《Legendary God of Harem In the Modern World》 Chapter 1: Billion Dollar Husband Chapter 1: Billion Dor Husband Sometimes a city was not known for its history or how advanced it was. Sometimes, the unique characteristics like food or apany rooted in the city was what made it famous. The City of Avalerion was famous thanks to the main headquarters of the Avalerion Company that was rooted in the heart of the city. Although this city was still inferiorpared to Batavia and Almeria, it was the only developing city that housed a megacorp like Avalerion Company. With a fortune of 11.5 trillion dors, thispany had a far-reaching influence in the city. Such arge and majorpany could not be separated from the leadership of an influential and charismatic person. However, that was not all that made this Avalerion leader famous. With a voluptuous body and a dazzling beautiful face, Irina Hagrim made the most famous woman in the entire city. Famous for her beautiful face, men from all Crimeanpanies ran after her, trying to propose to Irina Hagrim''s heart. But unfortunately, Irina''s attitude towards them was very cold. However, if people saw today''s scene that took ce on a fairly quiet street in the City of Avalerion, maybe they would start pping themselves or pinching their cheeks because it was almost definitely a dream. In thete afternoon, a luxurious car worth billions stopped by the side of the road. A beautiful woman got out of the car. If you paid close attention, the woman looked confused. After a while, the woman seemed to have found what she was looking for and approached a chicken noodle seller. Stopping in front of the cart, the woman took turns looking at the seller and her cellphone. She was silent for a long time. The seller grew impatient with her idling. He wanted to immediately close the sale and take a break. "Ma''am, if you want to order, then order. Don''t y with your cell phone and be idle here and blocking my way. Do you want to buy? It just so happens that I want to close it so if you buy it, it''s better to just wrap it." He said in a slightly irritated tone to her. The chicken noodle seller was named Ryan, and he actually knew from the start who this mysterious woman was. How couldn''t he? her legendary beautiful face was stered on thousands of billboards and advertising posters in this city. Even a fool would know that this woman was Irina Hagrim, the boss of the Avalerion Company. Though his words were harsh earlier, Ryan couldn''t resist the beauty before him. Actually, his gaze had already stripped the woman as a beautiful goddess since 5 minutes ago. His instincts as a man immediately hooked the moment his gaze fell on her. Her body was so slim that a supermodel would cry with jealousy. Her top shirt revealed her long, bare arms and smooth skin. The tight skirt the woman was wearing also entuated her peach-soft thighs. Her perfect hourss curves were looking perfect in her silky white thigh-split maxi skirt. The scorching hot sun made sweat droplets flow from her neck towards her cleavage, adding to her sensuality. This woman was also gifted by God with a pair of clear ck eyes, well-groomed and charming eyebrows in the style of a supermodel, along with curvyshes and small lips wrapped in bright red lipstick that could make all men in the world go crazy. It was only natural that Ryan''s eyes got fixated at Irina''s figure. He''d witnessed the sexiest woman in the whole city! Irina Hagrim deserved to be called the most beautiful woman in the City of Avalerion. At least in Ryan''s eyes, this high-ss woman was the most beautiful woman he had ever met in his life. What made him weak against her was the scent that emanated from Irina. A seductive scent that could easily make all men clenched with her breath. Ryan was sure that even a child would immediately ask this woman for a hug so they could inhale her smell even longer. Facing the nces and words that the man had put out, Irina was silent and seemed to be biting her lips. When she noticed, she seemed to be experiencing inner turmoil and was trying to decide something. "Hey you, I don''t need your food. You juste with me to the house!" After a long silence, Irina finally regained consciousness from her daze and immediately grabbed Ryan''s hand and pulled him by force. The moment he heard the woman''s words, Ryan thought that this beautiful woman must have eaten something funny. For the first time in his life, Ryan was invited by a woman he just met and barely knew to her house. Moreover, the one who asked him to go with her was a high-sspany leader. "Wait a moment! Wait a minute! Are you crazy!? My job is selling chicken noodles, not selling my body!" Ryan immediately screamed when he was dragged away by Irina. After all, the strength of this woman''s pull was not that strong, so Ryan pulled back his arm, trying to break himself free from her. "I don''t know what''s going on inside your brain but if you need a guy''s entertainment, just look elsewhere. I don''t know what kind of trick you want to y but just know, I have nothing, not even money!" Hearing those insulting words from the man''s mouth, Irina''s face turned red. The man angrily yelled that she was ashamed people would hear him. After all, people would not believe that someone of her caliber woulde to a chicken noodle cart and take the seller home with her. While exhaling her frustration, Irina tried to calm herself down and looked back at the man. She felt that this act was ridiculous. Even though this man was neither ugly nor handsome, at least this man looked quite brained and calm. Thinking about it, Irina put aside her harsh words and chose to be patient. But this day had been destined to be the day the city of Avalerion would be shaken. Enough with one sentence from Irina, even the whole world would be shaken too. Even the sky would be churning if they had ears. "Marry me ..." Chapter 2: A Whole New Life Chapter 2: A Whole New Life After gathering her courage, Irina finally said what she needed to say. DUAK! Ryan, who was standing tense, suddenly fell to his knees, unable to believe what he had heard. "Hmmm, please repeat again?" The man immediately stood up and patted his knees to clean the dust and dirt from falling earlier. A momentter, he fixed his gaze at Irina and said, "Okay, let''s go through this one by one. Is your name Irina Hagrim? The leader of the great Avalerion Company? Even if it''s true, you try to pay attention to me for a moment. My clothes are perfunctory, all day long I''ve been selling noodles under the sun and sweating so hard that I smell awfully drained. Me? marrying you? Isn''t that even more ridiculous than the story Beauty and the Beast?" Ryan tried to say that their world was very different. One was in argepany, the other was on the curb. One was a beautiful woman walled in wealth, the other was only a penniless ordinary man trying to improve his life by working hard every day. Where would Ryan put his face if what this woman did turned out to be some kind of mockery or punishment that Irina got after losing a bet? Irina couldn''t hear Ryan''s exnation clearly because she was originally toozy to do this. After Ryan fell silent, Irina looked back at this man and then somehow a feeling of disgust rose up on her face. Face? How could a lowly man like him say something like a face? It should be her who wanted to bury her own face in the ground and hoped that she''d soon wake up from this nightmare. But for the sake of herpany, she had to do this. After all, Irina Hagrim''s ideal man was clearly far from what this man looked like. "All I need from you is the certificate. Of course we''re not getting married for real. You can enjoy your life after I finish getting it. And of course, if you will grant my request, I willpensate you with a lot of money." Irina said. "You mean contract marriage?" Ryan asked. After hearing Irina''s exnation, Ryan immediately understood that this woman wanted to use him as her fake partner to get proof that she was married. "Right." "Huh?? Are you stupid or shameless? Even though I am poor and you lure me with money, sacred events like getting married is important in life especially for women and you should know about it. I don''t wanna do it! Find someone else there!" Ryan''s benevolence stunned Irina and made her face even paler. A leader of argepany in the City of Avalerion and known as the most beautiful woman had been rejected and humiliated by a chicken noodle seller. A woman like Irina had high self-esteem and was used to looking at everything from above but now she had been lectured and humiliated by a cart chicken noodle seller? With her background, the one who should feel this kind of feeling was the man in front of her and not her! "Five hundred million. I''ll give you five hundred million when all this is over and we''ll get divorced after three months. How?" Irina, who was trying to hold back the anger she had never felt before, seemed to be biting her lip as she spoke tolerantly. There was no other way. The person told her to do this. Thanks to this sacrifice, the sustainability of thepany would be guaranteed. She didn''t know why the other party chose this chicken noodle seller as her partner and strangely, why would he bring this problem of borrowing money to marriage? Seeing the sacrifices made by Irina, it was clear that thepany was in a difficult condition. The bank began to stop providing loans to thepany. If the Avalerion Company did not receive funding soon, the kingdom that Irina Hagrim had painstakingly built would copse. Therefore, Irina mustply with the request of the money lender. Even though this man was annoying and rude, she was willing to swallow her pride for the sake of herpany. "Five hundred million?" After hearing the amount, Ryan''s eyes started to glow, but unfortunately it was cunning that filled her eyes as he said, "Only 500 million? My worth is only 500 million, huh?" "One billion. One billion I''ll give you and once the contract is over we won''t meet again and don''t expect you to see my face again." "Wow, unfortunately I''m not that kind of man. My pride is worth nothing!" "Two billion, that''s my deadline. Don''t try to pull this any further!" Irina started dripping blood in her mouth. She was biting her inner lip because she was getting annoyed with this man who was starting to put up a price and take advantage of the situation. She had agreed to pay him 2 billion, the amount of money that he would never get even if he worked all his life! How could this man be so cunning and up his price? "It''s not about money. This is a problem" "Five billion. I can''t give you much more than that. If you don''t want to, I have my own connections that will keep you from sleeping well or setting foot in this city again. Whether you believe it or not is up to you!" After saying this, Irina''s body slightly trembled. Her face clearly showed that she was ready to unleash her anger but this man was still pretending to be innocent. For the first time in her life, Irina felt that there was not a single person on earth that was as shameless as Ryan. "Okay, I agree! I want the money now!" Ryan couldn''t stop thinking, he''d only been selling chicken noodles all day and now he was earning 5 billion by doing nothing? Wasn''t this his best achievement? Five billion was a lot of money, especially for him who had just returned home to Crimea and was struggling financially. But now? A beautiful woman would give him a big house to live in, a soft mattress where he would have sweet dreams plus herself as a very beautiful and sexy wife. "Now? That was clearly impossible. I will pay you after our contract has beenpleted and especially after I get the guarantee that I won''t see your face again. " Irina didn''t wait for the man to say something back because she was really fed up. Moreover, she could not give this man the space to say no because she really needed to borrow money from the other party. "No, I want the money now." Ryan insisted. "No, I won''t repeat my words again." Irina replied. "When you buy an apartment, you usually give a deposit so that if something happens there is money that can be used as coteral. If you want to buy me, give me at least 1 billion. Think of it as a guarantee of what you say." Ryan said, bargaining his own price. "Only 100 million, not more and I will give another 100 million for 3 months. I can''t afford more than that!" Hearing men''s buying words, Irina''s heart ached a little. She was a woman with high self-esteem and had rejected rich and handsome men from all over Crimea and now she had to buy a man. "Hmmm but I have one condition." In the end, Ryan made apromise. After all, he only needed 3 months and he would be very rich. "What are your conditions?" "During those three months I will stay at your house. Because my rent is running out and I have nowhere to live so I want to stay in your house. What''s your house like, by the way? Is there a swimming pool?" Chapter 3: Potion X Chapter 3: Potion X The city of Avalerion always bathed in warm sunlight. Sometimes, the clouds would shield it from the scorching sun. For most people, today was just as beautiful as any other day. But for Ryan, today was the beginning of a new chapter in his life. Today, he was officially married to a very beautiful and wealthy woman. Looking at Ryan''s previous daily life, of course a day like this was just a dream for him. But for Irina Hagrim, today was her worst nightmare. Today she had married a low ss, rude and shameless person like Ryan. Before fulfilling the conditions given by the borrower, which was marrying Ryan, Irina had already investigated her future husband beforehand. With the resources andwork of the Avalerion Company, she easily obtained Ryan''s personal information. The result of the investigation found that Ryan was an orphan, so there''d be less threats from his side that could leak this matter to the public. With this, one of Irina''s biggest worries had been eliminated. However, what made her nightmare even worse was one of the conditions Ryan had put forwardstaying at her house for the duration of their contract marriage. After getting her marriage certificate, Irina couldn''t help but bring Ryan to her house. In her car, Ryan acted like a happy child. He yed on the radio and was even more childish when he rolled up and down the window many times before finally poking his head out. When people saw them, Irina didn''t know how to exin this situation. Fortunately, their trip did not attract much attention and they finally arrived at an elite housing estate. Beverly Hills was one of the elite areas in the City of Avalerion. Irina''s house was in the same area with other rich people. After arriving at his new love nest, Ryan immediately got out of the car and looked in amazement at his new enormous house. "Hey! Don''t get out of the car, we''re not in the house yet. I don''t want people around here to see your face." After parking the car, they both entered their ''love nest''. Enchanted by the size of this house, Ryan immediately behaved like an enthusiastic toddler and couldn''t wait to explore the house in search of treasure. If it weren''t for Irina''s scolding, maybe Ryan would have traveled for real. Fearing of spies and hidden camera lenses that might stalk her, Irina immediately brought her husband into the house and escorted him to his room. Seeing the spacious room and therge, soft-looking bed, made Ryan subconsciouslypare it to his pathetic rental residence. Therefore, he immediately jumped onto the bed and felt a cloud-like tenderness he had never felt. "WOW! So soft! I''ve never felt thisfortable in bed." Ryan said, jumping up and down on the bed. Irina watched Ryan bounce on the bed without a word. She just held tight the marriage certificate that she had been holding since earlier. She then thought to herself, ''Calm yourself Irina, it''s worth it in the end. This certificate will get you a veryrge amount of money!'' "Susan, I''ll be out for a moment. Please watch this boy for a while. " Susan had been a servant to the Hagrim family for a long time. It could be said that she was the one who took care of Irina since childhood. Perhaps, since she had lived with an elite family for a long time, Susan looked healthy and energetic despite her 50s appearance. With a smile on her face, Susan agreed to the youngdy''s request. After being exined by her youngdy about the identity of this man, Susan swallowed her opinion deeply and could only follow her employer''s order. She couldn''t believe that her youngdy who often turned down handsome and influential men from all over the country would turn out to marry an ordinary man like this. After the youngdy got back down and went to her car, Susan stayed in Ryan''s new room. Seeing Ryan acting like a child somehow made her smile. It was clear that this man was definitely not among the elite judging by the actions and luggage he was carrying. But love was blind, at least that''s what Susan believed. She didn''t judge people by how much wealth they have. Maybe this person had stolen her youngdy''s heart thanks to his sincerity or something. Therefore, she shouldn''t look down on or treat this person differently. After paying attention for a while, Susan said, "Excuse me sir, it is already noon and soon it''s time to eat. Is there anything you want to eat? I''ll cook whatever you want." After hearing the word eat, Ryan''s ears moved and his head immediately turned. Even though he looked shy, Ryan finally said, "Hmmm Miss Susan, this may be our first meeting but in the future we will live together and I don''t see you as a messenger or servant but as a family. Don''t be too polite when talking to me. For lunch, can you make me pottage? I really like meat and pottage is my favorite food." If Irina had heard these words she would nag Susan for a long time. Living together? He wasing out in 3 months, how could he say as if he were going to stay here forever! But hearing Ryan''s words slightly moved Susan''s heart. A smile immediately rose on her face, "Okay, young Ryan, I understand. I''m going out to go shopping for a bit. So don''t be too naughty and make trouble, okay?" "Okay, ma''am, don''t worry. And don''t forget to buy a lot of meat, I''m very hungry and can spend 10 kg of rice at one time hahaha." Ryan replied. Susan smiled at him again and immediately left. Ryan then moved to put his belongings in his new room. After a while, he made sure there were no people around, then turned on theputer in his room. After surfing the inte and making sure the channel was safe, Ryan entered an anonymous website that allowed him to chat or video call without being tracked. After that he called a user ID and after a while, the call was picked up. However, he wasn''t weed by anyone''s face but arge forehead. As a man with taste, Ryan jolted back in surprise and scolded the woman. Not long after that, the scene turned into the figure of a beautiful blonde haired girl. "Wow, my dear Ryan, you finally contacted me after a long time. Do you end up missing me after disappearing for a month?" This woman''s voice was very cheerful and she spoke fluent English. "Shhh Yasmin, can you lower your voice? I don''t want your husband to hear that I''ve called you." Ryan replied with his English which was no less great. "Hmmm your words just now sound ambiguous. Forget it, how are you, brother-inw? Are you okay?" "Brother-inw? Don''t kid yourself!" Hearing Ryan''s reply, Yasmin bursted outughing. Ryan couldn''t help but sigh. "How could my brother marry you." He scoffed. "Why do you sound like it was a bad thing? Are you sorry you can''t be with me? Do you wanna know my sister? her name is Alice. She is young and single. You''ll definitely like her." "Did you hear yourself? How could you act like a pimp for your own sister like that? I really wonder why my brother The Tiger chose you as his partner." "Well, he''s actually not as strong as you. The person I really like is you. You know this, Ryan. From the night when you saved me, I realized that all this time I''ve been in love with you. Do you want me to divorce your brother so we can be together? Do you prefer backstreeting? I really want to be your lover and you be my man, surely our daily life will be filled with excitement." Yasmin said all these things with a begging eyes and pleading voice. She made a fake crying face, stomping her feet like a child throwing a tantrum, chuckling and blowing a kiss to the webcam. "Huh? Which night? I just saved you from the killers, right? How could you take it that way?" Ryan was confused with her answer. "Well, at least I''m trying anyway I know that my love for you is only one-sided, so there''s no harm in trying. But seriously Ryan, my sister is very beautiful and she''s still innocent. She has never been with a man before." Hearing Yasmin''s words made Ryan fantasize about strange things in his head. His imagination ran wild so that he could imagine what Yasmin''s sister looked like. "Please Yasmin, can we get serious a little? I really need your help." Worried that he might be busted, Ryan asked Yasmin to focus on their original conversation. "Okay, okay, it turns out you don''t just want to tell the news. Is there anything I can help sir?" Even though her words were a little joking, Yasmin''s expression became more serious from the thought that maybe Ryan was in a dangerous state. "I need potion X, my stock is running low. Can you send it from headquarters?" Hearing this, Yasmin''s face turned pale white and her gaze turned helpless. Chapter 4: A Beast Chapter 4: A Beast "Are you okay? Are you hurt? Don''t depend on that potion X all the time Ryan, it has its own impact on your body. You have to be able to control it without this potion." Yasmin tried to remind him. "Do not worry. I need the potion for the time being. In the end I will find an exact solution because Crimea is famous for its nature and I am sure that my knowledge about medicines will help me find the right solution." "In that case, good. Indeed, Crimea is famous for its natural products which are full of benefits. For the matter of potion X, I''ll arrange to send it to you." After he finished talking with Yasmin, Ryan immediately took a small bottle from his bag. Without hesitation, he finished it in one gulp. After drinking it, his face started to twitch, his hands immediately gripped his chest tightly as if he had a heart disease. Sweats started to soak all over his body and his breath was panting. Every now and then he would moan in silence trying not to make a sound that was too loud to avoid being noticed by people around the house. Five minutester, Ryan slowly started to calm down again and his body waspletely drenched in sweat. If people saw him now, they would probably think that Ryan had been possessed by some kind of demon. "Damn it! Not taking it for 10 days had a devastating effect on my body. If I don''t find a solution soon, maybe I won''tst long." Ryan went to the bathroom after he calmed down to clean himself and put on new clothes to prepare for lunch. . By this time, Irina had arrived at arge residence. It was heavily guarded so it was clear that the ce belonged to an important figure. Irina was ushered into a dark cer. After that she just stood silently in front of someone and gave her marriage certificate. "I have fulfilled your arrangements for obtaining a marriage certificate with that man. Now''s your time to fulfill your promise." After saying this, the mysterious figure turned around and said through his mask, "Good job, now follow my subordinates and you will receive your 300 billion worth of money." Even though his figure was creepy, the voice that could be heard was a girl''s voice and the voice that came out from behind the mask was rather gloomy so that people would get goosebumps when they heard it. "After I receive my money, I will leave and I hope we won''t meet again." Throughout her life, Irina was rarely afraid of people but today she was frigthened by this masked figure. Her instincts told her that this person was dangerous and that she wanted to leave immediately. "Alright, follow my subordinates and he will show you where your money is." After Irina Hagrim left, the masked female figure immediately entered a room behind her. The woman took off her mask right after she entered the room, revealing her tiny face. Judging from her appearance, she looked like she was around 20 years old. Her eyes narrowed slightly when she looked at a dark corner of the room. "Go and tell Lord Eclipse that the first phase can begin." "Wow, the food you made is delicious! Thank you Susan, I''m very satisfied." Ryan said while holding his erged stomach like a wrestler. "Thank God, you like the food. Youngdy often eats out and when she eats here she rarelyments on my cooking. So hearing people say that my cooking is delicious makes my heart happy. If you want to eat something, just tell me to make itter." "Is it true? Then can you make me a crab-themed meal tomorrow? I haven''t eaten crab in a long time." When they spoke casually, Irina had returned and walked over to them. "Wee, miss. Have you eaten yet? I have prepared your dinner and if Miss wants to eat now, I will prepare the tes and utensils." Susan was quite surprised by the arrival of her youngdy. Usually, the leader of this Avalerionpany woulde around 8 or 9 in the evening, so she hadn''t prepared cutlery for her youngdy. "Wife,e and sit next to me." Ryan said as he stood up and pulled a chair for his beloved ''wife''. Irina was exhausted and wanted to rest when a vein suddenly popped in her head as she heard these words. She was engulfed by a fire of anger that rose from her heart. "You ... Don''t cross the line! Remember our real position." Irina then thought to herself, ''Even though I married you, I did it for money and ambition. Yes, after three months I will be free from this torment and still be a respectable woman in the public''s eyes.'' After all, Irina was a woman. She assumed that when she decided to get married, she would always love that person and fight for her love tost until she got old. She even thought that if Ryan behaved well during these 3 months, she might not mind continuing this marriage. A loveless marriage was not a problem for Irina Hagrim. Whoever got to marry her in the end would be the same. ording to her, love at first sight was the most important nonsense that would bring profit. So if Ryan could bring benefits to her, then why not? However, this might not be achieved. Seeing Ryan''s current behavior for now, his existence annoyed her. How could she possibly keep up with such a man? "Position? You mean our husband-wife rtionship? What''s wrong with me calling you wife? Do I need to hold our marriage certificate every time I call you?" Ryanughed silently. He really understood Irina''s character who had high self-esteem, so he loved to tease her. Seeing his wife''s irritated reaction towards him was an amusement in itself. "Insolent ..." Irina really couldn''t stop thinking about this man. "Susan, don''t bother preparing. I do not want to eat!" She snarled. Irina then went straight to her room on the second floor. Her steady footsteps grew louder when her heels jerked violently. But after taking a few steps, Irina started to feel dizzy and weak. She felt her body was tottering and her gaze grew blurry. The handbag she was carrying fell as her body lost its bnce. When her body almost hit the floor, she was caught in someone''s warm embrace. When she turned around, it was the person she hated the most who was holding her body. Irina wanted to fight back but she didn''t have the strength and her eyes were really heavy. "What''s wrong with my wife? If you want me to hug you, you don''t need to do it this way. You could just ask me and I could just hug you, right?" Ryan said all these things with a smile hanging on his lips. He could feel that Irina''s skin was very soft. He held his wife''s body by hugging her waist and felt the woman''s slim and slender build. What made Ryan smile even more was the scent emitted by his beloved wife. After years of traveling, Ryan had experienced and understood many things. This scent didn''t originate from perfume but Irina''s natural body scent. Taking a deep breath, Ryan''s hug grew tighter. Irina was about to fight him but she was helpless. The man was almost losing control and identally tripped his body over Irina. "Ngggh!" Even though her body was weak, her nerves were still working. When Ryan pulled his face from where it was drowning earlier, the woman couldn''t help but grunt in anger. All of this happened in an instant and, whether on purpose or not, the two of them had their faces drawn closer as if they were about to kiss. The two people began gasping for breath. With a dwindling consciousness, Irina still didn''t understand why this man could still take advantage of her despite her condition. Chapter 5: Tidal Attack Chapter 5: Tidal Attack ''Fine, I will let you have my body because thanks to you I got 300 billion.'' But could money buy this chastity that she''d been guarded? Was she that kind of woman? Irina''s heart ached terribly at the thought of this. More and more tears were pouring down that Irina closed her eyes, resigned to what would happen next. When Ryan was about to strip his wife''s robe, he felt tears falling on her face and saw Irina''s face filled with tears. BANG! As if his mind had been bombed, Ryan''smon sense finally had returned. Seeing Irina''s pale face and full of tears made Ryan feel guilty. ''Why ... Why am I doing something this low? Why do I see this sad face, I''m also sad?'' ''I just met this woman and I''ve be some kind of beast forcing her to do things she doesn''t want. Shame!'' Irina, fully sumbed to the force, felt that the tight grip holding her finally loosened up. She then started to open her eyes. All she saw was Ryan''s figure missing from behind the door. Feeling confused and tired, she started wiping her tears and looked around. She tried to remember what had happened. However, the more she tried to recall, the more she remembered traumatic incidents she had endured. As a result, tears couldn''t stoping out of her eyes. After calming down a little, she realized that there was a trace of blood in her hand. She was confused if she had been injured from resisting earlier. It seemed that this wasn''t her blood so it must have been Ryan''s. When she regained her consciousness, Irina''s view was still blurry and at that time she didn''t see Ryan''s face. She tried to recollect her memories of what had happened with Ryan. However, no matter how hard she thought, she found nothing. Feeling dizzy, sheid down and found a syringe beside her bed. Shocked, she immediately checked her arm and found that there was a syringe mark. "What does this mean? Is this his doing?" Irina couldn''t understand. Was all her helplessness because of Ryan? Or was there anything else? "Ryan, I really hate you." Ryan immediately went into his room and locked the door without saying anything. What he needed now was a calm atmosphere. The energy inside him was churning. If he didn''t calm it right away, things would get ugly. Without his inner strength, the mysterious power within his body would explode and take over him. Usually with the help of potion X and his inner power he could suppress it. But to save Irina beforehand, Ryan used the remaining X potion a little and some of his internal power to smooth the healing process. If his current body condition continued like this, he might notst long. He didn''t know why he had this mysterious power in his body. All he knew was that when this mysterious powerpletely took over his body, he would most likely die. So when he was fighting, he would not be fighting as hard because he had to spare his strength to control this mysterious power. He had used his resources and time to develop potion X. However, potion X was only a short term solution. He still hadn''t found a real solution. For two hours, he felt that his strength had recovered a little and he began to calm down again. At least now he wouldn''t vomit blood and could rest in peace. "Calm down, this is nothing. This happened because I was off guard and I was low on potion X. I think I have to ask Yasmin to send it faster. " After calming himself down, he immediately opened theputer and contacted Yasmin. Ryan originally didn''t want to rely on this X concoction. When he returned to Crimea, he only brought 3 bottles and he was thrifty in drinking them. At a time when that mysterious power red up, he would hold back before finally drinking the potion. After saving Irina''s life, his supplies werepletely depleted. Tring Ryan''s video chat had been received by Yasmin but Ryan''sputer screen remained ck without Yasmin''s figure. Did Yasmin leave herputer on? After 1-2 hours of waiting, Yasmin finally appeared. However, Yasmin''s appearance was very disheveled and looked covered in wounds. "Yasmin!! What''s wrong? Are you okay?" Hearing the familiar voice made Yasmin shed tears. Her face that initially looked serious immediately turned into a mess, "Sir, I''m sorry. Our base has been destroyed and " "WHAT?" Before Yasmin could exin, Ryan''s joltpletely numbed Yasmin''s ears and she lowered her head in tears. Headquarters destroyed? How could Ryan''s secret base, which was heavily guarded, be destroyed? Not to sound arrogant, but his secret base could not even be prated by the elite forces of any country. Did this mean the armies of several nations were united against him? "How about potion X? Is potion X safe?" Apart from the safety of his subordinates, the X potion was the most important thing he was worried about. This potion cultivation site was even tighter. "Sorry sir, their target is potion X. Most of the base is untouched. They only targeted where potion X was. Both the medicinal field, the researchers and all the information regarding potion X have been destroyed without any remains." Yasmin said all these things with a trembling body and heavy sobs. She knew that this potion meant a lot to her master. Especially after ncing at Ryan''s raging face, Yasmin was really ready to die. No living being could face the anger of Nergal. "Who?" Ryan unconsciously pped the table hard, "Which bastard dares to do all this?" Ryan tried to stifle his overflowing anger and his recovering energy emitted a powerful killing aura. "He... The Eclipse." Yasmin seemed hesitant to say the name. "The Eclipse? Yasmin do you think I''m a runny kid or maybe you don''t know who did it? How could he possibly do all these things considering his only power? Even if he was a traitor, what could that loser do? I have entrusted the headquarters to you and The Tiger. The Tiger''s martial power was equivalent to even greater than that of The Eclipse. How could he possibly do all this?" Ryan demanded an exnation. After Ryan finished speaking, Yasmin was silent and her body trembled. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead. Seeing Yasmin who was nervous and looked scared, Ryan had his own guess. He couldn''t help but sigh heavily. "Could it be that the tiger is also involved? That boy has always submitted to me, who would have thought that someone could make himself so brave and betray me?" Ryan asked. Yasmin who heard Ryan''s threat immediately knelt down and bowed deeply, "I''m sorry sir. I got to trouble the master and moreover I couldn''t stop The Tiger. I will solve my husband''s problem in my own way. When all of this is over, I will return every dor!" Yasmin answered. Honestly, Yasmin could see no way out for herself but to die. Her husband betrayed her, X''s potion was destroyed without remaining and moreover all this happened under her responsibility. Given Ryan''s temper, there was only death. Seeing Yasmin who was very sorry, Ryan could not bear to me it all on Yasmin. He himself knew that Yasmin was the most trusted person on earth. Restraining himself from getting angry, Ryan tried to smile at Yasmin, "Yasmin, get up. The important thing is you are safe and it''s okay. Everything has happened and we must look to the future. I ask you to help rebuild the base in a new ce and hurry up to make potion X in one month. As for The Eclipse and The Tiger, leave them to me. Focus on rebuilding our base." After Yasmin thanked him, Ryan immediately turned off hisputer and opened his bedroom''s window. While breathing in the cold night air, he saw a shadow moving in the middle of the night. "Hmmm .. so fast. It seemed the enemy was acting quickly and efficiently this time. These attacks have been prepared a long time ago. " It was dark. The lights of every house have started to light up. The people were getting sleepy and resting in their own rooms. Irina was not spared from this. Today he felt even more tired than usual. It could be said that these few days were very tiring days in his life. But from behind all this silent darkness, a human figure could be seen standing still on a roof. He was not a underwear thief who couldn''t get off, he was none other than Ryan. Ryan looked like a lonely wolf who watched over his territory. After a while, he dashed off and away from Irina''s residence. Behind him, from behind the shadows too, several figures began to slowly and silently approach him. But after a while, Ryan suddenly stopped and said, "Come out, I know you''ve been following me." Ryan moved at lightning speed, moving 1 km in just a minute. He had lured them into a quiet ce. After a while, several figures in ck came out from the shadows. Seeing their appearance, Ryan said, "You ... Are you the Italian Mafia?" The people in ck looked at each other. They didn''t think that their identities would be exposed in just one nce. With a nod of their head from their leader, the assassins in ck clothes immediately took out their weapons and charged at Ryan. Chapter 6: Ambush of Traitors Chapter 6: Ambush of Traitors Ryan immediately went into his room and locked the door without saying anything. What he needed now was a calm atmosphere. The energy inside him was churning. If he didn''t calm it right away, things would get ugly. Without his inner strength, the mysterious power within his body would explode and take over him. Usually with the help of potion X and his inner power he could suppress it. But to save Irina beforehand, Ryan used the remaining X potion a little and used some of his internal power to smooth the healing process. If his current body condition continued like this, he might notst long. He didn''t know why he had this mysterious power in his body. All he knew was that when this mysterious powerpletely took over his body, he would most likely die. So when he was fighting, he would not be fighting as hard because he had to spare his strength to control this mysterious power. He had used his resources and time to develop potion X. However, potion X was only a short term solution. He still hadn''t found a real solution. For two hours, he felt that his strength had recovered a little and he began to calm down again. At least now he wouldn''t vomit blood and could rest in peace. "Calm down, this is nothing. This happened because I was off guard and I was low on potion X. I think I have to ask Yasmin to send it faster. " After calming himself down, he immediately opened theputer and contacted Yasmin. Ryan originally didn''t want to rely on this X concoction. When he returned to Crimea, he only brought 3 bottles and he was thrifty in drinking them. At a time when that mysterious power red up, he would hold back before finally drinking the potion. After saving Irina''s life, his supplies werepletely depleted. Tring Ryan''s video chat had been received by Yasmin but Ryan''sputer screen remained ck without Yasmin''s figure. Did Yasmin leave herputer on? After 1-2 hours of waiting, Yasmin finally appeared. However, Yasmin''s appearance was very disheveled and looked covered in wounds. "Yasmin!! What is wrong? Are you okay?" Hearing the familiar voice she heard made Yasmin shed tears. Her face that initially looked serious immediately turned into a mess, "Sir, I''m sorry. Our base has been destroyed and " "WHAT?" Before Yasmin could exin, Ryan''s joltpletely numbed Yasmin''s ears and she lowered her head in tears. Headquarters destroyed? How could Ryan''s secret base, which was heavily guarded, be destroyed? Not to sound arrogant, but his secret base could not even be prated by the elite forces of any country. Did this mean the armies of several nations were united against him? "How about potion X? Is potion X safe?" Apart from the safety of his subordinates, the X potion was the most important thing he was worried about. This potion cultivation site was even tighter. "Sorry sir, their target is potion X. Most of the base is untouched. They only targeted where potion X was. Both the medicinal field, the researchers and all the information regarding potion X have been destroyed without any remains." Yasmin said all these things with a trembling body and heavy sobs. She knew that this potion meant a lot to her master. Especially after ncing at Ryan''s raging face, Yasmin was really ready to die. No living being could face the anger of Nergal. "Who?" Ryan unconsciously pped the table hard, "Which bastard dares to do all this?" Ryan tried to stifle his overflowing anger and his recovering energy emitted a powerful killing aura. "He... The Eclipse." Yasmin seemed hesitant to say the name. "The Eclipse? Yasmin do you think I''m a runny kid or maybe you don''t know who did it? How could he possibly do all these things considering his only power? Even if he was a traitor, what could that loser do? I have entrusted the headquarters to you and The Tiger. The Tiger''s martial power was equivalent to even greater than that of The Eclipse. How could he possibly do all this?" Ryan demanded an exnation. After Ryan finished speaking, Yasmin was silent and her body trembled. Cold sweat dripped from her forehead. Seeing Yasmin who was nervous and looked scared, Ryan had his own guess. He couldn''t help but sigh heavily. "Could it be that the tiger is also involved? That boy has always submitted to me, who would have thought that someone could make himself so brave and betray me?" Ryan asked. Yasmin who heard Ryan''s threat immediately knelt down and bowed deeply, "I''m sorry sir. I got to trouble the master and moreover I couldn''t stop The Tiger. I will solve my husband''s problem in my own way. When all of this is over, I will return every dor!" Yasmin answered. Honestly, Yasmin could see no way out for herself but to die. Her husband betrayed her, X''s potion was destroyed without remaining and moreover all this happened under her responsibility. Given Ryan''s temper, there was only death. Seeing Yasmin who was very sorry, Ryan could not bear to me it all on Yasmin. He himself knew that Yasmin was the most trusted person on earth. Restraining himself from getting angry, Ryan tried to smile at Yasmin, "Yasmin, get up. The important thing is you are safe and it''s okay. Everything has happened and we must look to the future. I ask you to help rebuild the base in a new ce and hurry up to make potion X in one month. As for The Eclipse and The Tiger, leave them to me. Focus on rebuilding our base." After Yasmin thanked him, Ryan immediately turned off hisputer and opened his bedroom''s window. While breathing in the cold night air, he saw a shadow moving in the middle of the night. "Hmmm .. so fast. It seemed the enemy was acting quickly and efficiently this time. These attacks have been prepared a long time ago. " It was dark. The lights of every house have started to light up. The people were getting sleepy and resting in their own rooms. Irina was not spared from this. Today he felt even more tired than usual. It could be said that these few days were very tiring days in his life. But from behind all this silent darkness, a human figure could be seen standing still on a roof. He was not a underwear thief who couldn''t get off, he was none other than Ryan. Ryan looked like a lonely wolf who watched over his territory. After a while, he dashed off and away from Irina''s residence. Behind him, from behind the shadows too, several figures began to slowly and silently approach him. But after a while, Ryan suddenly stopped and said, "Come out, I know you''ve been following me." Ryan moved at lightning speed, moving 1 km in just a minute. He had lured them into a quiet ce. After a while, several figures in ck came out from the shadows. Seeing their appearance, Ryan said, "You ... Italian Mafia?" The people in ck looked at each other. Maybe they didn''t think that in one nce, their identities would just be exposed. With a nod of their head from their leader, the assassins in ck clothes immediately took out their weapons and charged at Ryan. For professional assassins, it was only the sess of their mission that mattered. They didn''t care whether their identity was revealed or their arrival exposed. Any mistake would be forgiven if their main mission was sessful. Moreover, there was an X factor that could hinder their mission. Third parties'' involvement or out-of-town mission, for example. Just because Ryan managed to find out their main identity, it didn''t make them hesitate toplete their mission. Ryan saw their formation and speed, and immediately analyzed the enemy''sbat strength. They were definitely not just anyone. He faced the Italian Mafia which was led by 12 heads of families as his opponent this time. It was said that half of Italy had fallen to their hands, both in the political and legal ranks. Since they had bothered to send their assassins to Crimea, of course they were not sent to kill a random person. They were armored to the teeth with swords, knives and metal sticks. All of these weapons emitted a cold sheen and murderous aura. In a blink of an eye, a shadow crossed its way in front of Ryan. The tip of its sword was pointed at his stomach. Even if the person standing in Ryan''s position were a trained soldier, he might''ve prayed and apologized for his sins to the Almighty right off the bat. The opponent''s first strike had beenunched! Chapter 7: Hidden Power Chapter 7: Hidden Power Ryan, who had experienced hundreds of battles, faced this attack with a cool head. He immediately dodged the person''s stab and kicked the person away. The person rolled on the ground but immediately got back up. Strangely, he seemed to not feel Ryan''s hard kick. Not paying attention to the dust and blood on his face, this man immediately lunged back at Ryan. Ryan felt something was strange. The kick should have broken several of his enemy''s bones. Finally he realized something, "Hmm .. Steroids, huh? You drink it until you get rid of your sore nerves? As I thought, the Italian mafia is not just anyone, you must''ve prepared for all this for a long time!" There was no other exnation for his enemy''s situation. They didn''t even radiate fear, pain or other emotions when they fought with their lives at stake. Seeing this, Ryan immediately put up his fighting stance. He knew that this battle was going to be fierce and with so many people there, he could not let his guard down. The guess was correct. The enemy whose nerves had gone numb immediately lunged at Ryan at the same time as their unified attacking formation. Ryan could only act defensively. Being in a defense mode didn''t mean you couldn''t attack. In between fending off his attacks, Ryan would blow a fatal counterattack such as targeting his opponent''s chest or stomach. By destroying several bones, the effectiveness of the enemy''s attack would be reduced by at least 20% so that Ryan could slowly erode the enemy''s strength. After a few minutes of exchanging attacks, Ryan felt something was wrong with his enemies'' attacks. It was as if their aim was not to kill him but to buy time and exhaust his stamina. Did these people realize that there was some mysterious power in his body? Did they want to unleash it from his control? Thinking of this weakness, Ryan couldn''t help but have to resolve this matter quickly. There was no other way but to kill them. But how? His opponents were moving in formation and their speed was also unusual. Moreover, Ryan did not carry a weapon so killing them was somewhat difficult. ''Alright, focus on one person first, grab the gun and slowly reduce the number of enemies'' Ryan plotted. Trang! Ryan managed to catch one person and made him lose his knife. After mming his opponent, Ryan immediately took the knife and slit his throat. One enemy down. However, Ryan could not enjoy this moment of victory. When he pulled out the knife, he already received a kicking from his back. If this was the day before, maybe Ryan would justugh and mock his opponent to kick himself harder. But today was different. His internal power was drained to save Irina. His strength was only 60% than usual. Not to mention, he repeatedly received abined attack from his opponent''s battle formation. That was why Ryan was mostly defensive in his movements. He didn''t want to waste energy chasing his enemy. However, now he felt himself in danger and he should not be carried away by the enemy''s rhythm. Ryan rose to his feet and looked at all his enemies deeply. His eyes emitted a thick killing aura. Only one kick he received but it already ignited his killing spree to an extreme. Pain? Not! He would not allow his enemy to enjoy his pain. Ryan quickly shot out like a ck light. Everybody whom this ck light passed would leave behind a pool of blood and fallen limbs. Fast and urate! Each hit Ryan managed to kill his enemy and it only took 2 minutes to kill all his enemies. His terrifying figure and heavy panting breath reminded his enemies of the legend of the god of ying from the underworld. Every step the god took, a headless body would lie down. Ryan bathed in his enemy''s blood, his red eyes coldly stared at the corpses of his enemies. Right now he might look strong and terrifying, but underneath this mask he was already in great pain and the mysterious power in his body was starting to struggle. This massacre had sucked almost all of his inner strength. Perhaps without the X potion he drank the day before, the mysterious power within his body would have taken over his body. As he tried to calm down, a pping sound was heard. que! que! que! Ryan, who was still standing still in the middle of a pool of blood, turned his back to the pping figure. "Marvelous! As expected from the underworld''s god of war! Bravo! The legend about you killing my father''s team of 1000 assassins is not a figment. No one has dared to fight you since then. No wonder my assassination team can''t do anything. Once again I say you are marvelous!" This person''s voice sounded very irritating with a strange ent like a female voice. But Ryan knew that he was a man because he had heard this voice before. "Igor Suhov. The boy finally escaped from his mother''s embrace. How dare youe to face me!" Ryan knew Igor Suhov very well. The son of Ural Suhov, one of the 12 heads of the Italian mafia family, Igor was of Japanese descent from his mother. He was under the auspices of his father for as long as he lived as he would inherit his father''s positionter on. With her female-like figure, his face was very white and petite like an Asian. He looked beautiful. If he were a woman, he would be seized by many men in the world. But when Ryan saw him, he immediately got into his stance because he knew that his opponent was very dangerous. It could be said that Igor Suhov was ranked 20th in the rank of Gods. In this world, there were humans who were at the pinnacle of martial arts. Therefore, a list emerged that ranked these talents. There were three lists that distinguished theirbat power, namely Gods, Half-Bloods and Humans. God ranks had 100 names, Half-Bloods 1,000 names and Humans 10,000 names. However, there was still a list that surpassed them all and they were known as the 12 Aesirs. People who could truly be said to be close to the realm of the real Gods. Ryan belonged to this list known as Nergal, the god of war. The strength gap between the 12 Aesir Gods was insignificant. So if they were ranked by a number, an argument would break out between them. They''d argue about who was the greatest and it could instigate a battle that shook the earth until a winner remained. Ryan might name himself on this list as he ughtered 1000 people sent by Ural Suhov in one night. Since then, Ryan was known as Nergal the God of War from the underworld, famously known for his blood-soaked figure after ughtering his opponent. Faced with hundreds of life and death situations, Ryan was certainly not afraid of Igor Suhov. But today was different, today he was at his weakest. "Nergal oh Nergal, why are you putting on such a fierce face? Are you trying to exude your murderous aura or are you enduring the pain?" In other words, Igor knew that Ryan was not in his prime condition. "You think my exit today is a coincidence? Do you think the destruction of your base was also a coincidence? I was the one who did all that! I am the one who will end your life and carry on the name Nergal that you don''t deserve to wear!" Igor Suhov immediately gave off a killing aura and his gaze became serious. Seeing this, Ryan just grinned and said mockingly, "Hahaha, you''re alone trying to challenge me by yourself? Igor, how could a kid like you possibly destroy my base alone? If it''s just a brat like you, it''s been a long time since I sent your father flowers for your funeral!" After Ryan said that, Igor''s gaze got even sharper. Chapter 8: The God of War Chapter 8: The God of War Ryan straightforwardly said, "You''re clearly just a mama''s boy, Igor Suhov. How could you destroy my base alone? Of course you must have someone else''s help." Hearing Ryan''s words, Igor didn''t take the bait and said with augh, "Haha, Nergal, do you think I have such shallow thoughts? Of course I know that I can''t match you whether you are in your current state or in your prime. Therefore, I am waiting for your weakest moment like this and bring another great power to finish you off!" After saying that, two people appeared behind Igor. Their presence was oddly familiar to Ryan. It could be said that in thest few years, Ryan had considered them brothers. What confused Ryan was why they coulde this quickly to the city of Avalerion? Didn''t they just destroy their headquarters outside the country? "Little Tiger and Eclipse, how dare you challenge me?" Ryan shook his head upon their arrival. Even though he was disappointed that his closest ones backstabbed him, he still felt guilty towards Yasmin. Initially, Ryan was the one who matched Yasmin with Tiger. Now Tiger even betrayed him and left Yasmin alone. Ryan was worried that Yasmin would feel guilty for not being able to see her husband''s true intentions. "Don''t be too tense like that, soon you will be able to rest in peace in that nature." The Eclipse said. The tiger seemed silent. He only nced sharply at his former boss and his ''brother''. Maybe because they had lived a life and death situation together after all these years, Tiger still couldn''t forget all of it and tried to make up his mind. "HA HA! Cowards like you can never kill me." Ryanughed at their face and gave the three of them a thumbs up. Foolish! These three people werepletely oblivious to their position. Hearing Ryan''s taunts, Eclipse got emotional. His body trembled and he started to emit a grim killer aura. "Okay, let''s see how great you are" After saying that, the Eclipse immediately shot out into a shadow. He got the name because he was able to blend into the darkness of the night thanks to a speed that the naked eye could not follow. Ordinary people could only see the gleam of the knife that had shed through their necks. The power of the 15th rank of the Gods list is no joke. Of course, such a reputation was apanied by adequate capabilities. However, the opponent this time was the God of War Nergal. "Hmmm you can too." Ryan, who saw the Eclipse moving quickly, immediately analyzed his enemy''s movements. Even if the enemy was fast, would it make him tremble with fear? Ryan stretched out his arm and a knife came out of his hand. ...... Jleb! There was the sound of a knife pierced through somebody''s flesh. In the middle of the air, a male figure appeared about to fall to the ground, a knife was stuck at the person''s chest. Just one hit One hit and one of the Gods'' members had just died. He had died horribly from Ryan''s effortless attack. Igor and Tiger werepletely dumbfounded. The information they received should say that Ryan was at his weakest. How could theirrade die in just one hit? Ryan looked fierce and his eyes emitted a powerful murderous aura. To be honest, he was holding himself back from vomiting blood. Before this attack, he knew that his strength had almost reached its threshold so he needed to solve this problem in one strike. He also hoped that losing The Eclipse would make his enemies lose their will to fight. Even though The Eclipse''s attack was extremely fast, the power contained within it wasn''t very strong so he relied on its eleration to create momentum. But all of that would be helpless when faced with an attack that was faster than him. And just like that, Ryan''s faster attack had stabbed him right in the chest. Though he''d managed to kill the Eclipse, Ryan still couldn''t rx. This sense of caution didn''te from Igor or Tiger but a figure hiding in the shadows. Therefore, he shouldn''t look weak and keep on putting on a fierce face, "You know that? Come on, I''ll kill you two." Ryan had to take advantage of both of their fears to avoid unnecessary fights. And sure enough, both Igor and Tiger''s bodies trembled when Ryan challenged him. Igor''s fear made his legs weak and unable to move. However, he was even more afraid that if he ran and turned his back on Ryan, a knife would fly towards him and strike him in the back. The tiger even looked like a fool. He felt that he was really stupid because he could not realize Ryan''s strength even though he had been with her for so many years. One hit and Eclipse died! Even if The Tiger was a little stronger than the Eclipse, he still lost to him in terms of speed. Ryan was injured and not at his peak, but he could still kill Eclipse with ease. Was the information in his possession wrong? Only now did Tiger understand that Nergal''s nickname was not just a figment. "Stop!" At this moment, there was a cry from a cold voice. Did the third party finally make their move? Hearing this made Igor Suhov aware of his fear. Hearing that there were dozens of footsteps, he immediately retreated with the Tiger. They escaped from the scene and disappeared to thin air. They could do it since people standing atop the martial arts world could run without leaving any traces behind. If they decide to run, the sess of capturing these people was very low. Ryan didn''t bother trying to catch up with them. He was still in an alert state when he turned towards the voice. A woman in ck clothes immediately appeared in line of sight. Even though it was shrouded in darkness by night, the beauty of this woman''s body could not be hidden. Unfortunately, her face cannot be seen clearly. Ryan still put up his fighting stance. He had the feeling that this girl was more troublesome than his previous enemy. "Mr. Nergal, why are you provoking a fuss? Did youe to Crimea to cause trouble or to stay here?" The woman began to speak. "Haha .. I didn''t mean it like that. I just want to find a wife in Crimea because I heard there are many beautiful women here." Ryan said. Ryan felt that his opponent''s intentions weren''t bad so he immediately rxed his strength. He also answered the question casually. Ryan had lived through many life and death situations, so he knew which was dangerous and which was not. This time, the other party just wanted to get some information from him. "Oh? Is that true? I am worried that Crimean women like gentle and kind men. So I think they''ll like you less." The woman''s tone was cold, making Ryan a little unhappy with her. "Okay? Why isn''t what I met like that huh? Don''t they like handsome and energetic guys like me? When I first arrived in this country, I was disguised as a chicken noodle seller and do you know what happened? Beautiful girl approached me and asked me to marry her. Are you crazy? She is truly the most beautiful woman I have ever met. Her name is Irina Hagrim, have you ever heard of her name? We even have our marriage certificate. As for what you say about Crimean women liking gentle men, I don''t think that''s true. At least my wife isn''t like that. She likes strong men who can protect her and y all night. Of course before this I''ve made her understand what manhood''s like and was resting due to fatigue." The woman silently clicked her tongue, ''Handsome and energetic? A bastard like you is handsome?'' Then she continued, "I don''t need your bragging about your honeymoon. I just wanted to warn you that this is Crimea. As long as you are here, you will obey thew. If you dare to vite, I will destroy you myself!" This woman sounded like an angry person. Could Ryan''s actions have disturbed her? Chapter 9: Riddles Chapter 9: Riddles To be honest, she was helpless. She knew that her opponent was a war god well known in the underground world. This man single-handedly annihted a thousand assassins and made his two opponents run away in fear. The woman thought that Nergal''s presence in Crimea would invite other prominent figures in the underground world to act in her country. If this continued, the country''s survival would be at stake. "So you mean I don''t know thews of my own country? Of course I know, I was born here you know!" Ryan refuted the woman in front of him. Hearing this made the woman run out of words. The god of war Nergal turned out to be a native of Crimea? This information was absolutely crucial and if it spread it would create a wave of its own. "By the way, you are from the Ordo of Alkonost, right? One of your ranks is named Christa. I want to meet her. Please arrange for me." Ryan did not care about the shock that woman had. He only wanted to see Christa as soon as possible. Without X''s potion, he had to find another solution to ovee the mysterious power in his body. Only Christa could help him for now. After a few moments of silence, the woman replied, "Fine, I''ll pass on your message. I can''t guarantee that she will be willing to see you or not." Even though her secret identity as a member of Alkonost Ordo was revealed so easily, this woman''s voice still sounded calm. "For me that is enough. Say my name and she will be willing to meet me. Elizabeth, howe you have such a beautiful body with such a small chest? Pay more attention to your body and take care of yourself." Ryan immediately disappeared with a big smile on his face. Elizabeth waspletely in a daze. How could Ryan find out her name and the name of her organization in just a few minutes? Did he also know that she was on the list of gods? However, hearing Ryan''sst sentence made Elizabeth hate herself, "Damn, how dare he say my chest is small!" Ryan immediately returned to Irina''s house at lightning speed. When he entered the house, he didn''t forget to check on Irina''s condition. Fortunately, the woman was fast asleep. The previous inner exertion must have greatly helped Irina''s condition. Ryan then decided to rest in his own room. When Ryan was about to sleep on the bed, he felt something behind his back that gave him goosebumps. After wandering for years and living in danger, Ryan had a sharper sense. Even the slightest killing intent would not escape him. This would make him one step ahead of the dangers that always lurked. But this time, the look from behind his back gave him the chills. There were dangers lurking in this house! The figure behind this great danger must be a strong person. Ryan then approached the door slowly. He relied on his soundless approach to catch enemies off guard. He had to be one step ahead because his body waspletely exhausted. "Oh my, Susan! It''s just shocking, why are you here?" After knowing that the maid Susan was behind the door, Ryan''s fist loosened up and calmed down again. Since the moment her whereabouts were discovered, Susan had a small smile on her face. This smile looked innocent and friendly, making people feel rxed around her. However, Ryan couldn''t help but forget that the dangerous aura from before was leaking from the same person before him. Susan was not just a maid. "I see young master Ryan was out at night. I''m worried about you, so I came to see. Are you okay?" From the tone of her voice, Susan said it with great concern. Was her worry really genuine? Ryan then realized that he had married the most influential person in this city. Surely his wife had hidden powers and of course, this maid might be one of them. "Ohh .. Sorry. Maybe I was too loud when opening the door, huh? I just want to breathe the night air anyway. I''m okay too, see for yourself." When viewed from the outside, Ryan''s appearance looked ordinary. But if a swordsman saw him, he would know that Ryan''s body was inplete chaos. His internal power had been flowing irregrly and his body waspletely damaged. But Susan didn''t seem like she would mention this, so she simply replied, "Then thank goodness. Sorry for disturbing your night''s rest." As soon as Ms. Susan said goodbye, Ryan immediately ran to the bathroom and vomited a mouthful of blood. ......... Susan stayed on the 1st floor while Ryan and Irina were on the 2nd floor. After entering her room, the old maid immediately took her cellphone and made a call. "Good evening sir. Today, the youngdy brought a man home. They say that they are married and even have their marriage certificate." Susan turned out to be calling Irina''s father. "What? How could that child do that!" The father sounded disgruntled. "Please sir, don''t act immediately. I myself will investigate this matter without your knowledge. After I analyze their situation, this marriage is not in ordance with our expectations. Miss Irina also said that this marriage is only temporary." "This is not good Susan. You''ve worked for me for 40 years and you already know that Irina is engaged to the son of Kruger''s family. Even though we don''t bring up engagement issues often, what do you think would happen if the Kruger''s family heard about this? They will drag the Avalerionpany and my family to the bottom of the abyss!" "I know sir. But hasn''t the child from Kruger''s family disappeared since he was little? How could that child suddenly reappear just like that? After all, don''t you think that your daughter has her own feelings?" Susan sounded rude towards her master. She assumed that her youngdy had the right to choose her own partner. "Enough! I don''t want to hear your opinion. Anyway, Irina can''t marry that bastard. Since Irina was a child, she has been decided to marry into Kruger''s family. Susan, I trust that you will make sure this thing will work out properly. Do whatever you need to get that bastard out of my daughter''s life!" After saying that, the father immediately hung up. When she heard this, Susan''s face looked a little pale. Her master had conveyed orders. Even though she had her own opinion Susan was helpless and had no other choice. "Ryan, you don''t seem like any other person. You seem like a pretty good and strong person. If Miss is with you, maybe she will find her happiness. However. I. Ah never mind this is not a problem for an old granny like me to worry about. Didn''t you say that this marriage onlysted a few months? Hopefully this news won''t leak until then." .......... Currently, Ryan was still busy dealing with the mysterious power in his body. He was sitting cross-legged on his bed and meditating. He had vomited a mouthful of fresh blood in the bathroom. This actually helped him remove the dirty blood from his body. Three hours had passed and Ryan still felt weak. It had been a long time since he had fought in a rough battle and was injured in such a way. More than ten people attacked him simultaneously during which time they were taking boosters. In the end, Ryan was still a human even though he was known as one of the 12 Aesirs. In the midst of his meditation, he did not hold back his thoughts from thinking about today''s events. Starting from Irina who was poisoned until his encounter with Igor and two people from his organization. Was Igor and the Italian mafia behind this all? No, Ryan really understood their strengths. Even if they actually used their aces to kill him, there was no way they could destroy his heavily guarded base. Even though Igor managed to persuade the Eclipse and the Tiger, there was something on Ryan''s heart. Why did the two of them suddenly betray him? Especially the Tiger whom he considered his own brother. He also left Yasmin and made her injured. Perhaps, the less surprising figure from the recent attack was the Eclipse. Indeed, he was a person who was hungry for power and cunning. However, hisbat ability was nothingpared to Ryan. Maybe Igor saw the darkness and discontent in the Eclipse''s heart and managed to persuade him to join. But there was one most important question he still couldn''t answer. How could they attack their headquarters and track him in Crimea? Even Ryan began to doubt that the real opponent he was facing wasn''t Eclipse and Tiger. Its overseas headquarters were located in the remote mountains of Japan. Yasmin said that his base was attacked around 3 pm. If calcted, the night attack in Crimea was only 8 hours apart from the time they seeded in destroying their headquarters. Did Yasmin lie to him? Chapter 10: The Longest Night Chapter 10: The Longest Night There was just no chance. People''s loyalty might change but Ryan was sure that Yasmin was loyal to him. The woman would never forget that he was her savior. At that time, Ryan took Yasmin and her sister who were abandoned by the side of the road under his wing and brought them to his journey. It could be said that Ryan was the one who saved her life and gave Yasmin and her sister a future. Yasmin repaid Ryan''s kindness by working as a researcher who concocted potion X. Yasmin''s ability in the field of medicine was very great. They both supported each other and were close friends. There was no way Yasmin would betray him and Ryan never doubted her even for once. Thinking of this, Ryan immediately stopped his meditation and turned on hisputer again. He wanted to see Yasmin''s condition and share the information he knew. This time, Yasmin was in front of herputer. She looked like she''d cleaned herself and bandaged her wounds. Several people were seen moving goods from behind her. Since the base had been destroyed, rebuilding it required a lot of resources. So for these researchers, items that were still intact and saved research data would be useful to reduce costs and time. "Yasmin, were The Eclipse and The Tiger present when our base was destroyed?" Without further ado, a question immediately came out of Ryan''s mouth. "Yes, they were here. There''s no mistaking that person is the Eclipse and I''m pretty sure of that!" Yasmin answered his question in a serious tone. "Then Yasmin, how about I say that I just killed the Eclipse?" "What?" . Ryan passed the night without sleeping. The disappointment of being betrayed and the pain in his body apanied him this whole night. Every time he closed his eyes, the figures of the Eclipse and Tiger would appear in his mind. What bothered him was how could the two of them who imed to have attacked his headquarters, were now in Crimea so fast? Could it be that the person who destroyed the base was someone else? Even though Yasmin was sure that the enemy who destroyed her base was Eclipse, that person was still wearing a mask. It was unlikely that Yasmin had guessed the person''s identity wrong, because Yasmin had been working with the Eclipse for a long time. So the Eclipse he fought was someone else? This logically made the most sense. But the face of his opponent was exactly the same and especially the speed of the Eclipse he killed. Such speed would not be easily imitated by anyone in this world. Ryan was sure that the person he was fighting was Eclipse. Ryan felt this problem really did not make sense. There must be a clue that was missed. While ying with the knife in his hand, Ryan''s face was getting serious thinking about the previous fight scene. Suddenly, he realized that there was a trace of blood sshing on the knife. The blood certainly belonged to the Eclipse. The knife he yed with was the one that had previously stuck in the Eclipse''s body. ''Kill? I killed him with this knife?'' Ryan began to understand the key to this problem. He didn''t want to boast, but in his best condition, he could''ve killed the Eclipse in just one second. Even in his current state, he could still do it without difficulty. However, was the Eclipse really that careless? Igor Suhov and the Italian mafia might not have a good grasp of his strength, but was Eclipse the same as them? After living together for 8 years, there was no way the Eclipse would not understand the might of the War God. Even so, the Eclipse still fought Ryan alone. Had he lost his will to live? Ryan also really understood Eclipse''s character. He was full of patience and nned schemes. Thest thing he would do was risk his own life. The Eclipse that he killed didn''t seem to have any understanding of his strength. So was the attack that Eclipse made against Ryan aimed at killing himself? "The enemy is weak, no matter what happens today I will kill him with my own hands." Ryan muttered to himself, still thinking about ways to figure out the gist of the nned attack against him. After all, being suicidal was very unfitting for Eclipse''s character. ''So the key to this matter was the death of the Eclipse!'' Ryan finally got to the heart of the problem but for some reason, he felt that the matter was still too obscure. By this time, the sun had already started to rise and there was a noise from Irina''s room. Ryan immediately woke up and scooped up his face. When he came out of his room, Irina was also in the doorway of her room. Irina just woke up. Even though she washed her face, her sleepy face still didn''t go away. Without any makeup, her face still looked naturally beautiful and the pajamas she wore added a cute impression to this beautiful woman. When Irina opened the door, she was greeted by the face of a man who was staring at her closely. Irina looked panicked before finally realizing that this man was the one who tied the knot with her. If Ryan had the strength to read minds, he would surely be sad. Howe? His wife forgot him, she didn''t even remember his face. "Hi my beautiful wife, are you awake?" For some reason, every time the two of them met, Ryan always wanted to tease Irina. Wife? Hearing this, Irina immediately shivered. She then put on a serious face and looked at Ryan''s face with a cold expression, "Watch your mouth! I don''t want to hear words like that again!" "Then what should I call you? Wifey, it seems you think it''s a shame if our rtionship is known. What if I call you my love?" Ryan continued to tease Irina, peppered with a smile. "You! Don''t you call me that!" Irina felt her morning started awfully that she was going crazy. From the moment she met Ryan, Irina''s feelings had always been bad. Moreover, this man was so shameless. She really hated it, couldn''t this man see how annoyed she was? "Then what should I call you? No wife, not my dear, how about my little bear?" Every word that was said by Ryan never failed to get into Irina''s nerves. Was this guy really stupid or what? Weren''t they just having a contract marriage? Why was he trying to piss her so much? Irina didn''t reply to Ryan''s words and only went downstairs just like that. She thought it''d be pointless to argue with that stupid man. The more she tried to argue, the more annoyed she became. So the best solution was to ignore him! "Yuhuu My lovely little bear! Don''t you run away from my burning love. Let''s enjoy the day together " Ryan just shouted from above and gave a kiss from afar while Irina came down with her hands covering her ears. Downstairs, Susan had already prepared breakfast. Today''s breakfast menu was bread, scrambled eggs and various fruits. Irina tried to eat it as fast as possible. She couldn''t wait to leave the house as she couldn''t stand Ryan any longer. Even so, Irina could not eat quickly. Instead, she was eating elegantly like a royal princess. Maybe this was the table manner that had be ingrained in her mind as an upper ss person. On the other hand, Ryan ate with no manners. He sat eating like he was in a stall with one foot on a chair. Worse yet, he ate beside Irina. The woman then shifted her chair and didn''t want toe near him. Her husband didn''t say anything either. He only focused on the food that was in front of him and he couldn''t wait to devour them all. For a moment, Ryan felt that there was only him and a pile of food in front of him in this world. He ate everything quickly, stuffing his mouth full. "Wow, what fruit is this? Howe it''s so soft?" Chapter 11: Dearest Little Sister Chapter 11: Dearest Little Sister Ryan was so busy taking all kinds of food that he didn''t realize there was something wrong. The killing aura immediately filled Irina''s residence''s dining room. Realizing this gaze, Ryan immediately looked at his own hands. Oh no! It turned out he took the wrong fruit that belonged to Irina! "Cough, Cough ... Sorry I ate too fast so I didn''t realize what I was doing. Ahhh, why do I feel full? I''ll get some fresh air first!" Ryan scampered away, afraid of Irina''s scolding that was ready to hit him. Besides, the killing aura that wasing out of Irina was already very thick so if he didn''t run he might actually be killed by his wife! Actually, Ryan was looking for reasons to get out of the house. He did not talk about his problems in front of Irina. Yesterday, Irina''s wedding invitation really appealed to him so he went along with his wife''s arrangement. And now he felt confused. When all this was over, would he go away or stay with Irina for the rest of his life? This confused him. When she saw Ryan''s disappearing figure, Irina immediately frowned. The reason she was so patient with Ryan''s lewd act wasst night''s incident that melted her heart a little. Irina realized that her life had been saved by Ryan. At least there was goodness in Ryan, she thought. Irina knew that their rtionship was only made possible by their money-based agreement. Even if that sounded wrong, what was so wrong with having a good rtionship between them? At least Irina wanted a quiet life. ...... After getting out of the house, Ryan immediately went around the residential area. This housing belonged to the elite so the side of the road and the existing nts were very clean and beautiful. He started wishing Irina''s moneyter and thought that he would buy one of the houses in this estate. The house owned by Irina was close to a garden. There was a beautiful artificialke in the park. With toys for children and other facilities, this park was veryfortable to visit. When he was about to approach the park, Ryan had a guest who was hiding in the dark. "Ohhh, Elizabeth? Wow, it turns out that the darkness ofst night made me misjudge your figure. It turns out that you have a beautiful body too!" Of course this was said by Ryan as a joke. Elizabeth replied without expression, "Miss Christa has agreed to see you. I will take you to her ce." ''Uh oh all women like to chase me. Is my handsome face legendary in this country?'' This luckily went unspoken because if it came to be said, nobody knew what Elizabeth''s reaction would be. For Christa''s problem, Ryan felt that today was his lucky day because he really needed her help. He was just worried if Christa still remembered him. ...... Elizabeth and Ryan walked about 2 minutes to a remote ce. There was a car park on the side of the road. Seeing two figures approaching, the person in the car immediately got down. The girl had the image of a professor with her wavy hair, serious face and striking round sses. Ryan was a little shocked when he saw the woman but immediately calmed down again. He had not seen this person''s figure in a long time. "Are you Christa?" Ryan had known this person for a long time but he had forgotten Christa''s face and he was worried that Christa did not know him. Elizabeth just stood quietly at the side watching the two of them. "Yes, and you are?" Christa narrowed her eyes while ring at Ryan, trying to remember who it was. Christa''s arrival today was also questionable. She is a member of the Alkonost Ordo whose identity was very protected. Christa rarely even left the headquarters because of her job as the organization''s doctor. Even so, sometimes there were urgent situations that she needed to deal with as soon as possible. Today Christa looked a little curious and confused. Who was the person who asked to meet her and how could this person understand that she was a member of the ordo? Ryan did not answer Christa''s question, instead he took out a ne and gave it to Christa. "If you look inside this ne, you will understand." This ne looked unremarkable, but on the inside of the ne there was an ''R&C'' engraving. It might look casual but Christa looked at it with a serious expression. Christa looked carefully at the ne, and in the end she took out the ne she was wearing. The same shape with the same carving. He was definitely that person! "You are...Ryan?" Christa said hesitantly. "Why? You forgot your brother''s face even though you haven''t seen him in 10 years?" When Ryan said this, Christa was already running to hug him. Ryan was seen smiling to himself when he felt the softness of his younger sister''s chest. When Christa hugged him tightly, Ryan immediately inhaled her scent. For a moment, Ryan stopped thinking and enjoyed this moment. "Brother Ryan! It is really you! Where have you beentely? Why didn''t you give me any news? You know Christa has worked so hard to find you out! I''ve been looking everywhere you are still not there and it turns out you are in Crimea and you still don''t give me any news about you!" Christa said all these things with teary eyes. Every word she said broke Ryan''s heart. Ryan then thought that time really flew. He had been traveling for 10 years and separated from his younger sister. It turned out that during those years, his younger sister had been thinking about him. "Calm yourself first. Besides, Grandpa didn''t tell you, huh? I''ve always got him updated on how and where I am. If not from grandfather, how could I know that you have be a member of the Alkonost Ordo." Thanks to his grandfather, Ryan found out that Christa worked in one of the secret organizations in this country. Ryan knew where he came from. He would asionally inform his family about his situation and get local information in return. When he finally returned to Crimea for the first time, he didn''t immediately return to his hometown because he didn''t know how to deal with the ''family'' he had left behind. Ryan was an orphan who knew nothing about his parents. He spent his childhood raised by several grandparents who lived at the foot of the mountain. Sometimes he recalled how the third grandfather carried a bamboo basket on his back and picked medicinal nts in the mountains every day. Every time his grandfather returned home, he didn''t forget to bring dinner like a rabbit and also the fruits he picked during the trip. He also remembered the fourth grandfather teaching him a series of cryptic numbers every day. Uniquely, until now he still didn''t know the use of these numbers. Ryan left the mountain at the age of 15. With his young age, he hoped to see the vast world outside, armed with the knowledge given to him by his grandparents. "Really? How could he forget something important, when Ie home I''ll pull their beards one by one!" Christa said all these things with an annoyed tone and a sullen face. "Haha The second Grandpa has never felt your anger at all. When we were little, the third grandpa alwaysined to the second grandpa that he regrets raising you. He originally wanted to raise me because of my calm and good nature. Your brother from childhood was already great, right?" Ryan said jokingly. Ryan and Christa began to get trapped in their fond memories of their past. Indeed, they were adopted children who had been raised by several grandparents at the foot of the mountain, but their childhood memories made them closer than the real siblings. Ryan was raised by two grandparents while Christa had the other two grandparents. Perhaps this arrangement had already been made by those elders when they saw the talents of these two brats. The two grandfathers who raised Ryan were experts in martial arts, while the grandparents who raised Christa were experts in medicine. "He must be crazy if he really chose you! He''s azy grandpa and doesn''t want to do housework at all, moreover, he can''t be like you either. Do you want to eat insects and die of hunger? Since I was little, I was doing all of the housework and cooking every day and even then I was still told to buy cigarettes and more" Christa kept grumbling without stopping. "Okay okay, I already understand that you are the best child!" Ryan was forced to give in. He did not think that his younger sister would sometimes act like a child. Elizabeth watching them from the side like a fool with her mouth hanging open. Miss Christa was known as the ice queen in the Alkonost Ordo because of her cold demeanor. Now, she looked like a teenage girl who spoiled her boyfriend and talked non-stop. "Hahaha, finally brother realized! By the way, why did you call me? Is there anything I can help or do you want me to apany you back to the mountain?" Christa must have realized that her brother could not possibly want to meet just to exchange greetings, there must be something he needed from her. "I probably won''t be home for a while." Chapter 12: You’re Married?! Chapter 12: You¡¯re Married?! "Oh..." When she heard her brother''s answer, Christa''s face looked a little gloomy. Seeing this, Ryan immediately added, "Ahh .. I mean, March. How about we get back together at that time? The atmosphere of the house is always lively whenmemorating March 11th." Hearing Ryan''s promise, Christa finally put on a happy face. After all, March was only 4 months away and she also couldn''t suddenly leave the base for a long time. This way, she could arrange her schedule so she could enjoy her time together with Ryan. "Then, what can I do for you now?" "So you see, I have some mysterious power in my body and it''s been hard to controltely. As I recall, you have mastered grandfather''s acupuncture technique, right? Can you help me to treat my body? I do have a cure for this problem but the supplies are running low and I still haven''t had time to get them back." Ryan said everything straightforwardly without a cover. "Okay I''ll try, I''ll check your pulse first." Christa replied. ... After checking for Ryan for a while, Christa''s face looked serious. "Brother, can you exin why you have this kind of thing in your body?" Unfortunately, Ryan couldn''t answer it because he didn''t even know why it happened. All he knew was that this mysterious power was extremely powerful. Seeing Ryan who just shook his head, Christa did not ask further. "I haven''t learned my acupuncture technique thoroughly, but to suppress your mysterious power I can help you. For now your strength may be fine but I suggest you don''t use your power beyond its limits for the next 10 days. Otherwise, this wild power will explode and if I''m not by your side then you will.." "Okay, it''s okay. Ten days is easy. Anyway, Have I told you? I''m married so I won''t be wandering the streets every day like I used to." When the word married came out of Ryan''s mouth, Christa''s facial expressionpletely changed. "What? You are married?" "Yes, I got married a few days after I arrived in Crimea. But our marriage is quite unique." Ryan immediately exined how he got married. When Christa heard that her brother was going to divorce after 3 months, she smiled broadly, "Brother, are you saying that you sold yourself for money?" Perhaps what her brother said was ridiculous, but Christa believed that her brother would never lie to her. "It can''t be helped? Your brother was very poor when he came home. At that time, I didn''t have any means ofmunication or clothes. So what''s wrong with selling my body for money?" Ryan exined in a sad tone that might make people feel sorry for him. But Christa didn''t believe him. There must be a hidden agenda behind this. "Okay, I trust you. But who is that woman? She really dared to pay you so dearly, is it the fat aunt who wallows in wealth?" Christa teased him. "You''re wrong! My wife is very beautiful like an angel. Maybe for more details you can ask Elizabeth." Ryan said, pointing at Elizabeth. Ryan calling Elizabeth by her real name was actually a bit taboo because he was supposed to call her by the pseudonym that she used on the list of Gods. Martial artists had their own rules that said one should not use their real name and use pseudonyms to identify each other. For Ryan, he didn''t want to waste his energy calling Elizabeth by her pseudonym because the woman had also known his real name. "The woman came from the Avalerionpany called Irina Hagrim." When she said this, Elizabeth still couldn''t believe it. When she saw this information for the first time, she was very surprised. Irina Hagrim was a famous woman throughout the city of Avalerion and she often rejected handsome men. And apparently, Irina actually married this perverted man in front of her. "What!? You married Irina Hagrim?" Christa was also very surprised when she heard the woman''s name. "Hahaha how is it? You''re surprised, right? Your brother has won a lot this time!" Ryan''s words were a little disrespectful. "Brother, don''t you know Irina''s reputation in this city? All the men in this city want to propose to Irina''s heart for a long time. How could you even say that she paid you to marry her! Which shaman are you using?" Christa really wanted to hit her brother, she was really angry. How could her brother say that he had sold his body for money and the one who bought him was the most influential female in this Avalerion city. If there was such a thing as luck, her older brother probably had extraordinary luck. The pretty girl paid him to live with her and he would even receive the bountiful money when they divorced. What kind of fictional story did she just read? "Don''t be like that, your brother is trying to make money for us. Besides, Irina is also cold towards me. I already have you too, right? Didn''t we promise to get married since childhood? When we return to the mountains do you want to formalize our rtionship?" Ryan immediately replied to Christa with his own temptation. Hearing the word "married" made Christa blush. It was true that they were not real siblings and they had agreed to get married since they were young. This had also been approved by the grandparents at home. Even so, Christa would still be embarrassed if this was brought up. "Huh who wants to marry you? Besides, you''re already married, I''ll even bebeled a homewrecker, you know!" Christa said this with a sullen face. Elizabeth looked at this with a little surprise. People with this cold and quiet nature could get jealous very easily and blushed so hard. "Then what do you want me to do? You''re telling me to marry you two? This brother of yours is not strong enough to do that. I don''t want to make you two jealous of each other for myck of affection. So it''s better just to get married." Ryan replied. ....... They talked for a long time as Christa treated Ryan. Ryan immediately felt his body getting better. In the absence of potion X, Ryan was always anxious about hidden forces lurking around him. As long as he had potion X, Ryan would not be afraid of anything. Ryan thought of going back to the mountain so that his grandfather could treat it, but he still didn''t have time to do it and he didn''t want to rush home. He then invited Christa to live in his present house. Of course Christa rejected his offer. She felt that the situation would be awkward and after all it wasn''t Ryan''s house but Irina''s. Their marriage would onlyst 3 months and it was a very fast time for her so there was no reason for Christa to want to be with Ryan. Finally, the two adoptive siblings decided to go home. Christa still had time to hug her brother tightly on their way back. It was 10 in the morning when Ryan returned home. The old maid Susan was seen cleaning the house, Irina was gone and, ording to Susan''s words, she rarely came home for lunch. So all day, Ryan would have to spend the entire day alone as there was nothing else he could do. When he saw Susan sweeping the floor, Ryan always remembered the old maid''s real identity. He knew that Susan was a strong swordswoman despite having a friendly face. Ryan thought that she must be a troublesome opponent if he had to face her in a battle. "Ms. Susan I''m home!" Ryan did not forget to show his hospitality to the old maid. "Wow, Ryan hase home, can I help you? Anyway, we will have lunch soon. Is there anything you want to eat? I can make you anything." She said with a smile. "Oh, if you insist, I want grilled ribs. I''ve been craving it for a long time!" Ryan replied with an excited face. "Okay, I understand. I''ll cook it for the afternoon meal so be patient, kid." "Great! Ms. Susan is the best! Then I''ll rest in the room first. If there''s anything just knock on my door." After finishing the small talk, Ryan went back to his room. To be honest, this kind of ''no-life'' was the life he wanted. For him, a rxed life was the ideal life for him. He didn''t have to worry about food, hot sun, monthly rent, even now he had a beautiful wife! His only regret was that his wife was not with him. Even though they lived under one roof, they still had some distance between them and Ryan didn''t know how he could erase the distance. However, his current self already had problems with potion X and his body, therefore he didn''t want to bother too much with his rtionship with Irina. The X Potion was absolutely crucial to him. Without it, his life would really be in danger. Chapter 13: Billion Dollar Wife Chapter 13: Billion Dor Wife He still couldn''t determine whether the Eclipse he''d killed was the real or the fake one. As for Igor, Ryan didn''t really care about him. He was more worried about the people behind the Eclipse and the Tiger. The two of them must have been brainwashed into treason. But ... Who was the real mastermind? After thinking hard, Ryan had crossed out several names and finally took out his new cellphone. He felt useless thinking without clear instructions, so it was better to investigate this thoroughly. "Nergal the God of War!" After the phone dialed, this was what Ryan said for the first time. "Good morning, Sir!" A woman''s voice was heard on the phone. "Golge, can you help me? My headquarters in Japan has been destroyed. Please find out who dared to do that! And while you work, please pay attention to this one name. Its name is Eclipse. He used to be my co-worker and you should know him. When you find out its whereabouts, tell me immediately!" "Yes sir!" "One more thing, don''t ever leave a trace. I don''t want your whereabouts to be discovered by anyone!" "Yes sir!" Ryan immediately hung up on her. He would not have thought that in this Avalerion city, in such a remote residence, there was a woman with a sly smile who had also obtained valuable information. After that, the girl turned to the man beside her, "As you guessed, he had called Golge and thought she was his ace." Falling in the man''s arms, the woman immediately stroked the man''s chest. At this moment, the man''s eyes lit up, "Nergal, I don''t only want your life but I also want all your women and everything you have!" ... Irina Hagrim was relieved when she finally left. With Ryan in her house, Irina was happier in the office. She felt more rxed about the problems herpany had than dealing with that pervert. However, she would not have thought that today would be such a bad day for herpany. "WHAT? Felix left ourpany with his researchers? How could he do that? Didn''t he promise to help us develop our new product? I''ve managed to raise money and am about to buy the equipment he asked for!" Hearing the report from her secretary, Irina really exploded. Her secretary was very surprised to see Irina boiled with anger. All this time, the boss had always thought about matters with a cool and firm head. But today, her boss looked confused and worried when she heard about this problem. A secretary wouldn''t understand how Irina was feeling right now. Perhaps only a small number of people in thispany really knew Felix''s real identity. Felix was a Frenchman whom she hired for an enormous price. Felix''s researchers were very experienced in the fields of perfume and cosmetics. Felix was also a member of a well-known brand, Fragrante. Over the past 20 years, he had been the leading researcher of the brand. Irina had almost spent 25 billion dors hiring Felix and his team and had already secured an agreement with him, though it was not formally legalized. Felix was still waiting for the equipment and tools he needed so he could work in the Avalerionpany building, so they hadn''t signed a contract. For Irina, all this equipment was very expensive and she didn''t have enough money at the time. But she was a skilled businesswoman in seeing opportunities. That was why she was willing to make a deal that made her marry Ryan to get the funds. Felix gave her hope to make the Avalerion Company to be a big corp in the world like Microsoft. For Irina, this opportunity is in sight. Even if Felix asked for 50% profit from the sale, Irina would instantly agree. However, Felix dumped her all the while she was already in a contract marriage with Ryan for the 300 billion funds. She really did not expect Felix''s actions. Then what was the meaning of all her sacrifices and efforts to this? If the Avalerion Company did not immediately create new products, their old products would be outdated and they would get out of thepetition in the perfume world very quickly. However, Irina''s worries seemed excessive. The Avalerionpany was still apany that generated 100 billion profit per year. But for Irina it was just a small fortune. Her ambition was not that small! She was a woman with high ambitions and she wanted to dominate the international market and not just local! Thinking of this, Irina finally decided to meet Felix and his team, "Arrange it for me as soon as possible. During the day, I want to meet Felix and his team and invite them to lunch at the Pcio Hotel. Make sure 2 bosses from HR and apany spokesperson go with me. We can''t let Felix go!" ............. At this time, Ryan, who was rxing in his new home, was very bored. He then decided to go and see his wife''s Avalerionpany. Why did he choose to do this? The reason was simple. He wanted to see how big thepany owned by Irina was. With the resources they had, they could build aboratory for themselves. Ryan had thought of this method. The headquarter in Japan was being rebuilt, all of which would take a lot of time. Since he was in Crimea and the supply of potion X was running low, he had to build a base that could make potion X himself. With this, he would be able to guarantee a supply of potion X for himself. Ryan also felt that he was handling this problem passively. It''s time for him to move. When he got to the front of thepany, he immediately headed for the lobby section, "Excuse me, how do I get to the president''s office?" This was the first time he entered the Avalerionpany building so he did not know which floor Irina was on. Even though they were married, Irina still shut him out. So it could be said that Ryan didn''t know anything about his wife. To be honest, Ryan had a big power in his hands and apany like Avalerion didn''t worth that much for him. But he needed a ce to make potion X. If he were to build a new base from scratch, he was worried that it would attract a few eyes watching the situation. However, if the new headquarters were in this Avalerion Company, they would think that Avalerion was developing a new product and it would not be surprising if thispany became big. This could be a beneficial camouge for him. "Hmm excuse me sir, do you already have a meeting schedule?" "Huh? I''m her husband, why do I arrange a schedule to meet her?" "Sorry sir, please don''t joke. Our leader is still not married and there is no information whatsoever regarding her renewal of marital status. So if you are still joking, I''ll ask you toe out immediately." "Status? So you mean she''s still single? We just got married a few days ago. Shall I show you my marriage certificate?" "I have warned you. I don''t want to call security here to drag you out. What you said is enough evidence that you have disfigured the name of our leader." "Ouch, for real I am her husband or maybe you can contact her?" "Security! Please, there is a crazy person over here!" ......... In the end, Ryan was dragged outside by the security guards. To make matters worse, he was prohibited from entering the building and the security guards at the entrance already had his face drawn to prevent him from entering the building. There seemed to be only one way to enter this building. Even though he didn''t know his wife''s cell phone number or office number, Ryan decided to wait at the exit. At some point Irina definitely needed to use this door so Ryan decided to wait at the exit. Irina might not know what happened on the ground floor because a few minutester, she was out the door. If she knew that Ryan hade to this building, maybe she would sneak out. Irina looked beautiful with her work clothes wrapped in light makeup. She was followed by her tight-chested secretary. Yes! Ryan couldn''t see it wrong! Seeing these two female figures, the security officers immediately felt anxious. They wondered why the president was out at this hour? They were worried that if the crazy man in front of him saw Irina''s figure, he would go crazy and maybe charge at her. These security officers underestimate Ryan''s speed. When they were confused, Ryan had sped quickly and was in Irina''s line of sight. "Wife, I havee to see you!" Ryan, who was still 1-2 meters from Irina, immediately shouted to prevent Irina from getting into the car. The security guards were really surprised because the man suddenly disappeared and was near their leader. They could only hope that today they would not be fired. Irina instantly became angry upon hearing the familiar voice. Who was so presumptuous screaming in broad daylight and saying that she was his woman? As soon as she turned her head, her face turned deathly pale. Chapter 14: Need A Help? Chapter 14: Need A Help? "Oh my God, howe this guy is here?" Irina sighed in frustration. Irina then asked her secretary and driver to wait in the car. The previous security guards were sweating profusely. They had seen the president''s angry expression before and now her expression was many times more violent than before. They thought that today would be theirst day working there. "Why are you here?" Irina said, frowning. Ryan replied with a smile, "Of course I want to meet you. Thispany is yours, right? That means thispany is mine too. Where do you want to go? Can Ie?" "Do not try anything with me! My business at times is very important and I don''t want you involved. Go inside the building if you want to have a look and don''t do anything there." "You will not apany me?" "Do I look unemployed? I don''t have time to rx like you! If you don''t want it you can just go home!" After saying this, Irina immediately exined to the security officers that Ryan could enter the building. She then went along with her secretary. Seeing Irina in a hurry made Ryan understand that today his wife must have experienced something troublesome and decided not to bother her any further. With that, Ryan freely explored the Avalerion Company building. The Avalerionpany was known as the pioneer of this city. It had a magnificent 12 story building. The interior of the building was exquisite, starting from the floor, nts to other facilities. Each department had its own floor. Everyone had limited ess to their work as it was perfectly secured. When Ryan walked around on each floor, not a single beautiful woman escaped his eyes. As he was engrossed in looking around, he realized something. Starting from the center of the building to the top floor, there were several empty rooms that weren''t used! There was no signboard to which department those rooms belonged. After walking around the building for half an hour, he finally found the ideal ce to build hisboratory! "Hmmm .. is thispany not as big as people think? Ah never mind, the important thing is this room is very good for me! This room is suitable for building aboratory and it won''t attract my enemies'' attention." Ryan muttered to himself. Seeing the condition and size of the Avalerion Company in this city, it was unlikely that other parties would find out about their ns even if he were to bring in several kinds of equipment. However, Ryan was a little worried that there was a small chance for him to sessfully concoct the potion X. After all, the research data for potion X had been lost along with its headquarters. Not to mention that the Avalerion Company produced cosmetics, something very different from medicine. He then decided to explore the other floors, hoping to find something interesting. On the 9th floor, the security of this ce was much tighter than the other floors. Ryan couldn''t see the room on this floor. Fortunately, the employees on this floor were about to return to their rooms after lunchtime. Ryan quickly snuck in their midst and entered the research room. Inside the room, the researchers were all busy. Ryan didn''t want to talk to them or attract attention, his goal was to see how advanced their technology was. He hoped that maybe this would help him rebuild hisboratory. After walking around for a while, Ryan''s face was filled with smiles and enthusiasm, "Wow I didn''t think thispany''s equipment was good enough! With the addition of a few machines and other equipment, concocting potion X is not a dream! Thank you my wife, I''m really lucky to meet you hahaha!" Before his base in Japan was destroyed and the Eclipse and Tiger betrayed him, all of X''s potion work was done by Yasmin. Sometimes he also helped. He felt that he couldn''t rely too much on Yasmin for now. With the Eclipse still roaming around, Tiger and Igor made Ryan have the potion right away. He couldn''t be passively waiting for Yasmin whilezing around at home. The time hade for him to make his move. "Ah! That is true. My wife would not believe it when I suddenly asked for a room to make medicine. If I asked her directly, she would nag me and tell me I was crazy again." Ryan went back around this research room, thinking about how he could ask for an empty room earlier with reasonable excuses. In just a few steps, suddenly Irina''s angry voice was heard by him, "You all stop working and listen to me! Thest time Felix and his team worked on a sample of the new perfume you were there at that time, can you exin why you don''t even understand how to recreate it? Do you want me to fire you all?" This afternoon it was clear that Irina''s lunch with Felix and his team was not going well. Even this could be considered a disaster. There was not a single person present on Felix''s side, he only sent a secretary saying that they wanted a profit of 70% of the sales or their cooperation would end! A profit of 70%! In order to be a giant in the international world, Irina was even willing toply with Felix''s previous words and requests. But now it seemed that her coworkers were using her to get more from their cooperation. Irina could not fulfill this matter. With such a small profit, the expenses she spent would not bemensurate with the profits she earned. She couldn''t risk herpany that way. This was the risk of relying on outsiders for the advancement of thepany. Irina told Felix''s secretary to cancel their cooperation. She immediately returned to herpany with a disappointed heart. Now, Irina could only rely on the perfumer of herpany. Before Felix and his team rebelled, they had created an example of a new product. Although Irina was not very good at how to make it, most of her perfumers were there when the product was made and saw how it was made. She hoped that her expert perfumers could find out the secrets of Felix''s creation armed with their knowledge. Therefore, when Irina found out that they could not copy Felix''s product at all, the leader of the Avalerionpany immediately exploded. Irina was totally fooled by Felix. When he made this product, the necessary ingredients were running out and he did not distribute the form. After making 2 samples of new products, almost no ingredients were left. "Ma''am, we''ve tried our best! Felix and his people are the best researchers in the world and moreover we don''t have their form. With sufficient dedication and resources, it would even take us several years and thousands of experiments for us to actually seed in replicating their creation!" The one speaking bitter fact was Richard, the head of the perfume department of the Avalerionpany. He said this with a trembling body and a hint of embarrassment. To make a new perfume was not difficult. What made it difficult was making perfume with international quality. It was really a difficult thing for Avalerion. Everyone agreed with Richard''s words, even in her heart Irina also agreed. Irina was aware of this problem from the start but she still didn''t ept it! She was only one step away from entering the international world but she failed! It was only one step but it was very heavy and impossible to do. Without this crucial step, Irina''s dream of making herpany an international scale would not be possible. Irina''s beautiful face looked shrunken and pale, ''Is there really no other way?'' Richard''s face was equally pale. As the leader of the perfume department, he had failed his duties and disappointed thepany. The burden that he carried on his shoulders was very heavy. Everyone in the research room also fell silent. Perfume making was quite unique. With the slightest difference in the amount of material used at the time of manufacture, the result would be different and the aroma would also be different. At this time, only one voice could be heard echoing through this room, "Why, my wife, why do you look so pale?" Ryan came out of the crowd and approached Irina. Wife? Chapter 15: A Diamond in The Rough Chapter 15: A Diamond in The Rough Of course, everyone who heard him was a little dumbfounded. Since when did their leader get married? Howe they didn''t know this information? The crowd of researchers immediately examined Ryan''s figure who imed to be their boss''s husband. They watched him carefully, assessing what good this man had to the point that their boss, who was known as the most beautiful woman in town, wanted to be with him. When Irina saw Ryan''s face, her face was getting paler. Suddenly she felt like fainting out of helplessness. The problem with this perfume product was enough to make her dizzy, and it only got worse now that everyone found out that she had a husband. On the other hand, Ryan looked at them with a wide smile and didn''t really care about the problems thispany was facing. He just said, "Oiii my wife, why don''t you answer me? Why don''t you want to see my face when I talk to you? Are you embarrassed because you are not used to hearing my dear calls?" Ryan''s words stunned everyone in the room. Was this really their leader''s husband? Why did this guy sound like a flirty old man? Seeing Irina idling to his words, Ryan took another look at the department''s equipment. He felt that the equipment was quite good, just a little extra. After that Ryan said while nodding his head, "My wife, I heard there is a perfume that you want to remake?" "Ryan please, I don''t have time to deal with you right now. Don''t bother me and get out of here!" Irina really couldn''t stop thinking, how dare this bastard came to this room! Ryan''s heart ached a little when his wife threw him out. He tried to remain calm and thought to himself, ''If you were not my wife I would not have cared about you!'' "If your problem is just a perfume, your husband can make it in minutes." He said. His words made everyone sigh. In a matter of minutes? It had taken them years to be on the same expertise level as Felix and his team and this man said he could do it in a matter of minutes? "Nonsense!" Richard was a little angry at Ryan''s words, "Maybe you don''t understand this problem, but we are talking about a world-ss perfumery. Even with the results of our efforts, it took us time and experiments that were not brief. And you brag to make it in minutes? Don''t kid yourself!" Irina was also angry, "Insolent! You really are an ignorant man! Today you will sleep on the street!" When he heard that, Ryan was a little scared. ''Sleeping on the street? I''ve painstakingly married and living in a big house, now I will sleep on the street? Not! I will not disappoint my wife!'' He hid his panic behind his smile. He tried to convince her, "Never mind, leave everything to your husband. Give me ten minutes." "Ma''am, don''t let him do it." Richard immediately tried to prevent Ryan, "The avable materials and Felix''s product samples were limited. If this guy failed, our chance to remake this product would bepletely wasted." "Really?" Ryan was a little offended by Richard''s words and he asked, "Then can you remake this product? It''s not that you are saying that it takes a lot of resources and takes a long time. You said it yourself that it took thousands of tries before it actually worked." Hearing this, Richard was so angry he couldn''t say anything. Even if the man was his boss''s husband, he wanted to beat up Ryan for insulting him and his people. Irina tried to stop Richard but Ryan didn''t seem to care and said casually, "Sorry guys, can you guys give me a sample of that product?" Richard immediately looked at Irina with a meaningful look. When Irina wanted to reprimand Ryan again, she saw Ryan''s gaze filled with confidence, determination and unusual calm. Somehow this made her filled with warm feelings. "Give this man a sample of the product." Irina said with a deep sigh. Richard also took a deep breath and gave Ryan a sample of the product. "Thank you." Ryan immediately took the product and inhaled deeply. The gaze of everyone in this room was fixed on Ryan. When they saw Ryan who took a strong breath of their product, they felt absurd. He looked like a horse sipping flowers. It was clear that the figure in front of them was not a person worthy of beingpared to them, especially with Felix. "Ouch it hurts my nose!" Suddenly Ryan couldn''t hold back his sneeze. After that, he just realized that the gazes of everyone in this room were on him. "Sorry, I don''t think I get along with the smell of this perfume." He said casually. Not suitable? This perfume that had been used by world leaders did not match this man''s nose? Ryan didn''t care about the look in their eyes and continued to pay attention to the perfume product in front of him. He then took an empty tube on the table and began working. ''Prove it with your work!'' "Is this person a perfumer too?" Someone asked his friend. "From his actions it seems not." The person next to him was also shocked when he saw Ryan''s action. In producing a perfume, the amount of ingredients used was very crucial. Even a drop of excess would produce a different product with a different aroma. Therefore, they used tweezers all this time. But in front of them now, the man was concocting his perfume by simply pouring it without paying attention to the quantity of the ingredients used. How could this guy ever remake the same product? Richard really couldn''t stand it and said to Irina, "Enough ma''am, please stop him. Don''t let him keep fooling us like this." Irina''s gaze was fixed on Ryan. It seemed she didn''t hear the conversation just now. Ryan was still trying to concoct the perfume his wife wanted. He then took another perfume and mixed it with the one he brought. The tube was almost half full and Ryan still took 2 other perfumes and mixed them again. Richard closed his eyes tightly when he saw this. He felt that this man had gone mad! If this man''s way really worked, he would even be willing to lick the man''s shoes! Ryan still continued to mix a few more perfumes but with less quantity than before. To be honest, concocting this perfume was easier than he thought. When he was a child, he and Christa were trained by the third grandfather to remember various kinds of medicinal nts from smell, taste, texture so that they could recognize them with closed eyes. Even though he didn''t take it seriously, Ryan''s sense of smell was one of the greatest in the world! Moreover, he would soon have to concoct an X potion that was much moreplicated than this. If he did not make this perfume for his wife, he had better wait for his enemy and be ready to meet his death. "Lla!" Ryan''s eyes sparkled as he began to lightly shake the tube he was carrying in front of the audience while whistling. These researchers feel that this crazy event had reached its final stage. Richard opened his ring eyes and felt that this man''s every action was utterly insulting to his profession! "Mrs. Irina if you don''t expel this man as soon as possible, I will resign from thispany!" Richard said angrily. Irina''s heart had started to clench. She also couldn''t wait anymore. When she was about to scold Ryan, a fragrance from a perfume immediately spread in the room. Richard was also aware of this and was shocked. Did his nose deceive him? This scent was very simr to that done by the French team. This scent was not too heavy but very light and brought out the impression of a springy scent. Ryan also gave the tube he was holding to Irina while saying, "Is this the perfume you''re looking for?" Chapter 16: Winning Her Heart Chapter 16: Winning Her Heart Richard immediately approached his boss. He smelled the exact same scent as the previous product sample. Several other researchers also agreed with this. Was this just a dream? Did it really only take 10 minutes to produce the same thing? They were literally standing still and couldn''t believe what they had just seen. Irina really didn''t believe this. While she was still in a daze, Ryan grabbed her right hand, "Wife, why don''t you try it on your body?" Irina was already in Ryan''s arms when her white neck was sprayed with the new perfume. "You! What are you doing!" Irina waspletely off guard and immediately pushed Ryan. "Well at least it smells good when you wear it." Ryan said with a smile. Irina''s face immediately flushed. She also smelled the scent and felt that Ryan''s perfume was exactly the same as the one made by Felix. However, she still needed the final assurance. "My beautiful wife really has a seductive aroma." Ryan was still trying to tease Irina. In fact, this seductive scent did not refer to the perfume but his wife''s body fragrance. Every human being had their own scent, and Irina''s scent was Ryan''s favorite. "Please don''t say perverted things like that, I don''t want the others to misunderstand." Irina walked over to Ryan and whispered into his ear with a flushed face. ''This man is vulgar.'' She thought. "What do you think about my work?" Ryan still wanted to hear his wife praised him so he asked this with a sly smile. Irina seemed to understand her husband''s trick. She finally decided to ask the still astonished Richard to bring Ryan''s product. She asked Richard to pass this sample out to everyone in this room. Everyone who sniffed it would have a face of disbelief. For Ryan, these shocked faces were endless fun especially when Richard sniffed the results of his perfume. Finally, everyone agreed and nodded their heads. With a heavy heart, Richard said to Irina, "This perfume. is exactly the same!" Apuse and a joyous atmosphere immediately filled the room. Even Irina''s face was filled with a sweet smile and her eyes seemed to be shedding tears. When Ryan saw his wife feeling so happy, it made him feel happy too and felt that the result of his hard work was worth it. "How about the form?" Irina asked Richard. Suddenly, Richard''s face turned pale again and nced at Irina, "You have to ask your husband for that." Ryan only whistled and looked away when he managed to overheard their conversation. Irina just let out a heavy sigh. There was no other choice for her. She finally said to Ryan, "Youe with me." "Where do we want to go?" "We''re going to my office." ...... When they arrived at the president''s office, they immediately sat across from each other. Ryan looked rxed by supporting his chin with one hand while looking at Irina across from him. "Beautiful as an angel, fragrant like flowers, you are my ideal woman!" Ryan looked at his wife''s face. A beautiful face with fierce red lips and a seductive scent that made him weak. Hearing this made Irina''s face red again. What a flirtatious man! Seeing this person''s behavior made her sometimes want to beat him up. "I want to ask for your help." Irina said with a serious face. "You need what, my wife?" Ryan said with a smile. "I need a form from the perfume you just made." "Fine with me." Ryan immediately promised to help Irina and herpany, "Remember this one thing, you are mine. Why worry about me refusing? Isn''t it natural for a husband to help his wife in trouble?" Irina bit her lip. When she saw Ryan''s face, she felt that this man was indeed vulgar and full of himself. She wanted to reply to her husband''s words but she couldn''t open her mouth at all. Irina''s ambition was to dominate the international market and make thepany thergestpany in the world. One way to step into this market was with perfume products. And Ryan''s ability to make perfume was very valuable. As long as Ryan''s existence at the Avalerion Company was solid, it wouldn''t take long for them to enter the ranks ofrge international scalepanies. The problem was, this required a figure who could produce high-quality perfumes. How could Irina keep Ryan working for her? Especially after their contract marriage period ended, wouldn''t Ryan leave her life immediately and if that happened wouldn''t that mean he''d also leave thispany? For a moment, this thought made Irina dizzy. ''My wife is pretty cute when she is confused like this. Why doesn''t she want to tell the truth? Let''s see how long you can hold yourself back!'' Ryan had overseen Irina''s intentions so he waited for his prey to get into his bait. After a while, Irina finally said, "I want to hire you as a perfumer for mypany." ''Hahaha, I know that you would say that.'' Ryan immediately straightened up and smiled, "Hmmm, do I still have to sleep on the street?" Irina blushed and replied, "Of course not." "Then ..." Ryan looked into Irina''s eyes, "Do I share the same room with you?" "Bastard! Don''t get ahead of yourself!" Irina said. Even when angry, Ryan thought his wife was very beautiful and he couldn''t wait to savour her again. "Don''t be angry, you''ll lose your beauty." Ryan said while blinking, "What if you sleep in my room?" "Ryan!" Irina was really confused by Ryan''s behavior. Why did this bastard get her temper so often? "Why? Are you shy? Isn''t it natural for husband and wife to sleep together?" Ryan said with a smile. "If you just want to test my patience, you better get out of here!" Irina really couldn''t stand it, she took a book on her desk and was about to throw it. "Wait! I''m just kidding hahaha. Forgive your husband!" Ryan immediately panicked when his wife was about to throw a book at him. He immediately took the book and told Irina to calm down again. To be honest, Ryan was entertained by Irina''s cute actions. "Okay then, I''ll help you." Ryan said, "But I can''t help you every day. I don''t want to be stuck in the room for too long." Irina calmed herself and nodded, "Then I''ll pay you 3x more than Kelvin''s sry." "My wife, why do you say that?" Ryan immediately waved his hand and saw a slight change in Irina''s face. He then said, "I don''t need money. I just need a promise from you in exchange." Irina had expected this to happen, "What are your conditions?" "Just add a few tools that I need." Ryan said, "I will list it for youter." Irina nodded to his request. "Then, is there anything I can help again for my beloved wife?" Ryan asked with a flirtatious tone. "It is enough." Irina replied shortly. "Then I''ll go home first." Ryan immediately stood up and looked at Irina, "I''m tired enough to go around yourpany and I''lle backter if I have the chance." Hearing this, Irinaughed bitterly in her heart. She thought that she was the one who was way more tired in this. Seeing Ryan''s figure about to leave somehow made Irina say, "Remember to have dinner at home, Okay?" When he heard this, Ryan was shocked and had a chance to turn around. Seeing Irina''s blushing face touched his heart. His beautiful wife treated him like a husband? This was quite rare and made him more enthusiastic. "Hahaha, tonight I just want to eat you." Ryan said and winked. "You little...!" Her face immediately flushed with anger and embarrassment again. After a while, she thought to herself, ''Why is that guy always vulgar and perverted?'' She was conflicted to think whether she had to be angry or happy with Ryan''s actions today. But one thing for sureshe couldn''t stop smiling when she saw Ryan''s figure helped her solve her biggest problem. ...... .. When he was outside the building, Ryan was confused. He didn''t know what to do now. He told Irina that he was going home, but actually he was still worried about his own problems, so how could he possibly work optimally. There was still no news from Yasmin and Golge was still investigating. Meanwhile, The Eclipse and his other enemies were still hiding in the dark, stalking him. Ryan felt all this was tiring and finally decided something, "I''ve been in this city for a long time but I never got around. It''s better for me to take a leisurely walk today." After exploring the city for half an hour, Ryan arrived at thergest urban park in the city of Avalerion. Known for its beauty and cleanliness, this park was a favorite spot for people in this city to hang out or exercise. The park was also equipped with an artificialke covering an area of 3 kilometers. Many people also enjoyed fishing here. In this park, fishing required people to rent equipment from the shop beside theke. The fish they obtained would be free of charge, so this made people flock to fish in this park. Fishing was a quite popr hobby for both men and women in Avalerion. Fishing? Chapter 17: Valerie Chapter 17: Valerie The word reminded him of a memory when he was a child, fishing in the river with his grandfather. Remembering this made him smile. He finally decided to go fishing in this park. When he was in front of the rental tool shop, he suddenly stopped. "Ouch I should have asked my wife for money." Ryan said with a bitter smile. To fish in this park, people need to rent fishing equipment. Unable to do anything about it, he finally decided to see people fishing because it was free of charge. Even though it was not a weekend, thergest park in the city was still teeming with crowds and anglers alike. Whether it was families, couples, seniors, all of them visited this park, especially seniors who spent their daily lives fishing. While he was looking at people fishing, Ryan found a very beautiful woman. At this moment, Ryan''s eyes werepletely fixed on her. A pair of white legs hanging on the edge of theke with smooth thighs made Ryan stunned to see her. The woman was wearing hot pants that entuated her long, white legs. Ryan''s eyes focused on around the thigh. When the woman moved a little, he could see the color of underwear she was wearing. From her fashion sense, Ryan understood that this woman was fond of fashion. At the top she wore atheme Cropped Top with a blouse. She wanted to entuate her t stomach and sexy figure. What''s more, herrge chest was the highlight of the man''s eyes. "Wow, this woman is so beautiful." Ryan said to himself. Her blonde hair and small lips exerted her youth. Her curvyshes continued to tremble, her lips seemed to be whistling and her eyes were serious as she watched her fishing rod intently. Seeing how beautiful this woman was, Ryan wanted to take a closer look. The woman did not realize Ryan''s existence because she was still focused on the fishing rod. The fishing rod had been vibrating so that she felt a fish was hooked. When she lifted her fishing rod, there were no fish at all. Ryan smiled when he saw her. Fishing was very difficult. Moreover, ordinary people who used techniques like that wouldn''t be able to bait the fish. At this time, an elderly voice beside him said, "Hey you! How can you fish like that " After that voice was heard, other voices followed, "That''s right, you can''t fish like that!" "The woman is not fishing, she is just ying with the fish." People began to throw sarcasm at her. "If you continue like that, you will disturb us other fishermen!" Valerie, who heard the sarcasm, was terrified. She just wanted to rx by fishing in this park, why did these seniors look so serious? Gaining the momentum made the elderly who started this be more vocal, "I don''t know where you''re from, but if you don''t intend to take fishing seriously and are just ying around, you better stop." Valerie was embarrassed by this old man''s words. What''s wrong with him? She just wanted to rx while fishing and enjoy this rxed atmosphere. Don''t mind her, Mr. Dave. It''s only natural that women don''t know how to fish. Moreover, she is still so young." Mr. Dave''s friend said. "Hey, I''m telling you, the problem is she is sitting next to me. She would only chase away the fish at this rate. You want me to eat pebbles today?" Old man Dave sounded very angry, "I can''t fish properly since morning, it must be because of this girl!" "You''re good at saying that because you have got 5 fish, from the morning I knew my hook was not touched at all. After hearing this you still want to defend this girl?" Then the gaze of the old man Dave turned to Valerie, "Since you can''t fish, why are you fishing?" Valerie waspletely embarrassed and in tears. After calming down for a while she said, "I''m sorry, I''ll go and find another ce." "Go away! I''m telling you, if you keep fishing like that you won''t get anything and will only be a nuisance to other people!" Valerie cried again, "Then I''ll stop fishing ...." Old man Dave nodded his head, "That''s good. Don''t bother other people anymore." When Valerie was about to leave her seat, a hand held her shoulder. "Who says people can''t fish with a technique like this?" Valerie turned and saw Ryan who hade to defend her. Ryan then whispered it so that she would stay put and not give in to the old man''s words. "Young man, you speak carelessly." Old man Dave saw Ryan who appeared beside Valerie with an unpleasant face, "That girl from there teased the fish and made us lose the fish. Am I right, friends?" The person who was on Valerie''s left nodded slowly, "Miss, you should just move so that we can fish properly." "Nonsense! Thiske is for everyone and the fish in it are everyone''s right. If you don''t get any fish why do you me this girl not the fish?" "Hey kid, I''ve been fishing for over 20 years and you think I don''t know what factor keeps fish from biting my hook?" Valerie became more afraid to be here and wanted to leave immediately. But Ryan''s hand still held her and she saw Ryan''s face full of confidence, her face flushed red. Ryan did not respond to the old man''s words. He knew that actions matter more than words. Sitting behind Valerie''s back, Ryan helped her to fish back to the way she was before, by wagging the hook back and forth. Seeing that the two young people did not care about him, the old man Dave felt disgusted, "Okay, I''ll stop fishing for today. I''ll see how you can fish with such a technique. Without the help of ghosts or genies, don''t expect to get anything." The person to Valerie''s left was also annoyed by them, "You young people, they think they know everything. You guys are just usually making a scene." The people who fish in thiske have already stopped their activities and were paying attention to this drama from the start. Now they were curious about Ryan''s figure who looked like a fool. They couldn''t wait to embarrass him. "Pffttt, that guy just wants to act cool in front of that woman. How could he possibly fish like that?" "You are right. In all my fishing years, I have never seen anyone manage to fish in such an amateurish way." "Isn''t Mr. Dave the best fisherman in this park? How can that man be confident that he can beat the old man like that?" Valerie started to get restless in Ryan''s arms, but when she looked at Ryan''s face, she felt her heart calm. "If you can''t get any fish today, don''t evere here again." Dave''s old man then looked at Valerie, "And don''t you ever sit next to me again in the future." "What if I get fish?" Ryan''s tone was calm. Apparently, his inner power had spread into theke through the fishing hook. "Can you? You think you''re the god of fishing? It''s even easier for the Marlin to find his son Nemo than for you to catch fish!" Hearing this joke, the audienceughed. "All right, we''ll see." Ryan said casually. Suddenly he grabbed Valerie''s hand tightly and pulled back the fishing hook. Apanied by Valerie''s shout, arge fish emerged from theke. Old man Dave waspletely dumbfounded when he saw the big fish that Ryan had caught. His face immediately turned ugly. "What? Impossible!" "Oh my God, apparently there is a fish that big here?" "Really shrewd!" The audience behind them immediately cheered. For the first time, they saw a fish that big had been lured into thiske. Valerie felt very happy in her heart. She managed to prove that her fishing method wasn''t wrong thanks to this guy''s help. Ryan was still t-faced as he took the fish from his hook. Then he immediately put it back into theke. In a few seconds, he caught the big fish again. "Crazy! Only seconds!" "God ... Really! Oh god!" Old man Dave and his friend were really shocked, they looked at each other and were amazed. They saw that in less than 30 seconds, Ryan threw the hook and he had caught a fish that was as big as the first one. They felt that these fish must be in a trance because they foolishly wanted to be caught by Ryan. All the spectators continued to cheer when Ryan managed to fish one by one. "Crazy ... The fish in thiske have all gone crazy!" Old man Dave could only mutter to himself. "Hey, if you look carefully, aren''t these fish already like queuing to be pulled?" Hearing this, Dave''s old man breathed a sigh of relief, it turned out that it was not only him who thought like that. He already thought himself crazy when he saw the fish like he was waiting for Ryan''s hook just like that. Every time the hook went into the water, a fish was sure to bite the hook within seconds. This incident made everyone confused. Ryan was not looking for fish with his hook the fish were looking for Ryan''s hook! Old man Dave thought that this man must be the incarnation of the god of fishing. Ryan smiled seeing all this. He then released his grip on Valerie''s hand and just walked away. "Hey, am I crazy? I felt that the fish were deliberatelying towards the hook." "This is the first time I''ve seen people fishing like that ... The world is really amazing!" Chapter 18: Unfaithful Chapter 18: Unfaithful The people around them were still amazed by Ryan''s dazzling fishing technique. The man left them with a satisfied face. As for Valerie, she felt her heart flutter continuously and her face continued to blush. Ryan''s satisfied smile and the warmth of his hug were still tightly lingering in her mind. Biting her lip, she decided to go after the man. When Ryan left the fishing area, he was a little disappointed. His actions had been cool earlier and he left right away without saying a word to the girl. Why hadn''t that girl chased him yet? Was the charm stillcking? If it was true that the girl didn''t chase him, would it seem strange that he woulde back and ask for her cellphone number? That girl was such a rare beauty to his eyes especially when she had big breasts. Finally he decided that if the girl didn''t chase him, he woulde back and ask for her cell number. To hell with his pride! At that very moment, there was a shout from behind his back, "Wait!" ''Yes! It seems that my charm hasn''t faded!'' Putting on a serious face, Ryan turned and saw Valerie who was trying to approach him. Valerie seemed to be running after Ryan. Her big chest was moving up and down constantly and made Ryan gulp. His eyes did not change direction even for a second. Maybe his wife was no less big but he felt that the girl was bigger and more beautiful. "I haven''t thanked you for your kindness earlier ... My name is Valerie, nice to meet you." With a gasping breath, Valerie immediately thanked Ryan. Her face blushed again when she saw this man''s figure. "My name is Ryan." Ryan then took his handkerchief and wiped the sweat on Valerie''s face. Oh my god how soft her skin was! Not to mention her soft cheeks and tiny lips, he wanted to taste them. Valerie''s face was getting redder because of Ryan''s actions. After finishing wiping her sweat, Ryan grabbed Valerie''s hand and said with a t face, "It''s okay, I just don''t like it when people humiliate a girl in public." Valerie replied while blushing, "I still want to thank you for your actions. Nobody stood up for me before." After that Valerie pulled Ryan closer to her and whispered, "Hey, give me your number so we can text every day." Ryan immediately smiled, this Valerie was also aggressive that he didn''t have to bother asking for her number first. After Valerie gave her cellphone''s number she said, "If you are free and bored, you can call me anytime!" After saying that, Valerie''s face became very red. How could she say something ambiguous like that. Ryan was also stunned when he heard that. Wasn''t this like saying ''Come over to my house anytime, I''m ready to y with you any time!'' Valerie felt that her words werepletely ambiguous. She wanted to rify it but in the end she decided to run away. Ryan saw Valerie left while thinking that her nature was quite pleasant. An innocent girl who was confused between love and lust was adorable. This was very different from his wife Irina. After she fled from Ryan with a pounding heart, Valerie realized that she only gave her number and didn''t ask for Ryan''s number. If this was the case, she was afraid that the man would not contact her and forgot about her. She then thought to herself, ''Will that man forget me?'' As soon as she thought that, her cell phone vibrated. It turned out that there was a message from an unknown number. "Hey, it''s me Ryan, you didn''t write down my number earlier. Next time if you''re free, I want to invite you to dinner together." Seeing this message made Valerie smile widely. ... .. When he returned home, it was already 4 PM. The old maid Susan was not seen at home, so she must be shopping for dinner. Taking advantage of the quiet situation, Ryan went straight to his room and turned on hisputer. He immediately contacted Yasmin. The scantily d Yasmin immediately appeared on herputer screen. "How are things there?" Ryan wasn''t in the mood for small talk. When she heard that, Yasmin''s body trembled slightly, "Sir, there''s no need to worry, our new base has begun to be rebuilt. The location of the base is only known to me and my people so no one else knows of this location." Ryan nodded in satisfaction. The construction of this headquarters also yed an important role. Without the X potion, it was extremely difficult for him to endure his mysterious power. Even with Christa''s help, it onlysted 10 days provided she couldn''t use her inner strength too much. If the people who were hiding in the darkness came out, he could not fight back. "Good then, if there is anything please let me know." "If you don''t need to worry. I''ll concoct your X potion in a month." Yasmin said with a serious face, "I also sent some of my own to investigate the Eclipse and the Tiger. But I still haven''t heard from them." "It''s hard for you to find their headquarters and where they are." Said Ryan. "You don''t have to bother with those two, leave them to me!" When he said this, Ryan''s killing aura leaked out a little. Even though there was a possibility that the Eclipse he killed was fake, and if the real one came out or the real mastermind came out too, he wouldn''t be frightened by all of them. Nobody could hide under Nergal''s gaze! After finishing his conversation with Yasmin, Ryan started to think again about his problems. There was no doubt that something had encouraged the Eclipse and Tiger to betray him but what troubled him the most was how could they find him so fast? Only a few days after he arrived in the City of Avalerion, Igor Suhov managed to find him. Did Eclipse and Tiger take advantage of the Italian mafia? Ryan didn''t believe that. How could members of the 12 Aesirs be tracked down so easily by a bunch of skippers? If they only relied on the mafia, it''d be hard to believe. After thinking about this, Ryan took his cellphone and summoned Golge. "Nergal the God of War!" "Good evening sir!" Golge replied. "How about your investigation?" "My subordinates have confirmed that the Eclipse has died." Died? Ryan''s face wrinkled when he heard this. "Sir, yourboratory has been destroyed by Igor Suhov, the Eclipse and the Tiger." Golge calmly exined, "I knew that the Eclipse was in America and I chased it all the way to Europe, but when I was in France I lost track of it. Then I found out that he was in Crimea." Ryan''s face shrank even more hearing that. So the Eclipse that he killed turned out to be real? "Golge, do you know that I killed the Eclipse that day?" Ryan said hesitantly. "If master said that, surely the Eclipse has died." Golge said, "My intelligence report did not mention the existence and news of the Eclipse for a long time." This time, Ryan was confused. Was the person he killed earlier the real Eclipse? Why did he feel that that person was a fake? This doubt was not without unfounded reasons. It was an instinct, an instinct he''d been honing over the years that had earned him the name Nergal. But Ryan believed in Golge''s abilities. Golge''s intelligence reports never gave the wrong information. If she said that his opponent died, that person must be dead. Nergal''s sess in surviving to this day was also thanks to the information gathered by Golge. It could be said that Golge was his eyes and ears all over the world! "Keep an eye on this problem and don''t be careless." Ryan said. "Yes sir!" After closing their conversation, Ryan was still confused. So his guess was wrong all this time? Impossible! So far, his instincts had never deceived him. The person he killed that night was definitely not Eclipse. So where did the key to this problem lie? Chapter 19: Boss Lady’s Husband Chapter 19: Boss Lady¡¯s Husband The City of Avalerion weed another new day. People started to wake up from their sleep and get ready to start the day. "Wow, your car is no less beautiful than you, huh!" Ryan said as he entered and sat in the driver''s side seat. Today, Ryan would go with Irina to the Avalerion Company to organize perfume manufacturing issues. Like it or not, they had to go together to prevent Ryan from wandering around. Of course the leader of the biggestpany in the city had a driver but today Irina was driving the car herself. Behind the investigation, it turned out that Ryan had threatened the driver so that he would be absent today. He wanted to be alone with his wife! Hearing the threat, the driver reluctantly excused himself from work due to health problems and made Irina drive herself. In the middle of the trip, Ryan watched Irina from the side. His eyes were on his wife''s chest, which was cut open by the seat belt. At this time he wasparing it to Valerie''s and then sighed. He didn''t know if the mountain in front of him could fit in his palm. Irina was suspicious of why Ryan was so quiet today and finally turned around. She saw that the man was staring at her chest. Embarrassed, she scolded him, "Hey! What are you looking at!" "I was only admiring my beautiful wife." Ryan said without hesitation. Hearing these words, Irina blushed and felt her heart warm. She then looked at Ryan once more and saw his eyes were not fixed on his face and his hands seemed to be wringing something. Realizing this, Irina was immediately angry, "You liar!" Ryan immediately coughed and sat upright again, "Have the tools I needed arrived?" Irina felt that Ryan was an impudent man. How could he just change the subject? She just nodded with a sullen face and focused back on driving. After a while, Irina nced at Ryan and realized that this bastard was staring at her with lewd eyes again! "Bastard! Don''t take a nce!" "Looking at what?" Ryan replied. "Ryan! You are such a bastard!" ...... .. Irina and Ryan finally arrived and walked towards the lobby. Led by Irina, the two of them stood out. When Ryan saw the woman who used to report him to security, then blinked at her. Ryan then took Irina''s hand and kissed her in front of the woman''s gaze. This woman waspletely stunned, unable to believe that the man was really the husband of her leader. Irina, feeling angry because her hand was kissed, immediately climbed the elevator. Ryan just scoffed and tailed behind her. It didn''t take long before they reached the 9th floor. "All the tools you asked for are already in this room and we can start production today." Irina said. It was time for him to start developing potion X. Ryan hoped that these tools were enough for him to remake the potion. After all, the Avalerion Company focused on cosmetics so its research space was a little different from itsboratory. Making this potion would be difficult. Fortunately, Ryan monitored the manufacturing process himself in the early development of potion X, so there shouldn''t be a problem. "It''s better to try than to be sorry!" Before they arrived, Richard and his team were busy. They recorded and arranged the equipment that came. They knew that these items were needed to produce the newest perfume. To be honest, these tools are for the development and production of potion X. When the researchers saw Ryan and Irinaing, they all said in unison, "Good morning, Mrs. and Mister." Richard immediately stepped forward and greeted them further, "Good morning, Mrs. Irina''s husband." Hearing the word ''husband'', made Irina a little surprised while Ryan greeted them with a big smile, "Good morning everyone! Don''t mind us husband and wife, please continue your work." Irina almost exploded because of Ryan''s words. She thought, ''This bastard is so brave to announce our rtionship status, he is already acting like a boss!'' But Irina could only suppress her anger today. She needed Ryan to fulfill her ambition. Ryan on the other hand, smiled broadly and could guess what was in Irina''s heart. He felt invincible today. After exchanging greetings and small talk, Richard immediately approached Irina and said, "Mrs. Irina, can you ask your husband to help me?" Irina''s face was getting pale and Ryan''s smile was getting wider. Even though Richard said it in a small voice, Ryan clearly heard it. "No problem, ask him anything you don''t need to hesitate." Irina said. Richard was pleased when he heard that. Looking at Ryan, he remembered what he had done the day before and he felt guilty, "I still don''t understand the form you made yesterday. I want to ask for your enlightenment." "All right, my wife, wait here for a moment. I''ll teach him for a bit." Ryan immediately went and exined his form further on the board, "Actually, the perfume that I made yesterday was easy. The three main ingredients are ingredients that are easily avable, each of which takes up 30% of the portion and the key to making it is the remaining 10%. You need to add 5 different ingredients." As he exined it, the researchers and Richard himself were taken aback. They realized that this man''s figure looked different from the figure yesterday when he was serious. After he finished exining, Ryan patted Richard on the shoulder, "Do you understand everything I said earlier? If you follow my words, the product will be exactly the same as yesterday." "Thank you very much, sir!" Richard said respectfully. Richard was an opportunist. Even though yesterday he insulted Ryan and threatened to leave thepany, after learning about Ryan''s true abilities, Richard immediately became a submissive person. He would have to maintain a good rtionship with Ryan now that the man was the husband of his boss. Ryan then turned to Irina who was watching him. He startedughing, "How is it? Your husband looks cool right?" Irina blushed, "Huh, who was looking at you? I''m just watching my subordinates!" Irina said, "Ah! These are the things you need." Seeing the items, Ryan said, "My wife, I need one more thing. Can you build another research room for me?" When she heard this, Irina looked confused and hesitant. Ryan immediately denied it, "This is one additional condition and I will not ask for anything more. You only need to build oneboratory for me and I will make perfume for you!" After thinking for a moment, Irina agreed with him, "Okay, I promise. Just pick the room yourself and tell meter." "Hahaha thank you my beautiful wife." Ryan said with a smile. After all, Irina had no right to refuse any demands from Ryan because this was one of the risks when it came to depending on people. "Do you need assistants for your roomter?" Irina asked. "Of course! I don''t want to be alone in arge room." The making of X''s potion was veryplicated and only a few people understood the form. Of course, Ryan understood the steps needed to make it. Because of the many steps he took, he needed additional strength to help him. He could not make the potion alone. They both finally decided to leave Richard''s research room. When they walked together, Irina was still curious about Ryan''s terms, "What''s one more room for? Is Richard''s room any less good?" "I want to make medicine for personal use." Ryan replied casually. Chapter 20: Her Scent Chapter 20: Her Scent "Pharmacy?" "That''s right" Ryan replied, "If you have someone who understands pharmacy, just send it to me. No need for experts, people who are still amateurs are fine. This drug is not thatplicated." Irina nodded, "You can take someone from the Richard division, but I''m afraid there''s a big gap between pharmaceuticals and cosmetics." "My wife, are you worried about me?" Ryan smiled and kissed Irina''s hand, "Don''t worry, your husband is a smart person. All problems can be resolved." "Huh? Who is worried about you!" Irina''s face was red, "I only care about our agreement." Hearing this, Ryan stopped walking and looked at Irina. He seemed to be thinking about something. "Why? What are you looking at?" Irina seemed aware of what she said earlier. She also felt that their rtionship was a little awkward. After three months, would this man be gone forever? "I want to enjoy this moment and paint your face in my memory before we finally say goodbye. I''m still amazed by your beauty." Ryan said with a smile "Whatever!" Irina said while turning around. She then said, "I will arrange for people to prepare your room." "Actually I need medical materials. I will write down what I need andter give it to your people." "Do what you need to do. I have to take care of a few other things." Ryan smiled as he watched Irina''s figure disappear. Shortly thereafter, Irina''s men began to prepare Ryan''s research room. After tidying up and arranging the cement of the tools, Ryan gave one of the people a shopping list so they could buy it immediately. Apart from several foreign branded goods, the rest could be found in drugstores. Potion X was the work of Ryan''s previous headquarters. The purpose of this X potion was to suppress the mysterious power inside his body. The ingredients were verymon so it was not too costly. However, the key to this form was in the variety of materials used. This manufacturing step was simr to making perfume. Ryan knew this because he had helped Yasmin in making this concoction. So this remake of potion X shouldn''t be that hard. Meanwhile, Irina was in her office, busy handling several reports. Soon the phone on her desk rang and it was her secretary who was calling. "Sorry to interrupt your time, ma''am. I have information about some of the perfumers who passed the screening exam and e-mailed interviews." "Okay." Irina then hung up the phone. This should be the job of the HRD department but the perfumer yed a crucial role in the survival of herpany, so she had to oversee this directly. "Hmmmm ..." Irina read the report sent by her secretary, "This one has experience in the pharmaceutical field!" "Ryan said earlier, if you need someone who understands pharmacy, right?" Irina was relieved because she could immediately meet Ryan''s needs. But there was one thing he was not aware of. Irina now thought of Ryan more often. Ryan was busy making this X potion. Even though he had delegated the processes into several groups, the production still required his supervision and approval. While he was still busy exining, the door to his room opened. It turned out Irina was looking for him. "Ryan, there''s a new person who studied pharmacy. I will introduce it to you." Irina said. When Ryan wanted to tease his wife, his eyes were fixated on arge breasted woman behind his wife. He stood still when he found out who it was. Valerie, who was behind Irina, was also shocked when she saw Ryan''s figure. Wasn''t this man the one who had helped her earlier in the park? Seeing Ryan''s eyes made Valerie blush. Today Valerie was not wearing revealing clothes like yesterday. She wore a white short-sleeved shirt with a blue skirt. The smooth white hands and feet could still be seen. It seemed like she had dyed her hair ck again. Her face in the garden that looked young was covered with light make-up. Her mouth was still as tiny as yesterday and looked as if she wanted to say something but she was silent. Valerie still couldn''t stop thinking, ''What kind of destiny is this?'' How could this man be her superior? She looked agitated and held her skirt tightly. Ryan on the other hand smiled broadly. What a coincidence that the two met again. "Hmmm? Why?" Irina felt this awkward atmosphere. She then looked at the faces of the two people, "Do you know each other?" "I just met her yesterday." Ryan said with a smile, "She was fishing and I helped her get some fish." Hearing Ryan''s response, Valerie added, "That''s right Mrs. Irina, yesterday he helped me a lot." "Very well then, with this we can save time." Irina said, "Then I''ll go ahead and do a good job." Seeing Irina who had left the room, Valerie gathered her courage and said, "What a coincidence!" "What a coincidence!" The two of them said this at the same time, then theyughed together. Valerie began to feel that she wasn''t too embarrassed anymore. She then said, "I feel like I haven''t thanked you properly yesterday. I intended to call you tonight, but we meet here now." "So we are meant to be together." Ryan said while blinking, "We are meant to be together even though the distance separates us and finally we are reunited. Can you see how nature wants us to be together?" Valerie nodded hard, "Actually, to convey my gratitude, I want to invite you to dinner." After saying this, Valerie looked at Ryan doubtfully. Ryan noticed Valerie''s charming eyes and said with a big smile, "You want to take me to dinner? How about now? I''m already hungry and the night is still long." "Okay!" Valerie looked happy then her face suddenly became gloomy and she said, "But what about work?" "It is okay." Ryan said, "I''m in charge here so no one will dare to argue with me. You just obey my words." Valerie was embarrassed and her face flushed while embracing her shoulders. The two of them finally went to lunch. ....... -At The Restaurant- Ryan and Valerie seemed to chat while waiting for their food to arrive. They sat facing each other. "Valerie why did you choose to work in thispany?" Ryan asked, "If I''m not mistaken, in your CV didn''t say you were a perfumer?" He continued. Valerie smiled sweetly, "Because I like perfume and other cosmetic tools. I have a hobby to collect all kinds of perfume." Ryan nodded and started eating the food which had just arrived. While tasting, he said "I didn''t expect that you would be transferred to my division." "I also did not think Mrs. Irina would transfer me to your division." Valerie replied. "Oh? Do you regret not being able to work ording to your hobby?" Ryan asked. "Ah, I don''t mean that." Valerie said quickly, "I just didn''t think that you would suddenly be my boss, but after knowing it I felt relieved." "Oh? What''s the relief?" A naughty smile began to appear on Ryan''s face. Seeing this mischievous smile made Valerie blush. Wasn''t it obvious why she felt relieved? How could he ask her that! Seeing Valerie who was shy made Ryan smile widely. He also said, "Valerie do you understand why I have my ownboratory room?" Valerie shook her head. "Because I''m the best perfumer in thepany." Ryan said with a serious face,"I am the mainstay of the Avalerionpany in making thetest perfume products, therefore I made a separate room." "Is it true?" Valerie''s eyes were sparkling. "Of course!" Ryan might not realize that the woman was like a wolf in amb''s skin. If anyone dared to say this to her, maybe she would p him and tell him to be quiet because her prey would soon be caught. "So Valerie, I can teach you privately about your job." Ryan continued with a sly smile, "I can make you a famous perfumer." When she heard this, Valerie looked excited and her brows twitched slightly. "Come over to my side." Ryan took Valerie''s hand. He then smiled and said, "The scent you emit is so nice, can I smell it?" When Ryan grabbed her hand, Valerie felt her heart tremble and let her hand be kissed. Her hand felt soft. Ryan stroked the hand first then kissed the hand to find out what perfume she was wearing. Valerie was silent when Ryan kissed her hand. Then shortly Ryan raised her head and said, "Hmmm ... I think your hand is not enough for me to determine what perfume this is, can I get closer to you so I can smell your scent better?" Valerie blushed even harder. Her face waspletely red. She knew that Ryan was doing a terrible job on her, but somehow she couldn''t resist this person''s charm and could only be stunned when she saw him. Valerie finally just lowered her head, not knowing what to say. Ryan who saw this immediately smiled mischievously, "Valerie, if you don''t say anything I will assume you allow me." Ryan immediately stood up and sat beside Valerie. Valerie didn''t speak at all and only lowered her head. Ryan then said, "Come closer, let me smell what perfume you are wearing." After saying this, Ryan was already near Valerie''s face. He smelled something fragrant. "Fragrant!" The fragrance of perfume and the fragrance of a pure girl made Ryan smile broadly and love the smell. "Did ... You smell something?" Valerie asked in a low voice. "Of course! It''s very fragrant." Ryan said with a smile. Valerie then lifted her head and looked Ryan''s eyes, "What do you smell?" Chapter 21: Exposed Chapter 21: Exposed "Burberry." In an instant Valerie''s face turned red. Then Ryan took her hand back. Valerie looked at Ryan''s serious face, "Valerie, you are a very beautiful woman." "Hmmm, thank you." When Ryan pulled her hand again, the woman tried to escape him but failed. Seeing this, Ryan immediately removed his hand and sat back down to his ce, "Hurry and eat your food, we will continue thister." When she saw Ryan''s distant figure, Valerie felt relieved and disappointed as if she wanted to continue with this. "Alright." Valerie then took her spoon and fork. When Ryan also wanted to take his cutlery, his spoon fell off. Ryan then apologized and bent down to take it. He took advantage of this to steal a chance to peek. But what he saw left himpletely speechless. When he wanted to take a peek at what color Valerie was wearing, he was greeted by pink lips. It was so small and tight, it looked a little wet. Valerie didn''t wear any underwear! Ryan felt that his eyes had tricked him and his head started to get dizzy. Valerie wondered why Ryan didn''t take the cutlery back and forth. She suddenly thought of the incident this morning, immediately she wanted to scream but ended up just looking down in shame while tightly closing her legs. This morning she woke upte and was in a hurry when she left for the office, so she forgot to put on her underwear. She just prayed that Ryan, aka her boss, saw nothing when she was under the table. When Ryan sat back in ce, Valerie could only lower her head. She did not dare to look Ryan in the eye. But she felt that her heart was clenching when Ryan''s eyes were full of meaning. Ryan also tried to calm the lust that was starting to rise and continued eating. He thought, ''Ryan calm down, you are Nergal the God of War, not a pervert, so calm yourself.'' For a moment the atmosphere at lunch was awkward. Ryan tried to calm himself down and Valerie just lowered her head while holding her embarrassment and closed her legs tightly. There was only silence at this point. "Valerie!" At this moment Ryan broke the silence. Valerie then lifted her head and saw the smile on Ryan''s face, immediately her heart clenched. "Can I take back my cutlery that fell?" He asked with a smile. "Not!" Valerie immediately blushed and said her disapproval in a trembling voice. Her heart, which had initially calmed down a little, was beating fast again. He saw it, he must have seen it! Valerie felt very embarrassed and Ryan was very happy to see Valerie''s confused behavior so he wanted to tease her again. Holding Valerie''s hand, Ryan smiled again and said, "Valerie, take it easy, I didn''t see anything." "Stop talking lies like that, I will not be defeated by your sweet words." Valerie really wanted to bury herself deep and screamed. Ryan then sat beside Valerie and stroked her hair, "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it like that. If you are angry, I invite you to p my cheek." "No need." Valerie immediately rejected it. After a while, Valerie looked back at Ryan. Ryan replied with a smile and saw that Valerie''s entire face waspletely red. "Don''t tell anyone about this ...." Valerie said in a low voice. "Don''t worry, I won''t share this happiness with anyone." Ryan said with a grin. "What do you mean!" Valerie blushed again. "Hahaha .. Let''s quickly finish your meal, we have toe back soon." Ryan said. Just as they wanted to finish their meal, there was amotion from the side and the sound of tes and sses breaking together. "Please! There are people who are being held hostage!" A cry for help was heard and the entire restaurant panicked. Just one shout was enough to make the entire restaurant panic. Seeing the people running towards the exit made Valerie panic as well. When she was about to run, a hand suddenly grabbed her. Ryan seemed to try calming her. "Don''t panic, I''m here." He assured her. Nergal the God of War was here, why be afraid? He had killed a thousand people at once. Would a hostage scare him? Not likely. "Let''s see what really happened." Ryan added. "Okay." Somehow Valerie agreed to Ryan''s suggestion. As long as she was by Ryan''s side, she felt very safe. In the inner room, a man was pointing a knife to the neck of a woman he was hugging. He then shouted to the crowd who was nearby, "Don''te near! One step and she will die!" Most of the people in the restaurant had already left, the remaining few wanted to save the woman. "Buddy, calm down. Put down the knife and let''s have a good talk." A man was trying to calm the perpetrator. "He''s right, you are young and you have many days. You don''t have to do all these things." An aunt also tried to cheer him up, "You will only make yourself suffer. Listen to the older man''s advice and put down the knife. If you have a deep burden, you can tell us." The restaurant manager immediately arrived at the scene and shouted angrily at his subordinates, "What''s going on?" "Sir, we don''t know the details. The man is eating his food with the woman. Then suddenly he took a knife and held it on the woman''s neck." Said a waitress. This was one of the nightmares that befell this restaurant! The manager tried to calm himself and massaged the space between his eyebrows, trying to figure out what his next move would be. After a while, the manager asked, "Has anyone called the police?" The waitress nodded, "We''ve already called." "In that case, good. This incident is beyond our responsibility, quickly evacuate the people and I will secure the location before the police arrive." The waiter quickly obeyed the manager''s instructions and the manager immediately approached the culprit. "Hello sir, I am the person in charge of this restaurant. Can you tell me what happened to you?" The manager tried to look as calm as possible while raising his hand, showing that he just wanted to talk. The man looked angry, his eyes were already very red and filled with hatred. "That is none of your business!" The manager tried to negotiate again, "I know it''s none of my business. I only care about you who are young but have wasted your life. You still have plenty of time to do the right thing but if you go to jail then that time will be lost." "I do not care!" The culprit roared again at him. The manager frowned and said, "Hey, what happened? Why are you doing this? If you don''t tell us what happened, we all can''t help you." This time the man was silent, then he looked at the woman he was choking. Suddenly the man was sobbing and said, "Sandra ...Sandra wanted to break up with me!!" "Who is Sandra?" Asked the manager. "That woman''s name is Sandra." Said a waiter who apanied the manager. Everyone who was still there was shocked. The person he was holding hostage was his own girlfriend? The man then looked back at his girlfriend and said tearfully, "I love you with all my heart. I have given everything to you. I promised myself that I will apany you until you die. Didn''t you say that to me too? Have you forgotten the good times we''ve been through? You forgot the fancy ces I took you there?" Sandra, who felt the knife de on her neck, trembled with fear. She did not expect that today''s events would turn out like this. Initially, their rtionship was going well but recently their rtionship began to drift apart. Therefore, Sandra made a reservation at this restaurant to end their rtionship. Sandra didn''t like this man''s lifestyle. He liked to bezy and only good at sweet-talking. For Sandra, this man was not the right man and she wanted to move on with her life. But after Sandra stated the intent of their meeting today, her boyfriend grabbed a knife and started taking her hostage. Chapter 22: Assaults Chapter 22: Assaults "Hey Sandra, why do you want to break up with me?" Said the man while crying, "Didn''t you say that you love me? Have you been lying all this time? Have you found another man besides me?" While saying this, the knife he was carrying slowly pushed through Sandra''s neck that it started to drip blood. "Hey ... Tell me, do you still love me?" He asked in a trembling voice. Seeing the blood, the manager and the others started to panic. The manager just hoped that the police would arrive soon. "Ah!" When the knife was stuck in her neck, Sandra could not help but scream in panic. She was really scared. "I still love you!" Sandra said haltingly. "No way There''s no way you love me! If you still love me, why are you asking to break up?" The man''s scream grew even more intense, "You liar! You betrayed my feelings!" "Calm down first. Looks like you misunderstood your girlfriend. Your girlfriend must have her own reasons, so you better talk about it with a cool head. So put the knife down and speak nicely." "Get out of here!" The man pulled the knife he had stuck to his girlfriend''s neck and began swinging it forward, frightening the manager. "All of you! You don''t know anything about my feelings!" The man then took a step back and put the knife back around Sandra''s neck saying, "If you take one more step, then I will kill this bitch." "Alright, alright." The manager quicklyplied, "We are not going any further." Seeing the crowd did not take another step forward, the man looked back at Sandra and asked, "Why ... Why do you want to end our rtionship?" Sandra swallowed hard, she regretted that she felt she had to break up nicely with this jerk who couldn''t ept reality. The manager from afar tried to send a message through his body movements. He wanted to convey that whatever happened, Sandra must remain calm. But Sandra did not understand what the manager was saying. She just looked at her boyfriend and said, "You want to know why we broke up? Do you think I like seeing youzing around every day without trying to find work? I am not a stupid woman, how could I want to be with azy and hopeless man like you." "You are lying. You must have dated other men before you finally decided to break up with me." The man grasped the knife tighter. The scream of pain from Sandra immediately followed after that. It turned out that the man had tore his shirt and shed himself in the arm. Even though his arm was only scratched, blood was still pouring out of his shirt. "Hey calm down." The manager really wanted to cry. This incident was absolutely never thought would happen while he was working. ''Unfortunately my fate is to meet you.'' He thought. Why could this happen in his career? At this time, a siren could be heard from outside and someone shouted, "The police have arrived!" At the same time, a policewoman with several of her subordinates entered the restaurant. Ryan''s eyes are fixed on the police leader, ''What a beautiful flower.'' He thought to himself. Even though she dressed in a police uniform, the woman''s face still managed to make Ryan gurgle. The sharp nose, curled eyshes and especially the warm aura that this woman exuded indicated that she had a calm personality. This gave Ryan a distinct impression. Her beauty was not like his wife or Valerie. It still needed more polishing, but her current beauty had captivated his heart. The officer named Mia was leading her team in this case, and her first job was to evacuate people inside the room. "You guys take these people out and secure the location." Mia ordered, "Who is the person in charge of this ce?" The manager walked over to her and exined what he knew. After hearing this, Mia made a face of disbelief, ''You stupid man, just a trifle like that he did all this?'' But everyone''s safety was the main priority. Mia then took a deep breath and said to her subordinates, "Everyone be prepared!" Then she immediately came to the perpetrator''s line of sight and said, "Good afternoon sir, I am Mia from the Avalerion city police unit. If you need help, we will help you." "Go all of you! I don''t need any help from you!" This man was already looking crazy with the knife still swinging. "This bitch has been ying with another man behind me. Now that she found a man who was more handsome and richer, she dumped me right away! You cheap woman!" The knife he was holding returned to Sandra''s neck and this made anyone who saw him fear again. Mia concluded that this problem was very serious. If this continued, she was afraid that this man would do something reckless. The woman was in danger. While Mia was thinking, a voice appeared from hermunication device, "Report, the results of the perpetrator''s examination have shown that he has an unstable character based on the information from his friends." "Hmmm so he has a tendency to do this to the end. Are you able to subdue it?" "50%, our chances will be better if special unit members are deployed." "Call headquarters and exin our situation." "Well!" After that, Mia stepped back towards the perpetrator and said, "Calm down, you don''t have to do all this. That woman is also innocent." "Ha ha ha! I do not care anymore. Even if I die today, I''ll take this whore with me to hell." Mia was looking for an opportunity. The perpetrator was unable to run because he had a wall behind him, but there were still items blocking him from the side. Therefore, to subdue the perpetrator needed a direct shot from the front. But it was difficult because of the hostages. The people who heard this started to get angry. Auntie who had previously tried to calm him down shouted, "You bastard man! If you want to die, don''t bring someone else!" ''This is bad.'' Mia immediately turned around and scolded her, "Don''t provoke the suspect." When the man saw them fighting, he justughed out loud, "She is right. I have given up on my life, but before I die I have to make sure that this woman will die with me." Sandra trembled even more with fear. Hearing these words at the same time feeling the knife in her neck getting stuck deeper, made her scream as loud as possible. "Do not move!" Suddenly the perpetrator shouted at Mia, "If you dare to take one more step, I will kill her!" Damn, how could he be so observant. Mia increasingly thought of some of the worst scenarios that could happen in her mind. She couldn''t back down now. "How about you put down the knife first? We are here to help you." Mia said. "Go! What can you do for me? " He said with a viciousugh, "What? Are you afraid I will kill her?" ''Where are the special forces?'' Mia felt the situation was getting worse every second. At this moment, a voice shocked her, "Are you sure you can kill her?" Everyone present there was shocked, their eyes immediately headed towards Ryan. Mia immediately became angry. How stupid was that person, he might even provoke the suspect. "Ha ha ha! What are you talking about? Don''t you see that she is in my hand and this knife can stab her neck easily?" This man felt that Ryan''s words were very funny. Ryan replied with a smile on his face, "I don''t think so. How about this, try to kill her. For a bastard like you, I only need one fork." Mia gave him a look full of hatred. If she was beside Ryan she might have mmed the man. "Alright then!" The man immediately raised his hand up high trying to stab his girlfriend in the neck. "Ah!" Everyone there immediately shouted, Mia''s heart seemed to stop beating when she saw the swing of the knife immediately fall. However, what happened was not the bloody scene that people thought. Ryan who was holding a fork had thrown it at an unusual speed. Before the knife stuck in Sandra''s neck, Ryan''s fork had already been stuck on the hand holding the knife. "Ah!" The man immediately screamed in pain. His hand immediately dropped the knife he was holding tightly. Mia immediately saw an opportunity to secure the perpetrator. She immediately stepped forward and mmed the man down. She quickly confined the perpetrator''s hands by handcuffing them. During this process, the perpetrator could only cry in pain. The police who were there immediately helped their boss. In just an instant, this hostage case was over. Everyone there was still amazed. The fork was stuck in the perpetrator''s hand until half of it was embedded around his wrist. The man who threw it was he still human? Everyone''s eyes were still on Ryan. They looked at him with amazed and astonished eyes. Valerie, who had been beside him, was still looking at all of this with her mouth open and felt an immense admiration for Ryan. Mia, who had seeded in securing the perpetrator, saw Ryan''s figure staring at her with a smiling face. This female officer was still shocked by all this. If Ryan hadn''t intervened then the victim might not have survived. Chapter 23: Caught Red-Handed Chapter 23: Caught Red-Handed "Come on Valerie, let''s get out of here." Ryan said with a smile. Valerie, still confused by what had happened, nodded and followed Ryan. But at this time, a female officer approached Ryan and a pair of pretty eyes stared at Ryan without saying anything. After a while she said, "You! Youe with me!" Mia said, taking Ryan''s hand. "Ryan ..." Valerie looked afraid that Ryan would be taken away. "It''s okay, wait for me here." Ryan said tofort Valerie. Following Mia, the two of them were already at the side of the restaurant without anyone but the two of them. Ryan said with a smile, "What is wrong? Do you want to praise me because I managed to save the woman in time? Or do I get a medal and you want to hand it over? Just so you know, I always help people selflessly. That''s my style and I''m trying to be a kind guy." Mia frowned, "You think this is just a joke? Who exactly are you?" Ryan was a little shocked at the question, "Who am I? Of course I am me. Who else is it?" Mia stared at Ryan closely, "Don''t think you can trick me. As long as you know, if it didn''t work out like this, you might have already been rewarded." Ryan sighed, "Reward? You mean punishment? I just saw that someone had saved the woman from the culprit''s knife point. Shouldn''t that person get apliment or a medal?" "Don''t change the subject." Mia''s tone rose a little, "You seem confident that you can knock out the culprit, huh?" "Oh no." Ryan said, shaking his head, "If I can''t do such a small thing, it might be better to dig a grave and bury myself." Taking hostages with a knife troubled Nergal the God of War? He once ughtered 1000 people ordered by the Italian Mafia alone. If he couldn''t solve this trivial matter, he wouldn''t be worthy of the big name he bore now. Never underestimate the person among the 12 Aesirs. "That is what I mean." Mia said in a cold voice, "People of your caliber can already bepared to special units. As thew enforcer in this town, I have the right to check your identity." Beingpared to the city''s special unit made Ryan a little disappointed. When the Alkonost Ordo came to him they used politenguage. And now he was beingpared to this city''s special unit? "What do you mean?" Ryan tried to look confused, "What''s with my identity?" Then a voice filled with ridicule came out of Ryan''s mouth, "Or are you using your authority as a legal party to know me and be close to me?" You''re also aiming for my chastity? I know that I''m handsome but how can you go this far?" Mia frowned again. This man really was shameless. Ryan looked at the female policeman with a t expression, "If you want a strong man to fill your day then I will not fight back. Well if you wanna have me, we do it here right now. I hope you are satisfied with this and do not look for me anymore. And if you can not, don''t do this again, let me be thest." Ryan then took off his shirt, and made the female officer instantly closing her eyes. If people saw the situation of the two of them at this corner of this restaurant, who knew what stories would spread. Ryan was really good at cornering people. Mia shook her head. She didn''t know what was in this man''s head. She then decided to leave Ryan and as she lost the courage to question him further, "Put on your clothes first!" "What? Fine." Ryan pretended to be shocked and put on his clothes again. Mia then said in a cold tone, "Don''t change the subject again. I''m just gonna ask one question and then we''re done. If you don''t understand your current situation then I will consider you a dangerous person." "Dangerous person?" Ryan furrowed his brows and said, "Excuse me ma''am, did I do something bad? Am I robbing a bank or looting a jewelry shop? Or am I arrested for abusing a woman? Even if you''re a cop, you have to prove before you speak nonsense. Don''t intimidate me, I am aw-abiding citizen." Mia became furious when she heard this. She had been a cop for a while and had never met someone like Ryan. During this time, people always coborated with her when she asked questions but today Ryan was striking back against her. "Your ability is beyond ordinary people. This could be dangerous and cause public unrest. So I just want you to cooperate with me ande with me back to the office." "You also don''t seem to understand your own situation." Ryan said, shaking his head, "You can''t say that everyone who doesn''t identally throw his fork is a bad person. Isn''t it then that everyone in this restaurant is a suspect? You''re just assuming. As aw enforcement unit, when you use someone, doesn''t it need proof? If you just make an usation without any evidence, isn''t that a case of defamation?" Mia felt it was her fault talking to this man. This man''s ability to twist words was extremely powerful and she was no match for him. ''If you have nothing, don''t bother me!'' Mia then looked back at Ryan, "So you won''t cooperate with me?" "I will take your word. Don''t you want me to cooperate?" Ryan said with a naughty smile. "You!" Mia already felt herself on the verge of venting her anger. "Then, pleasee with me to the office if you want to help me." Mia said in a cold voice. She also grabbed the handcuffs. "Not! What are you going to do"Ryan pretended to be scared, "I''d rather die thane with you." "The decision is not yours." After saying this, Mia immediately ran towards Ryan. She was determined to bring Ryan to the police station with her. Her right hand held Ryan''s hand and her left hand held the handcuffs, trying to put it on Ryan. Meanwhile, Ryan just stood still when Mia ran towards him. When his hands were about to be handcuffed, he grabbed his hand and held Mia''s hand. Mia reacted in time and managed to avoid it. But when she dodged it, Ryan still had time to hold her hand. Mia did not expect that this person was so fast. Ryan then pulled Mia''s hand and held her hand tightly. Ryan felt that her hand was very smooth and flexible. The man felt Mia''s soft skin as he continued to act. He then grabbed the handcuffs Mia was holding and put them on her. "Son of a bitch!" Mia was really surprised. She did not think that she would be caught. She then kicked Ryan in the stomach with her knee. "Ha ha ha! Turns out you''re great too." Ryan dodged and praised Mia who still had time to think about going against him. The knee strike hit only empty air. At that moment, Ryan was already behind Mia. He then raised his hand high and was about to grab Mia''s other hand. He was about to handcuff this beautiful woman''s hands. Mia understood that the movement of the man who turned behind her back was crucial. When she wanted to turn around, she felt that the man was holding her back and she couldn''t do anything about it. Just like that, Ryan managed to handcuff Mia''s hands behind her back. After confirming that Mia waspletely unable to fight back, Ryan walked over to her and looked at her with a smile, "How does it feel? Is this your first time ying a criminal?" "You bastard, get off me!" Mia''s gaze was very fiery. "What if I don''t want to?" Ryan smiled when he saw this helpless cop. Since her hands were handcuffed behind her back, Mia''s chest was swollen and looked erged. Wow, it turned out that a woman with big breasts appeared before him. Ryan was confused who was the biggest among the three of them. He then approached and examined who was the biggest among Irina, Valerie and the female cop in front of him. Since he had never held all those great mountains before, he could not decide who was the biggest among them. Seeing that Ryan was watching her body closely, Mia felt that she had been harrassed, "You bastard! Take off these handcuffs and I beat your perverted brain!" Chapter 24: Intoxicated Chapter 24: Intoxicated Ryan then approached Mia''s ear, even at times like this the woman was still struggling, "Do you think I will obey you? Do you think I''m stupid?" While saying that, Ryan stroked Mia''s cheek. The wall against her back made Mia couldn''t go anywhere. "I did not think that a cop like you really paid attention to your appearance, hmmm Mia?" Ryan was enjoying this moment, the moment when he could flirt with a beautiful woman. When Ryan was engrossed in stroking her cheek, Mia was about to bite the hand! But when that happened, Ryan managed to dodge it. "I thought you were a beautiful white swan, who would''ve thought you were a dog." Ryan said. Right now Mia''s eyes were very cold and she didn''t hold back from tearing Ryan alive. Apart from her father who used to stroke her hair, no one had ever touched her! "Alright, alright I won''t do it again." Ryan was seen smiling mischievously, "I won''t touch you again." After saying that, Mia looked a little calm. Suddenly, Ryan pinched her cheek lightly. "Wow, how soft! I like it!" Ryan said with a smile and Mia felt she had let her guard down. How could this man do that again. At that moment, Mia was seen trying to gore Ryan. Ryan immediately grabbed this woman''s body and held her against the wall. "What kind of man are you!" Mia said with fiery eyes. She aimed her re at Ryan''s eyes. She couldn''t move. She was still thinking about fighting back by kicking this man. This time, Ryan didn''t bother and let Mia go. "Touch me one more time and you will receive the consequences!" Mia, who was already free, was a little relieved that she was not handcuffed. Ryan on the other hand was still smiling, "I''m not really satisfied just touching your face, I want to ..." "Ha? What else do you want to touch?" Mia felt that she could not feel relieved yet and took a step back. "I really want to squeeze your butt." Ryan immediately disappeared like smoke and was already behind Mia holding her waist. "You perverted man! Die!" Mia, who was shocked to see Ryan''s disappearing figure, immediately felt Ryan''s hand on her waist. Because Ryan was holding her waist tightly, Mia couldn''t turn around. Ryan took this opportunity to breathe the air around Mia''s neck, "Hmmm .. you smell so good!" "Son of a bitch! Nasty!" She felt that Ryan was the worst man she ever met. "Since I''m a pervert, there''s nothing wrong with holding it now. Besides, I also don''t want to die feeling regretful." This time, Ryan held her buttocks. He squeezed her round, nicely shaped ass with all his might. "You...!" Mia really couldn''t help thinking, "I''ll make sure you get what you deserve!" "Oh? Are you sure you can?" Ryan smiled mischievously again. This time his eyes focused on Mia''s chest. "You...What are you going to do?" Mia looked back and saw Ryan''s big smile. "It is okay. I''m just afraid that before the punishmentes, I still don''t want to die with regrets." Ryan said, gently touching Mia''s chest. Mia wanted to fight this person but she couldn''t even turn around. She struggled to free herself but the thought of what the man might do next made her surrender. She felt that the man was targeting her chest next. "Hmmm? Have you calmed down?" Ryan said when he saw that the woman had given up on her situation. "Okay then, let''s just end here. See youter." Ryan didn''t like women who have no reaction at all. Therefore he did not hesitate to leave her right after. "No more words, remember that carefully!" Mia was really angry. She then gritted her teeth when she saw Ryan''s disappearing figure. When they both managed to get out of the restaurant safely, Ryan and Valerie immediately returned to the Avalerionpany. Then, they separated because Ryan wanted to meet Irina first. When he arrived at Irina''s private room, Ryan saw that his wife was sitting in silence, massaging her head. Seeing this made Ryan''s heart a little sore and immediately approached her. Irina didn''t feel well so her vision was a little blurry. She felt that someone was approaching her and when she lifted her head it was Ryan who appeared before her. "What is wrong with you? Is my wife not feeling well?" Ryan''s voice sounded sincere and caring. When she heard it, Irina just smiled and nodded her head, "Maybe I''m too tired. You don''t need to worry." Ryan then put his hand on Irina''s forehead, "My dear, it''s okay if you feel tired and need rest. Here, your husband will check on you first." When she saw Ryan''s big hand approaching her, Irina did not refuse it. Then Ryan said, "Have you gone to the doctor?" Irina couldn''t hear Ryan''s words. But there was a little doubt in Irina''s eyes. "Hey don''t worry, your husband is very skilled in the world of medicine." Ryan, who realized his wife''s doubt, immediately checked her temperature and pulse. At first nce, there was nothing strange about her. However, if Ryan looked closely, Irina''s face was as pale as a ghost. Her beautiful lips looked dry and peeled off, her eyelids also seemed to want to keep closing as if she had run out of energy. Ryan''s heart clenched. It was not a symptom of a sick person but a symptom of someone being poisoned. He had studied the world of medicine through his grandfather''s teachings and understood some of the basic sciences. Seeing Irina, he was sure that these were symptoms of a person who had been poisoned. "Hey, is there any difort in your body?" Ryan asked anxiously, "Or is there pain that appears in some part of your body?" Irina guessed and said in a low voice, "There is a slight pain in my chest." "When did this happen?" Ryan''s eyes really widened. "Hmmm I forgot ... In the morning I don''t feel anything." Irina''s voice was really weak. All right, this morning she was feeling fine, so maybe this afternoon? "What did you eatst lunch?" Ryan asked further. "My secretary brought me food from outside." Irina felt that Ryan''s question was starting to deviate and asked in a low voice, "What''s wrong?" Ryan could only grit his teeth and smile bitterly, "Listen to me and don''t panic. You have been poisoned and I think your lunch earlier was the cause." "How could this happen? My secretary isn''t that kind of person." Irina still had confidence in her secretary. "Don''t worry, she didn''t do it. This must be someone else''s doing." Ryan said, trying to calm his wife, "Wife, allow me to examine you in more detail." "Okay." Irina said quietly. Ryan took Irina''s pulse again. After a while, Ryan''s face turned pale. He did not expect that the perpetrator used this kind of poison. Digoxin, a poison that had a high mortality rate, would work without anyone knowing. This poison was often traded in the underground world because of its high sess rate. But who wanted to kill Irina? "Is my situation serious?" Irina saw Ryan''s pale face and felt that she was a little moved to see Ryan who cared so much for her. "Honey, you take it easy. If it''s just a poison, it''s just a small problem for your husband. " Ryan tried to be cheerful again, "For your treatment this time, I need your cooperation." "How so?" "I will use acupuncture techniques on you." Ryan said, "I will make the poison out of your body but, I can''t get it out if you are still dressed." Irina, who was weak, still blushed, "You want me to take off my clothes?" Chapter 25: Venom Drain Chapter 25: Venom Drain "Right." Ryan said, nodding, "Acupuncture requires ess to specific points on the skin." He briefly exined. Irina hesitated, "Shouldn''t we go to the hospital?" She still felt embarrassed to be naked. Ryan had wanted to persuade his wife not to refuse his help, but suddenly Irina screamed in pain. "Ah!! It hurts!" Cried Irina. At this time, Irina felt herself getting weaker and weaker. Ryan who saw this immediately turned pale and began to worry. If not treated immediately, Irina would die. "My wife, calm down, I will not peek at you or take a chance." Ryan said to Irina. He then immediately locked the door and closed the window blinds. He immediately took off Irina''s clothes after that. Irina wore a formal suit because of today''s meeting. Ryan opened her inner white shirt. Seeing that Irina was already at the threshold of her consciousness, Ryan immediately elerated his actions. He, who initially opened the buttons one by one, immediately pulled them apart to save time and immediately cleaned the items on the table with one swing of his hand. Items were scattered below and making a scene. He gently put her in a supine position. He immediately took something from the pocket of his pants and reached for a small box. It contained traditional needles used in acupuncture. Storing these needles was a habit of Ryan before he became the God of War in the underworld. He got it from his grandfather. When Ryan traveled, he always carried the little box with him. So one day when he was injured, he could use the acupuncture technique to recover or block the wound. Ryan then closed his eyes and concentrated. He put his inner strength into a needle and thrust it into Irina. One needle, two needles, three needles! The needle was ced very fastly and urately. In doing acupuncture, a calm mind and heart was the real key. Only then, the needle cement could be done urately. Ryan''s needles were running low and Irina''s face color also returned to normal. She feltfortable with the many needles poking her. Then these beautiful eyes turned to Ryan who was still trying to save her. She felt that Ryan was not an ordinary man. The man even understood acupuncture. "Hmmm? Are you in awe of your handsome husband''s skills?" Ryan could feel that Irina had turned towards him. Irina then looked away and blushed. "Calm down, dear. Just a little more then you will recover." Ryan said, stroking his wife''s hair. Hearing Ryan''s words, Irina was curious because she felt that her back was full of needles, "Where are you going to stab me again?" Ryan''s eyes started to move down and fell on the bra worn by Irina. This bright purple color made Ryan unable to get away from it and moreover, he had to remove it and stick the needle in the part where the bra strap was covered. When her bra was held, Irina immediately blushed and shouted, "No!" Ryan swallowed hard. His wife really had a big chest behind this bra. He felt that Valerie had lost to this wife. "My dear, don''t worry, I''m not doing anything." Ryan said in a soothing tone, "If you don''t want to remove itpletely, let me remove the hook and I also promise not to see it." "I don''t want to ... I''m embarrassed ..." Irina didn''t want to see Ryan''s face because she was so embarrassed. Her heart was really mixed up. Would her body that she had been guarding all this time be exposed to by this man? "My dear, don''t be like that. Trust in your husband. I also can''t close my eyespletely because I still have to find the right point to insert this needle." Ryan said. "Anyway I don''t want to!" Irina''s face flushed even more when she knew that Ryan would not close his eyes. She sounded like an innocent virgin to Ryan''s ears. Ryan was also a little confused. How could he persuade his wife? He still had to stick a few more needles in order for this to bepleted. He suddenly came up with an idea. "My dear, do you know the repercussions if I don''t stick this needle in time?" Ryan said. "What will happen?" Irina began to bite the bait. "This poison has properties that can dpose tissues in people''s appearance. Initially it will look like normal wrinkles on your face, then your skin will feel saggy and your chest will start to sag. Then you will be ugly and look old, do you want to be like that?" Ryan said in a convincing tone. "Not! I do not want to!" Imagining what Ryan said, Irina felt she was more dead than herself turning like that. "So allow your husband to help you. I will take out all the poison and I will save your beautiful appearance." Ryan said softly. Irina still hesitated. Then she said, "Okay, you can remove the hook." Ryan was happy but Irina immediately added, "But don''t peek and do weird things." "Don''t you worry, isn''t your husband a gentleman?" Ryan said benevolently. Not long after that, Ryan let go of the hook and Irina''s chest seemed to spill. Big! Round! Soft! Ryan really restrained himself from squeezing it and Irina also looked very embarrassed by this situation. She seemed to close her eyes and hoped that this would be over quickly. "Hey never mind, you don''t need to worry. I''ll hurry." Ryan then removed the bra blocking the acupuncture point he was about to pierce. When he saw his wife''s beautiful back and big, squeezed breasts, somehow his nose felt runny. Ryan was really shocked. He did not think that he, who was nicknamed the God of War, had a nosebleed when he saw his wife''s bare back. If people saw this they might make fun of him. "Hey! You can''t see!" Irina sounded embarrassed. "Calm down, I didn''t see anything." Ryan tried to calm her and himself and then continued his wife''s healing. After a while, he breathed a sigh of relief. He finally managed to make the crucial first step and save his beloved wife. Now the final step was to get the poison out to thest drop. "Be patient, now is the final stage." Ryan then helped Irina to sit down. "I will channel my inner strength to you to push the poison out. Try not to move yet." Ryan said, who seemed to have crossed his feet. He then touched Irina''s back and began to channel his inner strength. Suddenly, Irina felt that Ryan''s hand was really hot but she feltfort even though it was hot. From that back, that hot feeling began to spread throughout her body. ''It feels good.'' Irina sighed. Ryan was still concentrating on channeling his internal energy. His face looked pale. This healing had two stages. The first stage was to stop the spread of poison in Irina''s body with his acupuncture technique and force the poison to gather at certain points. The second stage was for him to channel his inner energy to expel the poison that had gathered. This second stage was even more crucial than the first. There should not be the slightest distraction in this process. At this time, Ryan''s hands were really hot as if a fire might appear anytime. His inner power was rushing towards Irina''s back. Its internal power would spread in Irina''s body and force the poison out of her system! Ryan must ensure that this inner power distribution did not stop. He had a lot of this inner strength in his body so he didn''t have to worry about running out. After a while, Irina''s expression returned to normal and her white lips regained their natural color. His beautiful wife is back! However, in the middle of this treatment, a noise was heard from outside the room! Chapter 26: Uninvited Guest Chapter 26: Uninvited Guest Themotioning from outside the room startled Ryan. What was really happening? Was the Avalerionpany under attack? If he listened carefully, he could hear people screaming, objects breaking, and metal clinking. Ryan started to feel that it all makes sense. Irina had just been poisoned, and now there was a hugemotion outside the room. This had to be a nned attack. Ryan only hoped that his research room would not be touched at all. He could only pray while still channeling his inner energy into Irina. As long as the noise wasn''ting from the direction of his room, he didn''t have to worry. But as he continued to listen to these voices, his face grew even paler. The noise, mixed by shouts of people and broken objects, could be heard from the next roomhisboratory. Ryan''s face was getting gloomy. He could hear several people saying, "Destroy it, throw away all the tools and don''t forget to burn all the paper." Die! All those people were looking to die! Ryan was on the verge of getting angry. His internal power began to churn. He wanted to emit a killing aura but Irina''s moan brought him back to his senses. Now was the crucial time to fight and conquer the poison in Irina''s body. Now he had 2 choices. First, he could forget about Irina''s treatment and chase after the criminals who dared to invade his room. Second, he could forget about them and continue the treatment and Irina''s life would be saved. If he chose the first option, his treatment would have a negative impact on Irina''s body. At the same time, when he drew back his inner strength he would also face negative inner strength within his body! Ryan had also made up his mind. He also didn''t want to lose his dear wife. His eyes seemed to glow. He had toplete this inner exertion. While ignoring the sound that came from outside, Ryan calmed down and concentrated again to focus on removing the poison in Irina''s body. After a while, Ryan''s irregr inner energy calmed down again. It spread back into Irina''s body, forcing the poison out. During this process, the noise did not end. In fact, there was the sound of the crowd''s footstepsing. It looked like thispany''s security team had arrived. Following the noise was the sound of people shing and people falling. A fierce battle seemed to take ce outside. After a few minutes, the battle seemed to have ended. The noise gradually did not return and the sound of people''s footsteps calmed down again. Irina''s treatment had reached the final stage and Ryan returned to concentrate. He closed his eyes and directed his inner strength. With a strong push of his inner power, Irina vomited a mouthful of ck blood from her mouth. "My dear, you are fine but don''t force yourself to move first and rest. I will look at the outside." After making sure Irina was lying quietly on her desk, Ryan rushed out of the room and into his room. Ryan''s running speed was so fast that he shed into light. By the time he got outside, there were several security guards lying on the floor groaning in pain. Broken sses were shattered everywhere. Some of his tools were scattered outside the room. Seeing this made Ryan furious but he still held back from exploding and immediately headed for hisboratory. Seeing the contents of the room made him even more angry. His research room waspletely destroyed. The tables and chairs were all overturned, his tools had been mmed, all the ss utensils such as tubes had be shards and the papers they had researched had been burned, all theputers had been crushed and the previous medical equipment he had bought was scattered on the floor and its contents spilled all over the ce. The workers there had their own reactions. Some were crying, some were scared and some others were still confused about what had happened. Valerie was no exception. She was trembling with fear while hugging her knees. Seeing Ryan arriving, she didn''t hold back from jumping into his arms. "Sob ... Sob ..." "Calm down, I''m already here." Ryan tried to calm Valerie and wiped her tears. "What happened? Can you exin the details?" Ryan asked. Valerie who was still sobbing said, "Just now a group of people carrying metal sticks suddenly entered the room. They started mming, beating and burning everything in here. Mr. Richard wanted to prevent them but he failed and was injured." Ryan then saw several perfumers and Richard was still lying in pain. He subconsciously apologized deep down inside. "When the security team arrived, the two sides started shing fiercely. But those people were carrying knives and stabbing our people." Valerie said while trembling in fear. Ryan then hugged Valerie tightly, ''Destroying my research room and poisoning Irina, are all these attacks aimed at thispany or me?'' He racked his brain trying to figure out the answer. If all these things were aimed at him then Irina should not have been poisoned. The enemy would only destroy his room. If the enemy already knew where he was in this Avalerionpany, it was no wonder if they used tactics like this. This puzzle still had many holes. "How is this Ryan? They look like thugs and murderers." Valerie said in fear, "What if theye back here?" "Valerie, calm down, you don''t have to think about strange things. Get some rest, I promise that they won''t mess with us again." Ryan then brushed Valerie''s hair to calm her. He then thought, ''Coming back? Don''t expect them to walk back here after I break their legs after this.'' "Valerie I ask you to rest and entrust this to me." Ryan then lifted Valerie''s head and kissed her forehead. "Okay then, please take good care of yourself." Valerie said. "Don''t worry, your handsome boss must be fine." After Valerie left, Ryan treated the injured victims who were still lying around by channeling their inner strength. He also did this to the people outside. When finished, he asked one of the security guards, "Do you remember the person who attacked us?" "Everyone who came to attack was wearing a mask and he took one of our men hostage. Thanks to that they could have ess to this floor. This is a premeditated attack." Said one of the security guards. "Do you remember special features like tattoos or something?" "No, things were chaotic when we arrived. They had killed our friend who they''d taken hostage when we got here." He said while shaking his head. Ryan then asked other people, "Do any of you remember clearly?" Everyone there also shook their heads, it seemed that they didn''t know the details either. This problem was quiteplex. Ryan''s heart clenched. If the clue was only about the masked figure then this would be very difficult to trace. Although the city of Avalerion was rtively small, there were many groups of thugs or criminals. There was no way he could examine them all. Even with Golge''s help, this would take time. "What about the camera?" Ryan asked, "Thispany must have security cameras on every side." "Unfortunately it''s useless." Said one of the security guards, "They came here prepared. Apart from masks to cover their faces, they also turned off the security cameras before they arrived at this building." Ryan frowned again. It looked like the opponent this time waspletely prepared. ''Is it true that there are no traces left?'' Ryan pped himself to focus more. He then stood up and walked towards the elevator. He decided to search for this truth in the underground world beneath Avalerion. Maybe from there he would find traces and find out who the real culprit was. Just as he was about to leave, a security guard stopped him. When Ryan turned to the guard he said, "I managed to take off one of the masks when we shed earlier. I feel that his face is very familiar." ''Oh?'' At once Ryan''s face looked interested, he immediately went to the officer. "What did you see?" "If I''m not mistaken he has a nickname as the fox. He has red hair, pierced nose and an incision scar under his lip." The guard exined. "I often see this guy at one of the bars on East Campbell street called Hakkasan." He continued. A bar in the middle of a busy street? Ryan grinned. Chapter 27: A Wolf on A Hunt Chapter 27: A Wolf on A Hunt At Night Like the previous nights, the city of Avalerion was again covered by the darkness of the night. Lights adorned every side of the street and nightlife began to emerge. On a corner of a dark street, criminals were gathering, indulging in sins. Traffic jam, Hakkasan Bar. The fox walked into the bar. His red hair stood out even under the dim light. The loud metal music could make people''s ears hurt, but he was used to this. He also danced to the song. Other patrons were dancing on the dance floor. When the fox broke through the dance floor, his right hand squeezed a woman''s butt. When the woman turned around, the fox was nowhere to be seen. With a smile, Nick weed the fox who came to him. "Hey old friend." Said the fox while throwing some money at him. The waiter then brought them two sses of wine and took the money. "Looks like you managed to do a great job." Nick said. "So true." The fox invited him to a toast and took the two small bags that were on the table. "What else are you doing this time?" "Just a minor matter rted to my group''s work." The fox drank his drink again. "Who is your target this time?" "I better not tell you so you don''t get involved." "Ha ha ha! Good, good, that''s right." The two of themughed and left the table, the fox then walked alone to the room behind the bar. After entering the room and closing the door tightly, the fox took out the contents of the small bag and took a sip. "This is kicking!" The fox then closed his eyes and felt that he was floating above the sky with the angels. "This ce always has the best stuff." The fox praised Nick. He then closed his eyes again but he felt something strange. He then opened his eyes and lifted his head, he saw that a stranger was already in front of him. This person was standing alone with a rather terrifying t face. He then rubbed his eyes, ''Is this a hallucination?'' Didn''t he make sure that this room was safe beforehand and that only himself was in it? As the fox rubbed his eyes again, the man asked, "How? Is it good?" "Not bad... Hey who are you?" Subconsciously the fox answered his question but he immediately became suspicious of this person''s identity. After he got a better look, this person was holding a knife in his hand! "Then, I''ll make your day even better!" Ryan approached the fox with a broad smile. But the fox felt that Ryan emitted a very dangerous aura. "I will kill you first ..." The fox then took the knife that was beside his seat and shed towards Ryan. The sound of his war roar sounded loud before finally not being heard again. His hand that was swinging the knife suddenly grasped tightly. One secondter, the fox''s face tightened. The sound of bones being crushed was crunchy and an excruciating pain immediately followed. His war roar had turned into a groan of pain. However, just as the fox wanted to scream out to vent his pain, his head had already mmed on the ss table in the room. Duak! Luckily, the ss table didn''t break but now the fox''s body was crushed by the man from behind. "How? Did you kick it already?" Ryan straightened his clothes and stepped on the Fox''s back. The fox had blooding out of his head and looked pitiful. "Who are you?" The fox spat out a mouthful of blood and smiled, "What kind of bastard would dare toe here and threaten me?" Ryan smiled and said, "Hahaha .. you''re pretentious but look at you. This bastard only needs one move so he can kill you." Silence. There was only silence. "Okay then, if you want to be strong and still want to prove yourself then we can postpone my questions first." After Ryan''s words were finished, the Fox''s body was already thrown away. With just one hand, Ryan threw the Fox against the wall. But before he crashed, Ryan grabbed the fox''s arm hard. With a loud sound, the Fox''s shoulder des dislodged from their joints. "Arrrgh!" The Fox was in great pain and covered in cold sweat all over his body. His pretentious voice had be a sad moaning pain. Ryan smiled and said, "Why? Is your hand okay? Here I''ll help you." The fox who saw Ryan approaching immediately panicked. Ryan then just pulled out his thumb and pressed hard on his shoulder de. "No! Stop it!" The fox felt that he had met death. His arm was numb and the joint that was pressed hard by Ryan tortured him. He hoped that this enemy would kill him soon. An effective way of getting people to talk was to cause them pain and fear. Ryan knew that The Fox was not the real mastermind so he needed information. "Hey, don''t worry friends, that was just an appetizer. In a moment I''ll give you the main dish." At the same time, the Fox''s index finger had been broken by Ryan. "Please stop it!" The fox wanted to get out of here as soon as possible. His scream for mercy was truly sad. Hearing this, Ryan asked again, "What''s wrong? Isn''t this more kicking than your medicine?" The fox took a deep breath. From Ryan''s eyes, the man already understood wouldn''t be over soon. When this man grabbed his middle finger, the Fox cried out for mercy, "Please do not! I''m not strong anymore! I will say everything you want to hear." The fox began to fear that he would lose his life. Still in a position to trample over and crush the Fox, Ryan asked, "Was it you who acted at the Avalerionpany this afternoon?" The fox nodded. "I want to hear from you." Ryan stuck the knife next to the Fox''s face. "Our group did it." Said the Fox hastily, he didn''t want to anger this person. "Who told you to do it?" The fox hesitated to say it, but he saw Ryan take the knife and was about to swing it at him, "That''s my boss, my boss told us to do it. We cannot refuse because we are his subordinates." "What''s your boss''s name?" Ryan asked, "Don''t make me ask you again!" He demanded. "Our eldest brother is named The Tiger. We are from Dead Man Inc. We have taken over 1/5 of the entire city. The attack on the Avalerionpany came from the orders of our oldest brother. He ordered some of us toe over there and destroy everything." The Fox said that in just one breath, he was now panting. Seeing Ryan''s eyes, he had realized that his life was in this man''s hands so he didn''t dare to do anything wrong or lie. "Where is your base?" Ryan asked. "Not far from here, 1 kilometer from here. That''s where our headquarters is." The Fox answered him. "Take me there." Ryan then stood up, lifting the man. "Ah?" The fox was getting scared again. He did not want his group to know that he had told this man everything. "Don''t worry, today the name Dead Man Inc won''t be heard again in this city." Ryan said in a rxed tone. Not far from there, a big man with a thick mustache sat in his room. He looked like a pirate. In this building, there were more than a dozen elite people from the Dead Man Inc in their all ck clothes. Inside the big man''s room, a man was lying motionless on the floor. He stared absently at the Dead Man Inc boss with his head bleeding. "Bah, who said that the Dead Man Inc can only y cunningly and secretly? If it weren''t for me leading this group, the Dead Man Inc wouldn''t have been in this town for a long time." The Tiger took a deep breath, "Tell me Nick, am I naive or innocent? The underground world is a despicable ce. I as the leader of the Dead Man Inc was disappointed with your performance. It''s better if you don''t have to be in a world like this and just raise your children. It''s more suitable for a weak guy like you!" "Ha ha ha ha!" The entire Dead Man Incughed too. "Don''t you ever think that I can eat you alive? Your little gang is pathetic." The tiger stood up and lifted Nick, "I just don''t want to tarnish my name by facing anchovies like you. You and your gang are both pathetic." "Ha ha ha!" Nickughed too, "Is that true? If my group is weak why are you ganging up on me? Isn''t it because you guys are afraid of us?" The man next to him immediately kicked Nick and the Tiger approached and grabbed his head to lift Nick, "Anchovies like you dare to say pretentious in front of me? Better hurry up and tell me where you got your medicines! If you say it then I will set you free." Nick roared back in pain but his gaze still looked fierce, "If you guys want my stuff, sorry I forgot where I got it." Tiger also took out a piece of paper and showed an address to Nick. Seeing the address written on the paper, Nick''s face immediately changed. "We have our ownws regarding how we do business in this underground world. You dare to break it?" Nick said in a gloomy tone. "Hahaha who cares about demons and things like that." The tiger understood what Nick meant and justughed. "Okay, I''ll tell you where I got my stuff." Nick''s face was filled with resentment. He then looked closely at the Tiger''s face. He vowed to take revenge. "Then hurry up and say it." Chapter 28: Total Annihilation Chapter 28: Total Annihtion After giving details about the location of his items, Nick said, "I tell you one thing. If you continue like this, Dead Man Inc will be destroyed and you will die." When he heard this, the Tiger couldn''t help butugh, "Killing me? The Dead Man Inc will never break under mymand!" "Let''s seeter!" Nick clenched his fist as he said this. At this time, the door to this room had already been smashed by Ryan. It seemed he was using the body of a Dead Man Inc underling to break the door down. Everyone was shocked and speechless when they saw their friend''s body that had fallen in front of them. They then saw Ryan''s figure who entered the room. This awkward atmospherested for about 5 seconds and then everyone in the roomughed again. The tiger said threateningly, "Hey kid, don''t you know where you are now? You''re at the Dead Man Inc headquarters and you dare to do what you want? Looking to die?" "This kid must be crazy. His mother must have been worried because this stupid child didn''te home!" "Hey boss, he came to die. Why don''t we give him a try?" All the Dead Man Inc members were stillughing and mocking Ryan''s presence. With a faint smile, Ryan dragged the Fox into the room and threw it. Seeing the Fox''s red hair, the gang members'' faces immediately changed, "You bastard! You''re noting home alive today!" "Boss, let me take care of this mama''s boy." After saying that, the person approached Ryan and said, "I will teach him how cruel the world is!" But he would not have thought that he was walking near death. In an instant, Ryan''s figure disappeared from before him and reappeared behind him. With his strong strength, he mmed the man down. Due to the strength and momentum he got from him, the man died on the spot. "Stop talking shit." Ryan spat on the man''s body, "Next." This time the atmosphere in the room became tense. The other members of the Dead Man Inc know that their opponent this time was quite strong. In just one second he took down one of their members. The tiger blinked his eyes to signal one of his underlings. The person stood up and red at Ryan. He then lunged forward while pulling out the knife. Ryan just shook his head. He became one with the shadow again. Because this man was already lunging forward, he couldn''t stop suddenly even though he saw Ryan''s disappearing figure. When he started to slow down, Ryan was already behind this man and took his hand that was holding the knife and stabbed it into the man''s chest. Ryan then let go of the man and looked back at all the people in the room. "To save time, how about all of you advance at the same time?" He said casually, "Don''t bother asking for help, you''ll see each other in hell." Hearing this, everyone''s faces tightened. Even their leader, the Tiger, was alert too. Their opponent this time was very strong. After no response, Ryan decided to charge forward. "Attack!" Seeing Ryan who was heading towards him, Tiger immediately ordered his remaining subordinates to kill him. s, they could not escape their tragic fate. Ryan''s body was like a dragon. He immediately snaked and knocked people down one by one without suffering a single injury. "Arrrghhh!" ... .. When they heard the scream, one of them saw that his friend had fallen to the floor. When he raised his head again, he was already blown away by a powerful kick. Ryan, who focused on his surroundings, immediately realized that there was a knife attack from behind him. In an instant he jumped and flipped through the air and was already behind the man. He immediately caught and threw the man at his other friend. The person he threw weighed at least 80kg and Ryan managed to easily throw him. Nick was watching the fight in disbelief. It was as if that person was casually taking out trash. Members of Dead Man Inc crashed into one another as Ryan sent them flying and passed out from the impact. Under Ryan''s feet, he picked up the knife on the ground and kicked it. The knife immediately shot towards one of the people who was about to charge at him and pierced the man''s chest! There were still a few people left. Ryan was still calm and focused. Every time he moved, the number of corpses increased. He was like death swinging its scythe. Each sh of the sickle, one life would be harvested. In a few minutes, Ryan''s surroundings were empty and many bodiesid motionless on the floor. Actually there were still some people who could still stand up but after seeing their friends who were injured or killed, they immediately ran away. While Ryan still looked calm, his enemy couldn''t touch the hem of his shirt at all. When Nick saw Ryan''s skill, he couldn''t help but smile, "Tiger, I told you that karma must exist. The Dead Man Inc will run out today!" Ryan realized that there was only one person left, namely the boss. He looked at the person and said, "You''re next." The tiger immediately broke out in cold sweat when he heard this. Was his opponent the devil himself? For every step Ryan took, The Tiger stepped back. Seeing that he had been cornered, The Tiger pulled his gun from his waist and aimed it at Ryan. Ryan still continued to move forward with a t expression. "Ha ha ha! No matter how strong you are, you won''t be able to beat the speed of the bullets!" Even though he was on a gunpoint, Ryan seemed to be smiling. "You think pulling out a gun scares me?" Ryan said casually. He once killed a thousand fully armed mercenaries sent by Italian mafia, and now he was only confronted with one gun. Was this guy kidding? He had encountered automatic rifles, grenades, tanks, air missiles, mine bombs and he waspletely unharmed. Cities were destroyed, settlements caught fire and people screamed hysterically, while Ryan just stood there with a faint smile when he managed to face all the weapons. The Tiger looked at the young man in front of him with fear. Seeing how calm the youth was, his hands trembled even more. During his life in the underground world below Avalerion, The Tiger had sharp instincts that could sense danger. Somehow today when he saw this young man, he felt he was in a very, very big danger. He quickly aimed and fired all the bullets. Dor! Dor! Dor! Dor! A series of shots were aimed at Ryan who had just stepped straight ahead. Ryan''s power had circted to the maximum. The speeding bullet aimed at him was now as slow as a creeping ant. He then dodged to the right to avoid the first bullet, turned left to avoid the second and lowered his head to avoid thest two. Then after that, he melted one with Golge approaching the Tiger while asionally dropping items so that the Tiger was confused about where he was. The confused Tiger could only see things falling around him without being able to see Ryan''s figure. Didn''t his shot hit a single one? His hand that was holding the gun was shaking violently, every time there was a fall he would immediately aim there and shoot one bullet. But he still couldn''t see Ryan''s figure so fast. Click! Click! After a few more shots, he ran out of ammos and was about to m them down. "Already finished?" Ryan''s figure quickly appeared in front of him while holding the gun in the Tiger''s hand. They both made eye contact. Seeing Ryan''s eyes, the Tiger immediately panicked and tried to pull the gun back. Suddenly the entire gun was cut open and its parts were scattered on the floor. Limp and helpless, the Tiger who was crawling in fear on the floor didn''t dare to look at Ryan. Seeing Ryan''s approaching feet, he screamed hysterically, "How can there be someone like you! You''re not human!" The tiger was really scared and thought his life would end today. Ryan said, "Now it is my turn to attack." Before the sentence was finished, Ryan had sent a kick that the Tiger''s body flew away and hit the wall. Duak! The tiger immediatelyid down in pain after hitting the wall, a mouthful of blood escaped his mouth. Ryan approached him slowly, his every step terrified the Tiger. "Who ... who are you?" The Tiger was seen trying to stay away from Ryan, "I don''t think our group offended you. Our group has never met you either. Why are you doing all this?" Chapter 29: Connecting The Dots Chapter 29: Connecting The Dots The Tiger waspletely wary. This was the first time he had faced such an opponent that made him think the man in front of him was death itself. When did he ever offend someone like this? He really didn''t remember. Even though Dead Man Inc was notorious for their ruthlessness, they still avoideding into contact with dangerous people like Ryan. "Are you sure you never offended me?" Ryan smiled faintly when he heard him whimper. He then grabbed his hair and said with a smile, "Do I need to tell you what you did today?" Today? The real Tiger couldn''t think clearly anymore. Fear coupled with pain made him unable to think even though he wanted to. Today? What had the group done today? "Hmm?" Ryan frowned. Ryan then picked up the Tiger and threw him back against the wall. The Tiger groaned again in pain. What had he done? "Do you remember?" Ryan looked back at him. The Tiger raised his head immediately and said, "Is this about the Avalerion Company?" When he said this, the Tiger''s throat was dry. "You have a pretty good memory." Ryan pped him softly, "Now tell me, who told you to do it?" When he heard this, the Tiger managed to find out the origin of this man. He didn''t expect that his actions today would lead to this kind of result. He immediately said in a panicked tone, "I''m sorry sir. Forgive this servant''s stupidity. I shouldn''t have epted that job from Medellinpany. If you let me go, I promise our group will not trouble both the master and the Avalerionpany in the future." Ryan wrinkled his eyes when the Tiger spoke. When he told him about it all, he avoided making eye contact with him. Lie! Ryan couldn''t be lied to. "So why are you targeting one of the rooms on the 9th floor? You guys couldn''t suddenly appear there by chance because you destroyed my private room." Ryan said, "Is this also an order from the Medellinpany?" The Tiger''s face turned white again, he did not know anything about this, "Our job is to destroy the inside of the Avalerion building, there is no specific target from our client. I also ordered my men to destroy randomly." He said in a trembling voice. This time the Tiger''s face showed no sign that he was lying. Ryan sighed, "You also poisoned Irina Hagrim, the boss of the Avalerionpany?" Even though his throat was dry, the Tiger still tried to tell him everything for his life, "No, we didn''t! Our job is just to destroy the inside of the Avalerion building, so our task is consideredplete by the client. As for the poison, we absolutely have no idea." Ryan stood up and dragged the Tiger''s body, "Stubborn bastard! Since you don''t want to say his name, then meet him in hell." When he heard that, the Tiger''s heart tightened again. When he was about to ask forgiveness for his life, a knife had flown and stuck in his head. Dead Man Inc leader had just died tonight. With his death, the city of Avalerion would experience changes, especially in the underground world of this city. Ryan didn''t care about this. After gathering up all Dead Man Inc dead members, Ryan began to inspect the room. There should be a clue regarding the mastermind behind the scenes. The room was not that big. In a few minutes, Ryan had finished checking all corners of the room. When this happened, Nick was lying on the ground, still confused. He didn''t know what to do right now. He wanted to talk but was afraid the other party would kill him. If he offended this person, it might be better for him to kill himself to save time. Ryan was still trying to look for clues in this room carefully. Finally, Nick dared to call him and say, "Oldest brother." Ryan ignored him. "I think the Tiger opened a ck door earlier." Ryan immediately turned to Nick and asked, "Where?" "There! There!" Nick pointed to a bookshelf which turned out to be sliding. Ryan then shifted it and found a secret door behind it. Ryan then concentrated again. He radiated his profound energy through his hands and suddenly the door had melted into powder! Nick witnessed the scene with a jaw drop. After entering the secret room, Ryan realized that there was another room in it. There were many weapons there, even those that were hard to import in this country. This ce was their arsenal. On the table, there were files of information such as profiles of major figures in the city of Avalerion and the financial records of Dead Man Inc so far. When Ryan checked the whole room, he found a red ring in the drawer. Ryan took it and examined it. This red ring looked ordinary but its symbol was very striking a three-headed dog known as Cerberus. ''Eclipse!'' In an instant, the name Eclipse shed in Ryan''s mind. When he was with him in the past, the Eclipse always wore rings like this. There was no mistaking it, Eclipse had something to do with Dead Man Inc. "It turns out you''re not dead." Ryan muttered. He was now convinced that the Eclipse must have had a hand in today''s events, but Ryan still doubted what his motive really was. He was also confused about why Eclipse was still ying dead and hiding. "Hiding and just showing your tail is really your thing." Ryan then took the ring and came out of the secret room. He then saw Nick who was still sitting on the floor, "In an hour, the police will storm this ce." Ignoring Nick'' figure, Ryan immediately disappeared within the darkness. When Nick heard Ryan''s warning, he also immediately left. ... .. Ryan took out his cell phone and called Golge. "Sir!" "Golge, I found a red ring normally worn by Eclipse in one of the buildings belonging to a gang. I want you to examine this further." "Sir, I already know that." Golge said, "Besides, the information I will give you directly is also rted to that. I can only convey all of this in detail when I reach the city of Avalerion in less than a week." Ryan frowned. He felt that there was something strange about Golge. When he first called her, he was still not aware of the awkwardness, but he felt something was strange this time. "Okay, when you arrive please exin everything." "Yes sir!" After hanging up the phone, Ryan''s face also returned to normal. He felt that there was something strange about Golge but he did not know what it was. He then decided to forget about this and wait for Golge toe. When Ryan arrived at the house, only Susan was there. It looked like Irina hadn''te back yet. "Miss Susan, how about today''s television program? Are they interesting?" Ryan asked with a smile. "Yes, today there are many good soap operas. If you are not at home, I can only watch TV." The old maid Susan said with a smile, "Why don''t youe home with Miss? Is everything alright?" She asked him. The time showed 7pm. Only half an hour for Ryan to clean up the gang that had attacked hisb this morning the Dead Man Incand find another clue. Ryan''s way of working was indeed efficient. "I went out first because I needed to meet people. Maybe Irina will be home soon." Ryan said with a little doubt. Ryan still remembered that the old woman in front of him was not an ordinary person and knew that this question was a trap. Did she already know about the incident at thepany? "Alright then." Old maid Susan nodded. Susan then went back to watching TV and Ryan said goodbye to take a break. When Ryan went up to his room, Susan muttered, "At least he should have cleaned up first. He reeks of blood." If Ryan had found out that his clothes smell like blood, he might have cleaned up and changed his clothes first before returning home. To be honest, Ryan was tired so he didn''t have time to think that far. He felt his body suddenly turn cold, his breathing was irregr and his face was pale. Today, he had channeled his inner power into Irina''s body, and also ravaged the Dead Man Inc headquarters alone. Even though he was unharmed, his inner strength continued to circte violently. Ryan felt that his body began to tremble and his internal organs began to twist together. He felt that his inner strength was going to tear him apart. "Arrgh!" Chapter 30: How Could I Leave You? Chapter 30: How Could I Leave You? He was so sick and couldn''t handle the pain it caused. He rolled on the floor in his room. His entire body was sweating and his eyes became very red. "No! I can''t die today!" Ryan endured the pain and took out his acupuncture needle. He immediately treated himself. His hand that was holding the needle trembled violently and couldn''t stay still. He needed full concentration and a lot of energy to stick needles at certain points. When he finished, Ryan immediately closed his eyes and controlled his breathing. His face was red and looked swollen. It was as if his head was going to explode at any moment. After a while, Ryan opened his eyes. At this moment, he felt as if his soul was being pulled out and he was very exhausted. When he pulled out the acupuncture needles, he felt that his body had lost a lot of internal strength. He wasted it all to hold back the mysterious power within his body. He had long been spitting out a mouthful of ck blood and now he was deep in thought. He thought about his life when he arrived in this Avalerion city. He felt dizzy with everything that had happened. Until now, he didn''t know what the enemy wanted from him. Why did the Tiger and Eclipse betray him? Had all the events up to now been a coincidence? What''s more, he felt that his body was getting tired. He also feared that given the threat of future attacks, he would immediately recover from his current state. At first he was not afraid but he felt that it could no longer be dyed. After a while he had decided, "Looks like I have to go home. I have to ask the elders for help." After that, Ryan decided to take a shower. After he finished, it was already 9pm. He controlled this power for approximately 2 hours. Suddenly, a creaking sound emerged from his stomach. He felt that the process had exhausted his energy and made him hungry. It was time for him to umte energy again. When he was on the stairs, he peeked from above and found that Susan was no longer there and his wife was sitting on the floor. Seeing Irina''s house clothes, Ryan couldn''t help but smile naughtily. He was still on the stairs. He peeked from above to see his wife''s melon which was looking beautiful from above. How tempting! However, a few secondster, Irina changed positions and Ryan did not get the beautiful view again. He decided toe down and say hello. "Good evening my beautiful wife!" Ryan immediately approached her as his eyes could not be separated from his wife''s sexy appearance. Irina was wearing a white sleeveless shirt and short house pants. She was also seen spreading her white legs on the floor. Her white thighs made Ryan want to bury his face in the middle. Seeing Ryan approaching, Irina immediately sat down properly and pressed her legs together. This instead created a gap between her white thighs. Ryan now really wanted to bury his face there. His wife''s appearance reminded him of Valerie that night! Unfortunately, the beautiful scenery was soon covered by the wool nket that Irina was wearing. When Irina wanted to say something, she looked at Ryan''s eyes that looked sad. She saw Ryan''s eyes begin to rise towards her chest and she immediately covered it with her hand. "You perverted man!" Irina was even more embarrassed when she saw Ryan''s smile in front of her. Ryan immediately sat beside Irina, stroking her cheek, "My wife, why are you embarrassed? Aren''t we husband and wife? Our rtionship has been formalized byw, so it''s only natural that I as your husband nce at you with a meaningful gaze." Looking closely at Ryan''s face made Irina remember the previous incident in her office. This man had taken off her braces and almost saw her naked. She suddenly became angry, "Don''t forget that we are just in a contract marriage! We''re getting divorced in three months!" "Is that true?" With a mischievous smile, he brought himself closer to Irina''s face as if they were about to kiss, "Are you willing to leave me?" Irina immediately looked away and said, "You are just a shameless bastard. What do I want you for?" "Is it true?" Ryan asked again. "Of course!" Irina snarled. "Then I will show you how evil your husband is." When he said that, Ryan was already standing and gesturing his hands as if he were ready to squeeze something. "You. What are you going to do?" "What do you think I will do?" Ryan started advancing slowly towards his prey. "No! Don''te near me!" Irina tried to run away, "If you dare touch me, I''ll scream for help!" "Even if you scream, no one will help you. Even if you scream 7 days 7 nights no one wille." Ryan said with a smile. "No! You perverted man, don''te near me!" Irina was running again and now she was cornered. She couldn''t run anymore. "Ha ha ha! Where are you going now dear?" Ryan said with an evilugh, "I''ll show you how cruel your husband is." Irina, who was cornered, could only shout one name, "Susan!" When he heard that name, Ryan immediately panicked. He was too busy joking with his wife but if Susan came, then the situation would be serious. He immediately lunged at Irina and tried to shut her mouth. But identally, Ryan slipped and kissed Irina instead! "Hmmm!" Irina''s mouth waspletely blocked by Ryan''s mouth. They just stared at each other without moving. This husband and wife just stared at each other with their lips joined in a kiss. "Ouch, young people. They called me just because they wanted to show off. What has the worlde into?" Susan, who came as fast as lightning, only shook her head when she saw the two of them kissing. After a while, Irina immediately pushed Ryan away. Ryan, still amazed by the softness of his wife''s lips, hoped to taste it again. Irina felt like crying and felt crazy because of this man. How could he kiss her all of a sudden? A single tear flowed from her eyes. Seeing Irina shedding tears, Ryan immediately approached her. He immediately wiped the tears and said, "I''m sorry my dear. I kissed you identally. I really don''t have that intention, the floor is just too slippery." Irina just stood still and didn''t react, "If I''m lying, you can hit me once." Ryan continued. After these words were uttered, Irina immediately stepped on Ryan''s feet with all her might. "Argh!" Ryan immediately jumped in pain. "You told me to do it." Irina wiped her tears and left him. She felt a little relieved after stepping on Ryan''s feet. "I never thought that Nergal would be hurt by a beautiful woman." Ryan said with a bitter smile, "Well at least that makes her a little happy." Seeing the figure of his wife leaving, Ryan immediately remembered his goal to meet his wife. "Wife, I will be away for a few days." Irina was surprised when she heard that, she was curious, "Where are you going?" "I''m going back to my house on the mountain to meet some people." Ryan then remembered the figure of his grandfather and unconsciously smiled softly. When she saw this smile, Irina was confused. To be honest, she couldn''t guess the way the person before her thought. "Don''t worry, I''ll be back after a few days. I''m just afraid you''ll be lonely." Ryan said with his soft smile again. "Huh?! Who is worried about you! If possible, don''te back again!" Irina immediately left Ryan''s presence. ''Do note back? How can I do that? I still need your $5 billions. What''s more, I still don''t want to part with my beautiful wife. How could I leave you?'' If Irina could hear Ryan''s mind, she''d have beaten him. Chapter 31: All Paths Lead Home Chapter 31: All Paths Lead Home Inside a bus in the city of Avalerion, The Avalerion city only had one bus station, so it was always crowded here. Inter-city buses were an alternative vehicle for residents when they wanted to travel. Soon, the bus headed for Hurfeish Vige would arrive. Hurfeish Vige was the farthest destination the bus services could deliver. The ce was very remote and famous for being underdeveloped. This ce was Ryan''s goal. While waiting for the bus to arrive, Ryan thought that he had left the ce where he grew up for a long time. When he felt that he could live independently, he started traveling alone out of this country and got his nickname now, the God of War Nergal. The memories of the past rushed over to him. When he got on the bus, he didn''t want to be behind and by the window. He just wanted to find a quiet seat because he wasn''t in a mood to interact with people. He also felt tired since he came to the city of Avalerion. He was overwhelmed by the series of events that happened to himtely. After an hour of driving, he finally could no longer see the city of Avalerion. Since the Hurfeish Vige was filled with mountains, the city scene had turned into a naturalndscape. Ryan started to feel sleepy on the bus. At the time he closed his eyes, the two women behind him were chatting and their voices were quite loud, "Hey, this road is surrounded by forests. Do you think a bad person wille out from behind there?" One of them said "Hey! How can you think negatively like that?" Her friend added, "Just think positively. After all, this is not the first time we go on this bus." "Even if a bad person appears, you don''t need to be afraid." At this time, a young man approached the two women and joined in their conversation. This man''s face looks ordinary. "Howe?" Cassie asked the man. Other women in the bus were also interested in this conversation. "Because I''m here!" The man smiled and said, "I am a ck belt in karate. If it''s just a criminal I can beat him to death in ten seconds." "Oh yeah?" Cassie sounded doubtful about this man''s confession. The women who heard it also hesitated when they looked at this man''s ordinary body. "Hmm? Here I show you." After saying that, the man stood in the middle of the road and showed his bicep. His biceps were the size of a hand andbined with a broad chest. When they saw this change, the women started screaming in awe. The goddess was also not left behind, she was amazed by the muscles this man had. Ryan was toozy to listen to them anymore. He then turned to his left and tried to sleep. The man caught the figure of Ryan rotating his body. He felt that the man who was trying to sleep looked pathetic, "Do you see that man sleeping? I can take out 10 of those kinds of people in one fell swoop." When everyone there saw Ryan, they couldn''t help butugh. Ryan didn''t even want to pay attention and was still trying to sleep. "Hey, hey, how did you train your muscles this big?" A woman walked up to the man and wanted to touch him. "Of course with practice and eating a healthy diet." The man then posed again, "If you look at my muscles, you can feel that these muscles are formed naturally." "Can we get a t tummy?" Asked the other woman. "Of course!" The man turned to the woman, "As long as your method is correct then making a t tummy is just an easy matter. If you want, I''ll help you get it in just ten days!" The other women immediately shouted cheerfully, "Wow! Howe? Teach us please!" "Then, I''ll ask for your number first. When we return to the city of Avalerion, I will teach you privately." "Alright then." All the women there agreed. Ryan in his heart really couldn''t say anything. His way of seducing girls was really contemptible. Did that guy need that much? If he was patient like himself then a girl woulde by herself and ask him to marry her, just like what happened to himst time. The bus was driving at a fairly slow speed due to the uphill road. The natural scenery outside the window was getting lush. In a few hours, the city of Haifa would be visible. The city of Haifa was famous for its very leafy nature. This ce was among the tourist destinations. The ce Ryan headed for was one of the remote viges that was part of this city. People rarely knew the existence of this vige as it was located at the slope of the mountain. The group of young people were still talking. At this time, this bus stopped to refuel and got five new passengers. After all was done, they were back on the road. "You know what, when Ipeted first and became the first national champion, I only needed three moves and my opponent was blown away from the ring." The man kept bragging. Ryan still kept his eyes closed. This man really didn''t know when to stop. The women, however, listened enthusiastically. Travel between cities was boring, so listening to stories or chatting was one of the entertainment. To reach its final destination, Hurfeish Vige, the bus must pass through a mountain road. Therefore, the road was very quiet. At that moment, there was a shout from inside the bus, "Don''t move! Take out all your money!" The five new passengers took out a gun. One person quickly went to the driver''s seat and the other four pointed at the passenger. Ckit !!! The sound of the bus brakes sounded loud and the bus slowly stopped. The atmosphere on the bus was also silent. "Follow our words and no one will get hurt. Now take out all your valuable stuff and money!" Three people were in charge of collecting the loot and one was watching the situation from behind. Everyone seemed to bow their heads and Cassie trembled in fear, "How could the robbers get into our bus?" Cassie''s female friends were also scared. This was the first time they had experienced something like this. A robber came to Ryan and the person sitting beside Ryan immediately took out his wallet and cellphone. "Can I ask for my ID and driving license?" Asked the passenger. "Okay." The robber then took his wallet and looked at the ATM card. At the same time, the robber asked, "What''s the pin number?" "Ah!" This passenger did not expect to be questioned. "Are you deaf or something? I asked again, what is the pin number or I will shoot you now!" The robber began to growl. "123412" Said the passenger, trembling. "Smart kid." After that he threw back the passenger''s wallet. "Hey now it''s your turn! Don''t pretend to be sleeping." The robber pushed Ryan. Ryan was still half conscious when the robber woke him, "Hmm? What is wrong?" "Take out your stuff and money." Said the robber, pointing his gun. Ryan pretended to be scared. He started fumbling around in his pockets and after a while he just pulled out a ticket. After realizing the situation, Ryan just turned to the robber and said, "I''ve spent all my money to buy this ticket, I have nothing left." The robber then took the ticket and checked, "Hurfeish Vige? It turns out that this vige boy is indeed poor." The robber''s friendsughed too. Ryan himself wanted tough and cry at the same time. The reputation of Hurfeish Vige as a poor vige had actually spread. Seeing that it was useless to keep teasing the vige boy, the robber immediately headed for the other passengers. This time, the robber came upon a group of women, "Take out your stuff!" All the women were afraid and obeyed the robber. "Hey, didn''t you say that you''re a ck belt in karate?" Asked a woman to the man who previously bragged all the time. The man felt his heart stop beating. The enemy was carrying a gun and he was only empty handed. What''s more, there were five of them and he was alone. How could he knock them all empty-handed? "What did you just say?" The robber faintly heard their conversation and started cocking the gun. The man immediately got scared. He begged inside his heart, ''Please help! Do other people, not me.'' But at that very moment, a woman stood up and said, "He is a ck belt in karate as well as a national champion!" ''I''m so dead!'' The man gripped his thigh as cold sweat started to flow from his forehead. He immediately turned pale. His eyes were watery and his mouth was dry. "Oh?" The robber immediately turned to the man and the women gave a look full of meaning. "National champion?" Said the robber with a smile, "Then get up!" Chapter 32: Hijacked Chapter 32: Hijacked The man didn''t want to maintain his image and tried to save himself by saying, "Haha that lie, I lied to those women. I''m just a kid who brings water." As soon as those words came out, Cassie and her friends felt disappointed and stupid because they had trusted that person''s words. How could he lie? "Ha? Do I care?" The robber poked the man''s head and said, "I want you to stand right now." The man had no choice and stood up raising his hand. "You guys were saying that this person is a ck belt in karate? I''ve never seen a ck belt dance so I hope you can cheer me up." The man was confused. The robber immediately added, "Why? You want your corpse dancing on the floor? Hurry up and dance or I''ll shoot you!" "Alright, alright I''ll dance." The man immediately danced. Having never danced before, his movements were as stiff as a jumping frog. "Gah! His movement hurt my eyes." The robber kicked the man and threw him back into his seat. The women screamed at this violence. "If you don''t get your money out right away, I''ll add a hole in your head." Said the robber. The man immediately took out the contents of his pocket quickly, "This is all I have." The robber saw the bunch of money and smiled, "Wow, you''re a rich man." The money that the man gave was more than 5 million, an amount that exceeded the expectations of these robbers. At this time, one of the other robbers came. He didn''t want to beat up this guy but his eyes were on the girls. His eyes were filled with lust. "Bro, look at these women. They are beautiful and young. " His eyes were fixed on the Goddess, "We haven''t tasted dishes like this in a long time and there are also five of them, how about someone grab one and have fun?" The robber then saw the faces of the women and nodded. He then turned to his friend who was holding the driver hostage. He shouted at him, "Hey, we''re going to bring these five girls too. Tonight will be fun!" "Not" Cassie was immediately dragged away by one of the robbers. The girl immediately struggled while crying. She knew that if she was taken by them then she would not be able to see her family again. All the men on the bus were silent. They originally wanted to stop this but the robbers had a gun so they couldn''t do anything. The other three robbers immediately withdrew the remaining four women. They also struggled begging for mercy, because they were women they could not resist getting dragged off by these robbers. However at this time, a voice appeared, "Very well, if you only took the money and people''s valuable stuff, I would remain silent. But if you want to kidnap people, especially women, I can''t stay still watching you and your trashrades act as you please." The robbers immediately stopped and saw Ryan''s standing figure. Ryan red at each of the robbers. The robbers looked at their sides andughed. The poor boy from the vige dared to act? In an instant they felt that the boy had gone mad. "Hey poor boy, don''t interfere. Can you really save them?" Said one of them, "I wonder what you can do. If you want to pretend to be a hero, I''ll be happy to kill you." "Nonsense." Ryan said, shaking his head, "I can finish all of you in an instant." After hearing Ryan''s words, the robbers immediately pointed their pistols at Ryan. Everyone who was there immediatelyy down. But suddenly, Ryan''s figure had disappeared and arrived in front of one of the robbers. He immediately grasped his wrist tightly. When he squeezed it, the person immediately screamed in pain and dropped the gun. Ryan immediately secured the gun. Sessfully seizing a gun, Ryan immediately cocked it and aimed at the robber who was next to the driver''s seat. He then shot him. Click! Click! Ryan was shocked, it turned out that this gun had no bullets. A fake gun? But at this time, one of the robbers aimed at Ryan and fired his gun. One bullet was heading toward Ryan! With his incredible speed, Ryan immediately dodged and threw the fake gun. Distracted, Ryan immediately turned into a shadow and darted towards the robber. His right hand had the momentum of speed so that just one hit had knocked the robber out. The four other robbers could only see Ryan''s figure on top of theirrade who had copsed and was aiming at them with a real gun. "Out of five people, one should hold the real gun." Ryan said casually. One of the robbers panicked and took one of the people hostage, trying to cover up Ryan''s firing rate. But in an instant, Ryan managed to shoot his wrist. "Arrrghhh!" The painful groan was heard and the three other robbers did not dare to act in any way. Ryan immediately approached them and beat them all unconscious. "Tie them up and hand them over to the authorities." After making sure everything was safe, Ryan decided to go back to sleep. Everyone on the bus was stunned. Cassie looked at Ryan with amazed eyes. How could an ordinary person like him be so strong and brave? She felt embarrassed that she had mocked him before. This man had knocked out the criminals with his bare hands. It was certain that if he wanted to, he could kill them anytime. The other women also looked at Ryan with a gaze full of gratitude. If it weren''t for Ryan, maybe they would never see their family again. Even though they had mocked Ryan before, Ryan still wanted to save them. Really very generous of him. Cassie couldn''t take her eyes off Ryan still. She couldn''t stop herself from asking, "Thank you for your help. May I know what your name is?" "No need to thank me." Ryan still closed his eyes, "My name is Dick. Dickison." Since Ryan''s destination was the final stop, he was thest passenger to get off the bus. The bus became empty once Ryan dropped off. When he came out, Ryan immediately loosened his muscles while watching the sun begin to fall. It was gettingte in the afternoon. "I don''t know if the grandparents miss me." Ryan said with a smile. The four grandfathers who raised him were people he called family. As far as he could remember, he never had any memories of his parents. Until the age of fifteen, he lived with his grandparents. The vige he knew, the mountain he climbed every day, soon he would see it all. Ryan stretched his arms again and wanted to scream out loud. "Excuse me, you''re in my way." A voice emerged from behind him. Ryan turned around and found that he was blocking a boy who was cycling. He apologized and left halfway. The chirping birds were about to return to their nests. While Ryan was walking, he found an old man riding his tractor. He then asked the old man who was smoking while riding it. The sound of the tractor was so loud that it annoyed Ryan a little. "It''s rare for young people to ride this old machine." The man said as he continued smoking, "The youth in the vige don''t know how useful this tractor is. It''s been ten years since this tractor has been used and still only I can control it." It looked like Ryan got the wrong ride. This old man was quite chatty and the sound of the tractor was very disturbing. "You just came back from town?" Asked the old man with his yellow teeth. Ryan nodded, "Yes, I intend to meet my grandfather who is at the foot of the mountain." "What a kind grandson." The old man nodded, "It''s rare for a young man like you. My own son just came home in the new year." "Ha ha ha! Your son is probably too busy making money." Ryan said with a smile. The old man took out another cigarette and said, "What do you do in the town?" "I''m a restaurant manager." Ryan said. "Wow, that''s great, that''s great." The man said with augh, "A manager means a high position, if I''m not mistaken Daniel from our vige has also be a manager. Now he says he often gives money to his parents. You all are great." After talking for a while, the sky was getting dark. Ryan then raised his head and saw the sky, the mountains, and the familiar nature. At the foot of the mountain was a vige that was familiar to him. "Thank you sir, I''ll juste down here." Ryan said, jumping down. "Okay kid, take care of yourself." The old manughed and left on his tractor. Hurfeish Vige! A small vige nked by three mountains, Ryan still wondered why his grandfather built a vige in this ce. One of his grandfathers simply exined that the ce where his vige stood was a blessednd. Ryan immediately ran towards the vige. As he drew near, there was the coughing sound he was most familiar with. ''Your grandchild has returned!'' Chapter 33: Reunited Chapter 33: Reunited As he rushed towards the door, Ryan was stopped by a voice, "I know that you are no longer a child, but how could youe home tonight?" Ryan was surprised because it seemed as if his grandparents already knew that he was behind the door. Ryan immediately opened the door and saw three old people sitting in the middle of a bright room. Sitting on the left was the fourth grandfather wearing a white robe with his beard hovering over his chest. With his child-like face, his wrinkles were barely visible. Sitting on the right was the third grandfather wearing all green clothes. Because he was an expert in medicine, the smell he emitted was very strong with medicinal herbs. This grandfather also had a long beard like a hermit. Grandpa sitting in the middle wearing blue robes was the second grandfather. This grandfather sighed forcefully with his face that looked serious. But when Ryan walked in, he couldn''t help but smile. "Grandpa, I''m back." Ryan greeted them. "You bastard! I thought you forgot your house, it turns out you still remember us too." The voice of the third grandfather quickly greeted him, "I still remember how you ruined my medicinal nts." "Don''t be like that, grandpa. I''m still a kid and don''t know anything, don''t you also have lots of other medicinal nt fields?" Ryan replied. "Why, our boy has dared to fight. What you destroyed is a treasure I know!" The gaze of the third grandfather''s eyes grew more serious. "Yes, please,e here. Let grandfather hug you first." The fourth grandfather said happily. Ryan stepped forward and hugged his fourth grandfather. "Ha ha! As I thought, you are getting more handsome every day. Have you seeded in attracting a beautiful woman''s heart?" The fourth grandfather said proudly, "But you must not forget Christa. Thest time I saw her, she also became a charming girl." Ryan''s face turned red. He forgot that this fourth grandfather was a flirtatious person. At this moment, a fork floated right in front of his face. Ryan dodged it and turned to the second grandfather while taking the floating fork. "There is no running in martial arts." The second grandfather smiled a little, "Didn''t I teach you that? Have you weakened?" Ryan then put down the fork and said, "Where was the first grandfather?" "He''s still locking himself up." Said the third grandfather, "Wait a few more days." Ryan nodded. Of all his grandfathers, the first was the most mysterious. Since he was a child, he had rarely seen him. He locked himself up a lot and Ryan still didn''t know why he did it. "By the way, why do you know that I''ming home?" Ryan was still confused. The fourth grandfather then approached Ryan and hit his head lightly, "Have you forgotten our abilities?" Ryan smiled and said, "Of course not. I really remember your teachings that are like hell, no human should be able to survive such training. But thanks to that, I was able to survive to this day. But grandpa, I hope you give the same love as other parents." "Ha? How can youpare us to the weak old man in town? You really are an ungrateful child." "I''m sorry Grandpa, don''t be angry." Ryan said with augh, "I know howe you really love me and Christa." The second grandfatherughed, "Then, hurry and tell me why you came home? Do you need one of your grandfather''s skills?" When he heard that, Ryan''s eyes immediately lit up. He started to break the chit chat and head for the main topic. While eating, Ryan said, "Third grandfather,tely my body is often out of my control. Is there something wrong with me? Can you help me?" The third grandfather stroked his beard, "You think I''m a doctor?" "How could Ipare you to a doctor?" Ryan''s face pretended to be angry, "A doctor can''t bepared to a God of Medicine like you grandpa. Who really underestimated you? I''ll beat him here." Seeing Ryan''s y, the third grandfather smiled, "Hahaha! You cunning little fox." "Come here, give your hand. Fourth brother please help me." Putting down the bowl of food, Ryan immediately reached out his hand. The third and fourth grandparents started examining Ryan. Starting from the pulse, physical condition to the wounds on his body. When taking his pulse, the third grandfather was shocked. After a while, the third grandfather stood up. He took out a wooden box and opened it. There were several carvings there. This was the Palgwae board. This board was used to measure life energy and evil in a person''s life. After cing this board on the table, the third grandfather closed his eyes and a direction appeared. "el Bilen!" Third grandfather waspletely stunned by the result. "What does it mean grandpa?" Ryan said anxiously. The third grandfather did not speak, only stroked his beard. The second grandfather immediately approached him and said, "Son, take a rest and wait for our call." "Oh." Seeing the serious faces of his grandparents, Ryan was clearly upset. When Ryan had disappeared, the third grandfather said, "I can''t understand the results of this hexagram. The main hexagram refers to el Bilen Git which means to follow the wind. A man acts ording to his purpose in life. But the change is Ilkinji Dokuz which is the Top Nine. When el is under the bed, he will lose his wealth and weapons. He is pure and ferocious. As the elephant said, el who was under his bed was poor and lost everything. " "So what you''re saying is our brat is in danger based on your prophecy? Looks like he is under surveince by many people. This is really bad." The fourth grandfather said, "If we let it happen, Ryan will really die." "Is it that serious?" Asked the second grandfather. "Can we change this prediction?" The fourth grandfather said. The third grandfather shook his head, "I do not think so. Although destiny can change, our child''s prediction cannot change. I don''t know how to change it." "Third brother, find another way!" Second grandpa looked worried. The third grandfather frowned and stroked his beard, "This is difficult, we can only make preparations for Ryan if the situation gets out of hand." The fourth grandfather sighed, "Looks like there are a lot of people out there who want to harm our child. I saw a lot of wounds on his body earlier." "Do we need to ask this first grandfather?" Said the second grandpa. "That''s not necessary." The third grandfather added, "Although this prediction is somewhat vague, with our intervention maybe we can change it even if it is difficult." "Looks like I have to take out my treasure medicinal pill too." Added the third grandfather. "I did not think that my treasure that was stored for decades was actually used by the boy." .... The second day. Ryan woke up from his sleep. He immediately came out of his room and weed the morning sun. The three grandfathers were already in the middle room. Ryan quickly approached them after stretching his muscles for a while. "Look, yesterday the results of your life prediction were terrible. Be careful in the future. Don''t trust anyone, remember that!" Said the third grandfather. Of course, Ryan really believed in his grandfather''s prediction. Since his grandfather had given orders like that, it was clear that he wouldply. "Come here." Said the third grandfather as he opened a wooden box containing medical equipment and acupuncture needles. "What''s this for?" Ryan asked "To treat you." The third grandfather frowned, "If I can''t see your wounds, how can I heal you?" Ryanughed and quickly took off his shirt. Third grandpa''s acupuncture technique was really good, no pain was felt. "You are also in a strange condition. I can''t heal your woundspletely. I can only use my technique to block it." Ryan actually didn''t hear what his grandfather said. He was lost in this feeling offort, his limbs that previously ached now feltfortable. After a while, the third grandfather took out the needles, "Apart from your wounds, I found that there was a mysterious power within your body. Looks like you allowed him to stay in your body and contain it using medicine. It''s not good for you." ''Grandpa can see it?'' He knew that his grandfather was referring to potion X. But to prevent his power from rebelling, he needed potion X so he had little choice. "Take this." The fourth grandfather then handed him a small box, "Remember this, if your life is not in danger, never open this box!" Ryan nodded. The second grandfather on the side also added, "Ryan, I have passed all my fighting skills to you. Practice more and don''t get rusty." "Understood, grandpa!" Ryan said. Chapter 34: Get Low Chapter 34: Get Low After getting ready and saying goodbye, Ryan finally returned to the Avalerion city. It had been three days since Ryan left his wife. His body condition had improved thanks to the help of the third grandfather. At least, in this one month, there would be no major problems with his body and he could use his internal power as usual. When he finally arrived at the city''s bus terminal, it was still 3 o''clock in the afternoon. He decided to go to the Avalerionpany. Since he was toozy to walk, he finally decided to call a taxi. Not long after, a taxi came and he got into it, "Please go to the Avalerionpany." Since the terminal was at the outskirts of the city and thepany was in the middle of town, taking a taxi would still take half an hour. "Okay." The driver nodded and started to drive away. When Ryan got in, the taxi driver immediately sped his car. In an instant, the taxi entered high speed. Ryan was clueless when he almost fell from his seat. "Hey, can you slow down a little?" The man was still shocked when he wanted to scold the driver. However, as soon as he saw the driver''s face, he was even more shocked. It turned out that the taxi driver was a woman, and beautiful on top of that. The woman was very beautiful and looked innocent. When viewed from the rear mirror, it looked like she was still a college student. If Ryanpared her to the women in his vige, this woman could already be considered the most beautiful woman! Her big round eyes, sharp nose, small lips couldn''t escape Ryan''s sight. What''s more, the curves of this girl''s body were really good even if she was covered in her clothes. Nothing could fool Ryan''s eyes! ''Glug'' Ryan swallowed his saliva. ''Loli with big breasts, loli with big breasts!'' This woman casually turned around and said, "I usually drive at this speed." "Cough!" Ryan pretended to cough so that his peeping didn''t get caught, he didn''t want to look perverted in front of her, "Alright then." After saying that, a faint smile rose on the girl''s lips, "Then hold on." Her voice sounded sweet. Ryan liked this girl even more. However, this woman immediately spurred the gas even stronger than before. The taxi went fast! Fortunately, this time Ryan was ready and did not fly from his seat. As the taxi drove fast, Ryan saw only a glimpse of the city he was passing. But in truth, the scenery he saw was even greater. This loli breast bounce was amazing! While continuing to nce at her, Ryan slowly turned his head. The chest continued to move without stopping, who would have thought he would find a taxi driver this beautiful. Come to think of it, did her cups beat Valerie? Ryan looked back at her chest. He then saw the length of her chest overpowered the abyss and maybe squeezing her hands wouldn''t be enough. ''Oh my god this girl is bigger than Valerie!'' Ryan was sure that this was the biggest chest he had ever seen in his life. To his surprise, this woman was still young. This woman was clearly aware of Ryan''s gaze in the back seat. While waiting for the red light, she turned to Ryan and asked, "Are you sure you want to go to the Avalerionpany?" "Yeah. Why?" Ryan was surprised when he heard her. He immediately turned his face, hoping that the woman would not notice. "I mean it looks like you want to let go of your lust." She said, "I often take people to brothels, so to be honest I know such ces without thinking so hard." Ryan was shocked when he heard this, ''She thinks I got money for that?'' Besides, he thought he was also handsome and charismatic, why would he hire a prostitute? Ryan wanted to strongly refute what the woman said. ''Do you think I''m a pervert?'' When the woman saw Ryan''s reaction, she seemed to understand that this was just a misunderstanding. But she decided to tease him further, "Don''t be embarrassed. This city''s brothel is safe. Did youe to this town looking for young girls?" Ryan shed cold sweat. Why did this driver suddenly turn into a pimp? Her lolly look and attitude werepletely different and mismatched. "To be honest, if you go downtown the girls are not very good. They are thin and they don''t have pleasant lives. I''d say it''d be a loss if you go there." The woman kept talking about brothels. "The cheapest brothel is in the center of the city. Though the price is low it still gets many guests. The police often patrol there and if you have bad luck, you might be taken to the police station." She also turned to Ryan, "For the safety of my vehicle and your safety, I can take you to the best brothels for free." "The best ce is Pigalle street. This road is known as the best prostitution ce. The girls there are young and their service is well known. If you''re willing to pay more, you can even get extra service. They also provide costumes such as flight attendants, police, high school uniforms etc. They should have it all." Ryan really couldn''t stop thinking. How could a girl as beautiful as her talk about prostitution so easily. Did she live among them everyday? "Be careful though, Pigalle Street is ruled by thugs. If there is no warrant for arrest or search, the police will not invade this ce. You can say Pigalle Street is the safest ce. As long as you have money, you will live like a king there." When she finished saying this, she turned her head to see Ryan''s confused face. She smiled broadly and tapped Ryan on the shoulder. The woman added, "Don''t be shy, a man has many needs and I know that. No need to hesitate." Ryan was really confused about what to say. He couldn''t help thinking that Nergal the God of War was the same as perverted men. "If you want something even more exciting, you have to go to the western part of town. They got exotic views there. Girls from abroad were usually found in that ce. If you want to try new things with foreigners, I suggest we go there." This woman never stopped talking. Ryan was sure that he had beenbeled a lustful pervert. "Ah yes,st week I heard that they had girls from Russia who are very experienced. Their expertise in bed will put you in heaven" She exined it as if she was selling pants. Seeing no response from Ryan the woman asked, "Hey why don''t you talk? What kind of girl do you like?" She then whispered to Ryan, "Could it be that you like a much younger one?" ''Oh, my God! How can you be abnormal like that? Let me think for a moment. There should be someone providing services for underage girls like that.'' Ryan gruntled in his mind. "Stop! I''m not a perverted man!" Ryan couldn''t stand it anymore. The woman would only be worse if he allowed her to talk further. "Not perverted?" The woman immediately turned to Ryan, "Then what were you doing ncing at my body?" Ryan couldn''t argue with that. Whose fault it was that she had such a big chest! Ryan could only be silent and put on a forced smile. He then saw that they had arrived at the city center and the roads were starting to fill up with cars. He frowned for a while. For the speed on this road, this taxi was too fast. Shouldn''t the car slow down? But he felt there was something strange about this taxi. Although this taxi felt fast, the engine sounded smooth, different from other taxis when speeding. Ryan then tried to peek at the speed of this taxi. He was really shocked when he saw it and fastened the seat belt tight. 120 km/hour! This girl was crazy! How could she drive this fast on a road full of cars!? Chapter 35: This is How We Roll Chapter 35: This is How We Roll "Don''t worry, I will take you to your destination safely. Just sit." The girl''s voice was still as sweet as before. With a calm face, she started driving again and the speed of the car increased! "I trust you!" Now only the puzzle was answered. It looked like this was no ordinary taxi car. It must be a modified racing car. Even though the speed was over 120 Km/H, the engine sound was not too loud. The car was getting faster. More and more cars were driving on the road. Ryan could only believe in this woman''s driving ability. If he had topare it, this car was like a wild horse on a rampage! "Hey, can you slow down a little?" Ryan was still holding on to his chair. "Huh? Why should I do that? " The woman looked confused, "Earlier you also said I could ride this fast." "It''s already in the city. You can get hurt if you drive like this fast!" Ryan shouted. "Don''t worry, you are my valuable passenger so I will escort you safely to your destination." Even though she sounded considerate, the car''s speed didn''t slow down. Honk! Honk! When this car wanted to overtake a car in front of it, another car wasing from the opposite direction at a high speed too. Ryan was ready for a collision. Ckitt! His taxi quickly got back on track and was speeding up again. Less than 1 minute after the woman said that she would deliver him safely, Ryan had a heartburn. This woman even looked excited. At this time, Ryan''s voice sounded panicked, "Red light! Red light!!" However, the female driver didn''t stop at all. In fact, she broke through it without looking at the circumstances. Oing cars immediately hit their brakes. "Ha ha ha!" Adrenaline was rushing through the girl''s body as she escaped a close call. When she saw another red light, she sped on without any intention of stopping. Looking down at the passenger seat, Ryan was really scared. He would rather kill 1000 people than sit in this car. His life was really in danger. He couldn''t believe he''d been picked up by a random young girl and had his life at stake by her mad driving skill. Even though this woman''s face looked innocent and beautiful, the way she drove was insane. Seeing the woman excited, Ryan asked, "Hey, do you have a driver''s license?" The woman turned and looked confused and then returned to focus on the road. Ryan immediately panicked and said, "Could it be you ...." When he turned his head, Ryan already saw the shocking reality from the woman''s eyes. His life was in real danger. "I don''t have a letter like that. A letter will not stop me from driving my car." Ryan immediately sighed, "Then this is not a taxi?" "No, this is my private car." Instantly, this car sank at high speed. Ryan returned to hold his seat belt tightly. If not a taxi, why would you take me as a passenger? Ryan had given up. His life was now in someone else''s hands so he could only pray that he wouldn''t have an ident. As she drove the car, the woman turned to Ryan and asked, "Are you afraid?" ''Oh my God, if you weren''t a woman I would have been sure from earlier. How can I not be afraid? You drive as if you''re possessed by an evil spirit.'' This was clearly written on Ryan''s face now. "Don''t worry, I haven''t hit you all this time." The girl said with a grin. "Hey, be careful!" Before he finished speaking, Ryan was already lunging into the steering wheel. This taxi almost crashed into a luxury car, a Ferrari. Because of this sudden brake, Ryan was almost thrown out of the car. The beautiful woman luckily did not suffer any injuries. It was just that the left side of the car was broken. They currently stopped at a crossroads. The traffic light was still green before, so their car was going fast. Suddenly, a Ferrari was trying to break through from the other side, so the collision was definitely inevitable. Fortunately, Ryan still had time to brake and stop the car. If he hadn''t done that, the two cars might be destroyed! In that case, the survival of people inside the two cars would not be guaranteed. After the carpletely stopped, Ryan''s gaze became serious. If it weren''t for this Ferrari, he wouldn''t have felt this pain. The woman was also angry, "What a jerk! See my revenge!" She unexpectedly challenged the Ferrari in a street race! The girl put on a serious face and suddenly, she started driving again. Since her car was technically a modified race car, it could be said that the speed was not inferior to Ferrari. Ryan sat back in the passenger seat, realizing that the Ferrari was not too far ahead. "Hold on!" Having said that, the girl stepped on the gas pedal with all her might, "We will see! I will repay you!" Fwoosh! The car had returned to its original performance and the distance with the Ferrari was rapidly closing. Deafening exhaust sound followed by a sound of non-stop honks tailed behind the Ferrari. As they matched speeds, their car caught up and now they were driving side by side. The woman immediately lowered the window, and so the owner of the Ferrari. There was no need for a word, their burning eyes already understood each other. The owner of the Ferrari was a young man in his 20s with blonde hair. He stared at Ryan''s car and gave the sign ''you suck'' in the form of thumbs upside down. "Oh?" The woman snorted and did the same with the young man. They then looked at each other and nodded. Without warning, the two cars pushed their car to the limit! The Ferrari didn''t want to give in with a cheap car so its driver didn''t hesitate to drive his car to its fullest potential. This was a duel between two racing cars. Ryan who sat in the passenger seat was silent. He wanted to observe this match. The man acknowledged the driver''s ability. In the woman''s hand, the car was like a piercing bullet that escaped the gun. The cars on the road could not block her speed, and that Ferrari was no less shrewd than her. "We will soon enter the Swipe road." Ryan reminded the female driver. This woman instead turned to the Ferrari behind her and sped her car back. The Ferrari also did not want to lose and pressed hard on the gas pedal. Florida Street was one of the oldest roads in the city of Avalerion. Therefore, the road here was full of potholes and turns. But today, the road was destined to wee the winner of the duel between the two cars. In front of her now was a T-junction. A car appeared on her left. The woman immediately frowned. If she didn''t brake, then she''d be in danger. Since her current position was at a red light, she was afraid of a collision if she didn''t slow down. After a moment of hesitation, she finally mmed on the brakes and waited for the red light. The Ferrari behind her didn''t even brake at all. He overtook Ryan''s car and drove sharply. Luckily he didn''t have an ident at all. When she saw this, the girl''s eyes immediately burned up and ignored the red light. She honked continuously, trying to stop the car from her left so she could turn. She was trapped! The Ferrari ownerughed when he saw them from the rear view mirror. He casually stuck out his middle finger. The woman did not ept the humiliation. She gritted her teeth and sped the car fast. The young man deliberately waited for them before finally speeding up again. Because the engine was no less powerful, Ryan''s car managed to reduce the distance. Now they were on a straight road which was long and wide enough. This was where they could overtake! However, when they were about to overtake, the Ferrari always managed to block them. Although the woman swiped from side to side, this Ferrari did not allow itself to be overtaken. "You bastard!" Ryan''s car was still trying to pass from behind while honking. The Ferrari owner didn''t care and started smoking. They kept racing their car until a corner started to appear in their sight. For some reason, this Ferrari was slowing down its speed. When they looked at this, Ryan''s car immediately sped up and overtook the Ferrari in front of them. The woman immediately smiled broadly. But Ryan frowned at this incident. His hunch was right. When the car turned, the young man swayed and then overtook him. When that happened, he crashed into Ryan''s car and drove fast alone. Duak! Because it didn''t slow down during the turn, the impact had made the car lose control. Fortunately, they managed to stop before hitting the guardrail. The owner of the Ferrari was back at the front. Heughed when he saw the other car was out of control. After giving them the middle finger, the Ferrari drove back. "Bastard!" This woman continued to scold the Ferrari owner for ying sly earlier. She med herself for not being able to win over such a brat. "Let me beat him." Ryan immediately got down and opened the driver''s door. Chapter 36: Drift King Chapter 36: Drift King "You?" The woman was still hesitating. When he saw the Ferrari getting farther away, Ryan immediately forced his way in and immediately sped the car. "Hey, stop it!" The woman who was forced to step aside started to get scared. "Take it easy." Ryan put on a calm expression and his tone sounded steady. ''Didn''t you start driving at high speed too? Why now that I''m driving at the same speed you''re scared?'' Ryan was about to say this but he was discouraged. Instead, he made her sit at the back. In this way, the man could drive freely and would not be bothered by her pair ofrge melons. "Wait, don''t shake!" The woman was still trying to get back at her seat. She was having trouble moving to the back because the car was driving so fast. Just a little turn on the wheel and she could lose bnce. Ryan still had to focus on catching up with them so he couldn''t slow down. "Hey what were you holding!" The woman shouted again. This time, Ryan touched her chest. "Sorry I didn''t mean it." Ryan said, but he was happy in his heart that he had seeded in taking this opportunity. "You!" The girl knew that Ryan must be lying. But after seeing Ryan''s serious face while driving, she felt that it was just an ident. Now they had caught up with that Ferrari. The girl was horrified by Ryan''s driving skill from the backseat. The high speed of her car felt different when she was driving and when she was a passenger. She was really scared now. The car was getting faster and faster. There was no sign of stopping. This woman finally could only hold on tightly to her chair. Ryan, on the other hand, was excited. He could already see the Ferrari not far from him. After a while, he managed to overtake several cars and finally get behind the Ferrari. Honk! Honk! Ryan announced his presence to his opponent. Of course, the Ferrari immediately spurred the car again and was overtaken by Ryan. Just like before, now they were on a long straight road. The Ferrari kept blocking Ryan from overtaking him. "Sit down and hold on firmly." At that moment, Ryan swallowed the Ferrari at high speed. After a while, Ryan managed to trick him and overtake him! Now they were side by side with each other. When the Ferrari owner lowered the ss, he saw that the people driving were different. Ryan didn''t care and drove his car so he was in the front position. The owner of the Ferrari was fascinated by Ryan''s driving skills. He thought that his new opponent was better than before. Ryan then watched the Ferrari speed through his right rear view. Now it was his turn to avoid from being overtaken. The man perfectly blocked every dribble of the Ferrari. At this time, the woman behind him screamed cautiously and the Ferrari''s owner also had a pale face. When Ryan saw the road ahead, it turned out that this was a famous intersection on Florida Street. In order to preserve the old buildings on this street for people to see, the government made three turns on this road so that the entire building could be seen. Seeing that there was a sharp turn ahead of him, Ryan slowed down his speed. "Ah! He will overtake!" The owner of the Ferrari saw this opportunity. Gotcha! When the Ferrari was about to overtake and drift, Ryan elerated and swung from the inside. The woman sitting behind was shocked, ''Drifting at full speed?'' Drifting required pulling the handbrake but Ryan seemed to be using another method. They had passed the first turn and soon they would arrive at another. The owner of the Ferrari was angry and worried. When he drifted one more time, he saw that his opponent was drifting too. The difference was that the opponent''s speed didn''t seem to lower but increased instead! What was going on? Ryan then got to lead the race again and locked the Ferrari behind his tail so he couldn''t overtake him. The woman sitting behind was stunned, ''This man is good at driving!'' "Sit quietly." Ryan said. At the same time, Ryan drifted sharply. This turn was so sharp that it was like a U-turn so Ryan mmed into a 90 degree angle without slowing down! Behind him, the young man couldn''t believe what he was seeing. He didn''t realize that he was still at high speed when he turned. So he immediately mmed on the brakes but it was toote. His car went out of control and crashed into the guardrail. Ryan then drove slowly and watched the crashing Ferrari. The woman who sat behind him was already surprised and amazed by Ryan''s driving skills. To drift like that was a god-tier skill! Still, Ryan''s appearance confused her. The man looked normal, but he turned out to have great driving skills. It was really unexpected of him. The owner of the Ferrari got out of his car with a bleeding head. His car waspletely crushed. The young man felt angry and embarrassed. How could he lose to that cheap car. He really didn''t think that his opponent could drift like that to even form a 90 degree angle. When he looked at his opponent''s car, the middle finger greeted him and immediately disappeared from his sight. The woman fixed her eyes at Ryan and asked him in a sweet voice, "Why didn''t you say that you are good at driving?" "Because," Ryan turned, "I am a passenger and you are the owner of this car." "Is that all the reason?" "Of course not." Ryan said casually, "Unlike you, when I drive I have a goal and the most important thing is that I determine the fate of my life. When you drive, my life depends on you. Obviously I was scared." The woman was angry. Was her driving skills really that bad? "Here we go." Ryan said with a sigh. "Hey don''t go yet, you still haven''t taught me how to drive." The woman said with pitiful eyes. She then caught Ryan''s hand who was about to leave and buried it between her chest, "Please! I beg you! Teach me!" Ryan felt like he was in heaven. Her beauty was truly top ss. This girl really knew how to make use of her body. "Sorry I can''t." Ryan said as he tried to remove his hand, "I''m in a hurry, please let go of my hand." "Don''t want! I''ll only let go if you agree to teach me." The woman whined. Ryan then smiled. He approached the woman and leaned close to her face. The woman was neither shy nor embarrassed. "Do you really want to learn it?" Ryan asked. "Yes!" This beautiful woman immediately nodded her head. "But what services do you offer in exchange?" Ryan asked. "What do you mean?" This woman pretended not to know what Ryan meant. "Then forget it." Ryan immediately pulled his hand forcefully. "Please don''t go. I can take you to a good ce." The woman begged him. But Ryan ignored her. He immediately closed the car''s door and walked towards the Avalerion building. "Hey, at least give me your phone number." The woman said while sticking her head out of the window. "If we are meant to be together, then we will meet again one day." Ryan said, waving his hand. Of course he was kidding. He had given up driving with that one woman, ''If you want to die, don''t take me!'' "Hmmm." The woman bit her lip. Indeed, it was rare for her to ask for a number, not to mention getting rejected at that. Finally, Ryan arrived at the Avalerion building. The female receptionist in the lobby was shocked when she saw Ryan''s figure. She didn''t know what to do with this man. The man was reported to be the husband of thepany''s chairman, Irina Hagrim, but the boss never told her anything. So she was hesitant to let Ryan enter. Finally she decided to allow him because at that time Ryan had walked in alone with Irina. By the time Ryan wanted to go upstairs, a crowd of people was gathering in the lobby. Ryan felt confused, ''What''s wrong this time?'' "Excuse me, excuse me." Ryan started to break into the crowd and was already at the front. When he saw the sight, he felt furious. He''d only been gone for three days and a man dared to chase after his wife? Moreover, it seemed that the man was proposing to his woman. Was that man tired of living? Ryan chose to keep quiet and pay attention to the situation first. "Irina, I know that I don''t deserve you." A man appeared to be kneeling on one leg, carrying a bucket of flowers and holding Irina''s hand. It was clear that he was proposing to his wife! Chapter 37: Unholy Confessions Chapter 37: Unholy Confessions This little bastard didn''t know that he was trying to steal the wife of one of the strongest people in the world. He wanted to kill him right now. Ryan''s eyes grew cold. "Hey, didn''t you say that Mrs. Irina would reject it?" Two people beside Ryan were discussing in low voices. "Yes, how could Mrs. Irina ept it. Thispany belongs to her and their ss is different too." The other person replied. "And also I heard that Mrs. Irina is married!" "What? Howe I don''t know?" The random person didn''t believe that the boss had been married. "Hey, don''t be too loud when you say it. I just found out recently too. The perfumer on the 9th floor told me. A man called Mrs. Irina his wife and Mrs. Irina didn''t deny it! But people say, when seen from the way they talk, they are not like husband and wife. So, this is all still a mystery." Ryan began to join in, "Hey, do you know who the man after Mrs. Irina is?" When Ryan interrupted their conversation, they enthusiastically answered, "That person is our personnel manager. He''s been in thispany for a long time so he knows thepany all the way." At this time, Eric looked Irina in the eye and said, "Irina, I''ve loved you since the beginning we met. I left my oldpany just to be with you." Irina really didn''t know what to do. Many people were crowding around and looking at them so he didn''t know how to properly reject them. "Irina, you are the most beautiful woman I have ever met. You may still not understand my love, but I''m sure my heart is formed to love you!" Eric kept trying to pursue her. Ryan thought that this man''s words were too exaggerated and disgusting. Irina blushed. She also realized that there were many people watching the two of them. If this was not resolved carefully she was afraid that this would lead to big troubleter. Especially with Eric''s position as a personnel manager. He was in charge of many people. If Irina hurted him, she feared there would be an internal crisis. "Irina, give me a chance. I will make you happy." Eric said as he handed the flowers in his hand. ''Irina you are mine!'' Eric thought to himself that if he got rejected, he would make thepany suffer. He had nned the day well. He had received support from various important departments so if Irina refused him, he would bring down thispany! At this time, a voice appeared, "Wow, these flowers are so beautiful." Hearing this sudden voice, Irina was a little relieved because she felt someone wanted to help her. When she turned around, the man she despised a lot hade to her rescue. Ryan got out of the crowd and became the center of attention. He immediately took the flower from Eric''s hand saying, "Hmmm it smells good. This way, my toilet will smell good all day long. Thank you for your donation. I don''t need to buy air freshener after this." Pfffttt! The viewers couldn''t helpughing when they saw this. They did not think that the man woulde and mock Eric in such a way. Irina also wanted tough but she managed to restrain herself. Now, she was more worried about Ryan who usually overdid things. She was about to warn Ryan but the man turned to her and said, "Excuse me, Mrs. Irina, I have something important to say." After saying that, Ryan turned from side to side while ncing at Eric before finally saying, "Seems it''s quite busy here, our conversation will be heardter. How about we continue it in my office? Or should Ie to your office?" Irina knew that Ryan wanted to save her from this situation so she just nodded and headed for her office. This was probably the smoothest way to solve this situation. Eric, still kneeling on his leg, couldn''t help but feel surprised. He then stood up and stared angrily at Ryan, "Which department are you from?" Ryan turned and looked at Eric. After a while he said, "Which department are you from?" "I am the personnel manager of thispany!" Eric said, shouting. "Oh the personnel manager." Ryan nodded then smiled and stretched out his hand, "I''m from the madman department, nice to meet you." Some people immediatelyughed in muffles, they wondered why this man was so funny. "You!" Eric almost lost his temper and immediately pointed at Ryan, "You don''t see that I''m confessing love?" "Sorry I didn''t see it." Ryan said with a smile, "I was really in a rush earlier. I need to talk to Mrs. Irina as soon as possible so I just saw her standing alone. Then I saw the flower, I thought you were a flower delivery man so I just took it. Excuse my previous misunderstanding. Here are your flowers. I will return it to you if you still want it." The people were a little amazed at Ryan. Even though he already knew Eric''s real title, Ryan still didn''t back down. Feeling annoyed, Eric couldn''t take it anymore. He immediately mmed the flower that Ryan returned. The man pretended to be shocked and said, "Mr. Eric, I know that you are angry but don''t take it on the flowers. I know that your love is being rejected but please appreciate the person who has worked so hard to nt the flower. " Hearing Ryan''s words made Eric get even more angry. He then turned to some of his subordinates to help him if anything happened. "Your actions are too much, sir. Is a personnel manager unable to contain his emotions?" Ryan said. "Enough." Eric already felt himself about to explode, "Get lost! I have business with Irina." It turned out that the personnel manager couldn''t hold his anger and was about to head to his wife''s office. Ryan was getting confused. He immediately came up with an idea. The man then focused his internal energy on his finger and fired it at Eric''s belt. His internal power immediately spread and crushed the belt. "Sir, your pants are dropping!" Ryan shouted. Eric turned his head and found out Ryan was right. His pants sagged to the floor and his red underwear was clearly visible. "Ha ha ha ha!" Laughter came from behind him. Eric has lost his temper. He immediately put his pants back on and red at Ryan. He then rushed to the elevator holding his trousers sagging, walking like a cute penguin. Eric felt embarrassed to death. Before the man came, everything was going well. Even if Irina rejected him, his confession would still be witnessed by everyone in thispany and he could use that to create chaos. Maybe his ns had been ruined just because of that man''s interference. Eric then gritted his teeth while swearing to himself, "With all the strength I have, I will make sure you pay dearly for this!" Irina was in her office room when she heard a knock on the door and invited the person outside to enter. Eric stepped in, puffing out his chest as soon as he fixed his trouser. "Irina, you know I like you. If you don''t have the same feelings as me, there''s no need to run away in such a lowly manner." Since he came into the room, Eric did not let Irina speak. When she heard him, Irina was a little confused. She finally realized that Ryan seemed to have done something to Eric. "I don''t know what Ryan has done to you." Irina said with a cold face. When he saw that Irina still didn''t want toment, Eric sighed and asked, "Then, may I know which department that person is from?" "He is my special perfumer. What''s wrong?" Irina asked. Eric replied, "Just now, he embarrassed me in public. If you do not defend me and punish him then I will quit thispany!" He threatened, "I''m the one recruiting the workers here so I can also invite them out with me too!" Irina responded calmly, "Don''t overdo it, I''ll call that person over here." "No need to look for me, I''m already here." Ryan walked into the room casually. Seeing Ryan''s smiling face, Eric wanted to hit him. He then just gritted his teeth and tried to calm down for the sake of his ambition. "Mrs. Irina, why did you call me here? You know that I''m busy right?" The man then yawned, "I''m really busy with our new product development right now, it was also quite exhausting for me and I''m sleep-deprived now." Irina frowned when she heard that, ''Busy? Aren''t you working on Felix''s perfume in just a few minutes? And didn''t you juste back after being away for a few days?'' "Please watch this person carefully, Irina. He has no manners." Eric turned to Irina, "How is it possible that he can maintain the image of this Avalerionpany? If he doesn''te out then I wille out!" Chapter 38: This Means War Chapter 38: This Means War "Let me speak first." Irina tried to mediate between them both and asked Ryan, "Ryan, did you embarrass Eric earlier?" Ryanughed, "Shame on you. How could I do that? I was well acquainted with this brother, but he treated me badly. Now that he''s saying I was doing something mean to him, he really is sadistic." Ryan showed a gloomy face, "Mrs. Irina, I hope you are not biased towards this either." Irina immediately frowned. She thought, ''Why are you doing this? Don''t you see I''m reconciling you?'' "Ryan! Exin what you have done downstairs!" Irina raised her voice. "I''m not doing anything." Seeing that Irina was angry, Ryan pretended to be shocked, "Seriously. I didn''t do anything. If you don''t believe it you can ask the employees downstairs." "Can you exin what happened?" Irina gave up asking Ryan and turned to Eric. Eric then took a deep breath and said. "He made my pants sag." "Liar! I didn''t touch you at all." Ryan replied, "I wasn''t around you at all before, do you have any evidence that I did?" Irina then looked at Ryan coldly. She saw that Ryan''s face showed no remorse and said, "Ryan, apologize to Eric." ''I am sorry?'' Ryan smiled bitterly. God of War Nergal must apologize to mortals? Even if he was at fault why should he apologize? Besides, it was Eric who intended to snatch his wife from him, so why should he apologize to a homewrecker? An idea then popped in Ryan''s mind. He approached Irina and lifted her chin, "Beautiful Miss Irina, do you want to make me apologize from the bottom of my heart?" At Ryan''s words, Irina was afraid that Eric would find out their rtionship. But after ring at Ryan, her husband let go of his hand and she breathed a sigh of relief again. "Making me apologize isn''t free." Ryan smiled mischievously after saying that. He pulled Irina into his arms and kissed her! What!? Eric could only be stunned at what just happened in front of his eyes. Ryan was seen ying with his tongue inside Irina''s lips. The woman tried desperately to push him away, but her human strength was powerless before Nergal. After ten seconds, Ryan released Irina andughed, "Smells good as usual." "You...! You son of a bitch!" Eric was furious. He approached Ryan and lifted his cor. "Are you looking for a fight?" Ryan immediately responded to Eric''s action by pushing him slowly. "Ryan!" Irina immediately pped the table to stop them both. "Irina! Quickly, fire him!" Eric could not stand it anymore, the kiss scene also added to his embarrassment. Irina was really angry too. Ryan was acting too much this time. If it weren''t for Eric here she might have pped Ryan. Seeing Irina''s angry expression, Eric felt that the man he grabbed was finished, ''Irina get ready to be mine!'' When Irina wanted to scold him again, Ryan coughed twice and lowered his head while softly saying, "Hmmm, our contract is still valid." Irina immediately fell silent. This bastard instead threatened her by calling a contract. No men in this world could annoy her more than he did. "Huh? What contract?" Eric could vaguely hear it too. "It''s my secret and the owner of thispany, Mrs. Irina Hagrim. You are just an outsider and have no right to know." Ryan smiled again. He then whispered in Irina''s ear, "Our contract is still not finished, you are my woman!" Ryan''s statement was very firm! Irina''s face turned white and Eric could only see the two of them whisper, ''Their real rtionship is...?'' ''Not! Impossible!'' Eric shook his head, there was no way that could happen. He had already confirmed that Irina was single. This couldn''t be wrong. Seeing that Irina did notment on anything, Ryan then said, "Looks like our leader has resolved this matter with a wise decision. Mr. Eric, forgive me for seeing your pants sag." "You!" Eric was about to explode. It seemed he had to re-investigate the rtionship between the two people. At least he had seeded in forcing this man named Ryan to apologize, and made him smile with pride. "When everything is finished, I''ll leave first. This new perfume development, I cannot leave it at will." Ryan said with a serious face. Then he casually went out of the room. "Irina ..." Because there were only the two of them, Eric called Irina in a more rxed tone. He was about to ask but Irina prevented. "The problem is resolved and I hope you can return to work diligently." Hearing Irina''s orders, Eric could not fight her at all. He also knew that even if he asked, he wouldn''t get anything. After leaving the room, Eric was greeted by the worst man he had ever met. "Stop!" However, Ryan seemed to pretend not to hear him and continued walking. Eric immediately caught up with him and tapped him on the shoulder, "I said stop!" This time, Ryan turned and saw that Eric was the one tapping him on the shoulder. Then he said with a smile, "Oh, Mr. Eric. I''m sorry I didn''t hear you. I thought that it was a fly passing by, but it was you." Eric was a little angry to hear that but he managed to control his emotions, "What is your rtionship with Irina Hagrim?" "My rtionship?" Ryan said hesitantly. "Yes, your rtionship with Irina." Eric red at Ryan, "Is that a husband and wife rtionship?" "My rtionship with Irina is my business, not yours." Ryan said with a firm face, "You better take care of yourself before disturbing other people''s lives." Seeing Ryan trying to run away, Eric intercepted him again, "You have to exin it clearly to me." Eric red at him, "If you don''t exin it to me, I will leave thispany!" A glimmer of cold light shed across Ryan''s eyes, then he said with a smile, "Do you really want to know?" "Of course." "Alright, I''ll tell you." Eric put his ear close and felt happy. But suddenly, Ryan threw a punch to his nose. "Screw you! If you dare to trouble or chase my wife again, it won''t just be your nose that''ll be broken!" Ryan said as he kicked him. Eric could not withstand Ryan''s kick because he was busy moaning in pain of his broken nose. He groaned in pain as he rolled on the floor. He was confused because he was the personnel manager at thispany, and yet he got beaten by his subordinates. "You want to know my rtionship with Irina, right? Keep this in mind, she is my woman! She is my wife!" Ryan kicked Eric again, who had fallen on the floor. Of course, Ryan greatly reduced his strength. Otherwise, only Eric''s shoes would remain. "You want to know what else? Here I will exin everything." Ryan then lifted Eric''s body and threw a punch to his stomach. "Keep this in mind, if you dare to touch or chase my woman again, I will cut off your little genitals." Ryan said, pping Eric. Sadistic! After ''exercising'' a little, Ryan sighed. "I hope you understand after this incident." Ryan then sat Eric in a chair in the hallway, "Remember never to chase Irina again. If I find out you''re still trying, just watch out. For now, you better go to the hospital to take care of your wounds." Eric felt his whole body was in pain. When Ryan''s figure disappeared, his gaze was filled with resentment. He bolted outside and headed for the men''s toilet. "Hello, is this brother rn? It''s me Eric. Last time we met while we were drinking at the bar, do you remember? Yes, it''s like this. I need your help to teach someone a lesson but don''t kill him." Eric phoned someone to help him tonight. He seemed to have bargained for the price for the uing attack he nned. "Oh, don''t worry. This guy doesn''t have any political backing. He''s just a colleague from mypany. OK, we agree! I asked you to bring some extra people, because I heard he is good at fighting. By the time you finish beating him up, I''ll give you 25 million at that time." Eric then hung up the phone. His eyes were still filled with revenge, ''Ryan Look I''ll show you who is in charge!'' Chapter 39: A Bunch of Cowards Chapter 39: A Bunch of Cowards "Ah! Slowly!" Eric shouted to the nurse who was cleaning the wound. "Please don''t move." The nurse said. Meanwhile, a young man in his 20s hung up on him and threw himself on the sofa. "Brother,e with me!" "What is it, rn? Where do you want to take me?" Asked the bald man. "Hahaha. This time we don''t go to y but to work. My friend asked me to beat someone up and he''ll give me 25 million when we''re finished with him." "Gah! Nice job you got there." "I''m serious bro, please trust this to me. We will use the money to drink all night long!" "Long live brother rn!" The group of thugs immediately left for the Alverionpany. It didn''t take long for the thugs to arrive at thergest corporate building in the city. The security guard was shocked when he saw a group of rude-looking mening. One of them immediately intercepted them and one of the thugs said to the officer, "I just want to meet one of the people from thispany, I''ll take my leave once we''re done with our business." The security guards could not prevent them from entering but they also had their own preparations. They immediately told the people inside to get ready to press the rm button if something happened. After they entered, one of them asked the woman in the lobby. "Hey, is there someone named Ryan in thispany?" His harsh voice startled the woman. When she noticed the looks and clothes that this group of people were wearing, she immediately panicked. "May I help you?" Her voice trembled a little. "I don''t need your help, I just want to meet one person. Just call that Ryan." rn said in an angry tone. After rn yelled at the woman, the security guards were on standby from outside and it seemed that someone had alsoe from above. "I''m sorry sir. If you can''t exin why you came here, I can''t help you. " When he heard this, rn became angry. Just as he was about to snap again, his cellphone rang. It turned out to be Eric! "You can go straight to the 9th floor." Eric said. The rn red at the woman and walked towards the elevator. When security forces tried to prevent it, they got a call from Eric. "They are prospective security officers who came to conduct interviews. Let theme up to see me." Eric exined in a calm tone. When the security guard heard what the personnel manager had to say, there was no way they could argue with him. rn and his friends finally got on the elevator and headed for the 9th floor. When they were on the 9th floor, they were immediately greeted by Eric. "Where is the person you want to beat up?" Asked rn, "I want to finish this immediately and take my money." "Don''t worry. The money is already in my hands." Eric immediately exined, "He''s on this floor and his name is Ryan. I have pulled back the security guards on this floor so you can rampage to your heart''s content." While they were chatting, Ryan came out of his room and saw this crowd of people. He then approached them. "Ah! There he is." Eric''s eyes immediately turned red. Since he hadn''t been to the hospital yet, his wounds were still not fully cared for even though thepany''s clinic had provided first aid. "Oh?" rn and his friends walk over to Ryan. Some perfume experts also came out with Ryan. When they saw this crowd of people, they immediately turned around and headed for his room again. They were still traumatized by the previous incident. Ryan had now been surrounded. "So you''re Ryan?" rn said while checking Ryan from top to bottom. Ryan didn''t even answer this question. He focused more on Eric who was behind them. He thenughed loudly. When he heard thisughter, Eric got goosebumps for some reason. "Oh, you don''t seem so good at memorizing people''s faces that you don''t know which one you''re looking for." Ryan casually said. "Damn, you didn''t answer my question earlier." rn was already feeling angry and kicked Ryan, but strangely his leg quickly swung back. "Hahahaha so you came here just looking for something?" Ryan shook his head, "I''m not in a good mood, so I was originally toozy to deal with you." "Gah, you think you have a choice? Beat him!" rn was impatient and told hisrades to charge at Ryan. Suddenly, everyone took out their knives and lunged at Ryan. The man then quickly disappeared into thin air and dealt with his enemies at lightning speed. He seemed to be clenching his fists. Even before taking three steps, one of these thugs was already flying. The person next to him even floated as well when he turned to his friend. Ryan elbowed the person behind him until he broke his nose. He added a heavy p to the man''s temple until he passed out. Then he took that person''s knife and threw it at someone else. The knife immediately stuck in his arm! Though it seemed that Ryan had been surrounded, their situation was like a wolf in a chicken coop. With divine speed, each step sent a person flying. These thugs couldn''t even touch the hem of Ryan''s shirt. Ryan then flew high and lunged down. Five people copsed in pain as hended to the ground again. "Looks like you don''t bring enough people." Ryan said this to Eric who watched from behind. Eric was really scared to see him. His legs were limp and his mouth was dry, "You. You''re not human!" rn was lying on the floor and immediately stood up, "Don''t be so full of yourself yet! I called my eldest brother to get you!" "Ah! That means your leader, huh?" Ryan said, "Then I might as well take care of you all so I don''t have to bother looking anymore. Do you have his number? Do you want me to call now? Or do you bring your own phone?" "Just keep on reading, and then you will know the taste when he''s here!" rn immediately retreated and took out his cellphone. Shortly thereafter, the call was epted, "Brother! Help me, we''ve all been beaten by someone." rn then suddenlyughed at Ryan. The thugs lying on the floor immediately took a step back and gathered around the rn. "Is your eldest brother strong?" Eric asked. "Eldest brother is the toughest person I know!" rn said in a cold tone, "Don''t worry, my elder brother is already one of the masters of darkness in this city! Nobody can walk straight when they hear his name." Hearing rn''s confidence, Eric felt relieved. He felt like he had also regained his confidence and said to Ryan, "You just watch in a moment!" "Don''t kneel down for mercy when my eldest brotheres and knocks you to death." rn also added. The thugs, who at first seemed helpless, immediately cheered when they knew that their leader wasing. "Ryan, if you give Irina to me then I can prevent this from happening." Eric said. Ryan even yawned, "Hoaam! I like weak people like you guys, you guys are good at joking. Hey bring me a chair." The perfumer peeking from the room was still standing stiff when she saw the whole scene. After Ryan spoke to her, she just woke up from her shock. She immediately brought a chair for Ryan. The man then took a seat, looked at the clock and said casually, "Ten minutes. I give you ten minutes to wait for your reinforcements. If your leader doesn''te in ten minutes, I will kill you all and throw your corpses on the side of the road." After that, Ryan closed his eyes. rn''s expression changed slightly. He then shouted out loud, "We''ll see if you can still talk like that or not!" Eric also added, "I know you''re just pretending to be calm! In a moment we''ll see who willugh!" Ryan didn''t care and remained silent. After ten minutes passed, Ryan opened his eyes, "Time is up." Seeing Ryan standing up, rn immediately panicked. However, there was the sound of numerous footstepsing from behind. Everyone from rn''s group hade! The thugs immediately cheered and shouted at Ryan, "Die you bastard! All of our people havee, don''t expect toe home alive!" Ryan frowned. From the direction of the elevator, a man in a ck suit wearing ck sses headed toward them. The aura he emitted was different from these people. The man sighed when he saw him. That person''s appearance was pretty cool, should hee next time at a critical time wearing clothes like that? "Brother!" rn immediately approached his eldest brother. Then the person said, "What''s wrong with you guys?" Seeing the new person appear made Eric breathe freely, ''Get rekt, Ryan!'' Chapter 40: Twist of Fate Chapter 40: Twist of Fate "Bro, we all lost to him." rn immediately pointed at Ryan, "That person beat us. He also threatened to kill us and throw our bodies on the street! Brother, you have to beat him for our honor." "Hmmm." The man snorted. Then his gaze swept towards the person who beat up his subordinates, "He''s just trash!" Then he approached Ryan and said, "There is no one in this city who dares to mess around with his name Ni..." However, this person''s voice was getting smaller. What was originally a threatening tone became as gentle as a bird''s song. Even his subordinates couldn''t hear the words of their leader. Eric and rn were confused, what had happened? Nick saw Ryan who smiled at him. The man couldn''t believe what he had seen. He then rubbed his eyes hard. Despite doing that, reality didn''t change. ''Oh my god he''s that person!'' "Do you want to see my face up close?" Ryan''s eyes were already emitting a killing aura. Fate was funny. The man in front of Nick single-handedly annihted Dead Man Inc! Everyone, including Eric and Nick'' subordinates, thought that Ryan would die today. No one dared to go against this elder brother. They were already excitedly waiting for their leader''s cool scene but what they saw waspletely unexpected. They saw Nick running towards Ryan and kneeling in front of him. "Eldest brother, I''ve finally managed to meet you!" Everyone who saw him fell silent. Nick''s subordinates were no exception. Their jaw instantly dropped and their mouths opened wide when they heard this. Didn''t theye to beat people up? rn''s face was like a fool. What did he just see? His eldest brother kneeled in front of a stranger? It even felt like his eldest brother adored the young man. Was this a dream? Eric''s expression was even more stupid. It shouldn''t be like this. Shouldn''t Ryan be on his knees with his battered face? Why was it that one of the leaders of the underground world knelt in front of Ryan? Ryan was also shocked himself as he thought, ''This guy''s got some sense, too.'' He then sat back in his chair and stared at Nick, "I don''t remember helping you, why are you looking for me?" Nick''s face was full of respect, "If it weren''t for the help of the oldest brother, this Nick would have been lifeless since that day. Even though you were only doing ''cleaning'' at that time, I never forgot your actions." That scene really stuck in Nick''s mind. That night, Ryan ughtered the entire members of Dead Man Inc alone. Nowhere in history of the underworld had ever said that a gang, let alone the size of Dead Man Inc, was destroyed overnight. The Dead Man Inc was confirmed to be destroyed when Ryan broke down their door. What really amazed Nick was when the gang leader''s aimed his gun at Ryan. The man in front of him could even dodge bullets! How could Ryan be human? After that night, Nick took advantage of the power vacuum in the gang to be one of the strongest gangs in the city. It only took one night and the order of the underground world in the city of Avalerion changed. This was all thanks to Ryan''s help. Thanks to that one meeting with Ryan, Nick''s life changed drastically. If it weren''t for Ryan, he would have been killed by the Dead Man Inc. So he respected Ryan a lot. However, it''s only a matter of time before the gang ran into Ryan. Nick tried to find his savior so that his gang would not have the same fate as the Dead Man Inc. "Hey you! Why are you still standing?" Nick immediately turned around and snapped at all his subordinates, "Isn''t my oldest brother your oldest brother too? Get on your knees right now!" The goons were still confused. They stared at each other, not sure of what to do. "If you won''t kneel, I''ll break your legs one by one!" Nick snapped. This time, all the thugs obeyed Nick'' words and knelt down in unison. It could be said that almost everyone on the 9th floor knelt before Ryan. Still standing their ground were Eric and rn. They still couldn''t believe what just happened in front of them. Eric''s expression began to turn into fear. This situation had developed into somethingpletely unexpected. His survival in the Avalerionpany was also in question. Glek! Eric swallowed his saliva and looked sorry for his actions. How could he offend Ryan this way. Nick realized that there were 2 people who had not kneeled despite his order. His face immediately filled with anger. rn saw Nick''s expression and immediately knelt down, leaving only Eric still standing. ''Since I''m not one of you, why do I have to kneel too?'' Even though he was scared, Eric still didn''t falter. Nick was seen shouting at him, "Are you deaf? Didn''t I tell everyone here to kneel? I don''t care who you are but when I tell everyone to kneel down, get down on your knees or I''ll beat you!" Duak! Because his legs were so weak, Eric could not hold his body and knelt down. His face was already covered in sweat, he didn''t know what would happen next. "Respect the eldest brother!" Nick shouted, showing his worship toward his savior. "Respect the eldest brother!" The thugs immediately followed Nick''s movement. The perfume experts peeking from inside the room were also surprised to see this scene. People from the underworld worshipped him? Who was Ryan really? A security guard on this floor swallowed his saliva and reported what he saw, "The situation on the 9th floor is safe, nothing to worry about." ''Hmmm not bad.'' Thought Ryan. He then looked at Nick once again. The guy saved his time and there was nothing wrong with epting their respect. "Alright, alright." Ryan waved his hand and said, "You all stand up." Everyone then stood up and Ryan immediately pointed to rn and Eric, "You worship me as your oldest brother but there are two people who consider me an enemy. If you can''t have one voice then I can conclude you don''t sincerely respect me." Nick immediately approached the two of them and said, "Son of a bitch! You dare to show your hostility to my eldest brother? Are you ready to die?" The thugs began to surround rn and Eric. ''My life is on the line!'' Eric''s whole body was drenched in sweat. In this tense moment, he still had time to look at Ryan and see the man''s evil grin. rn was scared for his life too. ''Aren''t they my brothers? Why did they quickly dispose of me? Why did Nick respect that person so much?'' He thought that today was hisst day. Two people immediately arrested Eric and rn, "So far, what have you learned from this huh?" Nick unleashed a violent blow to rn''s stomach and made the guy fall on the floor. rn immediately stood up and bowed asking for mercy. "Eldest brother, please forgive your stupid brother! I have done wrong!" Even when he bent down, the beating didn''t stop on him. "You''re an adult and still think like a kid because you fall for money." Ryan said to rn. These words pierced the boy''s heart and made rn''s face turn red. "Eldest brother, younger brother is wrong. This guy said he wanted to beat up one of his coworkers and promised me 25 million afterwards. It''s my fault for being tempted by money! I deserve to be punished! I deserve to be punished!" While saying that, he pped himself seven times. Nick spat at him, "Tch! I''ll deal with you when I get home." After that, he kicked him again. This time, blood flowed from the corner of rn''s mouth. "Brother, it''s also my fault for not being able to manage my own men." Nick apologized to Ryan. But the next sentence frightened rn, "If you want, you can do anything to him then we will take care of the body." When he heard this, rn''s face instantly turned pale. Ryan waved his hand, "I don''t understand how you take care of the delinquents in your group. He is your subordinate so punish him ording to yourw." When he heard this, rn breathed a sigh of relief. "Thank you brother!" Nick immediately bowed. "Thank you, eldest brother!" rn followed right after. Now Ryan''s eyes fell on Eric. The guy''s face was white and covered with cold sweat. His eyes filled with fear and a runny nose. His legs couldn''t even stop shaking. "How about Mr. Eric? Still want to fire me from here?" Ryan asked. Chapter 41: Here’s Your Clown License Chapter 41: Here¡¯s Your Clown License "No, I wouldn''t dare." Eric immediately shook his head quickly, "Even you can fire me right now." "Huh? How could I? Isn''t it your duty as personnel manager?" Besides Ryan, Nick looked angry with the way Eric answered, "Dare to disrespect the eldest brother? I will kill you!" Nick threw a punch to Eric''s stomach. The guy was knocked lying on the floor, groaning in pain. "Stand up!" Nick said in a cold tone. Seeing Eric who did not immediately stand up, two thugs supported and held Eric''s body. "Bastard, I''ll kill you today for the honor of my oldest brother!" Nick hit him again and Eric was neighing in pain. Since Eric was not his subordinate, Nick did not hesitate to beat him hard. As long as he didn''t kill this person there shouldn''t be a problem. Wouldn''t that be better if this guyid in the hospital than to be killed by Ryan? "I''m sorry, Ryan! I am wrong! I shouldn''t bother you or your woman. I am a fool who''s not aware of his position! I shouldn''t have sent people to harm you!" Eric really cried and confessed his wrongdoings today. Ryan seemed to close his eyes, as if he didn''t care what he was saying. Eric felt his body crushed seeing the man in front of him shut his eyes, as if ignoring his apology. His heart immediately clenched. "Bastard, you thought you were a dog?" Nicknded a hard kick with the tip of his shoes. In the midst of his torture, Eric wet himself. "Mr. Ryan please let me go. I''m just nobody and have no shame. I''m still young and I don''t want to die." Eric pleaded as tears streamed down his eyes. With a runny nose he said, "Sir, I promise not to pursue Irina again, I will not touch your woman again. I will not bother your life again. Please let me go." At this time, Ryan said in a low voice, "What is my rtionship with Irina?" Eric was surprised and immediately said, "Husband and wife! You two are a married couple!" "Repeat again?" Ryan said, frowning. Seeing Ryan''s expression, Eric immediately changed his words, "You two are superior and subordinate. Irina is the boss, while you are an employee of thispany." "What else?" Ryan still frowned. Eric couldn''t cry harder in this unbearable situation, "I don''t know your true rtionship with Irina. I''m just an outsider." "That''s right, you don''t know anything about our rtionship." Ryan closed his eyes again, "I don''t want to see you around Crimea anymore." "You don''t need to worry, I will resign at this time." Eric immediately wanted to leave. However, Ryan''s expression turned sour again. "Did I tell you to stop?" Ryan said, "Just in case thispany goes into chaos, you know what punishment awaits you." ''I am not allowed to quit this job and still have to meet this demon?'' Eric cringed to himself but he could not fight Ryan''s words and said yes. "And what happened today?" Ryan asked. "Mr. Ryan need not worry. As usual, today is a peaceful day." Eric replied. "Then why are you injured?" Eric immediately replied, "I fell down the stairs because I slipped!" When Nick saw that Ryan was satisfied, he ordered two of his subordinates to let Eric go. "Get out of here, dare to disturb the eldest brother again I''ll kill you!" He threatened. Eric immediately bowed to show his gratitude and then ran to the elevator. After that, Nick saw Ryan who turned towards his room. "Bro? Where are you going?" Nick shouted. "I have business, you better go too." Ryan replied. "Huh?" Nick was still confused by Ryan''s response. .... In the evening. When Ryan returned home, he greeted the old maid Susan and went straight to the toilet on the second floor. When he opened the door, he saw a figure sitting on the toilet and watching him. Ryan was stunned. Irina wore a transparent white shirt, her pants and panties were rolled up to her legs. The white legs and thighs looked very beautiful. But unfortunately, the view of the ''cave'' was covered by the woman''s shirt. Irina herself was stunned too. She didn''t think that Ryan would open the toilet door. These two people stared at each other and neither said anything to each other. A momentter, Irina opened her mouth and looked ready to scream with all her might. This scream would definitely be heard all over the house. Seeing Irina about to st her scream, Ryan understood that he was in a dangerous situation. Moreover, the sound of old maid Susan''s footstepsing from behind was getting louder. In an instant, Ryan''s body shot like an arrow. Just before the scream came out, he managed to shut Irina''s mouth. "Ah!" When that scream came out, it was nothing more than the sound of birds chirping. Irina immediately gave Ryan a deadly gaze while continuing to struggle and scream. "Shhhhh!" Ryan told Irina to be quiet. Even more shocking, Irina suddenly closed Ryan''s eyes with her hand. Their current position was very awkward. Ryan''s right hand closed Irina''s mouth tightly, while Irina herself covered Ryan''s eyes with her hand. Ryan now couldn''t see and Irina couldn''t make a sound. Irina''s pretty eyes had long been filled with mes of rage, ''What an ignorant man! How could he make a move on me when I couldn''t move freely?'' "Shut up, old maid Susan is downstairs." Ryan whispered. "Hum." Irina pretended to be calm with a sigh. Suddenly, she bit the hand that was covering her mouth! "Arghh!" Ryan immediately felt the pain and couldn''t help screaming. He forgot that old maid Susan was outside. Irina was finally able to release herself from the death trap. Ryan still looked at her sharply. The man was still in pain when he got surprised to see the tooth marks on his hand. "Are you a dog?" Ryan said angrily. "Don''t look over here!" Irina snapped, covering her sensitive areas, "Get out right now!" Ryan then saw Irina couldn''t move and wondered, ''Why should Ie out?'' "Hmm? Why do I have to go out?" A mischievous smile rose on Ryan''s face, "Isn''t it permissible for a husband to see his wife urinating? Wouldn''t I end up seeing even more embarrassing things?" "Nasty!" Irina red at him, "If you don''te out, I''ll call Susan!" Ryan''s expression was t, "Then I''ll close your mouth again. Besides, I don''t really care if Ms. Susanes and makes you more excited." When she heard that, Irina immediately took the soap bottle beside her and was about to throw it, "Get out of here!" Ryan was surprised, "Okay, okay, I''m going out! Don''t throw things!" When Ryan came out of the bathroom, he smiled bitterly. He hadn''t even had his turn to pee yet. Fortunately, there were many toilets in this house, so he just needed to choose the one that was avable. Irina was overflowing inside the toilet. In her mind, that bastard Ryan must have walked into this toilet on purpose. She couldn''t wait to p him once she got out of here. When she was done, Irina didn''t want to deal with Ryan for long. After yelling at him for a few minutes, she went straight into her room. Irina had had a tiring day at the office, and Ryan even made her day worse by acting like that. She just wanted to cool off in the room, take a shower and sleep. Ryan also returned to his room. When he was about to contact Yasmin, his ears heard something! Someone broke into this house! Chapter 42: Poisoned Arrows Chapter 42: Poisoned Arrows Ryan didn''t want to just emit his aura and decided to observe the situation because he still didn''t know what that person''s target was. The window in the hallway on the second floor opened and the sound of footsteps was heard. The sound of the footsteps were low but Ryan had super senses so he could hear everything. The footsteps sounded away from his room, so Irina''s room was most definitely the target! Ryan immediately frowned and darted quickly towards his wife''s room. When he opened the door, Ryan immediately checked the entire room. But he couldn''t see anyone there and the window in the woman''s bedroom was still closed. The bathroom light was still on. At this time, the bathroom lights suddenly turned off and the sound of the door opening was heard. Instantly, an arrow was released through the door''s gap! However, when the bathroom light went off, Ryan had already darted inside and slipped in the moment its door opened. Irina was only wrapped in a towel and got shocked when she saw Ryan''s figure suddenly appearing in front of her. "You." Before Irina even finished speaking, Ryan carried her. The arrow then pierced the wall. "You perverted man, let me go!" Irina, still unaware of the situation, struggled to release herself from Ryan. This man actually dared to peek at her while taking a shower! "Shut up! Someone broke inside!" Ryan said in a low voice. Irina was taking a shower so she didn''t notice anything. When she was about to wrap a towel around her body, the light suddenly turned off, so she walked out to turn it back on. Now, there was only light from outside illuminating this bathroom. Ryan returned to check the whole room. As it turned out, the lock on the window right outside the bathroom had been broken. There were no shoe tracks on the window. The enemy must have taken advantage of that window opening to turn off the lights and attack! Now he was in a bad position. He was under the moonlight while his enemy was still hiding in the darkness. "Ryan I can''t believe you to do something like this. You are a shameless man!" Irina was still busy covering her body. She didn''t believe Ryan''s words at all, "Let me go!" Seeing Irina struggling, he decided to hug her tightly with his face against her chest. Before this, Irina had just finished taking a shower and her body was only wrapped in a towel. There was no doubt that the scent she emitted was very fragrant. Under Ryan''s arms, Irina''s plump body felt soft. The man could still feel Irina''s tenderness though he was fully clothed. While Irina kept on struggling, her towels were getting lower over time and there were more areas that were not covered. Ryan sighed. Irina was indeed an extraordinary woman, her big chest pressed tightly against his chest. Her long white legs wrapped around one of his legs and her slender figure felt soft when he hugged her. Irina already wanted to cry. She felt Ryan''s breath excited her and she could feel the mans muscr body even though Ryan was wearing clothes. Would she lose her holiness today? This man just didn''t know any shame! "Let me go! Otherwise, I will hate you!" Irina struggled even more. In the end, Ryan was still a healthy man. Irina''s wriggling movement gave him a distinct stimulus. And in a tense situation like this, he couldn''t control his ''little brother''. "You!" Irina turned pale immediately. She felt something harden at the bottom. "If you keep struggling like this, we''ll die!" Ryan pretended to be angry and put on a fierce face so that Irina would not aggravate the situation. When Irina saw Ryan''s angry expression, she was terrified. She didn''t dare to move again. Seeing Irina no longer fought back, the man let out a sigh of relief. Now he could direct his focus on the intruder. The enemy still hadn''t moved back. Ryan peeked through the door to observe the situation. The moment he did, a shadow crossed the window! The enemy noticed Ryan and immediately put on his face mask. "Watch out!" Ryan was shocked. He immediately hugged Irina tightly and rolled on the floor. The weapon that the enemy threw at him fell on the ground. Irina instantly froze upon the view. She nervously gazed at the weapon that stuck to the floor right next to her. Ryan said the truth! At this time, Ryan broke out in a cold sweat. It looked like a small arrow had hit his shoulder. "Huahaha!" That loud, wickedugh wasing from the assassin. He carried with him all his poisonous weapons, including the arrow that struck Ryan''s shoulder. The man''s life would be over if he didn''t get the antidote. "Ryan! Are you okay?" Irina asked as fear and anxiety filled her face. She saw Ryan''s face covered in sweat and felt worried. "It''s okay, I''m fine." In Ryan''s tone, there was a little pain that he endured. "Die you Nergal!" Once hisughter stopped, he unleashed a legion of poisonous arrows to Ryan. "Ryan! No!" Irina was already crying at this stage. How couldn''t she? Her man was rained by a bunch of poisonous arrows again. "Ha ha ha! He was nicknamed the god of war but he waspletely helpless now. I will end your legend!" The killer approached Ryan with a knife. Irina was terrified to see the killer approaching the two of them. She was shaking violently under Ryan''s embrace. She gasped in shock as she caught the man that shielded her fell unconscious. "Ryan! Get up quickly!" Irina shook and pped Ryan but there was no reaction. The assassin stepped closer and started swinging the knife to end Ryan''s life! When the enemy entered his range, Ryan suddenly opened his eyes. He pped the floor with his hands and shot forward toward the killer! The killer did not expect that Ryan was still able to move. He miscalcted the sudden attack and could not stop the man. Ryan floated midair and immediately kicked the killer hard. The killer bounced and held his chest as if it had been hit by a hammer. Gasping, he stared at Ryan with disbelief, "You....You''re not dead yet?" "Surprised?" Ryan''s internal power was circting. The arrow that stuck in his body fell out one by one because of his muscle contraction. The man''s inner strength had protected him since earlier. As a result, the arrow only pierced the surface of his skin and his internal power kept the poison from spreading. ''You think your poisoned arrows can take down one of the 12 Aesirs?'' "If I do not pretend to be dead and poisoned, how can I make you go forward?" Ryan said casually, "If you are too far from me, I''m afraid I can not catch you alive." Ryan sighed deeply before moving rapidly toward the killer. It didn''t take long for the assassin to realize that the mission had failed, so he escaped and fled from there. However, Ryan already understood the intention of the enemy and blocked the exit. Suddenly the killer raised his hand and a number of arrows were shot towards Irina. He had to do this cowardly act to buy himself time to escape. Ryan then had no choice and immediately ran to save Irina. The killer took this opportunity to escape. When Ryan wanted to chase after the attacker, he looked at Irina who was still lying on the floor. He still didn''t know the real mission of the assassin. If the target was Irina, he was afraid that if he chased the killer, another one woulde to attack. But if he didn''t chase him, Ryan would lose the valuable information about who was the real mastermind of this incident. Looking back at how the assassin only talked about him earlier, it seemed that he was the sole target. Ryan then made a mental note to this important clue. He could''ve used this to extract some information from his enemy. In the midst of his doubts, a voice came from the outside door, "Don''t worry about young miss'' safety. Do what you have to do." Hearing this made Ryan breathe freely. He then said to old maid Susan, "I''ll leave the rest to you!" After saying that, Ryan immediately jumped out of the window and became a wolf hunting its prey. Chapter 43: Mafia Dell’Inferno Chapter 43: Mafia Dell¡¯Inferno The assassin ran as fast as he could. Even though he''d sprinted at high speed, his movements seemed slow to Ryan''s eyes. Moreover, he had kicked the killer in the chest beforehand so the enemy was no longer at his peak. If Ryan couldn''t catch up with the killer, he didn''t deserve to be called Nergal. The two people ran like demons. The killer took advantage of the dark corners of the road leading to the city center. Since Irina''s residence was still rtively new, there were still few street lights and cars rarely passed by. Ryan pursued the killer with all his might. When the assassin looked back, the murderous aura from Ryan''s eyes terrified him. The distance between them was close. The assassin did not hesitate to bring the remaining energy into his legs and sped up even faster. Ryan had almost caught the killer, only a few seconds until he seeded. But the killer suddenly hijacked a car and threw out the person inside. He then immediately stepped on the gas and raced out of the scene. Ryan frowned, ''No matter what you do, you are not going to escape today.'' The killer had no choice, his internal power was exhausted so he was forced to steal a car. Moreover, Ryan''s killing aura really terrified him. The killer immediately reached a speed of 120 km per hour. As he elerated, he peeked through the side mirror and saw that no car was chasing him. He breathed a sigh of relief. However, a man''s figure suddenly appeared chasing him from behind and slowly approached him. Even at this speed, that person could still keep up? That person really was like a devil! The killer started to panic. He didn''t care about traffic signs and broke through all of them. Ryan was still chasing him in a tight gap. He even used the speed of another car to take a break. In an instant, they reached East Campbell street. Ryan almost caught up with the car. However, the assassin suddenly took advantage of the blind spot after he turned and jumped out of the car. The car immediately hit the wall of one of the buildings at high speed. "Argh!" The pedestrians on the side of the road were shocked to see the ident. The killer took advantage of the crowd and ran as fast as he could. Not seeing Ryan''s footsteps after arriving in an alley, he sighed with relief. The killer then immediately clutched his injured chest and vomited a mouthful of blood. "Nergal ... You are great." The killer felt that his target was beyond what he had imagined. "I hope you still want to y with me." But suddenly, a voice came from above him. He looked up and saw Ryan on the roof of a building. The man looked rxed as he put his hand in his pocket. The killer immediately took a deep breath and admitted his fate that he could no longer escape. He stared coldly at Ryan as he reached out to hisbat gear and pulled out a knife. "Huh? Still want to fight? Don''t regret your actionster." Ryan said. At that moment, the killer threw a small ball at Ryan. It exploded and ck smoke immediately spread out. In the midst of the smoke, a knife flew straight to Ryan''s face. The killer quicklyunched his attack! But unfortunately, the killer couldn''t even touch his opponent. By the time he jabbed the knife out of the smoke''s puff, Ryan was already grabbing his wrist and kicking it hard. The killer fell and sprawled on the ground with his mouth continuously bleeding. Ryan slowly approached him. When the killer looked up, Ryan was already on top of him. When he was about to take out the knife again, his opponent had already stepped on his hand and kicked the knife. He then turned around and stood up, but a hard fist wasnded on his face and made him bounce back. "Cough!" The killer did not give up and tried to get back up, but his legs had lost its strength. "So this is the real power of Nergal? I really underestimated you." He said. "Who sent you?" Ryan asked. "You think I''ll say it?" The killer smiled, "It''s impossible for someone like us to sell our tenant''s name." "Then what can I do." Ryan put on a t face. "In Nergal''s presence, no mouth dares not speak." He added. "You want to torture me? My bones are harder than your fists!" Said the killer with augh. Ryan didn''t reply, he just clenched his right fist. He immediatelynded a hard punch to the murderer''s wrist and crushed his bone. The killer grimaced in an excruciating pain. Amazingly, he only gritted his teeth and didn''t let out a single sound from his mouth. Ryan remained the same. After he crushed the killer''s wrist, he proceeded with his leg''s bone. The killer endured Ryan''s torment and said in a mocking tone, "Is this all that you got, Nergal from the 12 Aesirs?!!" The man looked at him coldly, "I''m afraid you will die of shock after this." When he heard that, the killer immediately had a pale face. Bad feelings began to fill his heart. Ryan then took out a small box from his pocket and took out his acupuncture needles. He then said in a serious tone, "I hope you can endure this pain... May your hard bones help you through it." He stuck several needles into the killer''s body and reaped a tortured growl in return. "Arrrghhh!!!" The killer screamed as his body felt extremely hot and every drop of his blood boiled. He rolled around trying to escape the stinging pain. "Who sent you?" Asked Ryan again. Seeing the killer grit his teeth and refuse to tell him, Ryan took out a few more needles. The killer was still rolling around in pain as he felt his body burning hot. His opponent then held him and stabbed the needle in his neck. When the needle was stuck, the assassin arched his body in a jolt. It felt as if his muscle and his entire body were being bitten by thousands of red ants. He also felt that every drop of blood on his body was being sucked dry as something was about toe out of his mouth. The killer opened his mouth wide and his eyes widened before he finally fell to the ground again. "Who sent you?" Ryan kept asking while sticking the needle again. "Inferno! Mafia Dell''Inferno!" This killer could no longer stand the pain and spilled all the information he knew. Mafia''s Trap? Ryan was shocked to hear that. He had never heard of the organization. If it were so strong that it could hire an assassin, they would''ve had a name in the underground world. Ryan frowned and asked, "What organization is that?" The killer was still in pain and shouted, "Pull out the needle! Pull it out!" Ryan then pulled out some needles. The killer took this chance gasping for his breath as if he had traveled the world. "So, what is Mafia Dell''inferno like?" The killer then looked at Ryan with a little grin. With a gasping breath he said, "Too bad you never know." Ryan felt a bad feeling when he heard that. He then channeled his inner strength into his hands and examined the killer''s neck. With a jolt, the killer vomited out dentures. "You''rete!" The killerughed loudly as ck foam leaked out of his mouth. Hisughter didn''t stop until the foam began to cover the killer''s entire face. Ryan saw the killer wriggled in pain and his body became emaciated and rotted on the ground. Blood began to pool around his dead body! Ryan then took the dentures that the killer vomited earlier and examined them, "Super acid poison?" With just a drop of this acid, an elephant could die and its body could dissolve in an instant. This was a super poison. In order not to leak information when arrested, poison like this was usually given to assassins or spies. When they were caught, they just had to bite their dentures and die without giving any information. What caught Ryan''s attention was, the poison was often used by the Eclipse. He remembered that Eclipse gave this poison to his subordinates so he understood very well. In just an instant, the killer drowned in his own blood. Ryan frowned as he walked away from the location. Dell''inferno must have something to do with the Eclipse. Did the Eclipse manipte Dell''inferno or did the Eclipse rent Dell''inferno for their personal use? Everything was still a puzzle and there were still pieces of information that stillcked. He held the dentures in his palm and immediately crushed them with the help of his internal power. For now, he had to find information about the organization that hunted himMafia Dell''Inferno. "Where did you hide, Eclipse?" Ryan muttered as he walked out of the alley. He felt that the Eclipse was monitoring him from within the city of Avalerion. When he was about to go home, the side door of the building next to him opened! A woman came out from the bar. Her path was ragged and she fell right into Ryan''s arms! Chapter 44: A Spinster Lover Chapter 44: A Spinster Lover The female figure then fell in Ryan''s arms. He immediately tried to support the woman who looked drunk because her legs were limp. After feeling the woman''s chest against his stomach, Ryan immediately tried to wake her up, "Hey, hey, wake up!" The woman looked up with all her might and at once Ryan was surprised to see her face. "Elizabeth?" "Huh?" Ryan was surprised to see his ''friend''. Elizabeth was wearing a sexy dress instead of her usual uniform, so at first he didn''t notice when she fell in his arms. To his surprise, why would a martial arts leader like Elizabeth appear weak like this? Elizabeth herself was familiar with this face that was trying to help her up. Before this, the woman had a bad day at work so she came to the bar to get drunk. Unexpectedly, she became the spotlight of some thugs there. Elizabeth was clearly not afraid of them and was trying to be cool. But the drink she was drinking turned out to be spiked! When the drugs started working, the thugs went over to her. Under the influence of this drug, Elizabeth''s strength dropped to less than 10%. She also tried to find the exit while dealing with the thugs. There were quite a few punches and the loud music and dim lighting made the world around her spin. After sessfully beating 2 people, she saw a gap and immediately ran out of the building. But in the end, she couldn''t resist the effects of the drug and lost her strength while walking outside. As it turned out, she happened to hit Ryan. Seeing this fantastic Elizabeth, Ryan''s thoughts began to wander. He immediately dragged Elizabeth to safety while having dirty thoughts inside his mind. ''Hmmm. This is not bad!'' Elizabeth''s figure was excellent, especially her slim waist that he was holding right now. Her curves felt so smooth and soft. Ryan''s hand couldn''t help but steal a chance at a time like this. He squeezed Elizabeth''s chest and was shocked, ''Wow, wasn''t it small before? Turns out you can grow too!'' He muttered inside his mind. His palms couldn''t even grip Elizabeth''s entire chest. In her blurry vision, the woman felt that someone held her. She didn''t hold back her anger and tried to reverse her gaze. After trying hard to gather her senses, she began to realize that it was Ryan. "You...! Let me go!" Elizabeth said quietly. Ryan was still squeezing her chest when a pleasant sigh escaped from the woman''s mouth. Nobody knew whether she sighed because of her god-like technique or the influence of drugs. "If I let you go, are you sure you can stand up? You will fall to the ground." Ryan said with a smile, "Are you sure you want me to let you go?" Hearing this, Elizabeth tried to stand on her own feet, but then realized that she had no strength. If it weren''t for Ryan''s help, she would have been lying on the ground. "Then, hurry up and get out of here." She said with difficulty. Ryan continued his walk. The woman knew that now time was the key. Even though she was already limp, she could still feel Ryan''s naughty hand, "Please stop touching it." Ryan didn''t really care about her and said with a smile. "I didn''t know that you have such a great body, let alone your chest. I like women like you, isn''t it better for us to be friends with benefits?" His naughty hand then squeezed Elizabeth''s chest once again. "How dare you do this!" The woman felt angry but her voice was so low that her threat wasn''t scary at all. "Don''t be embarrassed like that. Okay, I won''t touch you anymore." Ryan said, smiling mischievously, "I actually like older women. Whether I am above or below, I can guarantee your satisfaction. If you are not satisfied then you may not call me again. So how? Are we FWB now?" Elizabeth was out of breath, "I don''t want to be friends with you, once I recover I will cut off your hand!" ''This girl is stubborn. It is clear that she couldn''t do anything without my help, but she threatens to cut my hand!'' "Repeat it again please, I didn''t hear you." Ryan then pressed his face to Elizabeth, "Do you like me? So you want to say that you want to be FWB with me right?" Elizabeth''s heart clenched. She really hated this man but she was helpless. At this time, a bunch of thugs rushed out from the side door of the bar. They immediately saw that their prey was being led by a man. "Brother! Don''t let that woman escape!" "Hey, you! Stop right now!" The thugs immediately surrounded them both, "Hey you, that woman is our friend." Ryan checked the situation while guiding Elizabeth. He seemed reluctant to give up Elizabeth. "I say one more time, leave that woman or I''ll break your leg!" Ryan pretended to be afraid, "Wait, wait, I only found this woman on the ground earlier." "I don''t care about your bad luck, because you tried to hide our woman so today you will die!" The thug immediately pulled out the knife and pointed it at Ryan. Ryan, who was still ying, said quietly to Elizabeth, "How? Do you still want to be my friend?" Elizabeth looked at him and said nothing. This bastard took advantage of this situation to ckmail her? "Since I''m kind, I''ll give you three seconds to get out of here or your life will really fly!" Seeing Ryan still not running, this thug was impatient and threatened him once again. "Ah!" Ryan hurriedly put Elizabeth on the ground, "I''m sorry my friend, I just can''t bear to see this beautiful woman lying around earlier. Since she is your woman, take it back." After saying that, Ryan turned around and was about to leave. Elizabeth was stunned. How could that man leave her. "You call yourself a man?" Shouted Elizabeth with all her strength. Ryan smiled as he turned his back on her. He then turned to her again, "So you agree?" "What did we agree on?" Elizabeth looked confused. Ryan pretended to look shy and said, "I like older women, so I want to be your FWB." Elizabeth waspletely speechless and the goons were even more shocked, ''Is his head okay?'' "Hurry and go or I''ll kill you!" The thug threatened toe back. Ryan still didn''t get an answer from Elizabeth so he just stood still. Seeing that Elizabeth didn''t answer, he immediately turned around and intended to leave. "Okay, I agree." Elizabeth said in a low voice. Ryan instantly smiled, "Very nice! I know that you must agree with me." Then, being watched by the thugs, Ryan walked back to Elizabeth. He picked her up and walked away from the location. ''You think we''re on disy?'' It was the first time these thugs saw a man who really wanted to die. "Stop! You bastard!" The thugs immediately surrounded Ryan and said, "I don''t care if you are stupid or not, give that woman to me immediately or we will kill you!" Ryan looked confused, "Didn''t you hear earlier?" "Hear what?" "This woman agreed to be friends with me." Ryan then looked at them with a cold gaze, "So this woman is mine." "Die!" The goons had run out of patience. They lunged forward to kill Ryan. But Ryan still looked calm and didn''t let Elizabeth go at all. He onlyughed bitterly when he saw the thugs charged forward. By relying only on one side of their body, Ryan punched and kicked them until they bounced. Elizabeth threw up for a moment while Ryan took advantage of this moment to beat them. When Elizabeth fell again, Ryan caught her and carried her in both hands. Now Elizabeth was in Ryan''s arms. The man asked her to cling to his neck. He then caught one of the knives and took a step back. He returned the knife and struck one of the thugs. The person instantly fell on the ground. Then, Ryan swung Elizabeth and made her legs fly. Her beautiful leg hit the face of one of the thugs and finally bounced off. Ryan then raised his leg and kicked the enemy in front of him. In an instant, all the thugsid down while the man was still enjoying Elizabeth''s hug. The man then frowned. Not far from where he was standing, he saw a thug trying to escape. Suddenly, he grabbed one of the knives on the ground and threw it on him. The handle of the knife hit the thug''s head hard and knocked him unconscious. "If one of you dares to run away from me, don''t me me if the knife I threw next is stuck in your head." Ryan shouted. All of these thugs who were lying were trembling with fear. The people they were dealing with were not ordinary people and they couldn''t do anything. How could they meet someone like this? Elizabeth was still in a semi-conscious state in Ryan''s arms. All she knew was that the man had saved her. "Now I''ll give you three seconds." Ryan shouted, "By the count of three, I will have all of you stand up!" Chapter 45: Let’s Spend The Night Together Chapter 45: Let¡¯s Spend The Night Together "One!" The goons were afraid of Ryan and quickly stood up. "Two!" He counted his threat, "If you don''t stand on the count of three, I''ll break your legs." The thugs no longer hesitated to obey Ryan''s order and stood up without saying much. "Very nice!" Ryan nodded in satisfaction, "Now take off your clothes and pants, all of you!" "Huh???" The thugs looked like idiots. Taking off their clothes and pants? Did they hear him correctly? "Don''t make me say it again! Get off quickly!" Heavy killing aura escaped from Ryan''s sharp gaze. Seeing his eyes, these thugs were terrified and started to take off their shirts and pants. Not long after, they were standing only in their underwear. Elizabeth immediately looked away, not wanting to see such an unsightly scene. "Let go of the rest." Ryan said casually. "Ah?" This time the goons were hesitant. Getting naked in the middle of the road? Where would they put their pride after this? While they were hesitating, Ryan took one of the knives on the ground with his foot and kicked it. The knife streaked between the thugs and stuck in the wall until only the hilt remained. What was that just now!? The goons were shocked and started to take off their panties one by one. In an instant, the thugs feared by the people were standing naked in the middle of the road. Ryan nodded in satisfaction and said, "Now, I want you to stand aside." "Now I want you to line up!" The thugs quickly obeyed Ryan while shivering in cold. "Run around three times from here to the end of the road." The man then threatened them, "Whoever doesn''t run or try to escape, I''ll hang you naked by the door of this bar for three days." "While you run, don''t forget to shout ''I''m naked and I''m proud'' every ten seconds.'' DO YOU UNDERSTAND?" Ryan yelled at them. "Sir, yes sir!" The thugs had shrunk their guts as did their cold ''little brother''. "Go quickly! Run!" With that, the thugs formed a line and ran while screaming to their lungs, "I''m naked and I''m proud!" When they reached the crowd on the side of the road, all the pedestrians had their own reactions. Some were surprised,ughed, some even took their photo. "I''m naked and I''m proud!" They wanted to bury themselves already. But when they looked back and saw Ryan''s sharp gaze, they might actually be buried. "I''m naked and I''m proud!" Their screams grew louder. When they reached the end of the road, Ryan could not hear their screams. He then put Elizabeth on the ground and started rummaging through the thugs'' pockets. "What are you looking for?" Elizabeth weakly supported her own body as she regained consciousness. She gazed at Ryan''s mischievous actions towards the goons. She really couldn''t understand the man''s way of thinking. "Looking for money." Ryan didn''t even bother turning around. He checked all the wallets and took all the money. "Huh? Money for what?" Elizabeth looked confused, ''Is Ryan short of money?'' Ryan turned to Elizabeth and smiled, "How do I open a room if I don''t use money?" When she heard this, Elizabeth felt embarrassed and angry. How could this bastard still think about perverted things? When Ryan was about to get up and walk towards her again, he noticed that there was a box in one of the thug''s pockets. It turned out to be a condom. Ryan''s eyes instantly shone and immediately took it. When Elizabeth saw him, she turned her face away in disgust. "Hahaha even though the size is a bit small, I think twenty four rounds is enough for us, right?" Heughed as he put the condom in his pocket and carried Elizabeth back. "The night is still long, let''s open a room and have fun!" Ryan happily carried Elizabeth and disappeared. "Two boxes of condoms for one night? Are you sure you won''t be sluggish the next morning?" Elizabeth asked with a confused face. Even though she didn''t want to have sex with this man, she waspletely helpless and could only surrender. So she could only bluff and hope that this man wouldn''t actually do it. "Don''t worry, my stamina is amazing and if it''s just that, it''s not a problem for me. Do you feel I don''t love you enough?" Ryanughed loudly, "You will love me after ten rounds." Seeing her bluff not working, Elizabeth became furious, "If you dare touch me, I''ll break your genitalster!" Ryan smiled when he replied to her, "Hmm? How are you going to break it? With that little mouth of yours? Or with the tongs of your lower mouth?" Elizabeth was even more disgusted when she heard Ryan''s dirty jokes, especially when he discussed the lower mouth. That''s why she hated all men. "Don''t worry, my tool is really tough when it''s tense." Ryan continued. Seeing her chastity threatened, Elizabeth had no other choice but to run away from this person. So she started thrashing. "Sorry but you have to shut up first." Ryan began to worry, ''Did the drug start to wear off?'' The man then immediately elerated his steps while continuing to carry Elizabeth with both hands. In the midst of his run, Elizabeth slipped from his grip, but he quickly fixed her. At that instant, his hand identally squeezed Elizabeth''s chest. Ryan felt the softness of the buns in his hand. "Amazing!" He was speechless as he continued to stare at Elizabeth''s chest. The man couldn''t help but swallow his saliva, "I''m getting more and more interested in you!" While running, he saw that the hotel was not far from his ce. Elizabeth felt that her body was getting hotter when she was being held by Ryan. She started to hug Ryan''s neck, as if she wanted him to y her body even stronger. "This is bad." Ryan smiled bitterly. He was not a pervert who liked to show off his intimate rtionship in public. "My body is hot ..." Elizabeth muttered as she tightened her grip on Ryan''s neck. It looked like she had regained her strength, but her mind couldn''t think clearly due to the stimtion. As she gripped Ryan''s neck tightly, Elizabeth''s lips were on his chest. She started kissing and licking Ryan. "Damn, your forey is fine too!" The man was impatient just as lust began to take over him. The woman underneath him then brought him down for a kiss. Their lips met and the man''s burning passion immediately exploded. Ryan stopped running and hugged Elizabeth tightly while ying with her tongue. At the same time, the people on the street looked at them in amazement. How could they kiss so passionately in the open. People in Crimea were quite indifferent to viting norms as long as it didn''t harm them, but making out in public? The couple was quite desperate. Elizabeth then put her legs around Ryan''s waist as the man smothered her beautiful ass. They then stopped at the wall of a shop while continuing to kiss. From start to finish, their tongues never stopped and neither did Ryan''s hands. An elderly person passed the two of them and saw the maddening action of the young couple. He immediately shook his head, "Tsk..Tsk...What do you want this country to be" Ryan didn''t care about everyone''s cynical stares. He felt himself getting tense. However, he felt someone''s sharp gaze behind him and turned his head. Elizabeth, who was still horny, immediately asked Ryan''s lips and kissed him again. "Honey let''s finish this." The man smiled and started touching Elizabeth''s lower mouth. However, the woman suddenly passed out. A police car approached them both all of a sudden. "Hey, you! Take out your ID card!" A familiar voice came from behind his back. Chapter 46: Heathens and Bureaucrats Chapter 46: Heathens and Bureaucrats Ryan turned around and was surprised. What was going on today? Why did all girls feel like they wanted him today? The beautiful female police officer was also shocked, ''Isn''t he the guy from the restaurant?'' Putting her surprise aside, Mia returned to focus, "Show your ID card, I got a report that there are lovers who use drugs and make out in public." Ryan then leaned Elizabeth against the wall. The three other policemen got out of the car as they saw Elizabeth unconscious. "Hey aren''t we friends?" Ryan smiled and took Mia''s right hand, "I remember that the scent you gave off was very nice. Can I kiss it again?" Seeing Ryan''s vulgar jokes, Mia felt humiliated and immediately took out her handcuffs, "I don''t know you and I suspect you have illegal drugs. Come with me to the office!" "Mia, is this the suspect?" A male officer immediately approached them. "How dare you break thew? You two get him." Ryan red at the three policemen and realized their lecherous gaze towards Elizabeth. Ryan sighed. He casually said, "Are you guys crazy or what? Did either of you see me carrying or consuming that thing? Obviously I''m just carrying my sleepy girlfriend over to her house. " "Liar!" Mia red at Ryan, "The reports said you are causing scenes on the way and if I look at that woman now, it''s clear that she is under the influence of drugs. As long as you can prove this in the office, I will only believe your word." "Why are you exining it to that public trash?" Mia''s colleague said. The two other policemen immediately approached Ryan. One of them was about to touch Elizabeth but arge hand suddenly gripped his wrists. The person was shocked and Ryan said in a cold tone, "If you dare to touch it with your despicable hand, I will cut off your hand!" The policeman shivered when he stared at Ryan''s sharp gaze. He then returned to his senses and got rid of his fear. He was aw enforcer at work, so why would he be afraid of the threat of a runny boy like Ryan? "You are blocking the duty of a policeman. Do you know the consequences?" The officer threatened Ryan and tried to withdraw his hand but he could not. Ryan then let go and pushed him until the policeman fell. Mia immediately rebuked him, "Ryan! What are you doing!" "Wow, Miss officer finally remembered my name. Doesn''t that show that we are friends?" Ryan said with augh. Mia was speechless for a moment, but then said to him, "Based on thews in force in this country, we have the right to arrest people who are believed to have vited thew and bring them to the police station to provide information. So if we don''t have evidence, then we don''t just use people. Since you failed toply with our order, we have to take you with us. Once we arrive at the office, only then can we determine whether you are guilty or not." "What do I need to say?" Ryan just stared at Mia. Mia wanted to exin but she knew it was pointless arguing with this person based on her experience at the restaurant so she knew she had to choose her words well. "You will exin to us about who that woman is, what is your rtionship with her and what do you want to do with hwe." Mia''s breath seemed a little rushed. "Too bad." Ryan shook his head, "I can not tell her name and as I told you earlier that she was my girlfriend. I wanted to take her home and since her house was too far away, I meant to spend the night at the hotel over there." Ryan then nced at Mia with a lecherous look and said, "Do you also want to open a room with me?" Mia was really angry but the three policemen who heard her were much angrier. One of the policemen named Lucas shouted, "I can''t hear your babbling any longer. I suspect that this woman has been given illegal drugs. So you have toe with us to the office for interrogation!" Lucas and the other two policemen immediately surrounded Ryan. The man just stood still. At this moment, Mia realized that she waste to warn her colleagues. The two policemen, one from the right and one from the left, lunged at Ryan. But they only met with empty air. Ryan suddenly appeared behind one of them and took his handcuffs. He then handcuffed one of the policemen''s hands and gripped the hand firmly. Seeing this, the other policeman lunged back at Ryan. Instantly, Ryan and the handcuffed policeman turned around at once as if they were dancing. He then put the other officer who was still free into handcuffs as well. In a blink of an eye, the other two officers were handcuffed to one another. One of them couldn''t move freely because his hands were behind his back. Ryan then pushed them and made them fall together. He said with a smile, "With all the training you have received, is it hard to catch this person you call trash?" "You!" Mia was angry when she heard this. However, she still had calm thoughts. She immediately took the key to release her tworades. However, Lucas could not hold back his anger. He red at Ryan while saying, "You dare to fight and hurt the police, you''re in big trouble boy!" "I don''t have any defense for you perverts." Ryan said, shaking his head. "You know that I am only a number away and the entire police force of this city will be after you?" Lucas replied. Ryan didn''t care and said in a calm tone, "I don''t care, because I''m innocent. But if you want to use me of being a terrorist, then I will show you how real terrorists act." As soon as Ryan finished speaking, he brought out something that managed to both terrify and shock everyone there. He took out a gun that he had taken earlier from the two policemen beforehand. His face still looked calm as he aimed at Lucas. Mia and the other two policemen felt that the situation was getting serious. However, Ryan suddenly threw the gun on the ground saying, "Next time, don''t falsely use others and trouble others. Make sure to bring an arrest warrant or strong evidence." After saying all that, Ryan was toozy to deal with them again. When he was about to pick up Elizabeth, Lucas took out his gun and aimed at Ryan''s back! "You wille with us!" Lucas felt that he was insulted and issued an order by pointing his gun at Ryan. "Mr. Lucas!" Mia was shocked. Even though she hated Ryan, the guy was not proven guilty. But now one of her colleagues was targeting a civilian. This did not reflect the behavior ofw enforcers. "Sir, please put down your gun! We don''t work like this!" Mia shouted. "You just keep quiet and don''t need to worry!" Lucas was running out of patience. Decades of being a police officer, he had not felt as humiliated as he was now. He wanted to teach Ryan a lesson that police dignity was not something to joke about. Ryan''s face lookedzy. He no longer wanted to find trouble but the other party wanted to continue this matter. Did they never witness the anger of a god? The man then slowly turned around and said quietly, "And what if I don''t want to?" "Don''t want to?" Lucasughed, "I order you toe with us now! Don''t underestimate usw enforcers!" He continued to aim at Ryan with his gun, "Besides, you won''t run faster than my bullets." Ryanughed at that. Dogs were dogs, they could only bark. Nergal had been challenged! "Are you sure about what you say?" Ryan looked at him lightly, "Are you sure you can scare me with just a gun? Never forget that dogs can only bark." Lucas had a bad feeling about this, but the gun in his hand kept him from worrying about anything. Mia and the other two policemen were already feeling scared. Why did the situation escte like this? Ryan shook his head, "Then just shoot, we''ll see how fast your bullets are!" "Mr. Lucas, don''t!" Mia shouted. Chapter 47: Don’t Mess With The Wrong Civilian Chapter 47: Don¡¯t Mess With The Wrong Civilian Lucas was disgusted by looking down on Ryan. He felt like killing this rascal bastard. "Why? Don''t have the courage to pull the trigger?" Ryan said with a grin, "It''s true when a dog barks he''s just being strong but he''s actually scared." "Die!" Lucas could not stand him anymore. He would kill this man! However, before the sound of the trigger could be heard, he felt a strong gust of wind and the next second he pulled the trigger and fired. Click! Mia was shocked but Lucas was even more shocked by what happened to him. No bullets came out! "Looking for your bullets?" Ryan broke the silence when he dropped the bullet in his hand. Lucas was really surprised and didn''t have time to look at Ryan. Howe his gun didn''t have a bullet? He clearly remembered that the gun was loaded. Mia and the other two policemen were shocked when they saw the bullets that Ryan dropped. They were confused. How could anyone take a bullet from a gun in an instant? What surprised them again was that the gun stayed at Lucas'' hand. In the next second, Ryan was in front of Lucas who was confused and lifted the person with his hand. Mia and the other two policemen had yet to act. Ryan forcefully opened Lucas''s mouth with his left hand and his right hand held a bullet. He was about to make him swallow it! When this god of war from the underworld was angry, even a thousand corpses would not seed in getting rid of his rage! Those words could not be exaggerated. When he was abroad, when people heard the name Nergal, people would avoid him. But now, in Crimea where he was born, the name Nergal was not feared and some even dared to challenge him! His hidden whereabouts did not mean he was helpless. He was just protecting himself by doing nothing. Mia and the other two policemen stared at Ryan. Ryan had put the bullet into theirrade''s mouth and forced him to swallow it by blocking his airway! That''s right, Lucas was forced to swallow a bullet! The two policemen were really scared and their legs were shaking. Seeing Ryan''s angry face, they both got goosebumps. ''Is he still human?'' Mia immediately shouted at Ryan, "Ryan stop! He will die!" Ryan didn''t stop. If he was not given a chance before then he would not have given a chance to his opponent. If he didn''t respect him, then never expect him to give respect. Moreover, this man was about to kill him earlier. Lucas looked Ryan''s eyes and continued thrashing. He was really scared now. When he tried desperately to cover his mouth, Ryan choked his neck and forced him to open his mouth. Now his respiratory tract was closed and he was forced to swallow it. Now, he had swallowed 2 bullets and he felt he could not breathe properly. Looking at Ryan''s hand, there were still about 5 bullets left. Despair and helplessness stered his face! How could the situation turn out like this? The man before him was truly a demon. Lucas had shed tears while asking for mercy but Ryan''s face hadn''t changed one bit. Lucas immediately turned to hisrades and asked for help while crying. If he swallowed the bullet once again or the bullet he swallowed was not released immediately then he would die! Mia was really worried about this situation. She immediately approached Ryan to stop all this. When Ryan was about to put the third bullet into Lucas''s mouth, someone pulled his right hand. It made him turn his head, and found out Mia was crying with tears all over her face. "Ryan if you go on, he will die!" Mia was crying when she begged him to stop. After all, Lucas was her boss. Although the man had taken the wrong way to ask Ryan toply with their order to return to the office with them, it was all done for the sake ofmunity''s safety. Law enforcers must not be afraid of anything in order to enforce thew and prevent bad things from happening. "Isn''t it called power abuse?" Ryan said with a grin, "Now that he is helpless, he whines for mercy? If I didn''t take out the bullet before, then the bullet would have lodged in my body!" "I know that and we are sorry." Mia continued to cry while biting her lip. Ryan watched Mia''s beautiful face filled with tears. He felt his heart soften when he saw it. He then noticed Lucas''s pale face and threw him at the other two policemen. "I''ll return your perverted friend." Ryan then walked and carried Elizabeth, "For the bullets that he has swallowed, take him immediately to the hospital and he will be safe." The two policemen and Mia said nothing and immediately took Lucas to their car. They went straight to the hospital. On the other hand, Ryan had arrived at the hotel, carrying Elizabeth in both hands. "Good evening sir, is there anything we can help you?" The hotel receptionist greeted Ryan with a smile even though the man appeared carrying an unconscious woman. "We''d like to book a room for one night." Ryan said. "First, I''ll ask for your ID card, sir and we will immediately process it." Ryan then put Elizabeth on the sofa and tried to take the wallet in his pants'' pocket. But the pockets of his pants felt full and he decided to take all those things out first. In front of this receptionist, Ryan put his condom box on the table. Some of it fell and its contents came out. The man then peeked at the woman and saw the surprise on her face. ''Why does this guy have so many condoms? Even though we are both adults and we know what a night''s stay means, how could this guy have brought so many condoms?'' The receptionist was baffled. Ryan then broke the silence with augh and the receptionist immediately regained consciousness. "Hahaha ... Sorry." Ryan wasn''t embarrassed at all, "Previously, my friend was very enthusiastic and we already bought too much." "I understand sir." The woman tried to keep smiling. After that, Ryan realized that he forgot to bring his wallet. He had been in haste to chase the killer and he had brought nothing with him. "Sorry, I forgot to bring my wallet." Ryan said to the receptionist. Then, under the receptionist''s sharp gaze, Ryan rummaged through Elizabeth''s wallet. ''Hey I''m not being perverted, I''m just looking for her wallet!'' He then realized that Elizabeth was wearing a party mini dress and there were no pockets at all. He thought that since Elizabeth was at the bar before, how would she pay the bill? Then he remembered when he french kissed Elizabeth before, he felt something hard on Elizabeth''s ass. Was that her wallet? Then he secretly checked it and found the wallet. He tried to look calm even though the receptionist''s eyes stabbed him. Ryan then gave Elizabeth''s ID card and not long after, their room was ready. "This is the key to your room, sir. Please enjoy the night." Hearing those words, Ryan smiled and walked towards the elevator. When he entered the room, he immediately put Elizabeth on the bed. "You owe me a favor this time." Ryan looked at Elizabeth who was still unconscious and took off her clothes. Not long after, Elizabeth''s top was covered only by her white bra. Beautiful! Ryan couldn''t help but swallow his saliva. This woman''s chest was big, just like his wife and Valerie. Seeing the unconscious Elizabeth, Ryan subconsciously reached out his hand and squeezed her chest. He immediately felt the extraordinary tenderness. When her chest was held, Elizabeth opened her eyes slightly and hugged Ryan tightly. So fun! ''I didn''t know that you still wanted to continue.'' Feeling that he had been invited, Ryan did not hesitate and squeezed her a few more times, "When the timees, I''ll have this debt paid in full." But suddenly, Elizabeth''s face turned pale and her body started convulsing. "This is bad!" Ryan was shocked. Before this, he had pressed the points of Elizabeth''s acupuncture body when they were making out on the street. With the help of his inner strength too, he had stopped the spread of the drugs inside her body. However, it seemed that Ryan''s internal energy was channeled too much and it made Elizabeth''s body shake. Once this happened, it was impossible to cure it. There was only one way to save Elizabeth and himself. Elizabeth was a member of Alkonost Ordo, so if this woman died because of him, unnecessarymotion might ur. Without any hesitation, Ryan immediately took off the tight shorts that Elizabeth was wearing under her dress and a pair of smooth white thighs greeted him. "I didn''t think there was a childish side to you." Ryan saw the doraemon underwear that Elizabeth was wearing andughed a little at it. At the same time, Ryan also took off his shirt and pants. All his muscles and wounds were exposed. He needed to use his pure inner power to save Elizabeth. The more open the pores of the body, the better. When everything was ready, he immediately inserted the acupuncture needle to keep Elizabeth''s heart rate. Then he stuck several needles at once and put his hand on Elizabeth''s chest! Chapter 48: Behind The Door Chapter 48: Behind The Door It was not the time for him to be fascinated by Elizabeth''s soft chest. His inner power that was in Elizabeth''s body flowed back into his body quickly. Suddenly, Elizabeth responded with a sigh that was quite erotic. Ryan''s right hand continued to stick needles at certain points on Elizabeth''s body. Due to this series of Ryan''s actions, Elizabeth started emitting pink smoke from her body. The man forced the pink smoke out. They emerged from Elizabeth''s pores and spread throughout the room. The bright room immediately filled with a pink smoke. Because of this healing process, Ryan''s entire body was now filled with his inner strength. His face was full of concentration. When he lifted his left hand from Elizabeth''s chest, he patted it lightly and suddenly Elizabeth slept on his stomach by herself. His left hand was now ced on Elizabeth''s back and his right hand was still jabbing a few more needles. The speed of the pink smoke that was emitting from Elizabeth''s body began to decrease and herplexion returned to normal. After a while, Elizabeth seemed to be breathing normally again. Then Ryan sat Elizabeth down and started pulling out the needles. Seeing that Elizabeth was back to normal, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m expecting amensurate reward!" The pink smoke in this room was also slowly starting to disappear. Ryan then rested beside Elizabeth and didn''t have to wait long to get sleepy. Before he fell asleep, he made sure that Elizabeth was fast asleep. It took some time for the woman to regain consciousness so that she didn''t have to worry about sleeping beside him. Then, when he closed his eyes, he forgot something. The two of them only wore their underwear! He could have been killed by Elizabeth if she woke up to him like this. He immediately jumped to his feet and began to dress. After that, he tried to put Elizabeth on her dress and tights. When he finished putting them on, the smooth thighs and soft chest were covered again. He felt it was a pity that he didn''t look at it one more time. He then loosened the dress up to her stomach. He wanted to feel that tenderness one more time. When his hand was about to reach for his joy, the bell to his room rang. "Huh? Who is that?" Ryan was immediately alert. Had the other members of Dell''inferno found them? Ryan immediately put his ear to the wall and tried to hear whatever sound he could catch. "Yes, who is it?" Ryan shouted. However, there was no answer from the outside even though the bell did not stop. Ryan started to get alert. He emitted his killing aura as he walked towards the door. When Ryan opened the door, he was greeted by an unexpected figure. It was Irina! How could his wife be in this ce? When she saw Ryaning from behind the door, Irina breathed a sigh of relief. Last time, she only saw Ryan chasing the killer without being able to do anything. Worried for Ryan''s safety, she decided to go after him with Ms. Susan. With Susan''s help, tracking Ryan''s movements was a trivial matter. They were following his trace from a group of thugs running around naked. In this world, maybe only Ryan had the courage and absurd ideas like that to force the thugs. When they saw Ryan carrying a woman towards the hotel, Irina''s heart ached a little. After asking for Ryan''s room number at the reception, she immediately headed for the room. Ryan was still surprised behind the door while Irina wanted to break it. When Irina was about to enter, Ryan stopped her. "My beautiful wife why are you here?" Ryan said with an awkward smile. Irina felt something strange and kept trying to enter. She dribbled right and left but Ryan blocked her path. "Aren''t you chasing that person? What are you doing here now?" Irina''s tone was cold. She always felt that Ryan was the weirdest, self-conscious person she had ever met but she still didn''t want to believe that Ryan was a cheater. When a man and a woman walked towards the hotel together, even a fool knew what they were going to do inside. Ryan then told her that he wanted to rest first before going home because Irina''s house was too far and he was exhausted from chasing the killer for quite a while. Irina really didn''t believe Ryan''s words. She saw with her own eyes that Ryan was carrying a woman when they entered the hotel. "Well that''s the story haha!" Ryan forced himself tough, "Then I will ... Ah!" When Ryan''s attention was a little distracted, Irina immediately pushed Ryan and forcefully entered! ''This is bad. This is really bad!'' Ryan smiled bitterly seeing this scene. Irina saw Elizabeth lying on the bed with her dress slightly opened, showing her white bra. She waspletely shocked by the scene in front of her and actually hoped that her eyes had tricked her. "Hmm .." Irina snorted coldly and walked back towards the door. ''As I thought, this man was just a perverted, selfish man.'' She grumbled inside. Irina''s heart was now experiencing inner turmoil. She knew that their rtionship was just a contract marriage and would end in 3 months. Then why did she feel her heart hurt when she saw Ryan about to do it with another woman? Why did she care about this kind of man ying behind her? Irina was fed up with all this so she wanted to get out of here. However, Ryan stood on her way. "Get off!" Irina cried. "Wait!" Ryan immediately prevented Irina from leaving. "Irina, wait and listen to me." If Ryan exined this while joking, maybe Irina would really leave him. Lately, he felt that Irina''s heart had begun to open up for him. Especially after that murder attempt at their house. With Irinaing to his ce, it was a solid evidence that he had be an important person in his wife''s life. What mattered now was to exin that this seemingly erotic situation was just the help needed to save the half naked woman. Ryan really wanted to cry now. He did not get to do anything with Elizabeth and now his wife was about to leave him. "Exin what?" Irina shouted loudly at Ryan, "I don''t care what you want to do with that woman!" "Calm down, this isn''t as you imagine." Ryan pped himself immediately. He felt he had done something really bad to his wife. "What? You want to show off your rtionship with that woman in front of me?" For some reason this time, her voice sounded hoarse. "My wife ... I beg you to listen to me." Ryan really begged Irina. "Who do you call a wife?" Irina looked away, "Remember our rtionship is built upon a contract, and we will separate in three months!" Irina then lifted her feet and stomped hard on Ryan''s feet. As Ryan grimaced in pain and busy holding his sore leg, Irina immediately left the damned room. Seeing Irina walked out there made Ryan''s heart ache. Why did everything have to turn out like this? Wasn''t he originally chasing a killer from Dellinferno and then suddenly met drugged Elizabeth? Then for some reason he met Mia and now that he had saved Elizabeth''s life, his wife thought he was cheating on her? Finally, after a moment of silence, Ryan sighed. He only med his good looks and charm that could easily make women fall in love with him. "Well, I''ll exin again when I get home." He thought. After all, they lived together and if he didn''t want to be expelled and wished to save his image, he had to exin this situation as clearly as possible. Closing the door to his room, Ryan returned to the bed. The drug''s effects in Elizabeth''s body should''ve been gone and she should be awake by now. However, there was no one in bed. When Ryan was still caught in his surprise, a shadow hade down on Ryan''s head. Without warning, it was about to hit Ryan! However, Ryan''s reaction was much faster. He immediately dodged and gripped the shadow''s wrist tightly then pulled it down! The figure was very flexible. She took advantage of the momentum of the fall to flip through the air and pounce on Ryan''s back. The softness of the woman''s chest stuck together and her long, smooth legs squeezed Ryan''s neck. "Are you crazy?" While shouting at Elizabeth, he still had time to enjoy and take a small bite of the woman''s smooth and white thigh. Feeling that Ryan was taking advantage of this situation for a long time, she immediately released her deadly lock. However, Ryan immediately locked one of Elizabeth''s legs with one of his arms. Elizabeth tried to run away but failed. "You should thank me, not attack me!" Ryan frowned. Seeing the man she hated the most in this world, she immediately raised her right hand to beat him up. But her hand was caught and her position became awkward. Chapter 49: Naked Truth Chapter 49: Naked Truth Elizabeth then analyzed the situation while continuing to give a sharp gaze. She then raised her left hand and hit Ryan''s head. Seeing Elizabeth silent for a while, Ryan knew that this woman would not give up. He then stood up, grasping Elizabeth''s two legs tightly with his arms. In this way, the woman couldn''t reach Ryan at all. Feeling she was in a checkmate, Elizabeth stopped fighting and fell silent. "Are you crazy or what?" Ryan was still a little annoyed at her. He had been working so hard to save her life and now she attacked him without saying anything. Had she forgotten their hot moment? ''And where is my reward for saving you?'' He thought to himself. "Hmph!" Elizabeth was disgusted when she saw Ryan''s face. When she woke up earlier, the dress she was wearing had folded and exposed her chest. The tights she wore under her dress were turned upside down. There was only one logical exnation. When she was unconscious, Ryan must have sexually assaulted her! What''s more, this room looked like a hotel''s room, so Ryan must have done something strange to her. "What did you do to me when I was unconscious?" Elizabeth asked with a cold gaze. Ryan was shocked, ''Bastard, does that mean you want to hit me just because of that? Why not speak with a cool head?'' He grumbled inwardly. "I''m just helping you get the drugs out of your body!" An awkward smile rose on his face, "Otherwise, why are you feeling good now?" "That''s not the point!" Elizabeth saw Ryan''s awkward smile and went berserk. "Isn''t that all that matters?" Ryan pretended to be shocked. After thinking for a while, he said, "Do you want to know if I like Doraemon or not?" "God damn it!" When she heard that, she wanted to p Ryan but she couldn''t move. She cursed Ryan with her eyes. ''You shameless coward! I will definitely get back at you!'' Ryan could only smile bitterly. As a man, he couldn''t miss such a golden opportunity. "If you don''t shut up right away, I''ll show you what I did earlier." Ryan smiled mischievously at her. Their position now looked awkward. The point was that Ryan hugged Elizabeth''s legs tightly. The woman couldn''t move because Ryan had embraced her thigh. Ryan only needed to bury his head between Elizabeth''s thighs and that was enough to ignite the mes of war. "You!" Elizabeth red at him. Ryan couldn''t stop himself from sighing. Why was this girl so naive? Lord Nergal being afraid of human threats? Not a chance. Instead of burying his head, Ryan lowered Elizabeth''s position so that their faces met. "You!" Elizabeth was both embarrassed and angry. Because Ryan''s face was in front of her, she immediately looked away. It was useless to look away. She already felt that Ryan''s nose was sticking to her face and down her neck. "What a tempting neck ..." Ryan then licked it! Elizabeth was disgusted and closed her eyes. She tried to endure this embarrassment. The man then whispered in her ear, "Ears that look delicious ..." He then bit Elizabeth''s ear and a cute sigh came out of Elizabeth''s mouth. Elizabeth felt like her body was going to bepletely stained so she tried to escape. But her efforts were in vain. She was being hugged by one of the strongest people in the world so she couldn''t fight back at all. Elizabeth could only harbor this anger and berate Ryan in her heart. Even the people in Alkonost did not dare to harass her like this. "Hmm? Your lips said no but your body responded quite honestly." Ryan realized that there was a hardening in her chest and the sound of Elizabeth''s breathing getting heavier. It meant that Elizabeth''s erotic point in that ear had responded to him. The woman could no longer control how her body reacted. "If you don''t let me go, I will hunt you all my life! All of the Alkonost Ordo will haunt your life!" Elizabeth shouted. To be honest, this threat was useless in front of Ryan. The Alkonost Ordo haunting him? Ryan''s subordinates were much stronger than them, so why be afraid? "My beautiful white swan won''t let go of me?" Ryan continued to attack Elizabeth''s ears, "Do you want to be with me to the ends of time?" "You!" Elizabeth wanted to rebel but her ears were being bitten, so her strength disappeared. She felt deeply embarrassed. "To be honest, even if your face is just so-so, your chest average, your butt not smooth, your skin less smooth and your legs much shorter, I''d still dly ept you." Ryan said with augh. "Don''t be delusional!" Elizabeth was now being verbally attacked too, and this angered her even more. Ryan suddenly remembered the clock and his wife who was still cranky at home. He felt he had yed enough and released Elizabeth from his embrace. Elizabeth, who was shocked, almost fell. After adjusting her clothes, Elizabeth realized that Ryan was at the door and said, "Next time, I will think twice before saving you. I didn''t take off your clothes and pants because I had weird thoughts. The options are just to do that and save you or watch you overdose." Elizabeth''s face was still filled with rage. She immediately put up a stance to attack him and was about to hit Ryan. However, she was stopped by Ryan''s words, "Attack me one more time then I will consider you a threat." When the aura that Ryan emitted began to fill the room, Elizabeth chose to suppress her anger. "Huft!" She then turned around and jumped while taking all her things on the bed. "Just wait for my revenge!" The woman said in an unpleasant tone. She then jumped out of the window! The girl was so angry. Elizabeth didn''t want to touch what Ryan was touching and came out of the window. Ryan just shook his head when he saw it. That woman was really shallow minded. A revenge? If that woman dared to attack him again, he would not hesitate to teach her a lesson. After all, the two of them were both martial arts experts so a little injury wouldn''t be a problem. Now that Elizabeth was gone, Ryan didn''t need to be in this hotel any longer. He still had to exin the situation to his cranky wife at home. As he walked about to return home, he nced back at the previous bar. Apparently, he saw a familiar figure and peeked at her from the outside. Ryan saw Valerie sitting inside the bar. She was seen sharing a table with a man. Seeing this, Ryan frowned, ''How dare that guy take what''s mine?'' His lips curved into a grin as he walked into the bar. At this time, rk was chatting with Valerie. Judging from their conversation, it seemed that this guy had almost run out of topics. rk had met Valerie before this. That being said, he fell in love with her at first sight. From the start of their meeting until now, rk pursued Valerie with difficulty but there was no progress between them. Valerie was always unresponsive when they talked, kept a distance with him, replied to his messages after a long time, etc. This made rk gloomy. So today he invited Valerie to chat, hoping that their rtionship would be better. If today didn''t go well, rk would have to use his cunning way. "Valerie, just think about our rtionship first." rk looked disappointed. To be honest, rk himself was not bad. He was pretty handsome. But somehow, this didn''t interest Valerie and the girl felt that there was something wrong with him. "I don''t need to think about it." Valerie shook her head, "I''m sorry, I only consider you as a friend." "Come on Valerie, at least give me a chance." rk said, "I''ve loved you since we first met, at least date me once. We''ll take this slowly if necessary." "I will tell you the truth. I don''t like you and I can''t force my feelings." Valerie said with a serious face, "You don''t have to waste your time with me. I''m sure it won''t take long for you to catch up with other girls." "Can you tell me why?" rk smiled bitterly, "Or do you love yourself to the point of rejecting others? Or is there something wrong with me?" Valerie shook her head, "You didn''t understand what I said earlier. I don''t have any feelings for you and I can''t bring myself to love people. Everybody has ws and I''m looking for people who can help me ovee my shorings and turn me into a good person." When Valerie said that, suddenly Ryan''s figure with that naughty smile appeared in her mind. Maybe, ever since he helped her in the garden, she had fallen in love with him. Valerie then closed her eyes and tried to calm herself down. "In this way, I hope you realize you have wasted your time on me. I have other business and I need to take care of it as soon as possible." When Valerie was about to leave, rk grabbed her hand. Chapter 50: Taste of Forbidden Apple Chapter 50: Taste of Forbidden Apple Seeing Valerie frowned, rk quickly said, "Valerie, I know we can''t date but at least I hope we can still be friends. As a friend, I ask you to please apany me for a while." Seeing rk''s face, Valerie hesitated a little. "Don''t worry, we''ll just drink and chat. I won''t do anything weird." rk forced a smile but deep down inside, he was very angry. He had already made up his mind to use the medicine he''d bought to paralyze Valerie. "Okay." Hearing that rk wanted to maintain their friendship, Valerie thought there was nothing wrong with it. "I just can''t stop thinking, which lucky man can have a beautiful person like you as his partner." While talking, rk put some drugs in Valerie''s drink without her realizing it. "Maybe this is thest day we meet." rk raised his ss and wanted to toast with Valerie, "I hope tomorrow we will both turn over a new page." "Cheers to the good of each of us." Said Valerie with a smile, "I hope you find your life partner as soon as possible." "Cheers." rk''s eyes were already filled with craftiness. He put his lips on the ss but didn''t drink it. He waited for Valerie to drink. ''Tonight you are mine!'' His perverted thoughts were all over the ce. Since he couldn''t have Valerie, at least tonight Valerie would be his! Just when Valerie was about to let the drink inside her lips, a hand suddenly mmed their table. rk was shocked, his gaze immediately traced the arm up to the person''s face. Valerie was jolted into shock and broke her ss. "Who are you?" rk''s face looked ugly because his n had failed. Because of this man, Valerie''s ss had broken and her spiked drink was spilled on the floor. Valerie turned and saw that the person was Ryan. She froze in silence not because of her shock but because of the words that Ryan spat out. "I am Valerie''s boyfriend, who are you?" Ryan smiled and asked the servant to clean the spilled drink. He then grabbed Valerie''s hand and said, "Honey why did you go alone without telling me?" Without noticing rk''s gaze, he pulled a chair and sat next to Valerie. "Honey, I''m sorry for being too jealous. Your drink also fell, I''ll buy you a new one here." Ryan then took the menu and called another waiter, "This drink suits your sweet taste, this one looks good too." Ryan embraced Valerie''s shoulder while continuing to look at the menu. rk, who had seen the two of them making out, waspletely ignored. "Then we order this and a ss of water for me." Ryan then lowered the menu book and asked, "Honey, will you pay for our drinkster?" "Not." Valerie shook her head, "My friend rk said he was going to treat me." "Oh?" Ryan''s gaze turned to rk, "Wow, thanks bro! You are very generous. Then I''ll order something else okay!" Seeing Ryan''s smile, rk smiled awkwardly. Somehow, his n for a passionate night had failed. ''This bastard dares to take what has be mine. Lucky I didn''t kill you!'' Ryan also thought that if he killed him, who would pay for this expensive drink? "Just order, Valerie''s friend is my friend too!" rk immediately smiled warmly. Ryan smiled back at him, "You really are very generous. Nice to meet you." Then asked him to shake hands. To escape the awkward situation, rk shook hands with Ryan. At that instant, Ryan squeezed his hand firmly. The man felt that his hand was starting to crumble at Ryan''s grip. "What''s wrong? Why is your face so pale?" Ryan pretended to be confused and grabbed rk''s shoulder, "Do you need to see a doctor?" He said while squeezing rk''s shoulder. Even so, rk did not scream in pain because he still wanted to show his cool side to Valerie. However, rk''s gaze became sharp as he red at Ryan. When he learned that Valerie was watching them, he said, "Ah it''s okay, my stomach suddenly hurts." "Oh, I see! If you drink that much alcohol it''s no wonder your stomach isn''t strong. You''re even throwing up your money by vomiting it up. This bar''s specialty is not in its alcohol but in mocktails. Here I help you choose. Waiter! We want to order!" When the waiter came with a menu, Ryan immediately ordered, "I want this, this, that and this." Ryan ordered all the expensive mocktails. He then whispered to the servant, "Later, please pack me ten of each drink, I''ll take it in about 30 minutes." The waiter was surprised but Ryan immediately said, "Don''t worry, my friend is so rich that he can even afford this bar hahaha." The waiter immediately noticed rk''s dress and nodded. Then Ryan turned around with a smile, "Don''t worry, I ordered you to take it home so that you will feelfortable at home. You''ll pay for all of this, right? I left my wallet at home hahahaha!" rk really got mad when he heard that. How could this man be so shameless? "Of course!" rk said in a cold tone. The price of drinks at this bar was not that expensive, but the mocktail that Ryan ordered cost at least four times a regr drink. Each drink almost reached $200. On the other hand, Ryan felt lucky because he could drink for free. rk felt something was wrong and wanted to find out more information. He said to Valerie, "Valerie, is he really your boyfriend?" Valerie was surprised when she heard that question. She then turned to Ryan and her face flushed. She neither answered nor denied that question. Seeing Valerie who lowered her head in embarrassment, rk''s heart ached. Almost ten months he was chasing Valerie. The main question was why was this self-righteous bastard able to steal Valerie''s heart and not him? rk couldn''t help thinking. Ryan looked at rk''s face and guessed what the man was thinking, ''Okay let''s dance!'' "Eh, this is delicious, you know! You have to try it! Don''t be afraid to get fat, you are beautiful as you are!" Ryan handed the mocktail he ordered earlier while kissing Valerie''s cheek. Seeing Ryan''s action, rk got angry again. He had ckmailed himself by ordering that many drinks and now the man easily kissed the woman he was aiming for. What made him even more angry was that he could only watch all of this without being able to do anything about it. "Oh yes, this is what I rmended to you earlier. Try." Ryan saw that the fire of revenge was burning in rk''s heart so he intended to fuel it even more. When he offered it, Ryan deliberately spilled a little of the drink on rk. "Wow, sorry bro! I didn''t mean it. Can we ask the waiter for a cloth?" Ryan pretended to care. rk just red at Ryan with his gloomy face. Only a cunning person could spot another cunning person. Ryan must be trying to flirt with Valerie. It looked like this guy also knew about his n to get Valerie high. Taking a deep breath, rk looked at Ryan and asked, "Valerie, is this guy really your boyfriend?" Valerie frowned, ''Didn''t you already ask?'' "Hey, why do you doubt that? I can give you proof to believe it!" Ryan then stood up and hugged Valerie. He kissed her in the lips! The two lips met and allowed their tongues to stay in touch. Valerie was shocked by Ryan''s action. As they kissed, she felt Ryan''s broad chest and couldn''t help stroking it. She then tried to escape but Ryan''s tongue did not give her that opportunity. rk was really heartbroken. He could even hear his heart crumble to dust. rk looked at Ryan, gritting his teeth. He felt that Ryan was telling him he could get what he couldn''t in just a short time. During these ten months, he felt that Valerie would eventually fall into his arms and be his woman. That sweet dream now waspletely shattered! After twenty seconds, the two of them finally let go of their kiss. Valerie looked tired and gasping for breath. Ryan noticed rk''s expression from the corner of his eye. The guy''s face hadpletely turned ugly with his eyes filled with anger. "I''m sorry, I need to go to the toilet." rk then stood up and left the two of them. "What did you mean by this?" Valerie asked while blushing. "Hmm? I''m just telling people that no one should bother my woman!" Ryan said with a smile. "You mean me?" Valerie blushed even more. "Of course! Even if our rtionship is not yet official." Ryan then took Valerie''s hand, "If you want, we will soon go to the hotel and formalize our rtionship. Then you will be mine!" "I''ll think about it." Valerie lowered her head again while enjoying her drink. Chapter 51: Jealousy Chapter 51: Jealousy rk rushed to the bathroom with a grim face. He quickly called someone when he got there. It didn''t take long for his call to connect. The voice behind the phone was very loud. "Who''s this? I''m ying poker you know! Don''t disturb!" "I have a job for you, would you like it or not?" rk''s heart was still full of hatred for Ryan. "What work?" "Beating people." "Gah, I don''t have time for that. Stop calling, I''m still ying. " Hearing this, rk immediately understood that he had to put up a price first. "Ten million." "I told you, I don''t have time." "Twenty." "Hmmm okay, tomorrow we will take care of that person." "Thirty and you have to beat him now!" rk really wanted to see Ryan suck in front of Valerie. "Fifty and I''m leaving now." ''You bastard, still have the time to bargain?'' rk had no choice but to grit his teeth. Even though he was rich, this feeling of being ckmailed didn''t feel right. "All right, hurry up and bring your men here. I''m at the bar any time of day." After hanging up the phone, rk sighed. Returning to his seat, he saw Ryan and Valerie who were busy chatting intimately while he was not there. "Sorry I''m taking a while." rk sat back down. Ryan looked at him and saw that the man''s face had calmed down. He smiled in his heart. "Finally you came back, here''s a drink I just ordered. The taste is worth the price!" Ryan handed him his drink again. rk hesitated when offered the drink. He did not know what was in the drink. "Sorry, my stomach is not feeling well. I''ll stop drinking first." He made a reasonable excuse not to drink it. "Too bad." Ryan shook his head. He then turned to Valerie and said, "Valerie it''s time for us to go home." "Ah, don''t go yet! Stay with me for a moment." rk immediately intercepted them. If they came home now, why would he pay 50 million? Ryan and Valerie stare at each other, but Ryan knew that rk wanted to prevent him from returning. The look in rk''s eyes showed that he had plotted something. "Okay, we will apany you for a moment. It''s not good to suddenly leave you when you just returned." Ryan was actually curious about what cunning ns were prepared by him. rk began to worry in his heart. Did the man know what his n was? He could only hope that Ryan wouldn''t find out. After all, the thugs woulde and he would be the real winner. "By the way, how can this man melt your heart Valerie? Tell me your story." rk immediately changed the topic and tried to buy time. Valerie began to tell the story when she was fishing in the park and Ryan saved her. While she was telling the story, there was a noise from outside. All gazes in the bar then shifted towards the source of themotion. It turned out a bunch of people stormed the ce carrying metal sticks in their hands. rk couldn''t stop smiling and couldn''t wait to see Ryan''s silly face soon. "Why are you smiling at me? Sorry I''m not gay because I have Valerie." Ryan said casually. "Hahaha we''ll see if soon you can escape this without getting crippled. You have stolen Valerie from me and now you will pay dearly!" rk said in a cold voice. Valerie was surprised by rk''s words as she quickly turned her gaze towards a group of men entering the bar, ''So those people serve him?'' "Wait for me here." Ryan whispered to Valerie. He then stood up and faced rk up close, "It turns out that you are not all looks. Yeah, you sure are smart to call people here." "Of course, I don''t want to get my hands dirty with your despicable blood." rk''s calm appearance waspletely gone and now he looked evil and cunning. "You''re wrong on one thing." Ryan sighed, "It''s the despicable one who puts drugs in people''s drinks." "You!" rk was really angry, "I''ll beat you up myself!" "Let''s go outside, don''t make a fuss here." Ryan then walked out, followed by rk and his friends. When they all came out, the people on the street immediately stepped aside due to the terrifying atmosphere and the thugs'' menacing looks. They immediately surrounded Ryan and yed with their metal sticks, causing amotion. "Hmmm? Do you want me to beat you too?" Ryan said in a t tone to the goons. One of them came forward and said, "So you are our target?" He was the one rk called before. This guy called Hector had done dirty work for him many times. "Beat him to death and I''ll give you 50 million afterwards." When these thugs heard the par, they immediately cheered and their blood boiled. Hector was no less enthusiastic when he pointed at Ryan with his stick, "Shall I give you a choice, die quickly or die slowly?" "Just slowly." Ryan said casually. "Okay, I''ll grant it." After that, Hector gave a signal to his subordinates to charge at Ryan. "Wait! Do I need to use my hands?" Ryan pretended to be scared. When he heard that, Hector and everyone were shocked andughed, "Soon you won''t be able to move your hands!" "Okay then, I don''t need to hold back."Ryan replied. Ryan quickly lunged forward. The thugs were still busyughing and couldn''t react to his speed. Duak! Once he attacked, one of them had flown and hit another. He could sense a metal rod was pointed at him, but Ryan did not avoid it. He punched the person''s unguarded stomach and threw him unconscious. Picking up the fallen stick, he threw it and hit one of the thugs'' heads until it finally bled. One of them then roared and lunged forward, but Ryan just kicked him and his attacker instantly lying on the ground. All the thugs attacked Ryan at the same time but the man only needed 2 minutes to rid them all. Hector didn''t move from his ce and just stood beside rk. Now he couldn''t stop shaking. Neither did rk, whose face grew paler every second. What happened? Howe nobody told him that the man was good at fighting? Was he a former special forces member? How could he beat all of his servants? At this rate, even the special forces would be overwhelmed. Seeing Ryan walk towards him, Hector shouted hoarsely, "What are you going to do?" Ryan didn''t answer and kept walking towards him. "Not! Don''t kill me!" Hector scampered away and stumbled after a few steps. The passerby who saw him immediatelyughed. Jleb! Just as he was about to stand up, a stick was stuck between his thighs. "Weren''t you nning to kill me?" Ryan was already in front of him. Hector shivered as he couldn''t stop being scared. Even though he was carrying his own weapon, he didn''t have the strength to fight the man in front of him. It didn''t take long before he realized that he peed himself and cried. Ryan then pulled the stick from earlier and pointed it at Hector, "I''ll give you three seconds to run from here. Otherwise your corpse will float in the river." Hector then immediately fled from the ce without caring about anything. His subordinates also ran off in a tinge. They brought their fallenrades with them. They were afraid of this demon-like man. Ryan then felt satisfied that one problem had been resolved. He then turned to look at rk who was still standing frozen to the side. rk still couldn''t believe what had just happened in front of him. When he realized Ryan''s gaze, his body began to shudder violently. He took a step back but tripped and fell when Ryan closed their distance. Everyone at the barughed. rk''s pale face turned red when he heard the taunts ofughter. Today he lost everything. More importantly, his chance to get Valerie waspletely gone and he no longer had the face to return to this bar. When Ryan stood in front of rk, the look on his arrogant face hadpletely turned white. "Unlike you, I don''t need to call people over to solve my problems." Ryan then raised rk to his feet with one hand, "Go and never show your nose again!" Ryan then threw rk to the ground and turned towards the bar. After that, he picked up Valerie and hugged her waist. The man then carried her away from the bar. Chapter 52: In My Feelings Chapter 52: In My Feelings After embracing Valerie''s waist and walking out of the bar, Ryan asked her, "Where did you find this bastard?" "He is an acquaintance of mine." Valerie frowned, "I also didn''t like him from the start, but I didn''t expect him to call the thugs." "It can''t be helped then. Don''t mind him anymore." Ryan smiled as he said, "As long as you''re safe I''m happy." "You''re really good at talking sweet, huh?" Valerie also smiled. "I''m not only smart with words. My strength is much greater than before, you know." "What strength?" Valerie was a little curious. She knew that Ryan was good at fighting when he made the thugs at the Avalerionpany hailed him on their knees. Ryan then pulled Valerie into a small alley where no one else was there and cornered her against the wall. He then kissed Valerie once again! This time, Ryan tried to get Valerie''s tongue. Valerie could no longer think. The delicious sensation of this long kiss couldn''t make her think. Her little hands began to lightly beat Ryan''s chest, not sure whether she wanted to push Ryan or ask him to kiss her more intimately. Ryan was still enjoying the softness of Valerie''s lips while starting to feel the other parts. His left hand began to move to the bottom and slipped in from behind Valerie''s panties while his right hand touched Valerie''s chest. Feeling Ryan''s hand movements, Valerie began to realize her pleasure and tried to escape. She pushed and looked away but it was useless. Ryan kissed her neck, feeling her supple skin. Valerie finally bit Ryan''s ear! "Ah!" Ryan was surprised and Valerie took advantage of this chance to escape. "Why?" Ryan smiled bitterly, was there something wrong with his technique? Valerie''s heart was still troubled. She had liked Ryan since their meeting at the park, but she felt that there was no rity between the two of them yet. She felt that their current rtionship was too fast to take it to the bed. Seeing Valerie silent and lowered her head, Ryan smiled and rubbed the woman''s head, "Valerie, if you feel embarrassed because you haven''t done it before, you don''t need to think too much about it. Let''s just go through this slowly. For now, how about we just get used to kissing? You will get used to it." What did it mean to get used to the kiss? Valerie was a little disappointed with Ryan and said in a sad tone, "Let me go home alone." Ryan nodded and when Valerie let her guard down, he kissed her again! But this time the kiss was casual and onlysted for a few seconds. Valerie became gloomy again. "Huh!" Seeing Ryan''s mischievous smile, Valerie became angry. ''Don''t think you can kiss me again!'' She thought. When he saw Valerie get in her taxi, Ryan shook his head and decided to go home. His main problem, however, had not been resolved. ... After returning home, Ryan met Irina in the living room. "My beloved wife, your husband is home!" Ryan said, asking for a hug. Irina only responded with a frown and walked away from him. Wow, this problem was more difficult than he thought. "Wait! You really misunderstood that earlier." Ryan immediately caught up with Irina. "Your life has nothing to do with me." Irina said in a cold tone, "We only became husband and wife for 3 months and after that we won''t meet forever. Remember it well." This time, Ryan felt that Irina really hated him. "At least listen to me first." Ryan followed Irina and stood in front of her. Irina immediately turned around, not wanting to see Ryan''s face. Ryan then grabbed Irina''s shoulder, "What happened tonight is just a misunderstanding. I swear to the Almighty that if I lie, he may cut my genitals!" Irina red at him and her face flushed. How could this man swear with his genitals? He was such a himbo. "Please give me a few minutes to exin! Just a few seconds would be enough." Ryan said with a smile. "Who the hell wants to hear your excuses? Let me go!" Irina cried. "You have to listen to me." Ryan still insisted on exining. Irina was immediately followed by Ryan as she walked to the second floor, "To be honest I didn''t expect to meet that woman. After I seeded in chasing the killer, I met this woman named Elizabeth and her condition at that time." "I don''t care, I don''t care!" Irina immediately closed her ears and ran up the stairs. Ryan tailed behind her back, "You have to hear it all the way through!" Irina then stopped and turned around, "Why bother exining? I have eyes and I can understand it myself. I saw you take the woman to the hotel. She was half naked and pretending to be sleeping when I got there. Why bother to exin it again?" "Don''t believe what you see, you can''t trust everything just like that! I know you don''t believe I would do that to you." Ryan argued. "I don''t need your exnation and you shouldn''t bother trying to exin it." Irina then climbed the stairs again and Ryan still hadn''t given up following her. "I''m just helping her get rid of the poison in her body. Her clothes came off because her pores needed to be open. It''s all the same as when I saved you from poisoning at the office." Ryan continued to exin. "I don''t want to hear, I don''t want to hear!" Irina yelled. "You have to! It happened exactly the same when I told you to take off your clothes at that time." Ryan followed Irina around like a ma. Wherever she went, Ryan would follow her. If necessary, he would not let Irina sleep until she listened to him. Ryan insisted on exining while Irina didn''t care and believed what she saw. After all, this man was an expert at ying words so she shouldn''t fall for his sweet words. "I don''t want to hear you and I don''t care about you." Irina kept going without stopping. Chapter 53: Talk That Talk Chapter 53: Talk That Talk Ryan immediately stood in front of her and asked her to stop, "You have to listen to me until it''s finished. All of this is just a misunderstanding. After I seeded in chasing the killer, I met Elizabeth who was given medicine by." "AAAAAA!" Irina suddenly shouted loudly and beat Ryan''s volume. "I told you you don''t have to exin and I don''t want to hear your excuses!" The woman then ran to the toilet. Ryan was getting annoyed. It was true that he undressed Elizabeth and enjoyed the sight, but he did it to save her life just as he saved hers in the office. If only Irina would listen to his exnation, all these misunderstandings could be resolved. Irina quickly closed the door and sat on the toilet with her trousers hanging over the door. When she no longer heard Ryan''s voice, she breathed a sigh of relief. A momentter, the door to the toilet opened and the face of the man she hated the most was visible through the door. Irina froze, ''Doesn''t this man know the meaning of the word privacy?'' When Irina was about to scream, Ryan ran toward her as fast as he could and closed her mouth. Again, Ryan managed to stop her from screaming. However, the sound of footsteps from outside the room made his heart skip a beat, "Wow, what are you doing that Miss Susan suddenlying up here?" Irina, who was not wearing her pants, red at Ryan, ''You really are shameless. This is the second time you''ve kept me in my bathroom.'' ''When Susan reaches the door, I will scream with all my might and she will beat you!'' Irina thought. When she heard the sound of Susan''s footsteps getting closer, Irina tried to bite Ryan''s hand like before. But Ryan had learned from experience and didn''t give her the same opportunity. Irina still hadn''t given up. This time, she didn''t bother covering her exposed bottom and tried to remove Ryan''s hand. "Be quiet for a moment! Susan is outside" Ryan said in a low voice. Irina still struggled and tried to tell her situation to Susan outside. Knowing that it was useless to let go of Ryan''s hand, she started digging her nails into Ryan''s skin! "Hissss." Ryan tried to endure the pain while grinding his teeth. He had no choice. Susan was now standing in front of the bathroom''s door. Susan put her ear on the door for a few moments. She heard a muffled scream as well as a sound like hips colliding. It was as if their voices were giving off their desires. The sound inside indicated that they did not want their activities to be heard. Indeed, this married couple had done it in the living room, but did they really need to do it in the bathroom? "Geez, the younger generation is not picky about ces. Even the bathroom is used as a ce to satisfy lust. What do you want this country to be?" Even though Susan''s voice was low, Ryan and Irina could clearly hear it. Irina felt embarrassed and med Ryan, while Ryan justughed. ''Susan is so understanding, she is the best.'' Ryan smiled at his thought. "Please, I''m just asking you to listen without interrupting my exnation this time." Ryan said. Irina was still trying to scream from behind Ryan''s hand, ''Bastard, you didn''t even give me a chance to fight back.'' "I assume you agree." Ryan started to exin, "After I seeded in chasing the killer, I met Elizabeth, the woman who was in the hotel. Apparently, she was drugged by someone and was in really bad shape. I took her to the hotel to save her life. I used acupuncture so I had to take off her clothes. Of course I didn''t take off her underwear and when I was done and wanted to put her back on, you were already in front of the door. Trust me, I will not betray my wife who loves me. If I want to do it, I''ll do it with you." After Ryan finished speaking, he noticed Irina''s expression and saw that she''d epted his exnation quite well, "My wife, you trust me, right? If you believe me I will let you go." Irina only red at Ryan and didn''t nod her head. The man was dizzy with his wife''s attitude on this one. He had to convince Irina. "Okay, I went too far to threaten you like this. I''ll let you go and listen to your answer." He said. After releasing his hand, Irina immediately said, "Don''t look over here!" ''Huh?'' Ryan did not expect to hear such words, then he realized that Irina was not wearing pants. After Ryan did not see, Irina immediately put on her pants. In the midst of it, Ryan turned his head, "You haven''t given your answer." "Kyaa!" Irina immediately shouted. Her husband immediately locked her once again. ''This man definitely wants to peek! He only pretended to keep me locked up only to see me naked!'' Irina was getting annoyed. She was only half wearing her pants and after Ryan jumped on her, her pants sagged down to her feet. Seeing Irina''s angry gaze, Ryan immediately realized that he was using the wrong method again. He immediately wanted to catch both of his wife''s hands. Her knockers filled his handspletely. Ryan and Irina were both silent. Ryan''s hand that touched Irina''s chest suddenly squeezed once. "Ah, I don''t mean this!" Ryan immediately withdrew his hand. "Go away!" Irina seemed to want to tear Ryan apart. "I haven''t got your answer. Do you believe in me?" Ryan was still adamant. Irina waspletely speechless, ''This guy sure is stubborn, what''s the use if I believe him or not? In three months we will separate and never see each other again.'' "Yes, I believe you! Get out now!" Irina felt herself going crazy. "Finally! It turns out that my wife is understanding too." Ryan then smiled, "Then I''m out." After Ryan was in the doorway, Irina heaved a sigh of relief. However, Ryan''s head turned and said. "I''ll be waiting in my cute bear room!" Instantly, objects began to float up. Perverted men really had no shame! She really hated this one man! Chapter 54: Superhero Landing Chapter 54: Superhero Landing The next day, Ryan and Irina went to the office together. The man nned to rebuild the room. Having previously been destroyed by the Dead Man Inc gang, Ryan only had the opportunity to rebuild today, but this time he wanted to move it on another floor. Despite the possibility that the enemy had figured out Ryan''s n to make potion X in thispany, the Avalerionpany was still the best ce to build hisboratory. And this time he intended to make it somewhere less shy. For him, the ce for the development of potion X was very important. Though his grandfather had assisted him in holding back his mysterious power, it onlysted for 1 month. If there was no ce for him to produce potion X, his title as the god of war Nergal would turn into a myth. His strength would be greatly reduced, making him an easy prey. Irina herself was calmer than yesterday, and Ryan was relieved to see her this way. After saying goodbye, Ryan wanted to check his perfumers'' work first. "Morning all." Ryan greeted all his subordinates and saw Valerie in the corner. He then walked towards her direction and approached her. Valerie shifted her focus and finally turned her head upon Ryan''s figure. She immediately thought about yesterday''s incident and blushed. She lowered her head and answered Ryan''s greetings in a low voice then left there. Seeing the indifferent Valerie, Ryan frowned, ''What''s wrong with her?'' Putting that aside, Ryan started directing his team first. After answering some questions from Kelvin and his other subordinates, Ryan left the room. He then decided to observe the entire building. This 9th floor was no longer suitable for him, so he had to find another room. He started checking from the 2nd floor. Each floor on this building had its own function. The 5th floor for example, since this ce was devoted to perfume research, there were fewer rooms and more people on this floor. There were not as many empty rooms as the 9th floor. While walking around on the 5th floor, he found an empty room that suited his needs. This room was previously used for storage but since the perfume making department moved to the 9th floor, it was no longer used. Ryan then observed this room carefully. ''Great!'' Since the 5th floor also had a lot of researchers, creating aboratory on this floor shouldn''t be too shy! After making up his mind, he immediately summoned several people to clean this room. He had to obtain permission from Irina first and made sure that the woman agreed, but he thought that it wasn''t important as the room was also unused. It took two hours to clean and move the equipment needed to this new room. After that, Ryan restarted his research and development of potion X. During this time, Valerie worked hard in helping Ryan. She did whatever was assigned but, she didn''t speak a single word throughout the entire process. "Valerie, take that tool and clean it." "Valerie, please take the notes from upstairs." "Valerie, please mix the liquid." "Valerie ...." Ryan felt that Valerie''s coldness might be due tost night''s incident. Therefore, he called Valerie continuously to look for opportunities to make up. But from start to finish, Valerie didn''t speak at all, and she just nodded her head. ... .. After working two full hours, Ryan was getting tired. Seeing that Valerie had no progress, he had a n. "Valerie, can I ask you a favor? Please buy a drink for me, but don''t buy it in this cafeteria. There''s nothing fresh in there, just buy it outside and find me ice." Ryan''s request was strange enough but Valerie didn''t refuse and walked out of the room. ''Still cold?'' Ryan shook his head at the thought. Last night they just kissed intimately, but why had Valerie''s attitude today changed so drastically? Then he thought to himself that it would be better today to make out with Irina. Ryan then returned to work while waiting for Valerie to return. A few minutester, he heard a scream from outside the building while he was busy exining. "Please, help me! Ryan please!" ''Valerie? Valerie!'' With his super hearing, he knew that it was Valerie''s scream. Ryan rushed to the window and focused back on his ears. However, her voice suddenly disappeared. Was he hallucinating because he was tired? But howe Nergal hallucinating? He wasn''t a single man imagining a girlfriendhe was one of the 12 Aesirs. With all respects, his hearing had already reached the highest realm. This time Valerie''s voice was heard again, "Help, help me! Ryan please!" ''Valerie!'' He was now sure that it was Valerie''s voice! Ryan then opened his eyes and looked down. He saw Valerie being held by several people wearing masks and tried to get her into the car. ''Kidnapping!'' The man instantly frowned when he saw the ring of the Dark Hound in their fingers. Did theye from Mafia Dell''inferno? His wrath began to me. Since they couldn''t hurt him, did they resort to Ryan''s innocent subordinates? This made him really angry. If Nergal was angry, death would follow his every step! At this time, Valerie had been brought into the car and they were about to leave. "Valerie!" With that loud scream, everyone stared at Ryan who was standing above the window. He was on the 5th floor, so if he jumped recklessly he would only get hurt. He then noticed that there was arge trash can below. One of the kidnappers noticed Ryan''s figure on the 5th floor. He taunted him by giving him the middle finger and got in the car. Without any hesitation, Ryan jumped down! "Sir!" Everyone in the room was shocked to see him. What was wrong? Had their leader gone mad? Ryan fell at high speed. Previously, he had circted his profound energy throughout his body and adjusted the angle of his body in midair. The pedestrians who had heard Ryan''s scream earlier had noticed that someone had jumped up from the floor above. Soon there was an uproar. "Someonemitted suicide!" A hotdog seller pointed at Ryan and all his customers saw him immediately. People there reacted differently. "Quickly call an ambnce or the police!" "He fell so fast!" "Where''s my cellphone! It will definitely go viral!" But they all had one voice It was almost impossible to save anyone that jumped from that height. It was almost definitely over, even calling a superhero would be toote. They naturally thought like that because Ryan''s falling speed was really fast. However, Ryan had already estimated the direction of the fall and prepared his inner strength while still in mid-air. When he was 50 meters away from the ground, he gathered his internal strength in his legs and he fell down with his feet facing the ground. He was doing what people call ''superheronding.'' BANG! The crashing sound was very loud. The trash can could not hold back Ryan who fell at high speed. It waspletely mangled and shapeless. Seeing that the person had fallen, the pedestrians clenched their hearts and came over to see the dead corpse. However, they did not expect that they would be disappointed. Instead of seeing a corpse with scattered organs, they saw Ryan rise from the trash can. "Damn that guy''s still alive!" The person who recorded this incident couldn''t even believe what he saw. That person was still alive! Ryan didn''t care about people surrounding him and focused on finding the kidnapper''s car. After confirming the car''s direction, he started running and disappeared from the crowd. From above, Ryan''s subordinates finally breathed a sigh of relief and still couldn''t believe that Ryan had actually survived the jumping incident. Their hearts were still beating fast when they thought about it. Jumping from the floor this high and sprinted up from the ground as if nothing had happened. .... ''Is he still human?'' Actually, they didn''t want to discuss it but the question crossed their minds. Could a normal person jump from the 5th floor and not die? It sounded impossible. If anything, only Nokia cellphones could survive that. Ryan didn''t know that he had be the topic of public discussion and continued following the car that kidnapped Valerie! His eyes never left the kidnappers'' car. At this time, the car was already going fast and the distance between them was quite far. Ryan regained his inner strength into his feet, even faintly heard a hissing sound from his shoes. In a moment, he was catching up with incredible speed. When he returned to the mountain, his grandfather had given him medicine so that he could use his internal power without worrying about the mysterious power in his body for a month. With this, he didn''t have to hold back anymore. The pedestrians who saw Ryan jump were shocked again. It''d been a miracle that the man jumped from the 5th floor and survived, and now he ran that fast? Chapter 55: Man Down Chapter 55: Man Down When he returned to his vige in the mountain, his grandfather had given him medicine so that he could use his internal power without worrying about the mysterious power in his body for a month. That way, he didn''t have to hold back anymore. The pedestrians who saw Ryan jump were shocked again. It was already a miracle that the man survived jumping from the 5th floor, and now he ran that fast? It only took a few seconds for Ryan''s figure to disappear from their line of sight. Everyone felt that what they saw today was most likely a dream how could that person still be human? "Mom, he must be Superman!" Shouted one of the children in his mother''s arms. His eyes were filled with admiration while his mother was still confused by what had happened. Ryan didn''t care about people talking about how he survived the jump, all he cared about was Valerie''s safety. He was the ruler of the underworld, how dare they steal what belonged to him? Even his fellow 12 Aesirs didn''t dare to do it. The kidnappers'' car was fast, but Ryan was even faster. The distance between them quickly decreased. The people who were hanging out by the side of the road suddenly felt a strong gust of wind passing them. They then realized that the wind wasing from a person who was running faster than the car. They weren''t the only one that got shocked, the car''s drivers were also shocked when Ryan overtook them. "Honey, I really came home yesterday and had work. Trust me, it''s all a misunderstanding. I can''t be weird with other people, you are the only one in my life." One of the car drivers who was on the phone suddenly felt a strong gust of wind passing him and saw Ryan pass him! After that, he saw the speed of his car and asked his wife in confusion, "Hey, I was just overtaken by someone who ran on his feet even though I drove 100 km/hour. Could it be that I''m still asleep in the hotel?" People also asked the same question, was that person a superhero? Ryan overtook cars swiftly and flexibly. The kidnapper''s car was right before his eyes! However, one of the kidnappers seemed to notice Ryan''s enclosing presence and elerated his pace. Unfortunately, all of his effort was useless. Ryan continued to follow them as the distance between them was getting closer. No one could run from Nergal! Soon they reached the crossroad. Drivers from the right and left were passing the road. However, these kidnappers didn''t care and stepped on their gas as they tried to forcefully break through. All of the cars were bickering incessantly and collisions were inevitable. Even though the front car managed to stop, the other cars couldn''t stop in time. Pileup! The drivers were confused, why did their front car suddenly stop? They all came down and med each other, asking forpensation for the damage. While the situation was chaotic, the kidnappers'' car broke through and sped up again on the deserted road. "Hey, do you still see that person?" In the car, one of the kidnappers was seen breaking out in cold sweat after learning that Ryan had caught up with their car. How could a human run so fast like that? Could a normal person beat the speed of a car? The person sitting behind turned his head and did not see Ryan''s figure. "We managed to outwit him." Everyone breathed a sigh of relief. The driver wanted to smoke a cigarette to cool off his heart that had been racing from earlier. He opened his car window and was shocked. Ryan was running on their right! "Bastard! He''s on our right!" The driver immediately mmed to the left. "This person definitely isn''t human! Take out your weapons and kill him immediately! " Valerie, whose face was covered in cloth, was shocked when the car mmed to the left. After that, the surrounding people seemed to be panicking and moving non-stop. Did Ryane to save her? She believed that the only one who could save her was Ryan. She prayed that the person she admired came to her rescue. The car was still moving fast, but the driver drove it with one hand and the other hand was holding a gun and aiming it at Ryan. Dor! Without hesitation he fired the gun but Ryan''s figure had disappeared. He was so shocked that he almost lost control of the car. Wasn''t that person there before? Had the bullet hit him and caused the man to fall? But the figure of that person disappeared as soon as the gun fired, so it should have missed. "Hey he is now behind us!" One of them shouted from the backseat. "What does he wanthey he jumped!" Duak! A loud sound was heard on the roof of their car. "He''s above us! KILL HIM!" The person in the back took out an AK 47 and fired it at the roof of the car. The sound of the gunshot that was deafening was heard very loud. "Ah!" Valerie immediately lowered her head and covered her ears while shouting loudly. The entire roof looked hollow and there was still no trace of Ryan. They all got goosebumps inside. The rear car''s window suddenly got kicked hard and the ss shattered. The people inside were still confused and couldn''t react immediately so they lowered their heads in shock. The driver immediately aimed the gun to the right and back but Ryan was not there. Then, there was the sound of footsteps on the roof and they shot the roof again. At that moment, Ryan threw a punch at the driver''s open window. The driver who was also shooting at the roof of the car suddenly fell unconscious. However, what was terrible was that his neck was broken and his head was facing backwards. One hit and Ryan killed the guy! The car went out of control at high speed and then without the need for orders, the person sitting in front immediately took control of the steering wheel. Meanwhile, Ryan''s figure had disappeared again. Then the person opened the driver''s door and kicked his friend''s corpse. "Damn! That guy disappeared again!" These people seemed indifferent to theirrade''s death. The car went fast again. At this time, the left rear window suddenly broke. They aimed their gun and again there was no one there. Then a pair of legs appeared from the rear right window and hit one of the kidnappers. When his friend saw Ryan getting into the car, he was about to shoot him but his friend''s body blocked him. By the time he was hesitating, Ryan had thrown several needles and stuck them in the man''s wrist. His hands suddenly went limp and couldn''t move. "Ryan!" Valerie was grateful to see her superior''s face after Ryan removed the clothes that covered her face. The new driver was really surprised because his friend was helpless against Ryan. Ryan still ignored him and opened the door on his right and threw down the two kidnappers sitting behind him! "Ahhhh!" The car behind them was shocked when they saw the person jumping from the car. He mmed on the brakes but it was already toote. The person got run over by several cars as soon as he fell. His blood was spurting everywhere. There were only Ryan, Valerie and the driver inside the car. When the driver was about to aim at Ryan, the knife hadnded on his neck. "If you want to survive, stop that car in the front alley." Ryan seemed like he wanted to catch this person alive. Since the previous Dell''inferno killer had said nothing, he had to get some information this time. Surprisingly, this person did not fight back and obey Ryan''s words. They then stopped in a quiet alley. Ryan then told Valerie to stay in the car for while he took care of the person. As they got off, a car pulled up behind him. It turned out that they were followed by a car! The car looked like enemy reinforcements. Five people got out of there. "You think we came alone?" The driver was still being held hostage by Ryan with a knife to his neck. He was surprised when Ryan suddenly let him go! Then, together with his friends, they surrounded Ryan. The kidnappers said nothing and just looked at each other. Their gaze was filled with determination. Suddenly, one of them lunged at Ryan while the others took out their military knives and caught up with him. The God of war only smiled when he saw them trying to kill him. ''Since when did bitches like you dare to challenge me?'' Ryan immediately turned into a shadow and beat the front person first. Since he rarely used his full strength, Ryan could not estimate his strength. Because when he hit the guy''s chin hard, he sent the thug flying andnded on their car. One enemy down. Chapter 56: Finding The Clue Chapter 56: Finding The Clue ''Since when did bitches like you dare to challenge me?'' Ryan immediately turned into a shadow and beat the front person first. Since he rarely used his full strength, Ryan could not estimate his strength. Because when he hit the guy''s chin hard, he sent the thug flying andnded on their car. One enemy down. The other two immediatelybined their attacks but it was all useless. Their own knives were stuck at their own chests. Their eyes couldn''t keep up with Ryan''s full speed. All they knew was that their life was over. The other three kidnappers stopped charging and stared at each other. They knew that they would die today. "Still dare to fight me?" Ryan casually asked. "Hahaha." The three of themughed because they knew their end was near, "We also want to experience the true power of one of 12 Aesirs!" "Are you from Mafia Dell''inferno?" Ryan still wanted to dig some information before killing them, "Don''t bother lying, because you know who I am and that means you understand my abilities." "Keep dreaming to get something from us!" one of themughed loudly, "Even if you are the ruler of the underground world, you will get nothing from us!" "Even if your lives are at stake?" Ryan frowned at their response, "Why are you so loyal to them? And don''t even think to use the medicine in your teeth, I can destroy it in a second." When they heard this, the three of them shivered and knew that Ryan''s words were true. "I know that you are very strong." one of them red at him, "But don''t expect us to be afraid of you and sell our organization!" "Oh? Will it happen after I torture you?" Ryan smirked. "Don''t even think of torturing us. Death is our honor. The strength of our organization is beyond what you can imagine. Even if you are God of war, you will end up kneeling before us!" "It''s an honor to die for the organization." one of the thugsughed out loud, "Wait and see the surprise from Mafia Dell''inferno!" At that instant, the three of them crushed the poison inside their teeth. Ryan didn''t try to stop them. They were trained and loyal so extracting information from them was impossible. They all diedughing before finally melting and leaving behind a pool of blood on the road. The moment they melted, Ryan rushed towards Valerie so as not to see this gruesome death process. Valerie broke into tears when she saw Ryaning at her. She was very grateful to be able to survive this incident. Ryan hugged her and tried to calm her down, "Calm down, I''m already here." After a while, Ryan said in a serious tone, "I''ll inspect their car for a bit to find some clues." Valerie nodded while still crying a little. Even though she didn''t understand the conversation between her kidnappers and Ryan at all, she understood that Ryan was no ordinary person. Ryan then checked the two cars. He hoped to get a clue about Mafia Dell''inferno. Even if the odds were not in his favor, he had to try it anyway. The sudden rise of these Mafia Dell''inferno members worried him. Once he found their hideouts, those people would definitely wish their mother hadn''t given birth to them. The entire car was filled with guns, especially the first car that was full of bullet holes. Ryan searched from the driver''s seat to the trunk. He couldn''t miss an inch. After searching for a few minutes, he found a small piece of paper. An address was written on the paper. "Victoria Hills number 87?" Seeing this, Ryan''s eyes shone brightly. After reporting and waiting for the police to arrive, Ryan called a taxi and drove Valerie back to thepany. He had to make sure of Valerie''s safety first. In the taxi, Valerie leaned on Ryan''s shoulder and never separated from hugging him. Her eyes were closed while trembling endlessly. It seemed that the incident just now had rocked her. Ryan''s heart ached when he saw the woman beside him. This kind of tragic thing must be very hard for an ordinary girl like Valerie. However, his mind was still filled with Mafia Dell''inferno. Since he didn''t have the resources to investigate it, the organization waspletely mysterious to him. He felt that this evil organization had emerged with him, as if their only goal was him. This possibility made the most sense to him. Once he came to that address, he would know who was behind it and only then would he breathe freely again. Ryan frowned, the previous incident had repeated itself. The incident where his friends were the targets, all because of his arrival in Crimea. He wanted to conquer his mysterious powers and be able to take care of everyone he cared about! Golge shoulde to his city soon, it''s time for him to attack! Ryan then closed his eyes and wanted to forget about this problem for a moment. Not long after, the taxi arrived at the Avalerionpany building. Ryan then took Valerie to his new room on the 5th floor. "Valerie, are you okay?" While in the elevator, Ryan noticed that Valerie had a pale face. "Do you want to go home?" Ryan asked in a worried tone. "It''s okay, I''m fine." Valerie forced a smile. She also didn''t want to discuss what had happened to her. "I think you are still traumatized by the incident just now." Ryan shook his head then hugged Valerie, "I''m sorry Valerie... I was unable to protect you." When hugged, Valerie got goosebumps a little. "Don''t say that, if it weren''t for you I don''t know what my fate will be." Valerie said in a low voice. One of the reasons she was still scared was Ryan''s real identity. Indeed, today''s incident was really scary for her but it made her see Ryan''s identity. Ryan''s martial arts skills couldn''t leave her mind. Especially after killing her kidnappers so easily, this made her doubt Ryan''s identity. As if the man in front of her was just a camouge from a terrible figure. What kind of person was Ryan truly? Valerie was curious. "I don''t deserve yourfort." Ryan said with a sad tone, "You just rest in theboratoryter. Besides, there is no urgent work." Valerie nodded. Seeing Valerie''s figure still shaken made Ryan''s heart hurt again. "Valerie, look up." After raising her head, Ryan kissed her in silence. "Ah!" Valerie''s eyes opened wide when Ryan forcefully kissed her. This was the fourth time! Somehow Valerie didn''t hate him this time and enjoyed this moment. A single tear bursted out of her eyes. But the sound of the lift stopping was heard, she suddenly realized that the door was about to open! Valerie immediately pushed Ryan and the elevator door opened. When they walked out, Ryan suddenly stopped walking and asked with a smile, "Are you okay?" Valerie blushed when she heard that. She nodded and ran towards Ryan''s room. Ryan smiled when he saw Valerie''s childlike behavior. He did not return to his room and returned to the elevator. He then took out the paper he found in the car. "Wait for my arrival!" Ryan muttered. Avalerion as a city was growing with rapid development around this time. Skyscrapers were being built and elite housing estates were also starting to expand throughout the city. The price of houses in this city increased every year, including elite housing such as Victoria Hills. The real estate housing was only officially opened 2 months ago. The facilities in this residential multipurpose building were very luxurious. It hosted a swimming pool, gym, golf course and a hall that could amodate 3000 people. Only rich people could afford to buy houses in this elite residential area. Meanwhile, in a dark basement... Apart from the sunlight that passed through the gaps in the door, the lighting in the basement was set on minimal. There were almost no lights in this ce. Such bad lighting might want to cover what''s behind the door. If people saw it, maybe they would not believe the inhuman sight. Inside the basement, there were confinement cells with just one bed and a bucket. But the most shocking part was these cells had women behind its bars! Some were not wearing clothes, while some others were wearing ragged clothes. Their faces looked pale. Every day they were forced to satisfy the lust of their captor. The poor girls had beautiful faces. Although they were not as beautiful as Valerie or Irina, they were enough to get someone chased after them and locked them here. Now that their condition was miserable, they had be sex ves! A set of tools and instruments were seen hanging on the wall that served for torture of any methods! The basement was quiet. Some of the girls were still under the drug''s influence, some lowered their heads and some others cried. When they heard the sound of the door creaking, they all immediately trembled with fear. Someone''sing! Chapter 57: What Goes Around Comes Around Chapter 57: What Goes Around Comes Around What''s more, there were instruments of tortures used for all sorts of methods! The basement was quiet. Some were still under the effects of drugs, some lowered their heads and some cried. When they heard the sound of the door creaking, they all immediately trembled with fear. Someone''sing! When they heard the familiar sound of footsteps, they wanted to tear the person alive. It was he who made their life miserable. When he arrived downstairs, rk was confused about which girl to y with today. He smiled with satisfaction when he saw hisrge collection. All of these women were kidnapped by rk in various ways but the way he used to often was to sedate them when they went out on dates. If these women reject him, he would kidnap them! What a savage man. rk looked at his collections one by one and the women immediately cowered in fear. "Number one raise your head!" rk shouted, kicking cell number one. rk''s face already looked cruel and lustful. The woman was frightened when her cell was kicked hard by rk, she had no choice but to raise her head. Her beautiful face was filled with tears. It turned out that after being noticed, her mouth was tied by a cloth and her hands were handcuffed. How inhuman! "Have you forgotten what to do when Ie down to this ce?" rk''s face looked angry. The woman called number 1 panicked and shook her head. If you listen carefully, this woman made a voice like a dog, "Woof! Woof!" When he saw that his ve was obedient, rk nodded with satisfaction. Then he went to another cell where other beautiful women were waiting for him. "Hmmm. I only have five people." rk was at the end of the cell which was still empty, "No problem, soon this ce will be filled by Valerie. Ahhhh I can''t wait to y with you!" rk''s smile was filled with cunning and depravity. He had prepared a lot of toys for her. Valerie would be his best sex ve! He would not number her, he would give her a new name. Closing his eyes, he imagined Valerie''s sexy naked body he would y as he pleased. rk was really impatient, because for him, Valerie was the most beautiful girl he had ever seen. While rk was busy with his fantasies, one of the women in the cell dared to curse rk, "A savage like you doesn''t deserve to live!" rk opened his eyes andughed out loud, "Number 4, you don''t seem to have any manners. Is that how you greet your master?" But number 5 also chirped in, "I hope you rot in hell! Look around you, your sin is unforgivable! Even hell would be disgusted to wee your soul!" Number 3 was frightened by the scene. She didn''t have the guts like her friends, she was just cowering in fear in the corner. All of these women were kidnapped by rk in sequence. Number 1 was the first and number 5 was thest. So it was only natural that the woman who camest was still not submissive. "Hmmm ... How did your master make you understand?" rk started stripping number 5 with his eyes, "Each of you is a work of art that belongs to me, I will make you the most beautiful sex ves in the whole world!" "You scum!" Number 5 lost her temper, "Garbage like you can only stain my body but not my determination! I will fight you every day!" "No, no, no." rk shook his head and said, "I will not break your resolve or steal your heart. In the end, you will ept my love." After that, rk opened cell number 5 and walked in. Number 5''s legs and arms were handcuffed so she couldn''t fight back. rk then grabbed and lifted her head, "Today I will make you mine." rk''s tongue immediately licked her face as he grunted, "You''re mine! You are mine forever!" "I will never be yours!" Ther woman was still fighting for her life. Numbers 1 and 2 didn''t want to look, number 3 peeked out of her thigh and number 4 looked at rk with an angry look. Seeing that her friend was about to be drugged, she shouted angrily, "You will have your punishment in the end!" "Hahaha, not even God can punish me." rkughed, "I only believe in myself." When they heard this, all of the girls wore helpless expressions. Maybe what rk said was right, their chance to be free was very small. Maybe God had actually left them. "What a coincidence, I also believe in my own abilities!" The voice came from the door. rk immediately lost hisugh and fell silent when he heard the voice. He immediately turned toward the door and asked, "Who is there?" rk had a bad feeling, this ce was his hidden ce. In fact, he had many bodyguards in this house. How could anyone get into this basement? Moreover, why did he feel like he had heard that person''s voice before? While trying to remember it, he shuddered because he finally understood whose voice it was. All of the women in the basement immediately regained their enthusiasm for life. They also heard someone else''s voiceing from the door. Had a miracle finally arrived? rk closed his eyes and prayed that this person was not what he thought he was. Then the man walked downstairs with his hands in his trouser''s pockets. When rk opened his eyes, his nightmare came true. "Ryan!" "Hello bro, it''s nice to see you again." Ryan then looked at the women in the cell, "Your acting has been clever too." "Impossible, how did you get here?" rk walked back step by step, along with Ryan''s step forward. "I told you before, right? Don''t ever bother Valerie again!" Ryan nced at the women''s faces and his murderous aura radiated powerfully. No woman deserved to be treated like a ve! If he failed to save Valerie before, would she be like them? Would that woman also have the same hopeless face like them? What''s more, rk teamed up with Mafia Dell''inferno. Absolutely unforgivable! Seeing Ryan''s terrible expression, rk was terrified. He knew that his life was in danger and he immediately ran to cell number 5, about to take her hostage. However, Ryan took out a knife and threw it at rk''s feet. "Ah!" The knife hit rk''s thigh and knocked him down! Then rk looked up and realized that Ryan was already on top of him. "Oh dear! My goodness!" Ryan locked rk''s position. "After doing all that to these girls, you still hope for mercy?" Number 5 startedughing out loud, "Take that! Death ising for you now!" "Karma alwayses around! Rot in hell!" Number 4 also shouted andughed. A momentter, tears of joy began to trickle down her face. The other women didn''t believe what was happening at first, but after number 4 and 5 shouted, they joined in their scream. "Kill!" "Kill!" "Kill!" The cheering made rk pee a little. "Don''t mind them." Ryan said with a smile, "Now I will ask you and if you lie then I''ll stab you once." "I''m not lying!" rk''s entire body was drenched in sweat. "What is your rtionship with Dell''inferno?" "Dell''inferno? What''s that?" rk was surprised by the strange question. But Ryan took the knife back and stabbed his shoulder! "Arghh!" rk screamed in pain, "I don''t know anything, I''ve never heard their name!" Ryan frowned at the thought. ''Isn''t he a member of Dell''inferno?'' After thinking about it, Ryan understood that Dell''inferno must''ve only used rk as their pawn. "Next question, did you tell some people to kidnap Valerie this morning?" rk''s face immediately froze. Ryan didn''t hesitate to pull out the knife and stabbed rk''s shoulder again. The blood immediately drenched Ryan''s face. "Argh. Yes ... I ordered people this morning!" rk could not take the pain and answered haltingly. "Okay." Ryan then threw rk away, "But I''m not satisfied with your answer." When he heard this, rk immediately begged for mercy, "Please forgive me. I will do no more evil!" "You talk too much, you pig!" Ryan stepped on rk''s genitals hard. CRACK! Like the sound of an egg breaking, rk''s egg seemed to just turn into a memory. The man''s face immediately turned white. He held his genitals and rolled on the floor non-stop. Ryan had destroyed his offspring seeds! "With this, I hope you can''t do weird things anymore." Ryan spat on him, "If you still haven''t given up, I''ll kill you when we meet again." "Hahaha just give up! Just find a man from now on, yours can''t stand up!" Number 5 was really rude when it came to talking. But seeing their miserable life, and now seeing rk get what he deserved was the moment they had been waiting for. "Please get us out!" One of the women shouted at Ryan. Ryan unconsciously watched their expressions. Their expressions were filled with joy and they saw him as a savior. Chapter 58: My faith is being tested! Chapter 58: My faith is being tested! Ryan then released all of the captives. But after that, a noise came from outside and came to the iron door of this basement. Several people in ck clothes stormed inside. They didn''t care about rk still rolling around in pain. They justughed at Ryan. "Wow, it turns out to be Nergal, right?" One of them broke the silence. He looked at Ryan as if he saw trash. "So you are from Dell''inferno?" Ryan frowned. "If so, why?" They all immediately blocked Ryan''s escape route. There were more than 10 of them and all of them carried pistols. rk was still rolling in the ground grimacing in pain when he saw his bodyguards had arrived. The man started smiling and shouted at them, "Hurry and kill that bastard!" "Die you Ryan bastard!" rk''s eyes were filled with mes of hatred. Later he would have fun with Ryan''s corpse and disy his head as his trophy. However, one of the women suddenly stepped on rk''s genitals. "Ah!" rk''s whining was heard again and the women spat on rk. "Save your energy forter, there are still serious problems ahead of us." Ryan said to the women. He then looked at the members of Dell''inferno, "Thank goodness you guys came, I don''t have to bother looking for clues anymore." "I didn''t know Nergal was bragging." One of them taunted, "Do you think this ce is also our headquarters?" Ryan smirked, "Wherever your headquarters are, you will definitely tell me." After saying that, Ryan turned into a wisp of smoke and charged forward. When the person in front was about to fire his gun, Ryan grabbed his wrist and threw it at his friend. The gun that fell was immediately taken by Ryan and he hit one of the heads of the people. He had defeated three people in an instant! Dor! Dor! Dor! These criminals couldn''t even react yet but they had been shot by Ryan. Two of them died on the spot. When they were about to shoot back, Ryan used the body of the person he had knocked out earlier and made him a shield. When their bullets ran out, Ryan turned back into a wisp of smoke and threw down his shield. He immediately lunged back and kicked one of them then took a new gun. Ryan then jumped to avoid the shot andnded on one of his enemy''s shoulders. He shot straight into his head, the contents of his head sprawled on his feet. He then used the corpse as a foothold and darted towards the other enemy. In an instant, he killed everyone. There were only 3 people left lying on the ground. Ryan had broken their arms and legs so they couldn''t do anything about it. "Now let''s discuss where your headquarters are." The three of them looked up and saw Ryan standing over them with a terrifying smile. "Ah, by the way, I borrowed your torture device, huh." Ryan said to rk. Seeing the bloody sight, rk just cowered in fear in a corner. ......... It didn''t take long for Ryan to get the information he needed. Having obtained it, he led the five women out of the cursed basement. After they went to the yard, Ryan broke the window of the car that was parked there. "Come on everyone up." When they heard the order, everyone got into the car. "I''ll take you to a safe ce first." Ryan said as he started the car, "We''re going to the police to report this." The women fell silent. If they reported this, then everyone would know what happened to them. If this happened, they wouldn''t have the face to meet people. Humans were strange creatures, they tended to remember bad things that people had done without ever remembering the good they did before. When their acquaintances, neighbors, friends learned that they were being treated as sex ves, humiliation clearly awaited them. They would be branded as prostitutes. "If you don''t report this incident, rk won''t get the punishment he deserves. You want rk to be free?" Ryan understood what was on their mind, "I have a friend at the police station, he must protect your identities. We''ll meet him when we get there. But in the end, it''s still your decision, I will respect whatever you decide." Hearing Ryan''s exnation, one of them answered, "Okay, I will testify against rk. We have to make sure he receives the punishment he deserves!" "Agree!" "Okay!" It didn''t take long for these five women to agree. Ryan only smiled hearing that and took them to the police station where Mia was. During the trip, the five girls bursted out with emotions. Some hugged, some were teary-eyed and some even took a long, continuous breath of air, enjoying their freedom. After a while, one of them asked Ryan to talk. "What is your name?" "Ryan." "You were amazing! You can kill them with your bare hands." "Well my hands are great on the bed too." "Ah, you must be kidding!" The atmosphere of joy immediately filled this car. "Eh, you have to teach us sometime." "Right! So thatter this incident does not happen again." "You don''t need to practice that much, you just need to be smart in choosing a partner." ...... One by one, the questions came out from each of them. They wanted to erase that dark memory. However, the most important question for them finally left one of their mouths, "Do you have a girlfriend?" After this question was asked, everyone fell silent. "Wow, someone has fallen in love!" "Who doesn''t fall in love with their savior?" The woman sitting next to Ryan looked serious. Ryan turned and rubbed his head. No wonder he thought that one of these women fell in love with him. Ryan came and put an end to their miserable life. It could be said that Ryan was a prince on horseback who saved them from the darkness of the basement. "Hahaha maybe?" Ryan replied with an uncertain tone. All women felt that Ryan''s answer was half-baked. Valerie and the others were not his girlfriends while Irina was his wife. So Ryan himself was hesitant to answer what. "Well yeah, we really fell in love with you." "You can definitely find a man who can make you happy." Ryan said with a warm smile. "Whoever our partner will be, I will never forget you!" They all said. "Hey hey, you have to be loyal to your partner." Ryan could only blush, "Besides, I also live in this city and maybe someday we can meet again." "Wow, that''s great! We''ll have a big date together." Everyone in the carughed. This conversation continued until they arrived at the police station. "How do you train your muscles?" One of them even immediately felt Ryan''s arm. The tough muscles fascinated her. "Uh, cheating! I also want to!" "I also want to feel it!" They all finally groped Ryan''s arm and some even felt his stomach and chest! ''You guys want to turn me on or what? My faith is being tested!'' The man was sweating profusely. Usually Ryan was the one groping but now he was being groped by 5 women at once. This strangely nice feeling was pretty good too. "Hey... If you do that any longer I can''t hold my lust and fuck you all, how about it?" Ryan said. Everyone became silent and only one person with a low voice replied to Ryan, "Shall we go to the hotel first then?" "Yeah, it turns out that we all love Ryan. We are turning from prey to predator!" They allughed. "I''ll be happy to ride him at the top!" Said one of the women. "Let''s just go to the hotel first!" The others agreed. ''I''m so dead!'' Ryan started to get confused. His chastity was like being auctioned off, especially since these women looked at him with eyes like predators. Weren''t they ashamed to talk about sex this lightly? The world was bing more and more corrupt. But Ryan could only me his good looks and his skilled martial arts expert. It''s hard to be a handsome person, all women must be after him. Ryan sighed silently. It''s really hard to be handsome. ....... It waste afternoon when they arrived at the police station. The five women then came down the car. Ryan then lowered the window and said, "You guys go in and look for a cop named Mia. Tell me that I sent you and don''t trust anyone other than that Mia." All the women nodded. Then one of them came forward and said, "Thank you Ryan!" Then without having time to reply to those thanks, Ryan was kissed! Oh! They kissed! Ryan''s eyes opened wide, was this how Valerie would feel? The woman backed away and her face blushed with embarrassment. Now, the other four were also asking for their turn. All their deep tongue kisses made Ryan dizzy. Chapter 59: Where’s Your Hand Touching? Chapter 59: Where¡¯s Your Hand Touching? ''Hope you find new happiness!'' Ryan hoped silently to the five girls who had lived such tragic lives. His heart felt warm. After seeing the figures of the five women enter, Ryan began to focus again. Now he needed to go to a new address, the result of his previous torture. Not long after, he had reached the abandoned building on Royal street. When he went up to the 3rd floor, he realized that the front hall of the room looked well groomed. Their headquarters room must be on this floor! After making sure there were no traps installed on the door, Ryan then pushed it open. The scene in front of him took him by surprise. It was empty! The room waspletely empty like new. When he entered, Ryan immediately checked the entire room. He couldn''t find anything. It seemed they were long gone. It looked like they knew that their underlings would leak their base so the entire organization had left this ce. However, Ryan swore in his heart that he would find them! After he finished examining the empty building, Ryan could not help but return empty-handed. However, from all the information he had gathered, he could conclude that this one was not an amateur and low-tier organization. Recalling his grandfather''s words, Ryan sighed. ...... .. It was already evening when he returned home. Today was a really tiring day for Ryan. As usual, Irina was probably still not home. Work had made here homete recently. But when he opened the living room door, he was startled by an unexpected figure. He was taken aback by the standing figure. Howe Irina hade home? And why did she look so beautiful today? Irina''s exquisite body was wrapped tight short jeans, entuating her long smooth thighs and legs. If looked carefully, the panty strap stood out a little from behind the pants. It could be said that the naughty sight made Ryan like her even more. To top it off, she only wore a white bra with a bold color. As if she indirectly asked Ryan to remove the hook. What a dream wife! Since when did Irina turn this brave? There was only one conclusion, ''She missed my warm hug and decided to tease me!'' The man concluded. ''Thank you, my dear!! Your husband is sensitive!'' He continued inside his mind while smiling mischievously. Ryan''s heart couldn''t stand it anymore. He was smiling broadly and couldn''t wait to enjoy the delicious dish in front of him! "My dear, if you want me you can just say it. There''s no need to wear sexy clothes like this but I love this naughty side of you." Ryan immediately hugged her from behind while squeezing the beautiful buttocks. ''Goddamn...! Her bottom cheeks are so soft!'' "Why are youing home so fast today?" Ryan said, kissing Irina''s neck. When her buttocks were squeezed, the woman had dialed the police number and was about to scream. However, when her neck was kissed, she was terrified and broke away from the man''s embrace and pped him. Ryan was shocked when he was pped. Not that because he was suddenly pped, but this person wasn''t Irina! ''How could this person look so much like Irina?'' Thought Ryan. ''How could there be a man in this house?'' Thought the woman. "Who are you!" "Who are you!" The questions arose simultaneously. "Who are you!" The woman asked again in an angry tone. She could not understand being groped by the unknown man. "Who are you!" Ryan didn''t want to answer because he was the family head of this house. He had the right to know who entered his house without permission. But he was a little worried too, because he had touched her. "You''ve been harassing me!" The woman immediately covered her chest, "I''ll report you to the police!" "Eh, what! You were the one who invited me to feel you! If you weren''t dressing so sexy I obviously wouldn''t do that." The girl''s gaze grew sharper. What kind of logic was that? What''s wrong with dressing casually? "Wait, wait, who are you? How can you enter this house?" The woman was still on alert, this man in front of her might be a rapist. "Who are you yourself? How can you enter this house?" Ryan was also alert, the woman he currently faced could be a thief. Even though Ryan felt that there was no thief as beautiful as her with such a seductive chest and butt, Ryan had to remain vignt considering the Mafia Dell''inferno were still hanging around out there. No one wanted to answer and the situation was deadlocked. The girl shouted once again, "I asked first so you have to answer first!" "I will answer if you answer first!" Ryan replied. He decided to y dumb, maybe the girl would get tired and give in first. "This is my house!" The woman said angrily. "This is also my house!" Ryan said with a t face, of course this house was already his because he''s Irina''s husband, right? "Liar!" The woman became even angrier, "No man has been living in this house." "Then I will be the first!" Ryan''s face was clearly proud, "I am the head of this household!" Then the woman asked Ryan, "What''s the name of the owner who lives here?" "Irina Hagrim, what''s wrong?" The girl immediately wore a curious expression. She immediately approached Ryan and checked herself. ''Oh my god, how big!'' Ryan''s eyes nced at this woman''s beautiful breasts. As she was wearing a white shirt, Ryan could see both the bra and the shape of the chest! ''Ahhhh how I want to flick those two beautiful shoots!'' The sight definitely excited him. The woman did not find anything odd about Ryan. Then she asked in a confused tone, "Who are you?" "Ha? Of course I''m her husband. Irina Hagrim''s husband." Ryan said proudly. "Husband!?" The woman''s mouth opened wide when she heard that. "What''s wrong with that?" Ryan snorted coldly. "Ha ha ha ha!" Suddenly the womanughed, "Your joke is funny too, but my sister is not married. Even if she gets married, don''t you think her sister won''t know about that?" Should Ryan tell her that they were only married for 3 months? Ryan canceled his intention because something like this was better for Irina to exin. But from their conversation, Ryan knew that this woman was Irina''s sister. If he looked carefully, the girl did look like Irina but if character wise, the two didn''t look alike at all. "Hahaha we got married in a hurry so there was no preparation." Ryan took something from his bedroom''s drawer, "Here, look at our marriage certificate." "Hah!! Are you really married to my sister?" The little sister still couldn''t believe it. "Why would I lie? Besides, how can you forge a certificate like this?" Ryan still didn''t understand. Was it really a surprise that he married Irina? It was true that they had never had sexual rtions, but in matters of the heart, hadn''t they been open to each other? Seeing that there were not only traces of lies in Ryan''s eyes, Ivanka felt that Ryan was telling the truth. She then asked again, "Then you are my brother-inw?" "Precisely!" Ryan looked proud. Irina was known as the most beautiful woman in this city, so it was a pleasure for him to be able to marry her. "Even though you are my brother-inw, it doesn''t mean you can feel my body!" Ivanka said with a flushed face. Ryan forgot about the problem. "Hey, you''re teasing me you know, how can you wear such sexy clothes?" Ryan said, "Besides, you look a lot like my wife when seen from behind, obviously I was mistaking you for her." "Huh? What''s wrong with wearing casual clothes at home and who is teasing you?" Ivanka felt that Ryan didn''t want to admit his mistake, "And I also didn''t know that there was a man in this house. If I had known, I definitely wouldn''t wear clothes like this after taking a shower!" "Shower? So you cleaned up first before giving yourself to me?" Ryan joked. "You...!" Ivanka was annoyed, how could her brother-inw be a pervert like this. Ryan was clearly joking, he wouldn''t have touched his own sister-inw. He''d be in deep trouble if he did. So he couldn''t admit what he did earlier, and somehow he had to make Ivanka feel guilty! Ivanka sighed, she felt tired arguing with the person in front of her, "The important thing is, you have touched my ass and it is a fact." "Huh? If you didn''t invite me to do it I certainly wouldn''t have acted like that. Besides, why didn''t you just scream from the second I hugged you?" "Ah?" Ivanka started to be cornered. "I mean if you wanted to reject me earlier, wouldn''t that be more logical than standing still?" Ryan defended himself. Seeing Ryan starting to win, Ivanka took out the moves she had learned to conquer any man. She puffed out her chest and clung to Ryan tightly and looked up, "Aren''t you doing it because I''m pretty?" Her big chest squeezed into Ryan''s body, what kind of move was this! Chapter 60: Don’t Let Him Dominate You Chapter 60: Don¡¯t Let Him Dominate You But indeed, this Ivanka was extraordinarily beautiful. Even her beauty could match Irina''s, the only difference was the two''s nature. Irina was more mature while Ivanka was still childish. Ryan saw Ivanka''s eyes sparkling under his face and was blown away by it. This girl''s attack was terrible! "Yes, pretty." Ryan nodded, then scolded her, "What are you nning to do?" "No, I have no n." Ivanka then smiled mischievously mixed with sly, "You just admitted it right? You feel me because you can''t stand my beauty! I will tell this fact to you." What! "Hey, you pressed your body to me! Where is my fault?" Ryan was angry because he felt cheated. "What are you doing by screaming?" A low voice appeared behind Ryan. Irina then stood dazed when she saw her sister, "Ivanka?" Irina was really surprised, why was her sister here? "Sis!" Ivanka immediately ran to hug Irina. Then she asked, "Sis, why don''t you tell me that you got married?" When Irina heard this, she was shocked. She immediately thought of various kinds of answers in her mind but she couldn''t find the right answer. "Of course because our love is at its peak. We can''t wait to get married and just do it." Ryan tried to help Irina. "My sister is super famous for her beauty in this country, you know! How could she marry an ordinary man like you!" Ivanka smiled mockingly at Ryan. "Ordinary? You say my handsome face is ordinary? I am not a random man like peasants out there you know!" "You''re just a perverted man, didn''t you just nce at my chest just now?" "Hey, you showed it yourself!" "I showed it?" Ivankaughed, "Sis, you have to watch out for this man. Brother-inw is a masher, don''t let him dominate you." Ivanka really didn''t hold back from teasing Ryan. Ryan gritted his teeth, this sister-inw was driving him crazy! Irina listened to all of this with a calm face. She really understood the nature of her sister, "Why did you suddenlye here?" "I''m bored and came to y!" Ivanka said with a smile. Seeing the two sisters ignore him, Ryan was a little sad. He then wore a sullen expression while waiting for the two of them to finish speaking. When Ivanka was about to head to her room, she turned her head towards Ryan with a proud smile. ''Okay, we''re breaking even.'' He silently admitted. Ryan then saw Irina who looked tired. "What''s wrong with you? Are you dizzy?" Ryan walked over to her. "Just a little, too many problems at the office. I got dizzy because of it." Ryan then whispered in Irina''s ear, "Come to my room, I will heal you." "Ah!" Irina was shocked when she heard that and blushed, "You nasty!" "Huh? Isn''t it natural that I worry about you? We are husband and wife, so if we share a room it''s not a big problem, or do you want to exin to your sister that we are only married on a contract?" Hearing thosest words, Irina realized that she must not let her sister know about her contract marriage with Ryan. The bucket mouth of her sister could spill it everywhere. Irina nodded fast. Ryan was very happy with the gesture. Thanks to his sister-inw, he could finally be alone with Irina. After they entered the room, Ivanka muttered, "How could she go into that man''s room! Maybe they are really married...." Given the nature of her sister, how could she possibly choose such a barbarian man? Remembering the embarrassing incident earlier, Ivanka turned sullen and angry. When Irina entered her room, Ryan''s naughty thoughts began to appear again. How could he possibly waste a golden opportunity like this? When treating Irina using his acupuncture, Ryan stole the opportunity to nce at his wife''s beautiful body. Irina didn''t me this because she had learned one thing when facing Ryan Ignore him! ...... The next day, Ryan wanted to eat rice and decided to eat his breakfast outside of the house. "Ma''am, add the noodles, howe it''s a little." "Wow, your rice is delicious, gimme another bowl!" "It''s crazy that I haven''t eaten well like this for a long time, please add the chicken to my te!" "Hmm? Afraid I won''t eat it all? Just rx ma''am I can still eat a lot of this hahaha. Add 2 more chicken and lots of chili sauce too." Everyone in that restaurant saw Ryan eating like a monster. Did this guy skip his meals for 7 days? Or was this person a rival to Stephanie Soo, a Korean-American youtuber who liked to eat a lot? There were already 4 empty tes and lots of chicken bones at Ryan''s table now. Packed crackers were also scattered on the table along with 3 cups of warm tea. This person had been eating non-stop since the first time he sat down. Ryan then sipped the tea and stood up again, "Ma''am!" This time, the seller couldn''t hold herself back, "Son, I''m d you bought a lot but eating that much in the morning is not good for your body." Ryan was shocked and blushed, "Alright, thank you for the advice ma''am, but please pack 2 of them, just like before, 2 chicken per pack." The customer was king so the seller could only follow Ryan''s wish and wrap it up. When he finished paying for his meal, Ryan noticed a familiar figure. He then took a good look at that person, t buttocks and pretty side face, wasn''t that Mia? Today, Ryan praised Mia''s performance. She was wearing a casual shirt and jeans, her long white sleeves were pretty seductive. More importantly, her beautiful face was pleasing to the eye. "Morning, ma''am!" Mia was pretending to buy food while continuing to watch the suspect. Suddenly, there was a voice of someone who seemed to want to tease her and that person blocked her line of sight! The suspect was nowhere to be seen! Mia was furious but she chose to calm down and shift sideways to get a better look at the suspect. Ryan felt disappointed because Mia didn''t even turn her head and didn''t greet him back. Though he looked cool, the man was confused, "Does my charm begin to fade? No, no, that''s impossible!'' There must be some problem that made the girl not respond to his charm. "Hey move, you''re blocking me!" Mia shouted at Ryan and made him move. She was following a thief to find that person''s headquarters and now a new problem arose. Mia still lowered her head so that her face could not be seen. The woman still didn''t realize that it was Ryan. "Hey you forgot me?" Ryan insisted on chatting with her. "I don''t care even if you are..." Mia was silent since she saw Ryan''s face. "Tch! Why do you need to appear at an important time like this!" Mia said in a low voice. She then pushed back Ryan and realized that the target had been lost. "This is all because of you!" Mia immediately ran leaving Ryan. Ryan was surprised and thought, ''It was good that I greeted you when I saw you but now you are running away'' After that, he followed Mia. The thieves were included in the thief organization rooted in the city of Avalerion. They were responsible for more than 100 cases of theft in this city. The police had not been able to catch the head of this organization so they were worried. This organization was clever and cunning, so getting hints and clues was a difficult job. The only strong clue was the person. "Stop! Give up ande with me!" Mia shouted. However, the thief still kept running and arrived at the township area. The ce had lots of alleys, houses that were interconnected and no fence to separate them. When they arrived at this vige, Mia''s face began to turn pale. She was afraid that this target could escape. Moreover, the thief seemed to know very well the terrain he was going through. Every time she made a turn, Mia felt like they were getting further apart. The situation was serious! Mia gritted her teeth when she couldn''t see the figure of the thief anymore. She looked around and couldn''t find any clues. "Hmmm are you looking for me?" The sound suddenly came from behind her and Mia saw the thief smiling at her while leaning against the fence of a house, "Aren''t you tired of chasing me since this morning? Come into the house and rest with me in bed." Found him! Mia was shocked, why was this person suddenly showing himself? But she tried to ignore it and vowed to take this man with her! The thief noticed Irina''s confused face andughed derisively, "Even though you are from a special unit, how could you forget the training you have received? How can you chase me alone?" "I''m enough to catch someone like you!" Mia said in a cold tone. "Hahaha that''s where you went wrong!" The thief shook his head and whistled. Suddenly, twenty people came out of the house behind him. "Still dare to say that?" He asked,ughing. "Wow, this girl is a cop, right?" asked one of his colleagues, "I''ve never tried a cop, let alone a pretty girl." Mia''s face waspletely pale, she had entered the lion''s den! She was clearly outnumbered and she couldn''t escape. Chapter 61: You Think Youre a Superhero? Chapter 61: You Think You''re a Superhero? The man named Jake then smiled. "What''s wrong? Haven''t seen this many criminals before?" "Eldest brother has brought you here, your life is finished!" some of the criminalsughed at Mia still looking tough, "You were really fooled by him!" Mia red at Jake, it turned out that the person was their leader! "Brother, let''s tie her up!" The criminals had already surrounded Mia, impatient to taste her. "Get her." Jake didn''t hesitate, "Our identities have been exposed, so there''s nothing wrong with taking insurance." "Brother, I don''t think our situation is that bad. She''s just chasing us alone without understanding that this is our base." one of them managed to see the truth in this riddle. "If she reveals our identities, she must havee with an army not alone. I don''t think her friends know that she came to this ce either. So it is better if we just sell this woman or make her a sex ve, doesn''t really matter. Then we need to find a new hiding ce." he continued. Mia started trembling with fear. This guy''s analysis was correct and if she got sold, she might never see the sun again. "No, we are not that kind of criminals." Jake frowned. "Brother, aren''t we already criminals? Why are you talking like a saint?" someone replied, "She''s a cop and she''s trying to arrest us all. Do you want to set her off? What if she ends up hunting us down again in the future? I won''t let that happen!" Mia was silent. This group of criminals seemed to have a lot of evil ns against her. She had no hope of escaping. Some of them didn''t care about what Jake said as they couldn''t wait to taste this fresh fruit in front of them. They even got turned on. Seeing this, Mia was even more disgusted and did not want to imagine what would happen to her. "Arrest the cop! Today we will party!" Shouted one of the criminals. Jake was hesitant. Since his identity had been revealed, he wanted to have a guarantee if the police attacked him. If he obeyed his friends'' words, he would not only vite the article of theft. He would also be charged with rape and human trafficking. "Catch her!" When the order finally came, these thugs rushed at Mia. Mia was cornered and could only surrender while praying that a miracle woulde. Then suddenly a voice echoed in their ears, "Everyone back off!" What? Everyone turned and saw a man standing on top of the house with a rice crackle in his hand. "That bastard talking to us?" "I guess, just ignore that bastard. Let''s just catch that woman first!" The criminals came back to Mia and when one of them was about to arrest her, something hit his face. It was a pack of rice, and all of its contents immediately scattered on the ground. "Bastard, what do you want?" The criminal realized that Ryan had thrown the packaged rice at him. He was angry because the sauce hit his eye too. "Come down here if you dare!" "You can go up here if you dare. You even dare to fight even though your opponent is a girl." Ryan mocked. There were traces of confusion on Mia and Jake''s faces, how could this person appear all of a sudden? Mia breathed a sigh of relief, at least she wasn''t alone with these people. "Okay, you think I''m scared?" The criminal immediately climbed the roof. "Hahaha I really need a little exercise to reduce my food, you never bore me!" Ryan shouted to Mia. Ryan''s face was rxed as he stepped on the head of the criminal who dared to climb it. He then kicked him down to the ground and jumped to Mia''s side. After that, he put his arm around her waist and the two of them jumped up and were on the roof of a house. "What? Are you relieved to see me?" "Let go of your hand!" Mia felt that Ryan''s hand identally touched her chest. "Ah sorry, I identally touched it hehehe." Ryan then took off his hug and looked at the criminals. Mia then said to Ryan, "Catch them all for me." "Huh? What am I doing that for? I''m not a cop." Ryan pretended not to be interested, he even yawned. Mia was immediately angry. She knew that Ryan was capable of catching all these people but it looked like this guy didn''t want to do it for free. "Ryan, they are criminals and thieves who are responsible for more than 100 cases, they even." "Wait! I don''t want to hear any further." Ryan immediately interrupted, "I can help you but I ...." Ryan immediately stretched his hand to Mia''s chest, obviously he must have the motivation to catch these criminals, ''If you want me to catch them, of course this has to be my reward!'' "Okay, I promise." Mia bit her lip when she said yes to Ryan, "But after you seeded catching them." "Okay!" Ryan felt he had hit the jackpot, "Did you all hear? I will make you an offering to this beautiful woman!" The crooks saw Ryan like a fool, "You think you''re a superhero?" "Of course I''m more than that." After saying this, Ryan turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared. Then suddenly his figure was in the middle of these criminals. Within minutes, the twenty people were all battered. Cleaning the dust from his clothes, Ryan shouted to Mia who was still on the roof of the house, "How?" "You missed someone!" Mia said hastily, "The one in red, don''t let him escape!" Mia found out that Jake was one of the heads of the thieving organization, so she couldn''t let him escape. "Okay, just wait there." After that, Ryan found Jake who was hiding and knocked him out. He then threw the person in front of Mia. "Here you go." Ryan then approached Mia and said with a big smile, "Now let me have my reward." Mia''s face turned red, "Insolent!" "Hmmm didn''t you agree to give it to me?" "I''m just saying I promised to give you something and I never promised you could feel me." After that Mia took her cellphone, "Please send aid to Sanrio vige, all suspects have been secured." Ryan stood still and felt himself being fooled. Since when did Mia be that tricky? Was this really the innocent Mia he knew? Before long, a number of police cars arrived. Jake and his friends had been arrested. Seeing the criminals caught, Ryan followed Mia with a frown. "Hey where is my reward!" Ryan still hoped to fondle her chest. "I didn''t promise you such a gift." Mia shouted embarrassedly. "Then, buy me a meal." Ryan said, "I have to make as many memories with you as possible because there isn''t a woman''s heart that I can''t break. One day, you will be mine!" Of course, Ryan''sst words were not spoken. This time, Mia didn''t refuse Ryan''s request and took him to an Italian restaurant. "Try this spaghetti bolognaise." Ryan offered his food to Mia. "Hmm! It''s delicious too." Mia nodded in agreement. Ryan just stared at Mia deeply. The woman was blushing and asked, "Why don''t you eat?" "I just want to eat you." Ryan was amazed by Mia''s tantalizing little mouth. He also liked Mia''s easygoing side like this. "You pervert!" Mia could not understand that this man was still not giving up on feeling her. "Really, all I want is you." Ryan''s eyes said everything as he smiled, "Actually, I''ve always been interested in you." Mia was speechless for a while. If Ryan didn''t act like that flirtatious uncle, he''d actually be a pretty handsome guy. "I can''t believe your words." Mia said. "Why? Need I prove it?" Ryan stretched out his hand. "If you touch me, I''ll cut off your hand." Mia red at Ryan. "Even though you promised me earlier." Ryan said with a sad face. "I mean I promise to pay you a meal." Mia handed him the spaghetti bolognese back, "Here, hurry up and eat your reward. It will be cold if you don''t eat it soon." Pathetic! What was this sad situation? Ryan felt really stupid when he got tricked by Mia. How could an innocent girl like her suddenly outsmart him? ...... .. Ryan failed to feel Mia''s body and came home sad. When he arrived, he saw Ivanka. The girl was seen wearing even more revealing clothes than yesterday. With hotpants, her long white legs became a dangerous weapon. Not to mention that she''s wearing a cropped top that entuated her t belly and navel. All of this made Ivanka even prettier. Really sexy! His lecherous eyes were noticed by Ivanka but since he was her brother-inw, the girl didn''t really care about him. She then approached Ryan. "Wow, where are you going so early in the morning all dressed up like that?" Ryan asked with a smile. Chapter 62: Street Brawl Chapter 62: Street Brawl Ivanka was actually toozy to deal with Ryan and yet she couldn''t help but get along well with him, "I''m going to a fun ce, wannae?" "Where?" Ryan was curious. "Just follow me, I guarantee we will have a lot of fun there!" Ivanka immediately took Ryan. With that sexy outfit, did she want to seduce her own brother-inw? Could it be that his sister-inw was that kind of woman? "Ivanka, you shouldn''t go to any weird ces." Ryan tried to sound like a proper adult. "Don''t worry, we''re not in trouble if no one knows right? We''re just going shopping anyway." Ivanka didn''t want to argue anymore and dragged Ryan into her car. The seat inside Ivanka''s sports car was really good and smooth. Ryan just stayed silent in the car, he felt ashamed of his previous perverted thoughts. His sister-inw just wanted to be apanied for shopping, but he thought it''s weird. Ivanka nced at Ryan who was sitting beside her andughed to herself. She thought, ''Today I will make you have a heart attack!'' The car then drove south towards the city border. Ryan felt that something was strange, there shouldn''t be a mall in the direction they were heading for. "Hey, where are we really going?" Ryan asked. "Of course to take a walk!" After that, Ivanka drove fast. From the speed of 30 km/h, it instantly jumped to 120 km/h in a few seconds! Ryan gasped when the car suddenly sped up. He immediately fastened his seat belt tightly. This sister-inw was also crazy. How could a woman this beautiful actually love racing? ''Oh my God why do I have to go through this again?'' Ryan remembered the time he took a taxi after he returned from his hometown. The man was again worried about his life. "Hahaha your face is cute too!" Ivanka saw Ryan''s panicked face andughed with satisfaction. She also felt the good sensation of revenge. Who told him to feel her anyway! "My sister and I are usually even faster." Ryan didn''t want to look weak in front of his younger sister inw. "Ahhh, you lie!" Seeing Ryan still acting strong, she stepped on the gas again and now her car had reached 140 km/hour. Then at the same time, Ivanka deliberately opened Ryan''s window and a strong wind blew past Ryan. ''God please save your servant!'' At the same time, the car headed for the mountain on the city''s border. The road to this mountain had many inclines and sharp turns. Not to mention that there were no road dividers on the side of the road. These two things had made idents happen quite often. Street racers called this road ''The road to death.'' Seeing that they arrived, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief and did not forget to thank the Almighty. Then he looked around him, many people gathered and many racing cars were parked. Where exactly was he? Ryan didn''t understand this area so he didn''t know that they had arrived at the wild race being held on the mountain. People there drank in broad daylight enjoying rock music. The women there also looked naughty and beautiful. "What ce is this?" "Of course this is a racing venue." Ivanka said with a smile. Ryan turned to her and thought to himself, ''Dj vu?'' The man got confused by his sister-inw. If his younger sister really wanted to race, given the racing terrain he was going through and the safety of his life, Ryan would have to drive. "You want to race?" Ryan was curious and still confused whether he should prevent it or just go along with the n. "Are you afraid?" Ivanka smiled. "Afraid? How could I be afraid!" "Hahaha no need to keep acting, I know that you are afraid." Ivanka patted Ryan on the shoulder, "Don''t worry, I''m here just to enjoy the atmosphere." Ryan was relieved to hear that, it''s better to avoid unnecessary trouble. "Hey pretty!" A young man approached them while chewing gum. He smiled at Ivanka, "You want to race with me?" Ivanka frowned and replied in a cold voice, "No need, I just want to have a look today." "Wow, it turns out you are a coward, right?" The young man sneered, "If you''ve been here you know what racing means to us racers. Get in your car dear and show me you deserve to be here, otherwise just get out of here." "Hey hey don''t scare girls like that." Said his friend, the young man. The young man justughed and looked at Ryan who was beside Ivanka, "Too bad a beautiful woman like you is with such an ugly person. What''s so good about that man? Juste with me and I''ll teach you what a man really means." ''Bastard, you mean I''m not handsome enough?'' Ryan was furious when he heard this and his eyes turned red. ''If you guys want to try me, let''s settle this right away!'' "Where''s your mother?" Ryan immediately put on the body, "A boy like you is better at home, your mom probably hasn''t breastfed you today huh?" "Oh? Then an old man like you is more suited to lie in a grave?" The young man was initially surprised that Ryan would dare to fight him, but heughed when he noticed Ryan''s stature and mocked him back. "Even with a dead body I can still beat a brat like you!" Ryan said in a mocking tone. "Okay? Let''s prove it old man!" The young man then approached Ryan and said right on his face, "Don''t me me if your brittle bones are broken!" That young man was really not very good at choosing opponents! Of course Ryan was happy to serve him! que! A hard p sounded and a handprint appeared on the young man''s face. Ivanka and the young man''s friends were all shocked. Ryan casually pped the young man! Even the mark of his hands was stamped on his face. The young man was really angry and cursed Ryan, "You old geezer!" After he finished speaking, Ryan pped him one more time. que! The sound of pping was heard once again and Ryan said, "This is the first time anyone has dared to put up a body against me. I quite salute you but if you just want to boast your confidence, go and find someone else who is afraid of people like you." "You bastard! You won''te home alive!" The young man was really angry while covering his face. However, his chest suddenly pushed and he was blown away! It turned out that Ryan casually kicked him right in the chest and sent him flying. "If you think I am an easy prey, you are wrong." Ryan shook his head, "That fool really tried to fight me without knowing who I really am." In this world, no enemy had survived the wrath of God of war Nergal! The flock of young men became enraged at Ryan and red at him. Ivanka was frozen and started to get scared. How could her brother-inw dare them to fight? If she took him home with a battered face, how could she exin it to her sister? Seeing their stature and bad intentions, Ryan did not hesitate even though they were young. He then took one of them hostage and rocked him like a weapon. "Ah!" The man who was arrested by Ryan cannot describe his feelings. He felt his hands fall off and his head began to dizzy. His friends couldn''t get closer because they kept getting kicked by his leg. After several people fell, Ryan threw the person at his friends and disappeared into a wisp of smoke. A few secondster, the youths were all sprawled out. All of these events happened so fast that even those who started to regain consciousness were knocked unconscious again. Ivanka could only stay frozen while hiding inside the car. Howe her brother-inw turned out to be so strong? "Still dare to mess with me?" Ryan said to the young men. "Don''t be arrogant!" The young man who was lying on the ground took out his cell phone and called someone, "Brother Diego!" After a while, a big, muscr man and his friends came. Seeing the people lying on the ground, the man named Diego frowned, "What is this?" "We got beaten by that person." The young man pointed at Ryan. Diego immediately turned to Ryan and asked in a cold voice, "You touched my subordinates?" "Your subordinates harass my woman, I hope you are smarter at taking care of them." Ivanka became furious when she heard that. Since when did she be Ryan''s woman? She gritted her teeth as she continued watching. Diego approached his lying subordinate, saying to Ryan, "Just because it''s trivial they are all battered?" Ryan didn''t care about what Diego said, "It''s their fault they are dealing with the wrong person, if you don''t ept it you can also taste my fist." Everyone behind Diego became angry when they heard him and said, "Brother, let''s just beat that bastard and teach him his ce!" Diego didn''t answer any of them. He just walked forward slowly. The man then said in front of Ryan''s face, "Dealing with a scum like you is enough for me." "Oh really? Just try it." Chapter 63: The Dark Horse Chapter 63: The Dark Horse Diego couldn''t wait to finish him off. His deadly blow flew towards Ryan, but his eyes widened in the middle of the way. His face turned pale and the swing of his hand stopped. Ryan still wore a t expression with one foot pointing right at Diego''s chin. Two secondster, the big Diego fell down and his face was in pain. "Eh? Howe you fell down like that?" Ryan pretended to be confused and said, "I have no business with a big, brainless boy." Diego''s face grew frightened and filled with confusion. His opponent''s attack was really fast. However, Diego''s subordinates became furious when they saw their boss fall, "To hell with him, let''s beat him!" Ryan even challenged them to move forward, "Come and I shall serve you all at once." Diego''s subordinates surrounded Ryan first, cutting off his escape route. Ivanka grabbed Ryan''s sleeve from inside the car and asked him to just leave. Seeing therge number of people that circled them scared her. Nergal ran away from a battle? What kind of joke was that? Did they think outnumbering him would scare him? Absolutely not! "Take it easy, sit down and take a look at your brother." Ryan stroked Ivanka''s hand and took it off. Then he lunged at them all. The fight started! Ivanka closed her eyes, afraid of what would happen next. Ryan was most likely going to die and she couldn''t do anything about it. A momentter, a scream could be heard. Had her brother finished? Hearing the growing number of screams, Ivanka was curious and opened her eyes. Ryan was like a superhero fighting a group of criminals. He only needed to hit them once and they were all sprawled out. All the enemies looked really weak in front of him. This whole fight was brief. All of Diego''s subordinates curled up in pain while Diego himself didn''t know what to do. At that moment, Ryan turned to Diego, "Now it''s your turn." Even though Ryan''s tone was t, his voice was like thunder in the daytime strong! Ivanka''s eyes sparkled at the sight of her strong brother-inw. She felt that Ryan was charming. If only he hadn''t groped her before, maybe she would be in love with him by now. Diego was now in a precarious situation, there was no one who could be his shield. The guy turned from a big thug to a cow ready to be ughtered. But an idea crossed his head, "A racer solves his problem on the road not by fighting like this!" Ryan just smiled and said nothing. Diego immediately panicked, "Hahaha, it turns out you don''t have confidence in your driving skills, huh?" "That''s not the problem." Ryan smiled broadly, "You are still not my match even in the race." "Then prove it!" Diego started to heat up Ryan, "Don''t just talk." "Okay. Wait at the starting line." Ryan then turned to his car. Ivanka was shocked when she heard Ryan''s agreement, "Huh? Are you crazy? This car is not a race car you know!" "Hahaha, if you have been challenged, thew says it''s forbidden to run." "Can you race?" Ivanka was worried, "Even if you are confident in your abilities, the road you are going to walk is really dangerous. Don''t hope you can win! It''s better if we just go home." Ryan frowned, why didn''t his sister-inw believe him? "If it''s just people like them, I will definitely win with eyes closed too." Ryan said with a smile, "Never mind, just follow your brother. And today you will be my guide!" "Just keep dreaming!" Ivanka immediately refused. On the other hand, Diego was ready with his race car and shouted at Ryan. "Oi don''t run, you bastard!" Hearing that, Ryan immediately got into the car. "Trust me." He said, reassuring the girl. Ivanka could only sigh, "I don''t care if you win or lose as long as you don''t damage my car." "Take it easy." Ryan casually said, "You will be a living witness to the birth of legendary Drift King from Avalerion!" Ivanka smiled and fastened her seat belt. The rules for this race were easy. They only need to go through this mountain road. The fastest one to finish this road would be dered as the winner. To avoid cheating, there were several people ced at certain points to provide information on the progress of the match. The spectators would be at the finish line. Ryan entered the starting line with Ivanka''s sports car. A total of 9 people participated in the race this time, all of them were assembled cars. Even so, their performance and speed were no worse than sports cars. "Whoa! Whoa! Woohoo!" The crowd started cheering, girls started dancing while shaking their chests and many also ced bets. The scene at this starting line was just getting wild. "10 million for Diego!" "Crazy! Obviously the winner is the ck jaguar Skyler!" "Too bad Michelle didn''te. If girls also raced, this match would be more exciting." ... .. The people enjoyed themselves in their own way. While they were all having fun joking, a woman carrying a white g came forward into the middle of the road. The match was about to start! Seeing such arge number of spectators, Ivanka became nervous. Even though she liked shows like this, she enjoyed it more being a spectator rather than a racer. Turning to the side, she saw that Ryan''s face was covered in sweat! ''This bastard is nervous?'' She frowned in irritation. When the match had not yet started, Diego opened the window and shouted at Ryan, "Ready to lose, kid?" "All participants get ready!" The woman raised the g she was carrying, then all the cars started the engine. The moment the g fell, the match officially began. "Three!" "Two!" "One!" Immediately, the 9 cars sped up and the crowd''s cheers followed. However, this scene in front of them made them dumbfounded and wondered. Why wasn''t that sports car going? Was that a strike? Ivanka also didn''t know why Ryan didn''t move, "Hey the match has started!" "Rx." Ryan''s expression looked calm, "It''s no fun if I win too easily." When she heard this, Ivanka only smiled, ''Is this guy just in overconfident or crazy?!'' "Hahaha you''re crazy!" Ivanka smiled and started closing her eyes. Her brother-inw probably hit his head during his fight earlier. Ivanka felt that driving with him was the biggest mistake. She fastened her seat belt tightly. The spectator was seenasking each other, "Did the car break down or something?" A rather obese spectator asked. The man next to him replied, "I think the key fell." Everyone then startedughing. The woman who was raising the g was also confused. It had been more than 30 seconds since she raised the start g but the car was still staying behind thene. Suddenly, Ryan sped up his car and shot like an arrow. Seeing that finally thest car was running, one of the organizers spoke over HT, "All the cars in the starting line have gone smoothly. First point please be prepared." Even though they were driving fast, Ivanka saw no other race cars, "Look, your own fault for acting weird like that. We will lose." "Rx." Ryan said casually. "The real match hasn''t started yet." Ivanka onlyughed bitterly in her heart. Indeed, his sports car is no less fast than his opponent''s racing car but that is only on a straight road. The mountain road had a lot of curves and he was afraid that his tire would notst to the end. As long as the road was full of turns, Ryan couldn''t possibly win. "This is the first point, Diego''s car is visible and behind him is Skyler." When they heard this, the crowd cheered. "Woohoo! Tonight I''ll eat something delicious!" "You can do it Skyler!" Then the voice from HT of themittee was heard again, "With this 8 cars have passed safely." Then the one in charge of the starting line replied, "Hey, there are 9 cars you know." All of the spectators who heard himughed. "Hahaha sorry, sorry. I haven''t seen that car from before. Oh? There he is!" "Hahaha that car looks rushed. Eh? He doesn''t brake? He wants to turn at full speed?" Suddenly, the audience held their breath as they were curious about what had happened. They were waiting for the full report. "Oh, my God! He took a sharp turn without even braking!" WHAT?! All the audience were shocked when they heard it, they began to ask,"Can you turn at full speed?" But what kind of joke was that? Themittee must be delirious. Themittee on the starting point also couldn''t believe his eyes. He saw the sports car speeding away while heaving. Even the distance between the car and the road divider was only paper thin. At first, he thought that the car would go out of control, but in fact he made a perfect drive without losing speed! Ivanka was also shocked, she looked at Ryan with an amazed face. "Hold on tight." Ryan said as he sped the car again. Chapter 64: Ride or Die Chapter 64: Ride or Die After two more turns, the two of them finally saw another race car. "Here is the second point, we see the sports car overtaking one car and trying to overtake another car." The spectators were excited to wait for the news of this unique sports car. "They''re entering the corner!" They held their breath. At this time, Ryan was looking for a golden opportunity to overtake him. After they arrived at a sharp turn, the car immediately sank and was overtaken by Ryan. "The two cars screwed up and the sports car managed to get inside and overtook it!" The audience then cheered! They were all amazed by the sports car. Now they were curious, who was behind the wheel? How could they never have heard of his name all this time? Ryan managed to take the gap when his opponent''s car was too wide to take his bow. What''s more, when he was screwing while Ryan didn''t brake at all and had a speed advantage. "The sports car made it to number 7!" Ivanka watched Ryan with a surprised face while Ryan was still focused on this match. It only took a few turns they had caught up so far. "Now Diego has been overtaken by Skyler!" The audience was not too enthusiastic about hearing this. They were more than happy to hear from the mysterious sports car. Currently, Ryan is faced with a sharp turn that formed an angle of 180 degrees. His face was still calm when he saw this obstacle while Ivanka''s face was getting paler as the car was getting faster. Not to mention, a car in front of them was getting ready to go crazy. When the car took some distance and then drifted, Ryan overtook it and drove perfectly. The opponent''s car could only gawk at Ryan''s speed. "Amazing! He''s pulling back at full speed again! He''s now in 6th ce!" The crowd cheered again. "Damn I should have bet on that guy!" "Who exactly was this mysterious person?" Everyone in the spectator venue couldn''t stop wondering. They had never heard of someone with such divine skills. "Hey, howe you''re so great?" Ivanka asked with a smile. She was fascinated by Ryan''s diverse skills. He''s good at fighting, he''s good at fighting and not to mention his big arms! "Because a real man never runs away from a challenge." Ryan joked. He didn''t look at all because he still had to focus on the road and also, their speed had already reached 150 km /h! The mountain view was filled with the figures of other racing cars. Ryan was finally able to see the car in front, even though there was still some distance between them. "Well, when this is over, you have to exin." Ivanka said with a smile. "Skyler and Diego passed a deadly turn and the other cars were trailing behind them, " Themittee on duty at this point reported it via HT so that all spectators could hear them. Before long, the other cars would also be making a deadly turn. On this mountain road, there were several deadly turns. The first was in the form of an ''S'', the second was very narrow and they were interconnected. It was very difficult to get through at high speed. What''s more, the road divider was broken and hadn''t been repaired so a little mistake could cause the car to jump and fall on the mountain''s base! "They were all slowing down!" The racers began to slow down in order to make safe turns. However, there was only one car that didn''t slow down at all. He even managed to overtake 1 car in the process. "This guy is crazy!" Said the car overtaken by Ryan. Ivanka was already trembling with fear and Ryan still had a calm expression. "Handle it this way!" He said with pride. Ryan''s sports car entered a deadly turn without slowing down at all. "How crazy! That sports car doesn''t hit the brakes at all!" When he passed the first corner, Ryan actually overtook the car in front of him, struggling. "The car finally lost control! He will fall!" Themittee''s voice sounded panicked but he immediately fell silent after seeing the miracle before his eyes. At thest second, Ryan''s car tires were already floating outside the divider and miraculously managed to get back on the road and sped even faster. "He. He made it back on the road!" Themittee waspletely shocked at the scene before him. After the other cars also made it through this deadly turn, he returned tomenting on HT, "That sports car doesn''t slow down at all over this deadly turn! How crazy is that person behind the wheel!" "All cars have gone through the first lethal turn." The sports car overtook the car in front of him when he caught the second corner and is now in 4th ce!" Hearing this, the crowd cheered again and the atmosphere became excited. They all knew the horror that the ''S''-shaped turn had, and so the broken divider. They could easily fall to the bottom of the mountain if they weren''t careful. The guy''s ball sure was huge. That person''s drifting skill didn''t make any sense. The woman who was carrying the g started staring absently at the mountain. She felt that the strange car could win in the first ce. In the car, Ivanka''s face was already pale as a ghost. She had felt that her life would end when their car floated in the air. She even asked God for forgiveness. Then, Ryan miraculously got the car back on the road and they managed to make a perfect rotation. "My heart is not strong, can you put me down?" Ivanka already felt that her age was decreasing. Ryan turned andughed, "Wasn''t that fun?" Ivanka immediately hit Ryan softly. At first, she was the one who should have scared Ryan off, but now she''s the one with a heart attack. She had absolutely no idea that Ryan was good at racing. Ryan''s car was visible on the side ss of the car in 3rd position. "Huh? Where did that boye from?" The person said. "The sports car started to approach the car in front of him, the distance between them was really close." Themittee continued to narrate the whole progress. Everyone started holding their breath. "Diego and Skyler are in a fierce battle as they are overtaking each other." "Wow! The 3rd position starts to sink followed by the 4th position." Themittee immediately stood up because he knew that the 4th ce was the mysterious sports car. This second deadly turn was not as sharp as before but the road was very narrow so it''s very difficult to overtake from here. Ryab struggled to overtake him, but he was perfectly blocked by his opponent. His opponent this time was not an amateur racer. Ryan was forced to hit the brakes and follow behind him. "Ohhhh that sports car can''t overtake because the track is perfectly closed by the car in front!" Actually, his opponent was doing a dirty trick. When he was rushing, he took the space of 2 cars and slowed down his car. So in addition to closing the track, he also forced Ryan to brake. But because this was a street race, all methods could be used as long as it did not endanger lives. "That bastard guy!" Ivanka understood the intentions of the car in front of her. "Calm down!" Ryan said in a cold tone. "The third deadly turn is in sight and Diego and Skyler are starting to slow down." Shortly thereafter, Ryan and the other car also arrived at this deadly turn. This deadly turn was simr to the letter ''M''. The straight path was very short and the three bends were very sharp. Even though there were roadblocks on each side of the road, if the car hit it too fast then it could roll down without stopping. The car in front of Ryan started to slow down because the first corner was visible. ''Now!'' Ryan''s eyes lit up as he pressed hard on the gas pedal. The car turned at full speed and hit the front car! The car immediately lost control and spun around. The driver decided to brake hard but this actually made the car uncontroble and finally crashed into the road divider. He was lucky enough to survive. Ryan on the other hand managed to drift perfectly. He took advantage of the impact to fix the position of his car and sped back up. "The sports car dreadlocks hit the car in front of it as they swung around and overtook it!" Ivanka looked at Ryan with horror in her eyes. If the car in front of them hadn''t braked after the crash, their car would have been at the bottom of the mountain. "Hey, didn''t I tell you not to crash my car!" Ivanka said with a smile. "Either that or we both fall to the bottom of the mountain." Ryan casually said. "Your car is not so scuffed, so take it easy." he added. ''Huh!'' Ivanka''s expression turned sullen as she looked away. How could Ryan easily say that? She grumbled inside. ''This is not your car!'' Chapter 65: The New Drift King Chapter 65: The New Drift King "The sports car quickly caught up with Skyler and Diego!" "Geez the sports car is screwing up at full speed again!" "Wow he made it right behind Skyler and Diego!" Diego then looked at the mirror beside him and realized that Ryan was right behind. He was quite surprised because he found out that Ryan''s car startedte about 30 seconds after they all drove away. "That bastard is already here?" Diego frowned. When the three of them were in a straight line, the three cars formed a straight line with a very close distance. Skyler was at the center and got surprised to see a sports car that he had never seen before during this match. The distance between the three of them was very close, and Ryan still hadn''t found the opportunity to overtake. When they reached the turn, the three of them closed the distance between each other. When Ryan wanted to overtake Skyler, he was not given a chance at all. "The fourth deadly turn is in sight! Five sharp turns!" "Oh? The three of them didn''t slow down at all! They''re going through it at high speed ?!" Diego continued to monitor the two cars behind him, he was really worried about losing. Hence, he had to try it. Seeing Diego didn''t slow down at all, Skyler neither slowed down at all. He had practiced dozens of times past this turn at high speed. This fourth lethal turn truly tested the driver''s skills to its extreme, that even professional racers would be overwhelmed. What''s more, if they didn''t slow down then collisions would definitely be inevitable. ''This is it!'' Ryan didn''t slow down at all and the first corner was in sight. Stepping on the gas pedal, he fussed by taking the outer path. He perfectly squeezed in with his drifting tires. "Floating! The car is floating!" Themittee could not believe what he saw, "The three cars made it through the first corner and the sports car even got off the track!" The audience listened attentively, afraid of going too far. Ryan sessfully overtook Skyler at the first corner. He managed to take advantage of Skyler''s desperate momentum and overtook him. "The sports car managed to take 2nd ce and is now right behind Diego. But they immediately faced the second corner." Diego''s drifting skills were excellent, but this time he was imperfectly deflecting because he took the bow too far. What surprised him was Ryan''s car that got sucked on the inside! They were now drifting side by side! Previously, Ryan used the outside to overtake Skyler. But now he took the inside to overtake Diego. Ryan managed to nk Diego but the third corner immediately waited for them. "OHHH!! The sports car nearly overtook Diego and now they were driving side by side! The third corner is in sight!" This time, Ryan was already on the deep track so he had the edge. He smiled as he struggled for the third time. Just like before, he was drifting at high speed but still managed to perfectly maintain his position. Little by little, the distance between him and Diego started to drive further apart, and Ryan finally got to the first position! "WOW that sports car overtook Diego and is now in first ce!" All the audience cheered and still, they couldn''t believe what they heard. The car that they initially thought was breaking down had now taken first ce. What a miracle! But the match wasn''t over yet. After passing through this fourth deadly turn, the final deadly turn awaited them near to the finish line. Diego''s face started to turn pale. He stared in amazement at the car in front of him. He tried to overtake him again but it was useless. The front car didn''t give him a chance at all. And finally Ryan left Diego far away and finished this race as the first champion. "Cool isn''t it?" Ryan turned to Ivanka, looking at the girl with the dazzled face. At first, she was pessimistic that Ryan could win this match but look where they were now! Didn''t they startter than all of them? And now they were in first ce! Ivanka was shocked, the racers were shocked, everyone was shocked! The person who was waving the g at the finish line was shocked when she saw the timer she was holding. She then announced the results via HT, "25 minutes and 14 seconds." WHAT! Everyone who heard it was really shocked. It only took Ryan 25 minutes 14 seconds toplete this mountain path? Was he still human or not? The best time ever recorded was 29 minutes and 49 seconds, and that was recorded by a legendary mountain racer named Draco. Ryan didn''t even drive his car when the g started to fly. If he hadn''t done that, the man might take 20 minutes to finish all routes! After a while, one of the organizers took his cell phone and called someone. "Brother Draco, your record has been broken." "Oh? What''s the record time?" Draco curiously asked. "25 minutes and 14 seconds." "Hyg? Impossible!" The star that was considered the drift king by people did not believe that person''s words. "He didn''t move for 30 seconds at the start." This person really couldn''t help thinking about the magic he saw. How absurd was that! All the cars thatpeted finally crossed the finish line safely. They were still waiting for an official decision from themittee. But when Ryan got out of his car, someone cheered on him. "Respect the Drift King!" Then everyone on the finish line cheered together. "Respect the Drift King!" "Respect the Drift King!" "Respect the Drift King!" ...... .. "DK, are youpletely unemployed? I want to have fun with you in the car." Dozens of beautiful women immediately approached Ryan while teasing him. Ryan''s heart was almost mixed up, but Ivanka was by his side so he rejected them all. "Hey DK, this is your first time racing here, huh? Come here often, everyone likes how you look." "DK you haven''t joined any team right? Join me and we will rule the world!" Everyone praised Ryan and he started to feel embarrassed to hear it himself. But amidst this excitement, the sound of approaching sirens dispersed them. They all turned and saw 5 police carsing towards them. "Bastard, it''s the police!" The crowd panicked. "Damn they got in our way." The smart people there already knew that they couldn''t escape. Ryan also saw dozens of police officers who immediately secured the area. However, he did not expect that he would meet his beautiful white swan, Mia. Why did this woman keep chasing him? Was his charm really irresistible? One of the cops shouted out loud, "We havee with reports that a street race is being held on this mountain road. Now we will take all of you to the police station for more details." "Oh? Who is racing? Is there any evidence?" Amittee member stepped forward without fear, "If you want to take us, just try to chase us if you can." "Well, who else wants to admit that he is a racer too?" The cop handled this with a cool head. "We all just like to ride faster than others, is that wrong? What''s the difference between racing and regr riding, anyway?" These racers were not afraid, they knew that this cop had no evidence. The racers, including Diego and his subordinates, looked at the police with cold eyes. Mia frowned from the side of the line. The other party had quite a lot of people. If things got bad then the situation could go awry. While she was still confused, her eyes swept towards Ryan. Why was that man here? Mia then red at him. Ryan was getting bored, but he didn''t want to interfere and decided just to have a look. But Ryan was worried that things might get messed up so he asked Ivanka to stay in the car while he continued to observe the situation. "We''ve covered all of this at the office." The policeman said in a cold tone, "We''ll see if you can speak this way when we separate you." After that, the cop turned his head and gave orders to arrest all of them. Diego saw this and gave orders to his subordinates and everyone there. These racers would not leave without a fight. Some were ready to scuffle, some phoned theirrades who were still on the starting line. When the situation was getting out of hand, Ryan immediately nced at Mia. He could not understand why that woman was always taking care of such dangerous cases. Mia didn''t join in to get ready to catch him, her instincts told her that something was strange. "Eat this!" Skyler suddenly yelled and fired his gun at one of the cops. The cop immediately copsed. "Take cover!" The police chief immediately ordered his men to take cover and use their car as a shield. At the same time, everyone was panicking, screaming and confused about what to do. Chapter 66: Never Doubt My Loyalty Chapter 66: Never Doubt My Loyalty Those who didn''t want to get involved immediately got into the car or ran as far as possible. Ryan rushed Ivanka to go back up the mountain to avoid the shootout. The man kept hiding in the middle of this mess and observed the situation. There were still firearms among the racers. They also brought baseball bats. "How dare those bastards shoot at us?" the police chief was angry when he saw that one of his members was shot, "Shoot them all! I will take responsibility!" "Sir, we do not carry weapons for this arrest." one of the cops said with a trembling tone. They all didn''t expect a gun fight would break out. Dor! The sound of gunfire resumed and the sound of war cries rang out, "Kill them all!" Diego then aimed and shot at Mia! But at the same time, a shadow had passed through Mia and knocked her down. The bullet immediately lodged in the car. "You stupid! Are you looking for death?" Ryan immediately scolded Mia. How could she be gawking when there was a shootout. By this time, these racers had started moving armed with baseball bats. And behind them were several people armed with pistols as crowd controllers. "Let me go!" Mia struggled with her red face. Ryan paused while thinking, ''You ungrateful chick!'' Then when he wanted to stand up, his hands felt extraordinary tenderness. Was this the dish he''d been looking forward to? Ryan then turned around and sure enough, his hands were on Mia''s chest! No wonder the woman rebelled. Round and soft, this was the reward Ryan had been waiting for. Mia was ready to p Ryan, but the man suddenly said in her ear, "Remember our promise this morning." After saying that, he took out the gun that Mia was carrying. It was the police''s only firearm. Ryan immediately jumped on top of the car and fired with high uracy. Diego''s wrist became the first victim. He then fired several more times and all the bullets managed to get lodged in other armed racers'' wrists. Then suddenly, someone lunged at him while he was still aiming his gun. Ryan immediately grabbed his wrist and took his baseball bat and beat him unconscious. The chief saw that one of them was charging towards the racers and immediately shouted, "Help that person and secure the suspects." Even though there was still gunfireing from the enemy, these policemen didn''t flinch and charged forward. At this time, Ryan had beaten several people. With his baseball bat, Ryan beat 10 people in 30 seconds. Each hit knocked them out instantly. The policemen were confused, who was the man beating those racers? They couldn''t help but trust the person and secured the people who had passed out. Things were really messed up and Ivanka, not taking Ryan''s words, peeked through the window and was blown away by it. "My brother-inw is great!" Ivanka smiled proudly. Today she was shocked many times by Ryan. Mia also did not remain silent and helped secure the suspects. However, there were several policemen who were still gawking at Ryan. "Hey you guys, don''t gape like idiots! Hurry and catch those people." The police chief was actually shocked by Ryan''s action. Was that person from the country''s special forces? Diego looked at Ryan in fear with bloody hands. He was grateful that he didn''t challenge Ryan. As Ryan continued to show his heroic side, he became the center of attention. After a while, the police, the racers, and the spectators, were all looking at Ryan with amazed eyes. Thanks to his intervention, the chaos had died down. "I knew I was handsome and charming from the start, so it''s no wonder girls are chasing after me. Men can only envy me. Ahhh after exercising like this, it''s delicious to have lunch while being apanied by beautiful women. Eh, isn''t now the right time to give the reward you promised me?" Mia immediately pped her own forehead when Ryan approached her. ........... "Brother, how do I be a great racer like you? Teach me please!" "Brother,e on let me know how ...." "Bro ..." Ryan felt that his shoulders were about to fall off because Ivanka kept pulling him without stopping. He then looked at Ivanka deeply and said with a t face, "First, you must have confidence." "Mm-Hmm." Ivanka sped up and listened intently. "Then keep practicing non-stop." Ryan said all this with a t face because he only wanted Ivanka to stop teasing him. Meanwhile, Ivanka was like a child listening to a teacher, impatient to gain knowledge. "And then?" Ivanka couldn''t wait to find out Ryan''s secret to be great at driving and fighting. "What''s next?" Ryan pretended to be confused. "What''s the secret?" Ivanka became a little angry, she knew her brother-inw was ying dumb. "Didn''t I just tell you the whole secret? Trust yourself and practice non-stop." "Huh? Only that?" Ivanka stared at him with disbelief. At the same time, she couldn''t believe what her brother-inw had said at all. There must be some kind of secret that made him extremely good at drifting. Seeing Ivanka''s silence made Ryan relieved inside his heart. All this time, his shoulders were being pulled and his ears never stopped working. Even though his hand was squeezed in between Ivanka''s chest gap, Ryan still had to maintain his dignity as a brother-inw. There was no way he would be aroused, wasn''t it? ''If you insist, at least let me squeeze it!'' He gritted his teeth in annoyance. "Ivanka, everything happening today is dangerous. You better avoid this kind of event. You better just watch it." Ryan tried to prevent his sister-inw from bing a racer. "But. I love racing." Ivanka smiled and hugged Ryan''s hand tightly. Both of her chests perfectly caught Ryan''s hand and buried it deeper than before. ''Ooooh God, why is this happening to me?'' Ryan swallowed his saliva, Ivanka really wasn''t that different from her older sister. Ivanka realized that Ryan was secretly ncing and enjoying her chest, she then whispered in Ryan''s ear, "Brother, if you don''t want to teach me, I''ll tell my sister that you groped me." "Who really groped you?" Ryan was surprised, ''Weren''t you the one who handed me the melon?'' "Youe to me yourself, I''m not doing anything." Ryan was immediately confused. "Whatever!" Ivanka immediately turned around and ran, wanting to get away from Ryan. However, a car suddenly sped past her and Ryan quickly tried to save Ivanka. "Watch out!" Ryan quickly stretched out his hand, trying to stop Ivanka. However, his hands felt a soft sensation that was second to none. Really a good feeling. Ryan unconsciously squeezed it. Ivanka roared angrily at once. At that instant, Ryan knew what he had done. He really felt it. Turning to look at Ivanka with an embarrassed and angry face, the two of them stood frozen still. But Ryan quickly pulled his hand and said, "Sorry, I didn''t mean it!" "How dare you touch my chest!" Ivanka was outraged. It turned out that her brother-inw was really a pervert! "I have to report it to Sister Irina." Ryan didn''t know what to do. However, an idea quickly emerged. Since he was about to be reported to Irina, what''s wrong with ying with his sister-inw''s breasts one more time? After all, the delicious sensation he felt earlier was truly extraordinary. ......... When they arrived home, Ivanka hurriedly got out of the car in a rage. She turned out to run straight to Irina''s room! Judgment day wasing! Ryan could only run to his room and lock it. Today, Irina was absent from work, but she still readpany reports in her room. Suddenly, the door to her room opened, "Sis! Brother-inw touched my chest earlier!" Irina frowned, then saw a drop of tears in her sister''s eyes. The woman then asked, "Try to exin more." "Brother-inw groped me when I was out with him! Even though I just want to get to know the man who will be my family. But. How could he disrespect me like that!" Ivanka exaggerated her tears as she exined. "Calm down, I''ll ask him what he meant." Irina then stood up, "Wait for me here." Seeing that her sister was about to hear the truth from both sides, Ivanka''s expression becameplicated. Since when did her sister not trust her? Not long after, Ryan''s door opened. "Hey Ryan, if you dare to touch my sister, you will... .. Ah!" Before Irina could finish speaking, Ryan was already carrying her. "Let me go!" Irina blushed as she struggled, but Ryan wouldn''t let her go. "How can you doubt your own husband." Ryan said while kissing her forehead, "You are my wife, so never doubt my loyalty. She just wants to test our love." After saying that, Ryan''s hand squeezed Irina''s butt a little. "You!" Irina''s face got even redder. Didn''t shee to question this man? How could she let herself get touched and kissed in forehead? "Let go of me first!" Irina was still trying to escape. "I''ll let you go if you kiss me!" Ryan said, smiling mischievously. Chapter 67: Wait for my revenge! Chapter 67: Wait for my revenge! "Let go of me first!" Irina struggled, still trying to escape. "I''ll let you go if you kiss me!" Ryan said, smiling mischievously. Irina blushed and immediately looked away. "My wife, it''s just a misunderstanding. Just now, when I was driving, a car suddenly broke through the red light and I immediately mmed on the brakes. I immediately protected Ivanka on reflex and identally touched her chest." Ryan''s hand started to travel around Irina''s neck. "Your sister is young and immature, after all. Why bother waiting for an unripe banana when I have this charming you?" Only with those sweet words, Irina began to melt, making her heart waver. Ryan''s cunning face was filled with tricks. Before he ate his wife alive, he would melt her heart! ''Hahaha if you want to punish me, I''ll take your heart first!'' heughed slyly inside. "Alright then." Irina said, blushing and asked Ryan to put her down. After that, Irina immediately came out of Ryan''s room. Shortly thereafter, Ivanka entered his room. "You barbar! Wait for my revenge!" How could he make her dear sister defend him! He must be holding onto her sister''s weakness! "Hahaha calling your sister is no longer useful!" Ryan said with an evilugh, "Next time, I will face your naughty joke even more freely." Ivanka''s face turned even redder, her chest burning with feelings of revenge. She believed that one day Ryan would receive his deserving punishment. It didn''t take long for Ivanka to m the door to Ryan''s room. After a satisfiedugh, Ryan''s cell phone suddenly rang. It turned out that Christa had called him. "Hmmm why did she suddenly call?" Ryan asked himself. His sister shouldn''t have called if there wasn''t anything important. This meant that his younger sister might need his help. "Brother, help me!" Ryan screamed in panic, "What''s wrong Christa!?" However, the phone immediately turned off without any answer. What had happened? The man immediately panicked. Christa must be in a precarious state, but he knew nothing about his sister''s situation. How could he help if he didn''t have any clues? He unconsciously let out a murderous aura from his body. Which bastard dared hurt his family? Ryan then sighed and tried to control himself. Now was not the time to act rashly it was time to gather information and find out where Christa was. At this time, the cellphone rang again and it turned out that it was a short message containing an address. Seeing the short message, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. Being able to send messages indicated that Christa was not in a dangerous situation and that there was still time for him to act. Ryan didn''t hesitate to jump from his bedroom window. He quickly merged with the shadow and shot out like an arrow. There were well-known Crimean wood industrial areas in Avalerion. However, after the area caught fire once, it had been abandoned and there was no sign of rebuilding. In one of the buildings, Christa was lying on the ground with her dirty clothes on, while Elizabeth''s clothes looked tattered. Blood dripped from the corner of Elizabeth''s mouth and made her clothes even more dirty. In front of them, a man in ck wearing ck sunsses stood tall. He looked at the two women with indifferent eyes. "Turns out this is the power of the famous Alkonost Ordo?" This person''s voice was full of ridicule and his way of speaking was a little strange. He obviously didn''te from Crimea. This guy named Roger was an international fugitive. The Ordo received orders to chase him when they learned that Roger was hiding in Crimea. However, they did not expect that this person was so smart and strong. He managed to lure Christa and Elizabeth into this abandoned building and caught them both. When Elizabeth fought Roger empty-handed, it turned out that she couldn''t even touch the man. She was constantly being yed with until she got exhausted, then beaten half unconscious. "Even though you are weak, your tracking is fine too." The man said haltingly, "But I''m confused, why do dogs like you want to catch me?" "Do you need a reason to catch a fugitive?" Elizabeth snorted as she tried to get up again, "It is our duty to catch criminals like you." "It''s useless." The man shook his head and said back in a cold tone, "All you need to know, everyone who chased me before is dead." "Besides, I''m not afraid of the police at all. I really like people like you especially those who are as beautiful as you." Roger''s words were filled with horror of their own, "I''ve never tried any woman from this country, I wonder how they''d taste?" "Screw you!" Elizabeth spat on him, "All the fugitives I have faced have been killed and soon you will join them." "Hahaha, oh how attractive you are, Miss. You''re really energetic and I can''t wait to hear your sigh." Roger''s eyes were filled with an evil aura, "I did not think that the Alkonost Ordo would give two beautiful girls for me to taste." Christa watched the two men from the side and began to worry. She didn''t expect Roger to be this strong. ''Brother Ryan pleasee quickly.'' Christa continued to pray in her heart. "Don''t worry, I''ll cut off your genitals!" Elizabeth was getting irritated, her killing aura immediately enveloped her. "I don''t think you want to do it. If you cut it how can I satisfy you and your friend?" Roger learned that the key to victory was either to kill or knock Elizabeth out. After that, he could enjoy the two dolls freely. Elizabeth didn''t listen to Roger at all. She focused on gathering her inner strength. "Just as Crimean people said, our difference in strength is like heaven and earth. It doesn''t matter how many times you fight me, the result will be the same." Roger said. However, Elizabeth paid no heed to him and was already charging forward. Elizabeth''s determination was unanimous. Even though she was beaten twice by Roger, it didn''t dampen her fighting spirit. In fact, it burned her spirit even more. Shended a punch on Roger''s face. When she tried to block it, Elizabeth pulled out her fist and threw a kick into his chest. Roger reacted quickly and caught Elizabeth by the leg. At the same time, heunched an elbow into Elizabeth''s thigh. Feeling that it was toote to block him, Elizabeth used his caught leg as a support and kicked Roger in the back of the head. However, before the two of them counterattacked, Roger let go and pushed Elizabeth''s leg and knocked Elizabeth down. Roger still wanted to y with his prey, so he didn''t want to limp this cute girl. As sheid on the ground, Elizabeth''s face was filled with mes of revenge and tried to tackle Roger. However, Roger seemed to have noticed the attack and dodged it with ease. He then jumped up and tried to step on Elizabeth! Elizabeth immediately rolled around. However, Roger managed to step on Elizabeth''s chest! A mouthful of blood immediately escaped from Elizabeth''s mouth, feeling as if a mountain was dropped on her. "From the start, I told you that you are not my match. Honey I have to kill you before tasting your beautiful chest." After that, Roger immediately threw a death blow to Elizabeth''s face. Christa immediately shouted, "Elizabeth hang on! Brother Ryan is close! "No matter how many people are sent by the Alkonost Ordo, I will kill them all." Roger stopped the punch when he heard Christa''s scream. "And your help maye in vain, because after killing this woman I will rape and kill you! Hahahaha!" When Rogerughed out loud, a voice came from above, "Unfortunately it''s notgoing to be like that." When these three people heard that voice, all of them were shocked. Christa was in tears, Elizabeth breathed a sigh of relief and Roger stared at the man in confusion. How could anyone find him that easily? When they were still amazed by Ryan''s presence, the man had gone in the next second. Without realizing it, he had taken Elizabeth beside Christa and checked on them. Roger waspletely shocked, he couldn''t keep up with Ryan''s pace at all. He immediately became alert. "Who are you?" Roger asked. "You don''t need to know my name, you don''t deserve to hear it." Ryan casually said. "Your words are arrogant too" Roger was clearly taking his temper, "Let''s prove it." Ryan then smiled, "Don''t hold back your strength or you will regret it." Without waiting for Ryan to finish speaking, Roger had disappeared into a shadow. Ryan also immediately caught up with him. The two of them disappeared so fast! Ryan frowned, Roger''s figure in front of him suddenly disappeared. Then Roger sent a fatal blow to the back of Ryan''s head. When Roger moved at high speed like this, one hit could knock anyone out. Ryan immediately turned around and said to Roger, "Too slow!" Chapter 68: Now you cant run away Chapter 68: Now you can''t run away Roger was surprised when he bounced off Ryan''s kick. He already knew that Ryan was fast but he didn''t expect that he still couldn''t keep up with Ryan even at his full speed. "Full of gaps!" When Roger tried to get back up, Ryan was in front of him and threw a few punches. Roger immediately blocked it but he could not block 2 strokes properly. With the help of his inner strength, Roger quickly bounced back. The man rolled in the air until his sunsses fell off. His face was filled with shock. How could this opponent be so fast, so much faster than him. Roger took a deep breath, his face was starting to look serious. He stood back up then took a swing and lunged at Ryan at full speed. Ryan just stood still with cold eyes. When Roger''s strike was imminent, he just casually raised one hand and dodged the side a bit and threw his punch right in Roger''s face! That one hit was enough to sink Roger to the ground. Roger immediately spat out a mouthful of blood while realizing that Ryan was taking advantage of his speed. Roger started to break out a cold sweat on his forehead. Who was this person? How could this person be so strong and could beat him up so easily? "Is that all?" Ryan said casually. Instantly, Roger gritted his teeth and stood back up. He took a few steps back and took a swing again. Ryan just stood still and didn''t move at all. Now, Ryan just blocked Roger''s attack. Elizabeth watched this fight with an incredulous face. The two of them were fighting at a speed that even she could not clearly see. However, the difference in the strength of the two began to appear. Suddenly, Ryan, who was holding Roger''s two fists, picked up Roger and ejected easily. "How could he be so strong?" When he was floating in the air, he had already decided to run away. He took advantage of the momentum given by Ryan to escape towards the window. The window of the building bursted when Roger kicked it, and his figure disappeared without a trace. "Christa, are you alright?" Ryan immediately went to his younger sister. "Brother, don''t let him escape!" Even though she was shaken a little, Christa was still fine. Her job was to catch that person so she couldn''t let him escape after injuring Elizabeth to such an extent. "Don''t worry, I won''t let him escape. Wait here." Ryan smiled and disappeared from the building. "It''s useless ...." Elizabeth muttered to herself. She had lived for a long time in a world of darkness,therefore she knew that Roger had the ability to disappear without a trace. Once they lost him even for just one second, they wouldn''t be able to catch up with Roger. How could an international fugitive like Roger not have such basic abilities. "Elizabeth, you don''t need to worry. Brother Ryan must have caught him, he always kept his promise." said Christa with a smile. When he came out of the window, he immediately took off his ck shirt and turned himself into a drunken poor man. He didn''t forget to bring a beer bottle and shuffled along, so that his disguise became more apparent. Now from the outside, he really looked like a drunkard middle-aged person. He had prepared an escape route before he even lured Elizabeth and Christa to the abandoned building. Better to be on guard than sorry. However, he could not help but feel afraid of Ryan, "I will remember this embarrassing incident, just wait because I will definitely repay you!" Roger immediately blended into the crowd and made sure he couldn''t be easily tracked. After walking for a while, Roger walked into a quiet alleyway. He immediately jumped over the wall and was on the roof of a building. When he reached the roof of the building, Ryan was already waiting for him. "Huh? How could it be?" Roger''s eyes widened when he saw Ryan''s figure, "You. How did you find me!" Roger really couldn''t believe this incident. How could that man be here? How could his disguise be discovered so fast? Even Alkonost Ordo had a hard time tracking him down. If he didn''t provide a clue for Elizabeth to chase him, maybe the Alkonost Ordo would never be able to find him. However, this man in front of him could find himself easily. This was still hard for him to believe. Ryan just smiled a little, "You mean how can I see your disguise or why I was here first?" Roger took a step back saying, "How can you break my cover? You''re the first time to do it." "Well, I have to praise you because you are good at disguising yourself." Ryan approached him slowly, "If it weren''t for your enormous inner strength, I might not be able to find you." After he finished speaking, Ryan''s figure turned into smoke and lunged at Roger. His right hand managed to grab Roger''s wrist. Roger immediately tried to escape but Ryan was already moving. "Don''t think you can escape!" Ryan used his violent force and pulled Roger. Roger took advantage of the momentum from Ryan''s pull to roll over and kick the ground before jumping down the building. To his surprise, he was greeted by Ryan''s punch while he was still in the air. The punch hit him in the stomach and Roger fell to the ground. Ryan immediately kicked Roger and stood on his back. "Now you can''t run away." He casually said. Roger could only curl up in pain. When he tried to escape, Ryan hit him right on the back. "If you move one more time, I won''t hesitate to break some of your bones." Ryan said. Roger''s expression instantly turned cold. "It''s been too long. Your proud brother doesn''t go back and forth. Looks like he failed to catch him." Elizabeth said while enduring the pain in her chest. "Elizabeth, you have to trust Brother Ryan. Why are you being so rude to him? Brother Ryan must be doing what we need, right?" Christaughed as she stuck an acupuncture needle into Elizabeth. "Your internal injury is quite serious, I can only help to hold it for now. You have to go to the hospital after this." She continued. "Don''t worry, this kind of wound is nothing." Elizabeth said, "What I can''t understand is why you can trust Ryan so much? Roger''s disguise is world ss, there''s no way he can find Roger." Christa smiled again, "I will wait for Ryan toe home. He always keeps his promise." "You really love him that much?" Elizabeth replied. "Huh? What are you saying!?" Christa immediately blushed, "How much do you hate Brother Ryan?" "Of course! I can''t wait to rip his body and cut off his genitals." Since that day at the hotel, Elizabeth''s ambitions to take revenge had not abated at all. "Hahaha, it''s rare for beautiful women to think about me every day. I''m grateful to have you." Loudughter sounded from behind and Elizabeth immediately frowned. "Brother! You''re back." Christa''s eyes immediately glowed and Ryan approached her while carrying Roger. "Yes, I returned safely." Ryan smiled as he stroked his younger sister''s head, "This is your fugitive." Christa then checked Roger''s condition first and thrust the needle so that he was unconscious for several hours. "Thank you brother, I''ll call headquarters and ask for help." "Wait, before that where''s my reward?" Ryan immediately interrupted. "Hmmm? What do you mean?" "My ''thank you'' kiss." Ryan then pointed at his cheek. Christa just blushed as she hit her brother. A few momentster, a ck van arrived at the abandoned building. "Brother, I''m taking Roger away. But can I ask for your help? Elizabeth''s injury is quite serious. I need you to take her to the hospital." Christa then smiled, "I can only provide first aid so she needs treatment as soon as possible." "Ah?" Elizabeth was shocked when she heard Christa''s words. She had to go to the hospital with this bastard? Ryan nced at Elizabeth who was still lying and clutching her chest, "Christa, no matter what, Elizabeth''s legs and arms weren''t broken at all. She must be strong going to the hospital alone. It''s better now that I escort you back to base and we can chat a little longer." "You...!" Elizabeth''s gaze grew sharper and filled with anger. The bastard in front of her was really good at acting. Christaughed at the two of them, "Brother, don''t keep teasing Elizabeth. Besides, everyone in my organization is here so Roger won''t be able to run away again. You better take Elizabeth to the hospital." After that, Christa dragged Roger who was still unconscious into the van. "Remember to take Elizabeth to the hospital, not to strange ces!" Christa said before closing the door. After the van left, only Ryan and Elizabeth were left in this abandoned building. Or weren''t they? Elizabeth immediately gave a cold snort and looked away. She was silent for a long time and when she turned her head towards Ryan, the bastard was gone. "You rascal bastard, I really hate you!" Chapter 69: Are You Crazy? Chapter 69: Are You Crazy? Elizabeth then tried to stand up while gritting her teeth. Her whole body was covered in sweat as she tried to get back at her feet. When she was fighting Roger, she took 3 serious hits and her internal state was quite chaotic. As she staggered, a hand supported her and helped her walk better. "Hmmm I smelled .a shy kitty." Elizabeth turned and of course it was Ryan with his annoying smile. "Tch! Who really needs your help?" The woman started to rebel. "Is this how you behave towards the person who helped you earlier? Come on Elizabeth, how long are you going to keep being shy?" "Even until I die, I don''t want to ept your help." Elizabeth menacingly said. "Oh? Does that apply to me helping you out at the bar back then? Or during our fun times at the hotel?" Ryan approached her with a naughty smile. When the man mentioned the word ''hotel'', Elizabeth''s face immediately flushed red and pushed Ryan''s body. "Kidding, I''m just kidding, okay? Don''t get angry, you''ll lose your beauty, you know." Ryanughed with satisfaction. Even though Elizabeth refused, Ryan still carried her. "Hey, let me go!" Elizabeth still refused Ryan''s help. "Yes, I will take you to the hospital." Ryan quickly took Elizabeth to the car, "Don''t keep on rebelling, if it weren''t for Christa''s request, I would''ve neglected you." "Hey where did your hand touch?" "Uh sorry-sorry. I didn''t mean it." Even on their way to the car, they were still fighting with each other. They then rushed to the hospital in Christa''s abandoned car. "Come on down." Ryan said. Elizabeth just red at him even though the man had stretched out his hand. He finally had to carry her. "I didn''t expect you to want us to look intimate in the hospital. Do you want to show off our love?" Ryanughed regardless of Elizabeth''s angry scolding. He immediately took her to the ER. Elizabeth''s injury needed to be treated as soon as possible, otherwise internal bleeding might ur. "Don''t expect me to be indebted to you for today''s incident." Elizabeth still red at Ryan who was sitting next to her. "Don''t worry, I know that you always think about me every day." Ryan replied with a smile. "You pervert!" Every time the man spoke, she felt that Ryan was always joking and teasing her. She also felt that it was pointless arguing with the person. However, Elizabeth was a strong woman so she wouldn''t lose that easily. "Hahaha my beautiful Elizabeth just needs to know one thing." Ryan said with a mischievous smile, "Someday I''ll ask for a reward for today''s incident, so don''t forget about this okay?" Elizabeth''s chest was fluttering, this man was really testing her patience. Shortly thereafter, someone''s voice surprised Ryan, "Please drink this drug first." When Ryan turned around, he was shocked. How beautiful this nurse was! Absolutely incredible! From the moment he looked at her, Ryan immediately scanned the nurse from the tip of her head to toe. This woman truly had a face and body that could make supermodels cry with jealousy. Her skin looked very smooth with a sharp nose like a foreigner. Not to mention her chest my god, this beautiful pair of knockers might be no less than Irina''s. Seeing her in a tight white nurse outfit, Ryan couldn''t wait to y the doctor and nurse roley with her. On closer inspection, the buttons on the nurse''s clothes seemed to be struggling with all their might to continue to cover the heavenly scene. ''She''s at least an F cup'' Ryan gulped down his saliva at the thought. "Excuse me sir, thisdy needs to take the medicine." The nurse was starting to get annoyed because Ryan kept ring at her. "Hahaha sorry, sorry, please." Ryan immediately stepped aside, "I am just amazed by the beauty of Miss nurse. You are so charming. Oops, pardon me." When she heard that, the nurse''s face turned slightly red. Her heart felt warm. Who on earth wouldn''t get ttered when praised with sweet words? Seeing Ryan''s behavior, Elizabeth was immediately disgusted. she really couldn''t see this sight and turned her head away. "Your girlfriend needs a few days to stay in the hospital." The nurse said. "Ah, you''re wrong, she''s not my girlfriend. She''s just my co-worker, I only helped bring her here." Ryanughed, "If I wanted to have a girlfriend, I might choose a girl like you. Beautiful and charming. I can immediately imagine what our children will be like, meeting you may be one of my life goals." Ryan was really good at saying sweet words. The nurse blushed even more with a smile. Elizabeth was increasingly disgusted after hearing Ryan''s words. This bastard sure knew how to be cute. "Miss nurse, you dropped your pen." When the nurse was about to take it, her hand touched Ryan. The touch of this hand made the nurse blush even more but Ryan''s eyes really couldn''t escape from that big chest. "Miss nurse, you are really charming and big." Ryan praised her. Big? The nurse was surprised to hear that. "What food did you eat until yours grew that big?" Ryan continued to admire that beautiful chest. "You...!" The nurse immediately covered her chest and pped Ryan. She was really embarrassed and immediately left Elizabeth''s room. Ryan immediately shouted, "Hey, are you free tonight? We can chat under the moon." This made the nurse walk faster. When the beautiful nurse left, Elizabeth put on a disgusted face and said to Ryan, "It''s absolutely disgusting the way you seduce girls." "Oh? I have many abilities other than sweet words, do you want to try?" "Huh! you can only seduce innocent women!" "I don''t like innocent flirting, I like flirting with older women." Ryan''s eyes flickered seeing Elizabeth. "Hey ... What do you want to do?" Elizabeth had a bad feeling. "I will prove to you that I prefer mature women." After saying that, he went up to Elizabeth and kissed her! Ryan''s tongue immediately dived fiercely! Elizabeth waspletely off guard, she didn''t think that Ryan would kiss her. Her eyes were wide and she couldn''t think of anything. ''How could this man kiss me! Even in a public ce like this!'' She grumbled. Almost 2 secondster, Elizabeth immediately pushed Ryan with all her might. "Bastard!" Elizabeth was almost out of control. Ryan licked his lips and said with a satisfied smile, "How is it? Do you still need more evidence?" Elizabeth didn''t reply and just red at Ryan. "Go away from here!" She shouted. "Think of it as a reward for today, even though I''ll collect it againter. So don''t frown, you''ll lose your beauty." Ryan replied. "I don''t care! Come out quickly!" Elizabeth immediately took her pillow and threw it at Ryan. When Ryan was out, Elizabeth touched her lips, ''That was my first kiss, you bastard man!'' As the guy was walking in the corridor, he heard screams. "Ah! Old man Bruce is dead!" Hearing that shout, everyone in the corridor panicked. What really happened? Ryan came over and saw an old man lying on the floor. He looked lifeless. "Mr. Bruce, why did you leave us?" One of the patient''s acquaintances cried loudly while holding his high school teacher. Everyone including the nurses fell silent. Mr. Bruce had a history of heart disease, and so he could have a heart attack at any time. Indeed, it was very difficult for people that he had raised and educated to let him go. Ryan frowned at the sight in front of him. Mr. Bruce did look lifeless but ording to him, he could still be brought back to life. Mr. Bruce''s heartbeat had recently stopped. The only way to save him was to make it beat again and he would go back to normal. At this time, the beautiful nurse that Ryan teased earlier had arrived. She immediately checked Mr. Bruce''s pulse and then said regretfully, "We''re sorry, he''s gone." The nurse then took her cellphone and gave a message to her friend to bring a gurney so she could move the old man''s body. "He is still alive." A voice was suddenly heard from the direction of the crowd. Everyone immediately nced at Ryan. "Are you a doctor?" The audience immediately felt that Ryan was joking. "Hey, I know that you can''t ept this fact either. But if you want to joke please see the time. Everyone is in mourning." The person beside him said, "Nevermind, let him go in peace." Let him go? Even though it was clear that this person could be saved? Ryanughed silently. He immediately went to the body, "I''m sure this person still can be saved." This time, everyone immediately got angry. The person who reprimanded Ryan immediately replied, "The man is dead, there is no pulse. How can you still say that!" "Right, are you crazy?" The beautiful nurse realized that the person rambling was Ryan, the man who teased her earlier. The nurse really couldn''t grasp how Ryan made fun of the dead. Chapter 70: Resurrection Chapter 70: Resurrection "This person has passed away. Don''t just decide everything by yourself." The nurse''s tone was heavy and her face was mad serious. Ryan frowned at her and said, "You guys really just let him die? He''s not really dead yet, if we leave him like this then he will actually die." "Only a doctor can determine the life and death of a patient. ording to the statew, no other person has the right to decide." The nurse replied. "The problem is, you are just a nurse. How can you have the right to determine whether the person is dead or not?" Ryan immediately ignored everyone and checked Mr. Bruce''s pulse, which was very weak. If he hesitated like before, this fellow would truly die. "Do you have the heart to see this person die without fighting at all?" Ryan swept his gaze, "I don''t want him to just die. Now hurry and find me a silver needle, the needle used for acupuncture. HURRY UP!" After saying that, Ryan quickly gathered his inner strength and channeled it to Mr. Bruce''s body. Seeing a strange man handling her patient, the nurse angrily said, "What are you doing!?" "If you''re just here to nag, go away and don''t bother me when I try to save lives." Ryan said coldly, "Aren''t hospitals built to save people''s lives? Obviously this guy can still be saved but if you slow me down like this, he will die for real." Right now, a lot of people were gathered in the corridor. All were curious about the drama that took ce in front of them. "Mr. Bruce was already sick before, maybe this is his time." Several people started muttering. "Who is that young man? Doctor?" Some people start to suspect Ryan. The beautiful nurse was still shocked by Ryan''s words. She was really pissed off by it and grunted inside, ''Okay, if you say he''s not dead, let''s see how you can save him!'' "Where''s my acupuncture needle? Howe it''s not here yet?" Ryan snapped at the nurse. His needle broke when he brought it to rk''s headquarters days ago and hadn''t had the time to rece it. Even though he had already provided first aid with his inner strength, the effect it exerted inparison to the acupuncture needles was like earth and heaven. With this needle, Ryan could ensure that this old man''s life would be saved. The nurse bit her lower lip, she then stood up and walked towards her room. Not long after, the needle Ryan asked for was ready. "Here''s the needle." The nurse reluctantly gave it. "Is it sterile?" "Not yet." The nurse just shook her head. "Get me a match." The time almost ran out and yet this nurse still rxed. Fortunately, she brought a match with her. "Turn it on fast! Or do I also need to teach it?" Ryan said in a cold tone. The nurse was angry when Ryan yelled at her continuously, but she still lit the match. Ryan quickly sterilized the needle and transferred his internal power to the needle. After that, he immediately took off Mr. Bruce''s shirt and stabbed it in his heart! Even though people got hysterical, Ryan didn''t care about it and still remained focused. Ryan quickly stabbed several needles and channeled his inner energy back into the needles. There was only Mr. Bruce''s body in his eyes. Thanks to his grandfather''s teachings, Ryan''s ability to use acupuncture techniques was equivalent to that of a doctor. So he was sure he could save this person. Even so, he wasn''t very good at this acupuncture technique so he wasted too much of his internal strength. When thest needle was finally stabbed, they all formed a strange imprint in the area of his heart. However, there was still no sign of movement from Mr. Bruce. "This should be enough." Ryan wiped the sweat on his forehead andughed bitterly in his heart. Indeed, this healing technique was not his forte, just give Christa a try here. Despite all of his efforts, Mr. Bruce was still lying on the floor. Everyone who witnessed this started grumbling to each other, "Look, that person is really crazy. How can you resurrect a dead person?" "He was so sure he could save him, at first. But look at that, it''s all easier to talk than done! Please let Mr. Bruce go. He had found his peace." "Fortunately, Mr. Bruce''s family isn''t here to witness this drama. That young man might have been beaten up." The beautiful nurse just red at Ryan. She then asked in a cold tone, "Now, what are you going to do?" Ryan even asked, "What time is it now?" "11:15 pm" Ryan just nodded and did not answer. He then closed his eyes. "Hey, are you satisfied with being a fake doctor? I still need to process this person''s body for their family." The nurse got annoyed when Ryan started to ignore her. The audience started to get angry with Ryan. He had given them false hopes, and now the young man sat with his eyes closed without exining anything? How dare he! At this time, several doctors arrived at the scene. The beautiful nurse stood up and allowed the doctors to examine further. When the doctor was about to touch Mr. Bruce''s body, Ryan immediately grabbed the doctor''s hand tightly. "Wait one minute." Ryan said. The doctor frowned, "Sir, this is a hospital and I am a doctor." When he tried to touch Mr. Bruce''s body again, Ryan stopped him again. "What do you mean by this?" The doctor got angry. The audience became angry with Ryan. The doctors had arrived, so let the professionals work. "Let go of my hand!" The doctor tried to free himself from Ryan''s grip. Ryan immediately took his hand off while pushing him, making the doctor fall. At that instant, a panicked voice appeared from a distance, "Father! Where are you!" Bruce''s son immediately approached his father. He pushed the audience around until he was at the front. He was horrified when he saw his father half naked and that his chest was full of needles. "What did you do to my father!" The child immediately wanted to beat Ryan. "Shut up! Your father will wake up in 20 seconds." Ryan just stood up and said with a t face, "Now only 15 seconds." "This person is still delusional." "Just arrest that person and throw him in jail." "Enough of your y." The beautiful nurse couldn''t stand all this drama. However, a coughing sound was heard from the dying man. In an instant, the whole corridor fell silent and all of their eyes were focused on Mr. Bruce on the floor. They saw Mr. Bruce who opened his eyes while coughing. He looked around and asked his son, "What''s going on?" "Father? Father!" The child immediately cried on the spot. "Bastard, he''s really alive!" Everyone couldn''t believe the miracle that was happening before their eyes. The doctors were even more shocked while the beautiful nurse was just gawking like a fool. That young man really had the ability to resurrect the dead? After Ryan removed the needles, the son immediately hugged his father tightly, "Thank goodness dad is fine." Ryan casually walked out while handing the needle to the beautiful nurse, "Please fix this." Seeing Ryan leaving the venue, the audience was amazed by his magical touch. They immediately opened the way to the savior! It was natural that when someone was dying, they wouldpletely surrender their life to death. But the young man did not give up and managed to save Mr. Bruce''s life! The beautiful nurse''s eyes were filled with confusion. When she realized and looked for Ryan, it turned out that the young man had disappeared. "What a miracle, that boy only used a needle and he managed to save Mr. Bruce!" Everyone started spreading this horrendous news. "That person is truly extraordinary...." The beautiful nurse then remembered that she had been teased by him before, and so she quickly blushed. She regretted not giving her number to Ryan. ''I hope to see you again...'' After having had this extraordinary day, Ryan decided to return home. However, he suddenly got a call. "Sir, I''ve arrived at the city of Avalerion." "Okay, wait for me. I will send the address. " "Yes sir." ''Did you really just arrive?'' Ryan smiled a little. Finally, the time hade. Would this mysterious curtain be revealed today? Ryan chose the abandoned building where Christa and Elizabeth were previously held. The area was notoriously deserted. If something did happen, no one would know about it. This question had been ringing in Ryan''s mind for a long time. ''Are you still the Golge I know? I hope you don''t disappoint me.'' Ryan''s eyes looked cold. Then he immediately headed back to the building. Not long after, Ryan arrived and casually walked in. Since it was already night, a gentle breeze blew through the hollow walls which made the atmosphere cool. Not seeing Golge''s figure anywhere, Ryan shouted, "Come out and show yourself Golge." Chapter 71: Always Keep Your Enemy Closer Chapter 71: Always Keep Your Enemy Closer ''Are you still the Golge I know? I hope you don''t disappoint me.'' Ryan''s eyes looked cold. Then he immediately headed back to the building. Not long after, Ryan arrived and casually walked in. Since it was already night, a gentle breeze blew through the hollow walls which made the atmosphere cool. Not seeing Golge''s figure anywhere, Ryan shouted, "Come out and show yourself Golge." "Good night, sir." Suddenly, a soft female voice came from behind him. "Golge, since you have arrived in this city, I hope you have thoroughly investigated this matter." Then Ryan emphasized his words, "I hope you don''t disappoint me." "Of course I will not disappoint my master. The results of my investigation say that the Eclipse is in the city of Avalerion." When Golge finished speaking, a sh of light appeared and Ryan immediately took a quick step aside. A bullet immediately pierced the floor where he was standing earlier. "I did not think that the master was so great." Ryan''s face really looked cold, "In the end, you still let me down." Golge''s tone was not polite at all, "I don''t care about you anymore, you also don''t have the strength to do anything." "You''ve been working for me for a long time Golge, you should know what awaits you." Ryan said. Hearing that, Golge''s body trembled slightly but immediately returned to normal, "Of course I know, that''s why I already have preparations for today. Too bad, you won''te out alive today." "Oh? Are you working with one of the 12 Aesirs?" Ryan shook his head and chuckled. "I''m enough to face you." Another person''s voice was heard. A man appeared from behind Golge and it was the Eclipse. Ryan frowned at his arrival. The man saw the Eclipse approaching Golge and embracing her. "Shocked? Hahaha." Eclipseughed loudly while looking at Ryan. "So that''s your rtionship...." Ryan sighed, "It turns out that I was yed by the two of you all this time, I have to admit that you two are great at conspiring against me." "And for you Golge, I will teach you how cruel the traitor''s fate is." Ryan immediately gave off a thick killing aura. "You can still say big even though your life is on the line. You can''t even see Golge''s betrayal, do you still deserve the name Nergal?" The Eclipse then squeezed Golge''s chest while saying, "Everything yours is mine, be it women or treasure." "If you can''t guess, why do you think I came?" Ryan knew that Golge had betrayed him from the start. His purpose came to punish anyone who dared to oppose him. And there was only one proper punishmentdeath! The Eclipse and Golge were frozen in ce as a sh of panic appeared in their eyes. They''ve worked under Ryan for several years, so they knew what kind of horrible fate that awaited them. "Don''t talk too much, today you will die!" The eclipse said while emitting a killing aura. "Then show your abilities!" Ryan then turned into a Golge and charged at the Eclipse. The killing aura that escaped from Ryan was dense, intimidating Eclipse and Golge. However, the two of them immediately came to their senses and joined forces. Golge was in charge of shielding Ryan''s attack and the Eclipse prepared to counterattack. Seeing this, Ryan''s killing aura grew out of control. However, even though the two of them hadbined their strength, they were still blown away by Ryan''s attack. "The weak are still weak!" Ryan snorted coldly and lunged again. These two people would die today! Eclipse was shocked to see this powerful Ryan. Shouldn''t he be injured? Eclipse''s entire body started to get goosebumps. He couldn''t let his guard down because Ryan had already attacked him and could kill him anytime. He had no other choice, than to stand still and wait for his death. The guy better bet by challenging Ryan''s duel. In an instant, a series of knife attacks aimed straight at Ryan''s face! Ryan remained t. He quickly jumped zigzagged and dodged the entire attack. Then he gripped Eclipse''s wrist tightly. The man pulled Eclipse and kicked it hard in the chest. The Eclipse quickly bounced off and groaned in pain. "Since when has an ant attempted to climb the top of the world?" Ryan''s eyes looked cold. By the time Eclipse was blown away, he was already rushing back. When Eclipse tried to get back up, Ryan was in front of him and threw an uppercut to his chin. Now the Eclipse was floating in the air while vomiting a mouthful of blood. Ryan on the other hand hit the Eclipse in the ribs and he fell on the floor holding his broken ribs. "How dare you betray me?" Ryan stared at the Eclipse with a disgusted look.. "The god of war from the underworld is great, but don''t you believe that I have the power to end your life today?" Eclipse waspletely undaunted even though he was heavily injured. Ryan frowned at his statement. Eclipse was battered but still opened his mouth to talk a lot. He was the epitome of dogs that could only bark. "I have to admit that your abilities are extraordinary." The Eclipse was panting heavily, "Indeed I underestimated your ability but that also applies to you." "I don''t need to be serious when stepping on a mere ant like you." Ryan mocked. "Golge, even though I don''t know why you betrayed me, because you have chosen to fight me then be prepared to receive the same punishment as him." Ryan turned to Golge. Ryan then took out the knife he had picked up earlier and threw it towards the Eclipse that was lying on the floor. The uracy made the de pierce through Eclipse''s throat! Eclipse died in front of the Nergal! Ryan turned and faced Golge, "Now it''s your turn to receive your punishment." Golge''s face was filled with horror. How could the Eclipse not do anything against this supposedly injured Ryan? Why had the situation gone like this? Seeing Ryan''s attack on the Eclipse, Golge knew that Ryan was still not serious. The name Nergal that he bore was no joke. Without a doubt, her life was already in Ryan''s grasp! Ryan stared coldly at Golge, his face was expressionless as he approached her. "You really let me down." Ryan was really disappointed that his ace turned out to be a traitor. Golge didn''t speak at all. In the next instant, her figure disappeared into a wisp of smoke. In that instant, Golge had thrown a smoke bomb where she was standing and a kind of grenade at Ryan''s feet. Ryan reacted quickly and took a step back. The explosion was strong enough that it made Ryan step back quite a distance. The building fortunately did not copse, but the fire started to spread. Ryan didn''t bother and chased Golge. The traitor wouldn''t be able to breathe a sigh of relief as long as he was alive! Ryan ran so fast, it didn''t take long for him to catch up with Golge. But suddenly, a knife flew towards his face. Ryan barely managed to escape it while running at high speed. He then turned to see where the knife came from and was greatly shocked. He saw a figure that he should have killed it was the Eclipse! What really happened? How could that person still be alive? "Hahaha I told you today is the day of your death!" Eclipseughed loudly when he saw the surprise on Ryan''s face. Ryan frowned, he still didn''t understand why the Eclipse could be here. His throat was clearly pierced by the knife earlier. Or was it a fake Eclipse? However, the surprise did not end there. It turned out that he was surrounded by around 20 people. What made his eyes widen was that all those people were Eclipse! He thought his eyes had tricked him but those twenty people really were the Eclipse. Starting from the face, the stature and inner power they emitted were exactly the same. At this critical moment, Ryan also felt his mysterious power starting to rebel once again. Indeed, his grandfather had given him a help that would onlyst a month, but under the condition that he didn''t use too much of his internal strength. And today he had used too much of his inner strength, starting from Roger, in the hospital and now. And worse, he was faced with 20 people that had the same appearance, speed and strength as the Eclipse right now. Ryan now understood that the horror in front of Golge and his fight earlier were all traps that finally led him into another trap! All these mysteries were finally starting to make sense. The Eclipse that he killed on the first day he got married and the Eclipse that destroyed his base, were all of the same person. Ryan then turned around and said in a cold tone, "So your secret weapon is cloning?" Chapter 72: The Fate of A Traitor Chapter 72: The Fate of A Traitor "Right! Even if you''re Nergal, you''re only alone. And all of us are more than enough to kill you!" Ryan didn''t reply at all. "To be honest, if it weren''t for those resources of yours then I wouldn''t have discovered the secret behind human cloning." The Eclipse proudly said as he felt that he had won this battle, "Why are you silent now? Where is your pretentious attitude? Come on Nergal don''t disappoint me, I want to see your miserable face!" All of his clones emitted their powerful killing auras. Then they allughed in unison. "No matter how many times you clone yourself, ants are still ants." Ryan casually replied. He didn''t hesitate anymore and lunged toward one of the Eclipses. Seeing that Ryan was already on the move, the entire Eclipse clones immediately surrounded him. They began to leap and attack from all directions. The war god Ryan broke the corbone of the Eclipse in front of him with one blow while dodging the attack from his left. Suddenly, three people immediately attempted to attack at the same time. Ryan immediately flipped through the air, avoiding thebined attack. But just as he was in midair, a knife shot and hit Ryan''s shoulder. They didn''t need to rush in killing Rya. Their aim was to erode his stamina and make the guy die from exhaustion. Ryan''s heart started to clench. The Eclipse''s attacks came from all directions and felt like it was never ending. No matter how he smacked them, they would immediately stand back up. "Hmmm ... strengthening medicine?" It was clear that they already had sufficient preparations to kill him today. Their goal was to tire him out and end it at that. The only way to end this was to kill them all! At this time, Ryan had already killed 5 people. However, Eclipse''s attacks still came from all directions in an endless stream. This made Ryan tired because his internal energy was running low. Moreover, he also had to endure that mysterious power. Suddenly, he had an attack on his back. Eclipse saw doubt on Ryan''s face and managed to hit it. The attack was very fast, so just one second off guard, Ryan could get hurt. The man had done his best to kill anyone who approached him, but another Eclipse would immediately attack his blind spot tirelessly. They were willing to lose one clone if it could hurt Ryan! Whoosh! A knife cut Ryan''s shirt, but unfortunately the attack was not deep enough. When Ryan avoided him by jumping backwards, a flying blow was already aimed at the back of his head from behind him. Ryan reacted quickly and grabbed the hand and mmed the person. Ryan started to run out of breath. The mysterious power in his body seemed to be pounding on the door of his consciousness, about to engulf him whole. Cold sweat started pouring out of his forehead and the Eclipse clones around him startedughing. "Hahaha you will be finished in a moment!" These clones felt that they had seeded in making Ryan exhausted, so they enjoyed this precious moment. "Die!" At that instant, one of the Eclipses lunged and kicked Ryan. When that person threw his leg, Ryan just stood still and stuck his fist toward his crotch. In an instant, the Eclipse copsed while clutching its genitals. It turned out that they are still that naive feeling they could beat him easily. "As the saying goes ''Tigers die from their stripes'' today hell will wee you!" Some of the clones immediately lunged back and Ryan painstakingly switched at defensive mode while enduring his mysterious power. He then felt his five senses lose their function and the Eclipse''s attacks had hit him from all directions. He felt that his chest had been hit and when he was bounced off by the momentum, he was kicked from behind. The Eclipse struck him in the ribs at the same time from both left and right and they were closed with a kick aimed at his face. However, the attacks didn''t stop. An elbow strike that hit his chin made Ryan fall on the ground. Pain from outside and inside his body put him on the edge. He even felt the presence of a God of Death nearby! Was this the end of his life? Was there really no other way? "Hahaha even an elephant will lose to a herd of ants! You really are pathetic!" The sound of annoyingughter echoed in Ryan''s ears. But he had decided something inside his mind. He couldn''t die at least not by the traitor''s hands! However, the pain he felt was truly tiring in his soul. He struggled to his feet with difficulty. "Wow, well, haven''t you given up on this rancid bastard? Come here if you''re still strong, don''t you want to kill us all?" When the Eclipse saw Ryan trying to stand with such difficulty, he thought he had the upper hand. Another wave of attack came charging at Ryan. "I can''t die!" Ryan who fell back on the ground continued to instill his determination. He kept saying these things to bring himself to his senses, but the pain was starting to overpower him. Was this the end of the journey? Just as he began to ept this fact, an idea came to his mind. Didn''t his grandfather give him medicine? The one that he should only drink at critical times? Without hesitation, Ryan tried to take the medicine while continuing to endure the attacks of the Eclipse. However, thebined attack made it difficult for Ryan to take the medicine in his pocket. Not to mention that his mysterious power was eating him from within. ''I won''t die by these traitors!'' Ryan bit his lip, trying to think of a way to find an opening for him to take the medicine. The only way was to fake a hit and fall back down, because the Eclipse was busyughing at him at that time. DUAK! Ryan received another blow to his chest and fell back down. The Eclipse grinned at the sight even more. It was at this time that Ryan took the medicine and swallowed it with great difficulty. Seeing that Ryan took something out of his pants and swallowed it, Eclipse ignored him andughed, "Why? Did Nergal forget to take his diarrhea medicine? Ah I forgot that you were actually sick. But soon you won''t have to suffer anymore." After saying so, the Eclipse''s clones took out their knives, "It is time for you to die!" Then some of them lunged forward. At this moment, Ryan felt a tremendous amount of energy entering his body. The power was met with mysterious power and fought intensely. Thanks to the medicine, Ryan''s mysterious power had calmed down again and his body felt no pain at all. However, that was not how Ryan felt at all. He felt that his inner strength soared to abundance! In an instant, Ryan recovered to his prime state. His injuries began to dissipate and his body was overflowing with internal strength. In the midst of this shock, several knives had flown towards him. Ryan quickly pped the ground and stood back up. He disappeared into a wisp of smoke and charged forward. He swiftly parried all of the floating knives. Ryan''s awakening took the Eclipse by surprise. Now, the man was back in their midst. "Time for you to die!" Ryan said it with a cold tone and overwhelming killing aura. Eclipse shivered at the words. He felt that this Nergal in front of him was different from the previous one. Ryan turned back to smoke, and quickly charged towards the clones with the knife in his hand. Thest thing the five Eclipses saw was the glint of Ryan''s des, for all they saw afterwards were their heads rolling. Fast and clean! Ryan then threw the knife and killed one of the clones as it hit the chest. By the time the knife stuck, Ryan had already broken the neck of another clone. The Eclipse clones tried to escape but it was all useless. Ryan''s current speed and strength were different from the previous one and it was truly terrifying. With just one step, the man took his life. Ryan, now the real incarnation of God of War, one swing from him was enough to decapitate their head! The current Eclipse waspletely silent. ''Where was your courage earlier?'' In an instant, all of the Eclipse clones died at Ryan''s hands. Now only Ryan was standing alone, his face and clothes covered in blood. When the War God Nergal burned in anger, not even a thousand deaths could satisfy his wrath. Ryan stood alone amidst the pile of Eclipse corpses. Looking around, he could tell that the ones fighting with him were all clones. The real Eclipse couldn''t possibly have put his life in danger, and Golge wasn''t here after all. Chapter 73: Let Me Clean Your Wound Chapter 73: Let Me Clean Your Wound He had long thought that Golge had betrayed him. He also knew that their meeting today was a trap but he came anyway. He felt that the two''sbined strength was not a big deal for him. He just didn''t expect that cloning was Eclipse''s secret weapon. Ryan frowned at the afterthought. Golge and Eclipse escaped, so there was a chance that they would recast another evil n. ''They both have to die.'' The man thought. With empty hands, Ryan immediately left this ce. Their first fight was really dangerous for him. He really didn''t expect to be brawled like that. If it weren''t for the medicine his grandfather gave him, he would probably be dead by now. While on his way home, he checked his body condition. There was no strange thing inside or outside his body, his entire injury healed perfectly. His grandfather''s medicine was truly extraordinary. The question was how long would the effectst? He hoped that the effect wouldst a few days. When he got home, the sound of Ryan''s footsteps was heard by Irina. The woman had mentally prepared herself for Ryan''s impending behavior. It took her by surprise that Ryan just walked past her. ''Hmmmm?'' Irina was curious and asked Ryan, "Are you sick?" Ryan felt embarrassed that he stopped from going straight to his room. How could he not have noticed that Irina was downstairs? "No!" Ryan immediately put on his mask, "Your husband is strong, you know! Hahaha." However, Irina knew something was wrong and approached him, "You are clearly not well, let me see where it hurts." He had cleaned the blood on his clothes and face earlier, but Ryan''s face was really pale and his pants looked tattered. There was even a trace of blood in the side of his lips. Ryan then pondered. This situation was truly embarrassing for him. He wondered how a bitch like Eclipse and Golge could injure him this much. He now also understood why he didn''t want to die today. One of the reasons was the woman in front of him. Too bad he could not hug his wife freely. "Follow me." Suddenly, Irina took Ryan''s hand and took him to her room. "Ouch honey slow down a little, your husband is in pain. I know you want to quickly see what''s under my shirt, I''m just asking for a gentle favorter." Irina immediately frowned. Regardless when he was sick or healthy, why couldn''t this man stop irritating her? Even though his face looked pale, Ryan''s wound was just a scratch wound. His internal injury was anything but serious, unlike Elizabeth''s wound. When he got to Irina''s room, his wife asked him to lift his clothes a little and start treating his wounds. "Does it hurt?" Irina stroked Ryan''s back which was cut by a knife. Somehow her heart ached. "Ah! Please slow down a little." Ryan immediately moaned in pain. "Sorry, it''s my first time doing it." Irina immediately withdrew her hand. First time doing it? For some reason it sounded ambiguous to Ryan''s ears. Ryan deeply stared at Irina who was busy treating his wound. His wife then finally realized his gaze, and asked, "What''s wrong?" "Oh it''s okay, I just feel like you are getting prettier." Ryan immediately turned his flushed face. "You have quite a lot of wounds and it''s quite hard if you sit down, can you take off your clothes and lie down?" Irina said. "Oh? Okay." Ryan immediately took off his clothes and his burly body immediately filled Irina''s eyes. The woman was experiencing inner turmoil. On one hand, her face was flushing red as she was amazed to see that shredded body but on the other hand, her heart ached when she saw the wounds that almost covered her husband''s entire body. Ryan''s old wounds looked terrible with bullet marks and long cuts. Irina finally just paused and thought to herself, ''How can Ryan have so many wounds?'' She unconsciously stroked Ryan''s old wound. Irina thought how could her husband suffer so badly and still look healthy. "Hmmm? Why are you stunned?" Ryan said. He then turned and saw Irina shedding tears. He immediately knew what his wife was thinking and hugged her, "Hahaha there''s no need to worry, whether it''s a bullet or a sword wound, as long as I can protect you, it''s all worth it." Irina blushed and pushed Ryan away, "Huh? Why are you suddenly rambling like that? Hurry up and lie down and let me clean your wound." After that, Irina cleaned the wounds on Ryan''s back. "Tell me if it hurts." Irina said. Irina''s simple kindness easily warmed Ryan''s heart as he was used to being alone. Although his wife did not say it, he knew that Irina cared about him and vice versa. Perhaps, denial was Irina''sst form of defense. Ryan didn''t speak at all and was enjoying Irina''s affection with his eyes shut. Not long after, Irina finished treating his wound and covering it with a bandage. Irina then asked, "Is it still hurt?" "No. I''m fine already." Ryan said in a rxed tone, he really had recovered. "I don''t know what you were doing out there, but try to love your own body." There was some confusion in Irina''s tone. What was Ryan doing to get hurt like this? After that, Irina fetched a drink and new clothes for Ryan, "Be careful next time." When she handed it over, she realized that Ryan was just silent and staring at her figure deeply. "Hmmm? Why are you ring at me like that?" Irina really didn''t understand Ryan today. Why was he so silent and obedient? The man would usually make a perverted joke. "You''re really charming." Before Ryan said that, he had hugged Irina tightly and mmed her onto the bed. After that, he kissed her and his hands immediately yed with his wife''s sexy body. Irina waspletely caught off guard. Ryan being quiet today didn''t mean he was a different guy! However, her brain stopped working after the burning sensations of Ryan''s kiss began to rise to her brain. Their tongues continued to flicker non-stop, she let her husband fondle her upper body. With a gasping breath Irina said to Ryan, "Don''t... do this." However, seeing his wife half-heartedly refusing him made Ryan even more affectionate. Today, his wife was truly charming and he had lost his reasons not to touch her! Ryan''s right hand was still ying on his wife''s chest, stimting the woman underneath him. When the two of them didn''t kiss, Ryan used his tongue to explore Irina''s white neck and soft ear. "Ahhhnn! No! Please stop it!" Irina''s sigh actually pushed Ryan''s lust to the limit. He was trying to take off his wife''s shirt upon hearing the cute sighs and low growls that escaped Irina''s lips. However, Irina regained strength out of nowhere and her hands tried to push Ryan hard. Ryan was surprised when Irina pushed him. He then looked at Irina''s face that was still bright red. It was clear that the woman was in the grip of lust so her breath was still raging. "Stop Ryan! We can''t do it." It took a lot of energy to make Irina say those words. Ryan felt disappointed in his heart, but then said with a smile, "I can only me you for being so charming today." Although anger still hadn''t gone from her face, Irina blushed and fell silent. She just stood from the bed and came out of the room. Ryan put on a disappointed face, ''Why are you still rejecting me?'' However, suddenly Irina came back in. She looked at Ryan with a red face. "I forgot that this is my room." Ryan immediatelyughed out loud, "Okay, I''lle out." When Ryan came out, Irina just squatted at the door, "Why do I allow him to make fun of me all the time?" Returning to his room, Ryan quickly turned on hisputer and contacted Yasmin. He had to give the information regarding Golge and Eclipse as soon as possible. He also had to ensure that none of Golge''s men were in his new hidden base. His grandfather''s appeal was correct. His fourth grandfather said that he should be aware of the people around him. It turned out that Golge betrayed him. Luckily, he realized this long ago and his grandfather''s medicine had saved him. Ryan had been suspicious of her since the first time Golge reported that she wanted toe to the Avalerion city. From the tone in her voice and her choice of words, Golge was different from usual. He immediately felt something was wrong with Golge and since then he had put his suspicions on her. Not long after that, Yasmin appeared on hisputer screen. "What happened, Ryan? It''s unusual for you to call" Yasmin''s chest was still the same size and her clothes made it stand out a little more, "Do you want to ask about our new headquarters? The construction should be finished soon." She continued. "That''s not what I want to talk about." Ryan''s face looked serious. Chapter 74: Breaking The Boundaries Chapter 74: Breaking The Boundaries Yasmin''s casual face immediately turned serious, "What''s wrong?" "You know that I keep my ace." Ryan said with a look of hatred, "She betrayed me and joined the Eclipse. Today they both tried to kill me." "WHAT?" Yasmin waspletely shocked. "How could that be?" What was an ace card? It was a factor that yed a role in reversing the hidden, often difficult circumstances that a person had. And Ryan was not an ordinary human he was one of the 12 Aesirs. Now, his aces even dare to betray him! Yasmin really knew how angry and disappointed Ryan was right now. Trust was not something that was easily obtained, it grew over time and was not easily formed. Though Ryan had known that Golge rebelled against him from the start, this still disappointed him. ''Eclipse and Golge, you two must die! I will kill you with my two hands!'' Yasmin then asked in a serious tone, "Can I help you?" Please check if there''s any suspicious workers at our headquarters, we can''t miss again. And please look for Eclipse''s whereabouts. Tell me as soon as you find him." Ryan said. "Okay." "Ah, my ace is called Golge. She is great at gathering information. She''s an expert at erasing her tracks so you better focus your attention on America and Crimea." "Understood!" Yasmin nodded. "One more thing, Eclipse seeded in creating perfect human cloning technology. He can clone himself and produce the same power and speed as his original self." "WHAT?" Yasmin was surprised after hearing Ryan''s words. Cloning? It was true that cloning had begun to develop in this era and was starting to be applied to animals. The problem was that human cloning had never progressed at all, because theplexity of reducing the intelligence and abilities possessed by the individuals. The human cloning that Ryan said might be a case of extraordinary technological advance. Seeing Yasmin''s shocked expression, Ryan sighed, "The cloning is reallyplicated. He must have a base for his experiments, so you try to find out where that base is too." "Okay." "I entrust this all to you." After finishing the call, Ryan frowned. Yasmin''s expression shouldn''t be made up. Earlier, Eclipse said that he was using his resources to produce his clones. Maybe what he said meant to divide himself with Yasmin''s help. Ryan scratched his head. Though he trusted Yasmin''s loyalty a lot, he was still anxious about her. Due to Golge''s betrayal, he began to doubt the loyalty of his underlings. Golge should be his hidden ace but she easily switched sides. This made Ryan even more worried. This also applied to all his subordinates. Were there any hidden pawns in his new base? Before rifying this, Ryan still had to be vignt even towards Yasmin. "I know you two are still in this city!" Ryan clenched his fists, "I''m looking forward to your next n because otherwise when we meet next, you two will die!" In a house on the outskirts of town, in a room with almost no lights, a male figure was seen drinking something. Prang! The man mmed the ss, "Didn''t you say he was injured?" The man was really angry and took it out on his ss. Eclipse still couldn''t believe his n to kill Ryan had failed. Golge looked calm as she stood in front of him, "He was indeed injured, my information could not be wrong." She said. The Eclipse snorted coldly, "So why are we still failing to kill him today? My clone shouldn''t be any less powerful than me. And sure enough, 20 of my clones pitifully died all without a single one alive!" Golge was silent for a while, "I''ve been following Ryan for quite a while. He''s really hurt. When he was fighting, he took some medicine, I think that medicine made him survive." "Enough, I don''t need your analysis. I just want Nergal to die!" This Eclipse had be furious. Golge was silent. When she recalled Ryan''s ability earlier, her body involuntarily shivered. She was the one who understood her former master''s abilities the most so she really knew what Ryan was capable of. And now that her guise had been exposed, the only fate awaiting her was death! But Golge wouldn''t die without a fight, either she died or her former boss died! There was no other way. "He must have known that I was in this Avalerion city all the time." Eclipse suddenly said in a cold tone, "He even knows that you are going to betray him." Golge shook her head, "I don''t think so." Before this, Golge believed that Ryan only suspected her and he came to her trap to confirm his suspicions. "Now that all of our hidden cards have been exposed, we don''t need to bother nning." Eclipse snorted, "We will finish this straight away!" "Even if you are one of the 12 Aesirs, I believe I can kill you!" The Eclipse kicked off the table and made it split in two. At his house, Ryan was meditating and focusing his thoughts. Until now, his internal power was still abundant. The effects of his grandfather''s medicine hadn''t worn off and made Ryan curious about his new power. Could he have it or not? When Ryan was young, his grandfather always told him to practice all the time and meditate to increase his inner strength. Since then, he continued to train day and night and at night he would meditate to train his inner strength. Thanks to that, he earned the nickname Nergal the God of War. Without waiting long, Ryan''s mind entered his conscious state. While sitting cross-legged, Ryan quickly entered his senses. His inner power circting quietly throughout his body. With Ryan''s direction, all the inner energy immediately flowed to his wounds. He felt a surge of calmness flowing within. The man feltpletely at ease and wanted to let out a satisfied sigh. He forgot everything in an instant. However, he immediately sat up straight after realizing something. Breaking the boundaries? This idea actually came across him by ident. All this time, he had been training to control this mysterious power in his body. Even though he made progress on his first few tries, he couldn''t tame it at all. To this day, he realized that the effect of his grandfather''s medicine could calm this mysterious power. Ryan was currently concentrating on channeling his inner power into the mysterious power. His inner power was like a river''s stream flowing calmly. The man''s eyes were tightly closed as he was now trying to mix his inner power with that mysterious power. This was a defining moment. With the help of his grandfather''s medicine, he might be able to surpass his limits and get stronger. He must not be caught off guard and 100% focused. However, his nightmare came true. He forgot to lock his bedroom and a sound came from the door! Ryan''s heart clenched, even though his eyes were tightly closed but his other senses were still functioning properly. Someone walked into his room but he couldn''t break his concentration. Otherwise, his mixed inner power would be sucked in by his mysterious power, causing his entire body to suffer internal injuries and that he might die from it. "Brother, what are you doing?" Ivanka''s soft voice rang out. Ivanka came to tease her brother-inw, but when she opened the door to his room, she saw Ryan sitting cross-legged on his bed. Her brother''s face looked pale and even more so, his entire body was emitting white smoke. Was her brother practicing magic? How could he be emitting white smoke like that? Ivanka became more curious and approached Ryan. "Hey Brother! Oiiii!" Ivanka said with a smile. ''Damn it!'' Ryan really couldn''t stop thinking, why did Ivanka suddenlye here? Cold sweat started to flood Ryan''s forehead, this situation was really dangerous. At this moment, Ivanka was right in front of his face but he couldn''t answer or move his body at all. He could also feel Ivanka''s hand that was examining him. "Hmmm ..." Ivanka felt that maybe her brother had overslept. After a while, there was no sound or movement at all. Did his sister-inw leave? Ryan immediately breathed a sigh of relief. If Ivanka had touched him and shifted his position then his life might end. However, Ivanka didn''t actually leave. Instead, she turned around and moved behind him. The girl was watching the white smokeing out of his back. "How can this smokee out of your body?" Ivanka was getting confused, "Brother, are you practicing some sort of magic?" "Hey answer me! Don''t keep ignoring me." Ivanka was excited because she found something interesting. Ryan was still frozen and didn''t move. ''Oh my God, I hope she''s not going to do anything to me'' he thought. Ryan then prayed again just as when his sister-inw took him and drove away in her car. Why would his sister-inw always appear at the wrong time? Chapter 75: Mysterious Power Chapter 75: Mysterious Power "Hey, why do you keep ignoring me? You''re still angry because I reported you to my sister?" Ivanka was getting annoyed because she was being ignored. ''Lord, get her out of my room!'' Ryan''s heart clenched, he really hoped that his little sister didn''t shake his body like she usually did. Even though Ryan panicked inside, the expression on his face was still t. Ivanka had been watching her brother-inw since a few days ago. She almost knew all the expressions this man had. After observing for a moment, Ivanka stood up and flicked Ryan''s back. In an instant, Ryan felt his entire body was tightly bound and his inner strength was almost dispelled. Fortunately, the man still managed to save himself and continued the process. ''I beg you to give up and get out of my room!'' Ryan really wanted to cry, why was his sister-inw so nosy? Ivanka felt electrocuted when she flicked Ryan. She withdrew her hand quickly. However, there was still no reaction from Ryan and that made her even more annoyed. Ivanka then shifted and saw Ryan who still closed his eyes and was self-sufficient. The sight made her angry. How could her brother-inw be stubborn like this? What''s wrong with him that he ignored her like this? With a mischievous smile, Ivanka made up her mind. "Hey, look at me!" Ivanka said as she quickly shook Ryan''s shoulders! Ryan, who was still draining his internal power, immediately felt the flow of his inner power be uncontroble and turned to attack him. "You...!" Ryan instantly opened his eyes while vomiting a mouthful of blood. "Ah!" Ivanka was terrified to see him, ''Why is he vomiting blood? I just want to be noticed!'' Ryan then fell on his bed and started convulsing. His whole body started jumping up and down without stopping. "Brother! What''s wrong with you!" Ivanka was terrified. After vomiting blood, now her brother-inw was convulsing non-stop. When heid on this bed, he had vomited blood four times, tainting the sheets and turned it red. He then opened his eyes and saw Ivanka panicking. He then thought to himself, ''See my revengeter!'' "Brother, don''t die! Irina will scold me! I''m afraid!" Ivanka was panicking. This was all her fault. While vomiting blood, Ryan tried to regte his internal energy. However, his inner power mixed with his mysterious power was like a wild horse, hard to tame. Using all his strength, he said to Ivanka, "I''m not dead!" "Oh!" But after that, Ryan vomited blood again for the 6th time. Ivanka kept panicking and didn''t know what to do. "Brother, I''m sorry! I didn''t mean anything!" Ivanka started crying hysterically. Ryan coughed violently and said to her in a low voice, "CallMrs...Susan" "Huh? What did you just say?" Ivanka couldn''t clearly hear it because Ryan''s voice was so low and unclear. Hearing such a response from his sister-inw, Ryan was really annoyed. He was fighting and trying to survive but this little sister could not be relied on. He then decided to focus on controlling his inner power. Ivanka quickly said to Ryan, "Hang in there, I''ll call Sister Irina." Then, in a sh, Ivanka walked out of the room. Ryan''s face was really pale. He did not think that his sister-inw''s pranks would kill him. Not long after, Irina immediately entered, looking worried. Seeing Ryan''s condition covered in blood, she quickly approached him, "Ryan are you okay?!" "This is my fault sis!" Ivanka was still crying, "I shook his body a little and then he suddenly had convulsions and vomited blood." Irina was really worried, she didn''t have time to scold her sister. She then shouted. "Mrs. Susan! Come here quickly!" Ivanka immediately took the initiative toe down and call Mrs. Susan. "Hang in there, I''ll get you to the hospital as soon as possible." Irina gripped Ryan''s hand tightly. The man was already hurt before and now he''d really be weak like this, ''Why do you keep worrying me?'' Irina could only pray and hope for the best. Not long after, the old maid Susan came and was surprised to see how much blood was on the bed. "What is this?" "Mrs. Susan! Hurry up and take Ryan to the hospital!" All three of them then managed to move Ryan into the car. The man''s head wasid on Ivanka''s thigh. Irina drove her car fast, every second was very valuable to Ryan. When the car left the house, a pair of eyes brightly shone in the darkness. "What are you saying? Is he sick now?" There was shock in the Eclipse''s gaze when he saw Golge. Golge nodded, "My information can''t be wrong, Nergal is badly injured and on his way to the hospital." "Very weird. Why is he suddenly hurt?" Eclipse frowned. Wasn''t he all right earlier? How could he suddenly be so badly injured? "I think it''s an internal wound." Golge began to assemble the puzzle, "Nergal''s power is too mysterious, maybe this is because he is training his inner strength to the extreme." "Let''s put aside how he got hurt, this is our best chance to kill him!" The Eclipse''s eyes were excited. It didn''t take long for Irina to arrive at the hospital. The doctor immediately took him to the ER, and he was also surprised when he saw Ryan. Wasn''t he the one who saved Mr. Bruce? From savior to patient, the wheel of life did spin that fast. Ryan could onlyugh bitterly when he saw Irina and Ivanka''s figures. "How are you? Are you feeling well?" Seeing Ryan''s pale face made Irina unable to stop worrying. "I''m sorry brother, I didn''t think you were that weak ... Later when you get better you can feel me instead." Ivanka said as she gripped Ryan''s hand tightly. Ryan really couldn''t stop thinking, the prize for his recovery was definitely tempting! His condition began to improve, thanks to the doctor''s help and the infusion that he was able to stabilize his body. Now he needed to calm his inner flow. Seeing that Ryan nodded, Irina shed tears, "Thank God" But no one knew whether Ryan nodded to say he was okay or agreed to Ivanka''s offer. "Ivanka, don''t be nosy again next time." Ryan said in a low voice. Even though his face was still pale, his condition was better thanst night. "I''m really sorry." Ivanka still felt guilty. She did not expect that shaking her brother-inw''s shoulders would end with rushing the man to the hospital. Ryan then replied with a bitter smile, "I was really fragile yesterday." "What were you doing yesterday?" Ivanka started to get curious again, "I saw that you were emitting white smoke from your back. Do you have a disability? Or are you practicing magic?" "Maybe it''s tooplicated to exin to you." Ryan couldn''t stop thinking. Afterst night''s incident, his sister was still curious? "I will exin furtherter when you grow up." "Ah, cheating! I really understand if you exin." Ivanka insisted and didn''t give up. Ryan looked at her and said, "You really want to know?" "Of course!" Ivanka nodded quickly like a chicken looking for food. "Then massage my back first." Ryan said casually, "I almost died because of you." Ivanka did not refuse at all after being ''reminded'' by Ryan. She sat down and started massaging Ryan even though she didn''t really want to. "Hey, be strong! Yes that part is nice! Come down a little, there you go!" Ryan really enjoyed it. Seeing her brother-inw looking satisfied, Ivanka demanded the promise, "Hey you said you want to tell me." "Huh? Tell what?" Ryan pretended to be stupid. "That smokeing out of your back." "I''m just training." Ryan casually replied, "Come on, don''t stop your hands, your massage is very good, you know." "Training? What kind of training is it?" Ivanka was even more curious, "What does that have to do with the smokeing out of that back?" "You don''t need to know that." Ryan put a clear line on Ivanka''s curiosity, "By the way, didn''t you say I could touch you in exchange for yesterday''s incident?" Ivanka blushed and denied it as quickly as possible, "Huh? How could I say that! The drugs must have made you hallucinate like that." Ryan was speechless at her answer. This sister-inw was just as cunning as Mia. "Until when do I need to massage you? My hands are sore already." Ivanka said. "Ouch, your brother is sick, howe you are spoiled like this? 5 minutes more." "Brother, my hands are really tired!" Ivanka was gettingzy to serve Ryan. "Ivanka, don''t forget that you got me here, I just asked you to give me a massage instead. Do you want me to just touch you?" "But. My hands are tired." Ivanka said with a bitter smile. When they were still arguing, Ryan could not bear to see the pitiful look on his sister-inw''s face and finally told her to stop. This time Ivanka had done her best, even though her mouth couldn''t stop talking, so he was quite satisfied with it. Chapter 76: Sudden Attack Chapter 76: Sudden Attack ''Well, yesterday''s problem was partly my fault for not locking the door so I won''t bring it up again.'' Ryan thought. While Ivanka was still grappling with guilt, Ryan thought of ways to exploit his sister-inw. In the midst of the silence, a voice came from the door, "I didn''t expect the war God of the underground world to be this weak." Ryan immediately put on a serious face, ''Who just came?'' Ivanka also turned towards the door and found an unknown male figure. "Brother, that person is scary." Ivanka immediately hugged Ryan''s hand. Of course the killer knocking on your door would be clearly scary! Ryan was speechless, his face was still expressionless, "So Eclipse sent you here? I didn''t expect the news about my condition to spread so quickly. " "Hahaha doesn''t matter who sent me, the important thing is Nergal the God of War will die in my hand!" The killer spoke in a cold tone. At the same time, he took out a knife from under his shirt. It made Ivanka scream in fear, ''Is this person a murderer?'' Ryan still didn''t move, but the remaining internal energy was circting. As long as this assassin was near, he could defeat him even in his current state. "Looks like my reputation has spread widely in the world of assassins." Ryan snorted coldly. "Of course." By killing Ryan, the reputation of this killer must have shot a long way. He immediately lunged at Ryan. "Brother watch out!" Ivanka could only close her eyes, while Ryan was ready tounch a counterattack. By the time the knife was about to hit him, he had already delivered a punch straight into the killer''s face. His whole body bounced and the knife fell too. Ryan''s internal energy instantly ran out. ''Damn! I still need time to recover.'' Ryan cursed his current state. The man was still in the process of regaining his inner strength that had previously been mixed in his mysterious power. Now with the arrival of this assassin, his initial little energy waspletely exhausted. "Indeed, you shouldn''t be underestimated even though your condition is like this." The killer spat out the blood from his mouth and stood back up, "But today you will die!" The killer darted back, pulling out his second knife and pointed it at Ryan''s throat. His situation was really bad. Ryan had no other way to deal with this second attack. However, a punch came from the side and repelled the killer. The killer couldn''t escape and could only fall down in pain. Ryan was surprised and Ivanka cried happily at the figure''s arrival Mrs. Susan hade! "I hope you can keep up with me!" Mrs. Susan looked very excited. Seeing Susan''s presence made Ryan breathe freely. He immediately focused himself on regaining his inner strength. He had to be on guard because he didn''t know how many assassins were sent to kill him. "Mrs. Susan!" Despite her shock, Ivanka was relieved that her maid had gotten over the situation. "Don''t worry, nothing can hurt you guys." The killer then stood up and realized that it was an old woman who hit him. His pride was clearly hurt, ''An old fart thought she can hit me? I will kill you!'' "She''s old but still acting young, don''t me me if your brittle bone is broken." The killer didn''t care who his opponent was. If they got in his way then that person would die. "Fragile?" Susan shook her head, "We''ll see who willugh in the end." "Then die!" The killer changed at Susan. However, when the killer lunged forward, Susan grabbed his wrist and mmed him down to the ground. While his body was in the air, Susan did not forget to throw a punch to his chest. In an instant, the killer curled up in pain. "Mrs. Susan is amazing!" Ivanka got excited, "Beat him!" The killer''s heart clenched, how could he get beaten by a granny? Without realizing it, Susan had stomped her feet about to step on him to death. The killer barely managed to avoid it. When he stood with difficulty holding his aching chest, the killer red at Susan. That old woman''s strength was truly beyond expectations. Her first attack was a surprise attack so naturally he was caught off guard, but she didn''t move at all in her second attack. How could that be? The granny in front of him had such a strong murderous aura that it made the killer wonder if Susan was wearing a disguise. "As the saying goes, Water ripples deep." Susan insulted him. When he was insulted, the killer lunged back. He was seen lunging at high speed but he took a side step at thest second and immediately threw down several knives. When Susan dodged the knife attack, the assassinunched his original attack and aimed his kick at Susan''s face. But Susan swiftly caught his leg and mmed him down again. He then bounced towards the door. "Mrs. Susan is really strong!" Ivanka wanted to jump for joy while Ryan just smiled with relief. He was d he didn''t mess with the old maid Susan! When the killer tried to stand up again, Susan had stepped on him. He felt as if he was being crushed by a car. Though he tried to break free, he still couldn''t escape. "It''s useless to rebel, you''re done for." Susan was truly unforgiving. She then knelt on the chest of the killer and beat him many times in the face. All that was heard was the sound of pain and teeth falling. This old granny turned out to be a savage! Susan''sst blow seeded in making the killer faint while shedding tears. His cheeks were so swollen and his lips were bleeding. "Mrs. Susan, you are amazing! I didn''t think you were that great." Ivanka immediately embraced Susan. The murderer was helpless in the presence of this mighty maid. However, Ryan frowned and Susan''s expression also changed. Ivanka was aware of the awkward situation and asked, "What''s wrong?" At that instant, the door to the room opened and two men entered. They immediately took out their knives and emitted a thick killing aura towards Ryan. Eclipse Clones! His enemy this time wanted to take advantage of his condition to kill him. Truly the hallmark of The Eclipse. "They both. Are strong!" Mrs. Susan swallowed her saliva. She might have a chance if it was one on one, but in the face of abined attack, she would be overwhelmed. "Die you Nergal!" The two Eclipse clones immediately charged at Ryan! Their wide grins precisely conveyed, ''Whether you are healthy or sick, you will die by my hands!'' Ryan brows then furrowed. His inner strength still hadn''t recovered at all, the Eclipse precisely used this time to attack him. At the same time, Susan also charged forward. Three people were now involved in fist fighting midair. Susan didn''t bother defending andunched her punches and kicks without paying attention to her attackers. The three of them fell to the floor and immediately stood back up. "Nothing will die under my watch." Susan said as she took a swing. "We just want to kill that man. If you block us one more time, you will die with him!" Eclipse was not kidding. "Oh? Then let''s dance!" "Die!" The Eclipse immediately rushed towards Susan, andunched abined attack to immediately kill the sluggish granny. One of the clones jumped in the air, the other one was fighting Susan. After hended, he immediately kicked Susan''s back. The old woman was sent flying forward, where Eclipse''s fatal blow awaited her. Susan caught the punch but from behind her but then noticed an elbow was waiting to strike her. She immediately let go of her hand and jumped into the air. Shended on the table and used it as a foothold to dash forward. With that high speed, she managed to cast a kick in Eclipse''s face and use it as a foothold to dash into the other Eclipse. The Eclipse immediately took a step back while looking at his clone''s condition. The two of them then red at Susan, "You''re pretty good, pervert grandma, but today you will join him in hell." The two Eclipses crashed again. Susan couldn''t help but get on the defensive mode because thebined attacks of the two men were so good. If she let her guard down just a little, she would be the one lying lifeless on the ground. Ivanka could only watch the fierce battle from the side. She prayed with all her heart that Susan would seed in defeating the two men. Ryan started to worry in his heart, ''Damn, how dare you guys y sneakily like this?'' For some time, these three people exchanged blows. At first, the battle was evenly matched but the difference in stamina gradually began to show. Susan must survive twobination attacks while looking for an opportunity to counterattack. Chapter 77: Last Defense Chapter 77: Last Defense At this time, one of the Eclipse''s clones managed to lock Susan''s hands together. The Eclipse quickly shot a kick to Mrs. Susan''s chest, and sent her flying and hitting the wall. Duak! Susan could not escape at all as her hands were locked. However, she stood back up in an instant and put on an attacking stance. Her mouth began to bleed. "Hurry and die perverted grandma!" The Eclipse said, "Nergal is waiting for his turn!" The two clones immediately lunged back and this time their killing aura was radiating strongly. This would be their final strike! Susan understood that this was a crucial moment in her battle. However, she couldn''t escape because Ivanka and Ryan were right behind her! Ryan was currently the husband of her youngdy, so he was part of her family. Even though the man often angered her employer, she knew that herdy really cared about him. After all, she felt that Ryan was a perfect match for the youngdy. For the future of her youngdy, she would not give up and was willing to give her life. Susan didn''t stay still and charged towards the Eclipse! This was the moment of determination! Ryan took a deep breath. It looked like his inner power reacted to him and started to rush back into him! ''Hurry up!'' He needed about 1 more minute to restore his inner strength. Now he could only watch Susan from the side and hope for the best. In midair, Susan seemed to be slightly off bnce when her chest throbbed in pain. The Eclipse saw this and took advantage of it. Susan managed to block both punches, but she was still bounced off by the force. "Tch, it turns out I''m old." Susan exhaled coldly, her enemy understood that she was already at the threshold. They really had no mercy on her looking at how the two of them had lunged back! "Watch out!" Ivanka shouted. Susan quickly stood up but she was immediately nked by the Eclipse. These two clones took advantage of this dead corner to give Susan two choices. To jump and die in midair or deflect one attack and die by another. There was only death! It could be said that Susan would soon meet her end. Beforeunching his attack, Eclipse still had time to turn his head towards Ryan and stare at him with mocking eyes. ''What is the God of War? You let other people die just because you didn''t want yourself to die, now watch your friend die!'' ''After this olddy dies, it''s the turn of the woman beside you who will die! I will kill everyone you care for!'' The Eclipse was happy as he knew that this perverted grandmother in front of him would definitely die. Today, he would end Nergal''s legend! Seeing Eclipse''s mocking gaze made Ryan explode, ''That traitor is just an ant, how could he act so arrogantly and threaten to kill me?'' "Die!" Seeing the two attacks of the Eclipse aimed at Susan, a figure immediately shot towards the three of them. Susan immediately parried the attack from her right and the shadowy figure parried the attack from her left. Eclipse quickly took a step back. Seeing that Ryan was back on his feet made him have to recast his ns. "Only a god can determine a person''s life and death, you are just an ant who can only be trampled." Ryan''s gaze was filled with mes of anger, he would not forgive the two clones. He charged towards the Eclipse with his dense killing aura. One of the clones quickly jumped up and the other tried to deflect his attacks. The two clones were verypact. One defending and one attacking from behind. However, in Nergal''s presence, all of their effort was useless. Ryan quicklynded double punches, one forward and one above him. Making the two clones blown away! The two Eclipse''s clones were shocked, the power of Ryan''s punch waspletely absurd. They hit the wall and curled up in pain. Ryan slowly approached them, "Since you dare to kill me, I will not hesitate to kill you!" After saying that, Ryan lifted the bed with one hand. Ivanka''s eyes were wide open, her brother-inw was so strong! The two clones were shocked. Wasn''t this guy seriously injured? Both of them felt their lives were threatened by Ryan''s current power and tried to find an opening to escape. "No matter how many clones you make, I will kill all of them!" Ryan''s eyes turned cold as he threw the bed. While the two clones were holding the bed, Ryan threw a punch towards one of their thighs. Krak! The sound of broken bones could clearly be heard in Ivanka and Susan''s ears. "Ryan is indeed strong." Susan sighed with relief to see the man who she considered as her own son had recovered. Ivanka was really shocked, her brother-inw was actually stronger than Susan! And somehow he looked more handsome than ever! The Eclipse''s clone could barely stand on two legs. One of them tried to throw a punch but Ryan caught his hand instead. In an instant, his shoulders were free from their joints. Ryan''s leg violently kicked the other Eclipse and broke his ribs. If Golge saw him, she would be even more terrified to see the current Ryan. The man was really strong! "Ants don''t deserve to boast." Ryan threw the Eclipse away with his shoulders off. He then approached the other clone of Eclipse, whose rib was broken. The two Eclipses wanted to fight back but they had no power anymore. "Die!" Ryan stepped on his chest again and the broken bone killed him. The God of War quickly approached the other remaining clone whose shoulders were loose and broke its neck. Since his internal power was flowing so fast, he was a little excited. Finally, the two clones died on the spot and the other unconscious assassin was tied to a chair. After everything was done, Ivanka walked over to Ryan and hugged him, "Brother is so strong!" Susan was sitting on the floor clutching her wound, and could only tell herself that she was old. "Brother, are you okay?" Ivanka looked up while still hugging Ryan. Ryan blushed as he could see Ivanka''s mountains from above. Even so, he was standing in the middle of the corpse of the Eclipse''s clones and the bound killer. "I am fine." Ryan said while stroking Ivanka''s head. He then moved the corpses to the side first. When Susan saw the two dead bodies, she now fully understood Ryan''s true strength. "Hahaha you are not just any man. I''m sure the youngdy will find her happiness with you." She thought to herself. Ryan was standing upright but suddenly vomited a mouthful of blood and his whole body fell to the floor. "Brother!" Ivanka quickly took Ryan''s head on her thigh, "Brother, what''s wrong with you? Don''t scare me anymore." "Son, are you okay?" Susan also approached Ryan. Ryan''s face was getting paler than before. His profound strength that had previously flowed was not because he had seeded in taming it but the power of his mind had sessfully pushed him beyond his limits. Now that peace had returned, his condition had worsened again. Perhaps, his current condition could only be cured by his third grandfather who was an expert in traditional medicine. If he continued to rely on himself, it might take several months for him to fully recover. "Cough!" Ryan spat out another mouthful of blood. His head felt dizzy. Ivanka and Susan looked at him with worried faces. "I am alright." Ryan said with a smile. "Your face is pale like a corpse, how can you be okay?" Susan immediately helped Ryan sit down, "If you die how will I exin it to the youngdy?" "Huh? Brother don''t die!" Ivanka immediately hugged him again. Ryan was still having trouble breathing, but now his body had entered another battlefield. His mysterious power tried to take over his consciousness and it told him to pass out in order to better tame him. But Ryan must not pass out, Eclipse was still stalking him from behind the darkness. What if the clone suddenly attacked him again? What would happen to Ivanka and Susan if that really happened? He couldn''t pass out. Ryan forced himself to stay conscious. His whole body was drenched in sweats and blood began to pool in his mouth. He was seriously injured. Ryan gritted his teeth but blood was still seeping out of the gaps of his teeth. "Brother Ryan!" Suddenly, a voice called him from the door. Christa! Christa saw Ryan''s dire condition and began to shed tears. She immediately held her brother''s hand tightly and said, "Calm down brother, sleep quietly. I brought the ordo with me. " The Alkonost Ordo! Peace finally returned to Ryan''s heart. He immediately closed his eyes and fainted. Seeing that Ryan was unconscious, Christa breathed a sigh of relief. She then stood up and said to Ivanka and Susan, "Ryan''s wound can''t be healed in this ce, I''ll take him away." ...... .. Chapter 78: A Caring Sister Chapter 78: A Caring Sister Ryan felt he was being chased by dozens of Eclipse. No matter how many clones he had killed, they continued to chase him without stopping. Suddenly, he caught his wrist and he was detained by four people. Then he was beaten alternately by dozens of Eclipse. "Ah!" Ryan immediately woke up from that nightmare. His breath was gasping as he tried to remember what had happened. He looked around and realized that he was in a warm room that he did not know. But this did not panic him because he still remembered hisst memory when Christa picked him up. Nheless the dream was really terrible. He couldn''t understand why the Eclipse was haunting him so much. Where did his fear originate from? Was it from his fear of being killed by him or the fear of being unable to protect his loved ones from his enemies? "Hmmm? Brother are you awake?" Ryan turned and saw that Christa was beside him reading a book. Then Christa left the room and brought back a bowl of porridge. "Eat this first. Your stomach must be filled and we have to keep your body warm." Christa sat back beside Ryan and fed him. Ryan smiled and devoured it, "Hmmm so delicious! I did not think that you are good at cooking like this." "Of course!" Christa smiled broadly. Seeing Ryan eating her food made her heart happy, "This porridge is made from a recipe taught by the third grandfather." "This porridge is delicious because it contains your love for me, I can feel the warmth in it." Ryan held his sister''s hand tightly, "Thank you." Christa immediately blushed as she continued to feed Ryan. Deep down inside, she was very happy to be of use to her brother. Ryan looked at Christa and said, "Christa, I want you to feed me every day." "Well, if that''s what you want, I''m happy to be alone with you." Christa''s smile was filled with warmth. However, this romantic atmosphere did notst long as the porridge bowl had finally run out. Christa wiped Ryan''s messy mouth while saying, "Brother, did you just have a bad dream? You looked ufortable when you slept. " "Yeah." Ryan didn''t need to cover it up from Christa, "Eclipse and Golge are still out there and they always target me all the time. If I haven''t taken care of them then I can''t breathe freely yet." The thing was, Eclipse and Golge were truly adept at covering their tracks. This left Ryan with no clue about their whereabouts. He felt miserable for feeling helpless. Worse yet, Eclipse and Golge saw the chance when he was injured and immediately attacked him. Therefore, the two of them must die! "You don''t need to worry, The Alkonost Ordo will also track them down." Christa said. "You asked the ordo to help me?" Ryan was shocked. "Right." Christa nodded, "Brother Ryan has helped us before so let''s just think of it as a gift. Besides, you are a citizen of this country so it is our responsibility to protect you from attacks." Ryan scratched his head, he didn''t think that his younger sister was so generous. This was really good news. "How do you guys track them?" "Unfortunately, I can''t exin it in detail." Christa said with an apologetic face, "But what you need to know, we have found their base. But unfortunately, they both have fled and left this country. Looks like he has known about our effort for a long time." Escape? Ryan was a little confused by his feelings. On the one hand, he felt relieved because he could focus on recovering, but on the other hand he still did not ept being cornered to such an extent by the two of them. However, he decided to hold his grudge and enjoy this truce. Now he didn''t have to worry about their surprise attack. Moreover, even if the Eclipse and Golge were hidden at the end of the world, they would not be able to escape their destiny. The destiny of a traitor was death! This concerned Ryan''s pride as one of the 12 Aesirs'' Gods and more importantly, they had betrayed the trust he gave them. "Don''t worry brother, they won''t dare to touch their feet again in this country." Christa confirmed, "The Alkonost Ordo has sent several people to chase them and put some people at certain points so if they re-enter this country then you will definitely be the first to know." "Wow, thanks!" Ryan kissed his sister''s forehead. He was really proud of his little sister for being reliable. "Ah, brother remember you are still married to someone else." Christa immediately turned red. "Right." Ryan then pulled Christa onto his bed as he battled to restrain himself. He then stroked Christa''s beautiful face and whispered in her ear, "Today you are my wife, and since we are husband and wife, it is fine if we are a little intimate." "Brother!" Christa blushed. "Grandfathergrandfather has not blessed our rtionship." "Forget the elders, they have dementia." Ryan said with a smile, "Christa, today you are my wife, I don''t want to hear any other word except yes!" "Ah, the stove! I forgot to turn it off, I was boiling water for hot tea earlier." Christa immediately looked for excuses and tried to break off from Ryan. Seeing Christa''s panicked and embarrassed face at the same time made Ryan love her even more. This little sister was really like a shy bride. This trait made Ryan like her even more. Ryan then took it off and let Christa go to the kitchen, "Christa, how is my body?" Christa then turned around and said in a serious tone, "Brother, I can only hold it for a while. Yesterday, your internal power waspletely messed up and all of your veins were swollen. I think it takes a month for you to recover." "Can my body return to its original state?" "Unfortunately not if I take care of you." Christa shook her head, "My abilities are inadequate and I can''t tame your incredibly strong inner force." "It''s okay, third grandfather will definitely be able to handle it." Ryan really had to return to his hometown. But he wanted to spoil his wife for now, "You said you wanted to make hot tea for me?" "Ah yes, I forgot about it. Wait here." After Christa returned, Ryan was still teasing his little sister. After a while, Christa took her leave to cook. Ryan was now sitting alone holding his hot tea ss. He then daydreamed and thought about the continuation of this life. For now, the healing of his body was really crucial. His body was aplete mess, he simply couldn''t bring out his strength 100%. His grandfather''s acupuncture technique only gave him about 80% of his internal power back. What''s worse, he could not quickly replenish his inner strength. Hence, he nearly lost to 20 Eclipse''s clones. Only by mastering his body 100% could he breathe freely and be afraid of nothing. He had to be on guard in case one of the 12 Aesir Gods attacked him. Though it was unlikely, the chance was still there. Ryan decided it''s time for him to return to his hometown and recover. The only hope for him was his grandparents. "Hey don''t daydream like that!" At this time, Christa entered carrying soup, "Try my food." "You don''t want me to bribe you." "Ah, howe you are spoiled like this?" Even so, Christa still panned it. "Wow, how delicious, you really are suitable to be a wife." Ryan was satisfied with his sister''s food. "Thank goodness if you like it." Christa smiled and said, "After this is over, I will take care of your body." "Hmm take care of my body?" Ryan looked at him. "Yes." Christa nodded, "Brother still has wounds on your body, I have to check it." "Then I will stay here for a month?" Ryan smiled bitterly. "It''s not that." Christaughed at her panicked brother, "It''s just your external wound. But your inner strength is the real problem." "No problem, I''ve decided a way to deal with it." Ryan then took the soup from Christa and ate it straight away, "I''ll go back to grandpa after getting out of here. The third grandfather should have a solution for this." "Third grandfather does have the ability to do that. If grandpa took care of you, your chance of getting back into your prime state is very high." After that, Ryan immediately finished his soup and looked at Christa. "Is there any soup left? I''m still hungry." Having not properly eaten since yesterday, his stomach felt empty and soup was not enough to fill him up. "Brother, that was medicinal soup not your breakfast." Christaughed when she heard that, "We''ll find breakfast when I''m done taking care of you." "Lie down for now." Christa took out her acupuncture needle. Chapter 79: Follow My Moves! Chapter 79: Follow My Moves! Ryanid on the bed and Christa lifted his shirt. As the needle stabbed into his back, warmth immediately spread throughout his body. Comfortable, nice and warm, as if he was basking in the morning sun. At the same time, Christa also massaged Ryan''s back. "Ahhh it''s nice, try going down a little. There it is! It''s nice "Ryan closed his eyes, enjoying the good sensation. Thanks to his sister''s care, he was finally able to rx after all the mess that happened to him. "Alright, that''s enough for today." Christa immediately pulled out the needles. "Are you done?" Ryan replied. Without realizing it, an hour had passed. Christa chuckled, "Brother, weren''t you hungry earlier? Let''s have breakfast now. " "Breakfast? Come on!" Ryan immediately jumped up and put on his shirt. His stomach really couldn''t stand it anymore. Ryan just woke up from his sleep at 10 am and now the time showed it was already 12 at noon. Though it was lunch hour, it''s still breakfast time for Ryan. After looking for a ce to eat, they finally arrived at the local restaurant. Ryan immediately ordered the food, "This, this, that and this." "Total 4 dishes huh?" The waiter confirmed the order again. Ryan looked confused, "Huh? You heard wrong, I mean everything in this column besides the 4 foods earlier. I don''t really like stir-fried vegetables." "Huhh?" The waiter was shocked. When she looked at the menu, there were more than 10 main dishes in that column. Could two people finish it all? Christaughed out of sight, then she looked at Ryan and blinked. Ryan sighed and understood what his sister meant, "Sorry, I only ordered these 5 foods." "Oh yes, 4 extra rice!" "Brother, why are you so greedy?" Christa became a little embarrassed. "I am very hungry." Ryan looked at Christa and understood what his sister was worried about, "Don''t worry, I can still eat youter!" Christa''s face immediately flushed red. Since when had her brother been so flirtatious? Seeing his sister''s red face, Ryanughed, "Hahaha I haven''t eaten since yesterday afternoon so pardon your brother." Of course, since he had excessive use of his internal power, Ryan had to recharge his energy. Soon their food arrived. Their table was full of tes and rice and Ryan quickly emptied it all and stacked it like a mountain. He devoured his food like a vacuum cleaner, there was nothing left. The sight caught the attention of other customers. "Brother eat it slowly, will you? People are looking at us!" Christa whispered. "Don''t pay attention to them, we''ll pay." Ryan then held his sister''s hand. "Ah ... Your hands are so soft." Ryan smiled at her, "Brother really wants to eat you." "Brother, this is a public ce!" Christa was really ashamed to hear that. "It''s okay. In the end, you will be my woman and I will announce it to the world. Why be embarrassed to show our love? Let our love burn those jealous hearts." Ryan then looked deeply at Christa and kissed her! Oh! Christa closed her eyes and let her brother lead her. But the fun had to stop, "Excuse me... this is your order." Christa immediately pushed Ryan away, who was still locking her tongue. However, Ryan didn''t care and still wanted to make out. Feeling ignored, the maid coughed as ast resort. Ryan turned and realized that the servant hade with the food. The man then inevitably took off the kiss. When the waiter left, Ryan put on a disappointed expression. Why was that person so insensitive? He''s still making out and she annoyed him. After breaking free Christa didn''t give Ryan a chance to kiss her again. She then said in a little angry tone, "Quick finish your meal brother." After they finished eating, they immediately went out and said goodbye. "If you need me, just call and I''ll be right there." "Okay." Ryan nodded and then hugged her, "Forgive your brother who has bothered you, I will soon get stronger and this big brother will always protect you!" When she heard this, Christa hugged her brother as well as her future husband tighter. Then they both looked at each other and kissed. This time, they were in the alley by the side of the restaurant building earlier. No one would bother them. The kiss was so long that Christa was out of breath, Ryan really didn''t want to part with those soft lips. When finished, Christa could only look down embarrassed and did not dare to look Ryan''s eyes. Ryan justughed and called a taxi. After this, Ryan had to go back to Irina''s house and pack to go back to the mountains again. It didn''t take long for Ryan to arrive at his house. When he walked into the house, the sight before him made him drool wildly. How sexy! Ryan then closed the door slowly while swallowing his saliva. Ryan stood still staring at Irina. His wife really made his blood rush to his brain! That chest, that butt, that slender waist! Perfect! Praise the Lord for the beauty before his eyes! Ryan stared absently at Irina''s seductive round butt. Irina still didn''t realize that Ryan was back. She was following a video of aerobic exercise in the living room. The woman was currently wearing a sports bra with super cute short pants. Her big chest juggled up and down as if it could pound the ground into an earthquake. Not to mention her wonderful t tummy and smooth white thighs! Hmmm what a refreshing sight! Apparently, his wife kept her shape for him, so how could he not be touched? Ryan swallowed his saliva, his eyes really could not escape from his wife''s sexy body. He then approached her. The sound of the aerobic dance covered Ryan''s footsteps so Irina really couldn''t hear him sneaking around. Seeing the ass that continued to rock back and forth, Ryan decided to squeeze it once. Soft! The extraordinary tenderness in his hands made him smile broadly. Meanwhile, Irina was shocked and screamed when she felt someone groped her buttocks. She finally realized that the person interrupting her aerobic dance was Ryan. "Ah! Have you returned?" Irina''s angry face immediately turned to shock. Ryan''s disappearance yesterday worried her. When Irina faced him, Ryan noticed that Irina''s chest tensed and red at her. He wanted to flick it so badly. "Hey, are you okay?" Seeing Ryan stunned made Irina worry. She thought that Ryan was still sick. Then Irina realized that Ryan''s gaze fell on to her chest, and immediately covered it with her hands. This man was a pervert! Irina felt ashamed for being scantily dressed like this. She really did not expect Ryan toe home today. "Cough!" Ryan immediately looked away, "My wound is fine. Hey, are you doing aerobics?" Irina immediately looked suspiciously at Ryan, ''Maybe this is another nasty trick.'' Ryan noticed his wife''s wary gaze and said, "Don''t follow that movement, it''s redundant! The results won''t be worth it." Then Ryan took off his shirt and said excitedly, "Come on, I''ll teach you the correct technique so you can keep your beautiful body shape. Follow my moves, one, two, three, four!" Seeing Ryan started dancing made Irinaugh out loud. Her husband''s movements werepletely different and unique. "Hey don''t justugh, follow my moves!" Ryan started to move ording to the rhythm. Her husband was so enthusiastic that Irina decided toply with his order. Irina was indeed a talented person. She instantly could follow Ryan''s movements smoothly. However, Ryan''s movements began to change. Seeing Ryan bent down and shook his ass wildly, Irina felt something was wrong with him. ''His movements are strange.'' she thought. "Hey, why are your movements so stiff?" Ryan asked in the perfect time as when Irina hesitated to follow his movements. Ryan then turned off the video. "Wait a moment, I''ll demonstrate it again." Ryan must not let Irina suspect him, otherwise his goal would not be achieved, "Let''s try again now. Take it easy first." Irina then bent her body to form a 90 degrees angle. But since she had a less flexible body, she was in trouble. Ryan then approached her and said in a rxed tone, "Here let me help you." Then he walked towards Irina and ced his hands on her waist. ''Ahhhh so nice!'' He screamed inside. Ryan held back from drooling and tried to feel the heavenly sensation as quiet as possible. "AH?! Ryan you...." Irina was surprised when Ryan suddenly touched her. The man quickly replied, "My wife, I''m only helping you to get your ideal body. Once you understand the moves we''ll start all over again. Here, the correct position. Understand?" "Okay, let''s try from the beginning. After forming a 90 degree angle, bend your thighs and form a floating stance." "Ah, you didn''t bow just now, just a little more." Ryan stood behind Irina and watched the round buttocks in front of him carefully. "Come down again!" Chapter 80: Born This Way Chapter 80: Born This Way "I can''t!" Irina was really at her limit, because she was so focused she didn''t realize that Ryan just wanted to see her bubbly bottom cheeks from behind. "Alright then, hold your position and now shake your waist." "Ah?" Irina was shocked at his words. "Honey, this is to train your waist and thigh muscles. Later you will feel the benefits when it''s finished." Ryan said in a convincing tone. "Okay." Even though her current position was embarrassing, Irina endured the shame for the sake of her ideal body and did it ording to Ryan''s direction. Ryan watched the round cheeks shaking violently! "Yes, that''s the way! Great!" Ryan''s praise was neither clearly directed at Irina''s efforts or shaking ass. But it was clear that the guy gave a score of 100 for that soft ass. After a while, Irina got tired and stopped. Ryan immediately looked away, "Alright for the next time we train your back muscles, we will try a backbend." Ryan sessfully exploited Irina''s trust. Now he wanted to enjoy the view of the twin mountains standing tall. With this backbend position, he could touch Irina''s waist again. Unfortunately, Irina could backbend by herself so Ryan had to be satisfied with the view of her chest alone. "Hold this position for a few seconds." Ryan then stepped back and watched Mount Everest soar from his wife''s chest. The twin mountains had pointed peaks and it really tempted him to explore them. Irina was not at all suspicious and tried her best to hold back the backbend position. Since Irina''s face was upside down, she could stare at Ryan''s crotch. She saw that Ryan''s bottom had hardened. She suddenly figured out the plot behind all this. "How? How beautiful is the view?" Irina threw her bait. "Very beautiful, ah. I mean you were great tost this long! I am amazed!" Ryan immediately covered his face as he began to nosebleed. "You perverted man!" Irina went straight from there. It turned out that Ryan had been making strange moves to exploit her. "My dear don''t go!" Suddenly, Ryan coughed loudly and vomited a drop of blood. Irina immediately turned her head and saw Ryan fall down in pain. "What!? What''s wrong with you?!" Irina immediately became worried again and ran towards Ryan. The man then stood up while supported by Irina, "Cough, cough, I''m okay, dear. Maybe because I move around a lot, my body gets a little tired." "I''ll take you to the hospital." Irina said, her face looked really worried. Ryan who almost fainted said in a low voice, "It''s okay, I just need to rest." After saying that, Ryan fell right in the middle of Irina''s chest. "Ryan!" Irina panicked when she saw Ryan lost his consciousness. Big, soft and super nice! Ryan enjoyed the sensation of Irina''s soft chest and tried his best to stay awake. "My dear, you don''t need to worry, I just need to rest a little." Ryan said before closing his eyes again. Seeing Ryan''s condition like this, Irina didn''t know what to do. Ryan only pretended to be sick so he could bury his face in his wife''s chest. He really didn''t want to part with this fluffy pillow. "Hey Ryan... Get up!" Two minutes had passed and Ryan still hadn''t woken up. Did his condition get worse? "I do not. need...anything." Ryan said quietly. ying a cheap trick like this was very easy for him. Irina felt something was strange. Despite his low voice and hot body, why was Ryan''s face still fine? Dude had a very pale face two days ago and didn''t stop coughing either. But now Ryan''s face looked healthy and colorful. So was he pretending to be sick? Irina then peeked without moving her head towards Ryan''s face. And sure enough, one of Ryan''s eyes opened and was watching her chest! "Ah!" Irina immediately dropped Ryan''s body to the floor. Ryan was not ready and fell hard on the floor as he was deep in his own enjoyment. "Aw!" This time he was really in pain. "You ignorant man, I thought you were dying like yesterday! Now you are taking advantage of my kindness, you pervert!" Irina immediately left Ryan, angrily stomping her way out. RyanIn didn''t give anything back, he just kept watching the beautiful butt that went up and down when he climbed the stairs. The pain he had today was worth the good memory he had just saved. That was absolutely incredible! ...... Ryan shifted his gaze at the warm sunshine. Yes, today looked like a really perfect day for him! When he got off the bus, Ryan took a walk from Haifa to Hurfeish Vige. The four grandfathers were the founders of the vige so you could say that the entire vige belonged to them. It didn''t take long for him to see the rural scenery. Many farmers were farming, children from the next vige were seen ying and the most striking view in his eyes was a wrestler sitting and eating rice packets! Ryan had never seen such a fat person. Not only that, the man was around 190 cm tall too. Tall and fat, he might weigh up to 175 kg! The overweight man was wearing a loose robe like his grandfather used to wear. It didn''t surprise him at all as no clothes would be able to cover someone with that kind of body! He then looked at the guy''s thick as fist neck. There was only one characteristic that fat people around the world shareno matter which side they were being looked at, only flesh was visible! It could be said that this person was a walking butterball. Ryan then thought if he were crushed by this person, he would probably die in an instant. Then, he saw that the fat man was sitting with an old farmer and there was a pile of wood beside him. It felt like the packaged rice was a gift for helping the old man. Then, after he finished eating, the fat man stood up and walked towards the fields. The way he breathed and walked showed that he was not just any fat person. His footsteps were steady and looked light, his breathing was regr and unhurried. It seemed that person had practiced martial arts. Out of curiosity, he approached the person. "Good afternoon, Sir." Ryan greeted the old farmer who was still sitting. The farmer returned the greeting, "Afternoon, Son." The fat man also noticed Ryan and walked back towards him. When Ryan saw his face, he immediately remembered Krillin from Dragon Ball. Round and nted, the difference was only the size of the head. "Good afternoon, my name is Kane." The fat man greeted Ryan. When they were close like this, Ryan really felt how tall this person was. "Hahaha Kane, don''t surprise outsiders. He is our proud youth, big body and big heart. He''s always there to help us the old farmers." The old farmer looked happy. Kane just smiled silently at that. "I''m sorry if this sounds rude, but how much do you weigh? Why are you so fat?" Ryan could not hold back his curiosity. If looked closely, this person was very healthy. He could not be fooled by that smile. This person was quite powerful. "I don''t know, I was born fat." Kane answered with a smile. "He was big and fat like this since he was a child. Even so, he never got tired orined. Isn''t that great? Hahahaha." The old farmer seemed to be proud of his own son. Well, Ryan could conclude one thing from this brief meeting. This person was friendly but he was stupid. His face looked goofy when he smiled. "Hmm? Why do you keep looking at me?" Kane asked. His senses were sharp! He only nced at him from the corner of his eye and Kane could tell. Ryan was quite surprised and answered with a smile, "Hahaha I''m just amazed, you''re the fattest person I''ve ever seen." Since he had a base in Japan, Ryan was familiar with sumo wrestlers. They were very fat and when they walked a little they were sweating and their breathing was shortened. But Kane was an entirely different case. His breathing was stable, even more so with his sharp senses. "You are right. Many people were surprised when they saw me." Kane said with an innocent face. Since the sun started to curve down the horizon, the old farmer was about to return home. Kane helped him carry the firewood and led him home. As the three of them went in the same direction, they walked and chatted during the trip. When they arrived at the old farmer''s house, Kane put down the firewood and was praised by the old farmer, "You really are a good young man, Kane." Now Kane and Ryan walked alone leaving the farmer''s house. Ryan started asking questions to break the silence, "Where do you live?" Kane looked confused to answer and finally said, "I can''t say." "Hmm? Why?" Ryan was curious. "My teacher said don''t tell anyone where I live." Ryan was surprised, his guess about Kane being a martial arts expert was correct. "Oh? What is the name of your teacher?" Chapter 81: Fellow Disciple Chapter 81: Fellow Disciple "I can''t say." Kane''s simple face looked even more serious. "Your teacher forbids you to talk about that too?" Ryan frowned. "Eh? How do you know?" Kane''s eyes were sparkling, "You''re smart, huh." ''Even kids will know when you repeat the same answer.'' Ryan thought. "Do you live in Haifa?" Ryan kept digging for information. Kane was deep in his thoughts as he crossed his arms. Since his teacher told him not to say where he lived, it should be fine if he answered yes or no, "I don''t live there." Eh? Not from Haifa? "Then why are you on the outskirts of the vige like this?" "That ..." Kane thought hard again, "I can''t say." Ryan was surprised and asked again, "Why can''t you say?" "Apart from the teacher''s prohibition, I will answer it." Kane was really naive and innocent. When they walked side by side like this, Ryan waspletely covered in shadow.The man then looked away and felt toozy to speak again. "Why are you silent?" Kane was curious. "Looks like you were banned from many things by your teacher, so I don''t know what to ask." "Oh!" Kane scratched his head, "That is true." Ryan was at a loss for words, ''Why is this person so obedient?'' They then walked side by side without saying a word. Not long after, the Hurfeish Vige was in sight. Seeing the familiar sight made Ryan rx. Somehow, he felt happy when he returned to his house here. After all, this was where he grew up. When he reached the border of Hurfeish Vige, Ryan felt something strange, "Why did you follow me to this vige?" Ryan''s direction was right for Hurfeish Vige, so Kane should have been separated from him for a long time. "I .... I can''t say." Ryan became irritated and ignored him. Seeing that Kane continued to follow him, Ryan decided to run as hard as he could. "Hey, wait for me!" Kane was still confused about Ryan''s goal. After running for a few seconds, Ryan stopped and saw his two grandparents harvesting medical nts. "Grandfather!" Ryan screams loudly. The two old men turned their heads and the second grandfather grumbled immediately, "Gah! this runny boy is back again." "Hahaha, this son is my pride." The fourth grandfather immediately approached Ryan. A wide smile adorned his face. "Ryan is back?" The third grandfather immediately came out from the house and greeted Ryan. With a slight smile he said. "Hahaha my prediction is right." "Third grandfather is great." Ryan said. "By the way, what about my previous prediction about you?" Asked the third grandfather. "Thanks to the help that grandfather gave beforehand, I managed to survive death." Ryan replied. "In that case, thank God." The third grandfather smiled broadly, "I also made another prediction about your fate when you went that day. The results are much better. " "Oh, grandfather''s medicine really worked, you know." Ryan said. "Of course!" The third grandfather''s beard trembled. With a proud face he said, "That''s a medicine I developed over the years, how could it not work?" "Then I''ll ask Grandpa to make it again since I''ve already drunk it when I was in deep trouble." "What?" The third grandfather was surprised. "Bastard, you think it''s easy to make medicine like that? I''m working so hard you know, how can I make it that easy? " The third grandfather was so enthusiastic about scolding Ryan that his saliva was flying. The fourth grandfather looked delighted at this nostalgic sight, he then said, "Anyway, we have epted a new student recently. His abilities are quite great." "Student?" Ryan is shocked. That means his grandfather is adopting another child? "It took some time for all of us to agree to take him in." The second grandfather approached him. He then said with a smile, "He is a great swordsman born once every 100 years." "Once in 100 years?" Ryan was amazed when he heard that. How great was that person? "Who is he?" Ryan was curious. If the grandparents dared to say that, then that person was a genius from birth. "Soon he should be home." Then the second grandfather pointed to the road that was passed by Ryan earlier. All Ryan saw was Kane! "Grandpa, don''t talk about it. Is he your new student?" Ryan asked. "That''s right. The fat man." The second grandfather was quite confused by Ryan''s question, couldn''t his boy feel Kane''s abundant energy? "Ah!" Ryan''s mouth opened wide when he heard that. When he was still gawking, Kane was already behind him. "Greetings to the three teachers!" Kane saluted his three teachers. WHAT? Ryan still couldn''t believe it. Three teachers? Did that mean Kane learned about medicine and martial arts? He still couldn''t believe this. "Kane, this is Ryan. He is your brother in school." The second grandfather said with a smile. "Well." Kane then turned to Ryan and said with a bow, "Greetings brother, my name is Kane." Seeing Kane bend over to him, Ryan couldn''t help but p his forehead. Were his grandparents kidding? What did they mean by ''once in a hundred years'' of talent with that fat body? It was true that Kane had a different aura, but did his grandfather judge him right? Howe they were so sure that Kane was really a genius born once every 100 years? When he caught Ryan idling, Kane said with a smile, "I did not think you were a fellow teacher." "Well I also did not think that you are my younger sibling." Ryan really couldn''t say anything. How could this butterball defend himself? It would make sense if the grandpas only taught him medicine, but martial arts? Seeing the doubt on Ryan''s face, the second grandfather said, "Don''t judge a book by its cover, kid." He then voiced his idea, "How do you think your fellow teacher''s strength is? Don''t just judge by his appearance." "Oh? I think he has a great amount of internal power." Ryan just realized it. "How strong do you think he is?" "Judging from the world rankings, he could be said to have entered the God rank. He may be in the tens with a power that''s 1/50 mine." "Then try fighting Kane." The second grandfather said with a smile, "Use your full strength." Because his grandfather told him to, Ryanplied. He looked at Kane still with that stupid expression, and suddenly hit him! His punches were neitherplicated nor fast, they were just simple and slow punches that contained all of Ryan''s strength. Even though he was in peak condition, he himself didn''t want to be hit by the blow. Seeing the blow aimed at him, Kane returned the blow with a punch of his own! The two blows collided and the two forces met. Kane''s strength surprised Ryan. The explosion sent both of them flying backwards. Kane was bounced for 5 steps while Ryan couldn''t stop, he was bounced for 12 steps! How could this be? Ryan stared at Kane wide-eyed, his strength was incredible! He was sure Kane''s strength was weaker than him but that punch just now contained tremendous power. Ryan then realized that it was not a punch of internal power but a punch of pure strength! If Kane could channel his inner power like him, then what his grandfather said could be true. Kane was indeed a genius swordsman born only once every 100 years! Seeing Ryan''s surprised face, the second grandfather smiled broadly, "So you realize that Kane''s inner strength is still weak. To be honest we''ve only been training his internal strength for a few days." "What?" Ryan couldn''t stop thinking. Just a few days of practicing, Kane''s inner power was on par with someone in God rank? Ryan waspletely speechless, this was the talent of a natural born genius! However, this fellow teacher seemed a little stupid. The second grandfather smiled, "So do you understand why I call him a talent born once every 100 years?" Ryan nodded quickly. This world was really big for him. "Then Kane, go to your room and do what I taught you yesterday." The second grandfather said. "Understood, teacher." Kane bowed respectfully and went to his room. "Ryan, your visit here must be about your mysterious power again, right?" Said the third grandfather while stroking his beard. Ryan turned around with a smile, "Hehehe grandpa is smart." "Hum." The third grandfather put on a proud face, "Of course, a kid like you onlyes home when there is a problem." Ryan started breaking out in cold sweat when he heard that. "Where''s your hand." The guy then quickly stretched out his hand and the third grandfather immediately checked his pulse. Soon, his grandfather found out about Ryan''s condition. "You, have you really taken my medicine? Howe you can power up your internal energy until it bes irregr like this?" The third grandfather waspletely lost in thought. Ryan was a little embarrassed, he then told his near death experience and his grandfather shook his head. "Can you heal me?" Ryan held his breath. "Bah! If not me, who else can heal you?" Chapter 82: Babysitting The New Kid Chapter 82: Babysitting The New Kid Then they both entered the house and sat in the living room. "Your inner power is mixing with your mysterious power and we have to separate it first." Then the third grandfather went to the bathroom and got a towel, "Take a shower with my medicinal mixture first, after that I will perform with acupuncture." Ryan nodded. In the bathroom, there was already a bucket of water mixed with his grandfather''s special medicine. When the warm water touched his skin, his pores opened and the medicines contained in the water seemed to enter his body. He felt veryfortable and felt that his inner raging energy had started to tame thanks to these medicines. After that, the third grandfather started sticking his acupuncture needles into Ryan''s back. Ryan closed his eyes and felt the energy spin in his body. The inner strength that was wrapped around it began to straighten up again and separate itself from its mysterious power. After half an hour, Ryan opened his eyes and felt that his body was very light. "Hey brat, I still can''t touch that mysterious power of yours. But I''ve to teach you about how to control it." Said the third grandfather while ying with his beard. Hearing that, Ryan immediately put on an amazed face at his grandfather. "Get up and put your clothes on." Like an obedient child, Ryan quickly stood up. But he just stood still after that, "Grandpa, you haven''t removed the needle." "Get it off on your own." "Huh? The needle is on my back, how do I remove it?" "Ah, you prick!" The third grandfather walked out. Hmmm? Ryan was speechless, apparently his grandfather still had a grudge because he used to destroy the medicinal nts when he was little. With the help of the second grandfather, Ryan removed all the needles and put on his shirt. He then caught up with the third grandfather who sat on the terrace. Not long after, the third grandfather gave him a piece of paper. "After researching my books, I found some way. You must follow every step I write down and boil all those medicinal herbs. After three years, you should be able to perfectly control it." "Three years?" Ryan was shocked to hear that. "There''s no such thing as a shortcut." The third grandfather rubbed his grandson''s head, "This is the only way I''ve found without needing to damage your body, be grateful that you can control it in 3 years." When he heard that, Ryan''s heart felt warm. He then replied to his grandfather with a smile, "Yes, thank you grandfather, you really are the greatest." "Then, we will go to Haifa tomorrow to look for missing ingredients. I will teach you how to make that medicinal soup." When Ryan was about to answer, his grandfather immediately interrupted, "Don''t forget to clean our medicinal fields and our houses because it''s been quite a bit dirty." Ryan was silent at the reply, his grandfather was indeedzy. ......... .. The next day, Ryan tried to make medicinal soup apanied by the third grandfather. "How bitter!" Ryan just drank a sip and he was not strong. This was the most bitter medicine he had ever taken. It was so bitter that Ryan wanted to throw up. However, the third grandfather quickly scolded him, "The more bitter the better for the body. Do you want to recover?" "Yes, Grandpa." Ryan couldn''t argue with his grandfather. After cleaning the fields and houses in the morning, Ryan said goodbye to return to Avalerion. He kept the recipe that the third grandfather had given him very well in his pocket. His internal injuries were fine so he didn''t have to worry about being attacked in the near future. "Son, wait a minute." Suddenly, the second grandfather told him not to go yet. Ryan turned and put on a confused face. "Kane!" The second grandfather''s voice was very loud. Kane''s room was behind the house so he ran as fast as he could to his teacher. "The second teacher, Kane hase." Kane wiped his sweat. The second grandfather nodded and pointed at Ryan, "Starting today, go with your fellow disciple." "Ah?" "Ah?" Ryan was surprised, Kane was also surprised. What did he mean? DUAK! Kane''s two knees quickly sank into the ground, "Teacher, what''s wrong that you kicked me out?" "Grandpa, aren''t you too harsh?" "Kane, get up first, that''s not what we mean. We don''t mean to kick you out." The second grandfather then exined, "We want you to follow your fellow disciple." "WHAT?" Ryan dropped his bag. Ryan couldn''t stop thinking. Even though Kane''s martial arts were very good, his intelligence was not suitable for him to live in urban areas. "Okay, teacher, Kane will study under the direction of this brother." "Ryan, you will learn a lot in the end." The fourth grandfather said with augh. Ryan could only nod. When Kane packed up, Ryan looked up at the sky and could only sigh. He had to obey his grandfather''s words and take Kane with him. During this time, his fourth grandfather''s prediction had never been wrong. He only had to believe that things would turn out beautiful in the end. Together with Kane, Ryan took a bus to the Avalerion city. On their way there, Kane never stopped talking. "What''s that?" Kane pointed to the outside view and curiously asked. "Senior brother, the dogs are like the ones in the vige!" Kane pointed at the two dogs that were running with their master. "Oh? Do you have a dog?" Ryan asked. "No, I usually see him in the forest when I''m looking for wood. They always drool and scream ''Aummm'' whenever they see me." Wasn''t that a wolf? Ryan felt that the wolves would pounce on Kane a long time ago if they didn''t feel the guy''s inner strength. "Brother, see the building there! It''s very high!" Kane was truly like a child. "Hey, have you been there before?" "Yes." Ryan answered without turning around. He was tired of answering Kane for a long time. "Wahhh, you''re so great brother!" Kane stared in amazement at Ryan. Their conversation was heard by several people behind and in front of them and they found this funny. Ryan then scratched his head and turned to Kane, "Kane, don''t call me your elder brotherter." "Yes, Senior Brother." Kane was confused. Ryan was really frustrated, he was confused about what to say. But Kane was even more confused, "Then what should I call you?" "Brother Ryan." Ryan started closing his eyes. "Alright,ter I will call you Brother Ryan." Kane said with a smile. Throughout the journey, Kane was always babbling incoherently and Ryan had to patiently listen to him until they arrived at Avalerion. After getting off the bus, Kane said, "Senior Brotherah, I mean Brother Ryan. I''m thirsty." "Follow me." Ryan took him to a small grocery store outside the terminal and bought him sweet iced tea. While they were enjoying it, Kane saw something, "Brother Ryan, there are people fighting." When Ryan turned his head towards the alley that Kane was pointing to, he saw several people holding machetes and metal sticks. Not to mention that a number of people were seen crouching in pain on the ground. It looked like there was a battle between gangs. Ryan certainly didn''t want to interfere with such a problem. Whether they wanted to kill each other was none of his business. When he was about to take Kane away, Kane said in a confused tone, "Brother Ryan, are they fighting? The teacher said fighting is bad." "No, no, they''re just arguing." Ryan smelled trouble and tried to pull Kane away, but it''s all useless because he couldn''t move the guy even an inch. "Why are you ring at them? Do you want to fight like them too?" Ryan knew it was pointless to lie with Kane, all he could do was make him lose his curiosity. "No ..." Kane shook his head, "I''m a good person, the teacher said fighting is for bad people." Ryan smiled bitterly, his junior younger brother was really innocent. "Let''s just go and let them fight as they please." Ryan said. "You don''t care about them?" Kane began to hesitate to leave those people. "Didn''t the teacher say you have to follow me?" Ryan looked at Kane, "Are you going to deny his orders now?" Kane thought for a moment and said, "I will listen to you, brother." However, things in the alley were getting worse. Two people were seen arguing. One of them shouted loudly, "It turns out that only that much strength of the Vulture gang?" "Huh? Your friends are lying down, are you blind? You think you can cheat us?" "You think we are afraid of you?" His opponent immediately replied, "You guys are not aware that our fight is being recorded by those two!" The man looked like he was the leader of the gang, and was looking for a way to buy time for his reinforcements toe. Chapter 83: The Big Red Machine Chapter 83: The Big Red Machine The leader of the Vulture gang had been aware of Kane and Ryan since they arrived. He didn''t care about them two but since his rival had said it to him, he began to suspect that his words were true. His gang being famous on the inte was not a good sign. Ryan had just seeded in getting Kane to leave, but two people suddenly approached them. They quickly shouted, "You two,e with us!" Ryan then turned his head and saw the two gang leaders ring at him. He casually said, "I''m just passing by and don''t want anything to do with you. Go ahead." What? The Vulture leader and the other one were shocked to hear that. What did he mean by not dealing with them? Hadn''t he recorded the whole fight? This was the same as someone sneaking into a person''s room to record their intimate moments! The two men then thought of the same thing, ''Does that still practically have nothing to do with us?'' The leader of the Vulture gang was angry, this was no longer a video recording case. It''s a matter of pride! "Hey kid, you dare to argue with us?" The thugs under the Vulture gang started swinging their weapons. They would not ept such disrespect. Ryan frowned, a cold glint passed through his eyes. He then said to Kane, "Kane, teach them a lesson." Kane immediately shook his head, "Brother, the teacher said that I shouldn''t fight carelessly." "If you don''t want to teach them a lesson, they''ll beat us up." Ryan''s face turned serious, "You also heard that they are looking for it because of us. We''re just defending ourselves, nothing more. After all, didn''t you say you would listen to me? Don''t doubt my judgment." Kane nodded his head and advanced towards the alley where the gang was. "Wow, if he crushed us, we will all die." One of the thugs was amazed at how big Kane was. Everyone who saw Kane also fell silent, it was their first time seeing a tower of meat this big. "Don''t think we will be afraid just because you are bigger than us! I''ll beat you up first!" The leader of the Vulture gang shouted at Kane. The Vulture gang immediately attacked Kane. However, Kane suddenly turned his head towards Ryan and said, "Brother, they are all weak. The teacher said I shouldn''t bully the weaker." Ryan became really frustrated at his words, "Kane, I''m in charge as your teacher for now. They all want to kill us and we are just defending ourselves. Look at them all carrying weapons, aren''t their intentions clear? They are the one who want to oppress us, we only defend ourselves!" Kane nodded and felt that all of Ryan''s words made sense, "Okay." After they finished arguing, three thugs were already in front of them. Kane just waved his hand and the three of them were already flying like flies. The three people immediately fell unconscious. The other thugs looked at their friend gawking in horror. "You stupid! Why are you hesitating? Surround him and attack at the same time!" The leader of the Vulture gang yelled at his subordinates. "Die you bastard!" The thugs immediately attacked from all directions but Kane still held his innocent face as if he didn''t care. The punches and swings of the thugs'' metal sticks managed tond on Kane''s body, but there was no change in Kane''s expression or his painful growl. All those attacks only hit his flesh, not even the bones. The thugs gawked, ''This guy''s flesh is so thick!'' Kane then picked up one person and pushed him forward. Several people instantly fell on the ground. At the same time, someone shed through their machetes. However, his wrist broke in a blink of an eye and he whinnied in pain. "Kane, you must be more flexible and not let their punches hit you." Ryan evaluated his moves. "Understood." Kane immediately changed his fighting style. He changed from defensive to offensive mode. When the elephant''s feet hit the ground, the ground was shaken too. Kane withstood the attacks that even crushed the metal stick he caught! The siege of the thugs was useless. When they tried to attack from behind, Kane quickly spun around and knocked anyone who approached him. Every weapon became dust in his hands. Truly a genius swordsman born once every 100 years! The thugs were amazed, ''Howe a fat person has such agility and speed?'' Kane quickly broke the thugs'' siege formation. All the weapons they carried were either destroyed or fell on the ground with their masters. "Kane, your speed is stillcking." Ryan was seen picking his nose from behind Kane. The monster was truly extraordinary, but he justcked experience. Even though he had a quick reaction, a swordsman would never allow himself to be touched even by a mosquito. He might not regret taking Kane with him. At this moment, Kane was like the god of war. He finished off all the thugs who dared to attack him. When six people were about to attack him from all directions, he jumped and stomped his feet violently. When the thugs lost their bnce, they were already far away thanks to Kane''s punch. "You''re all stupid! Why can''t any of you beat that butterball? Where are your pride as the strongest gang in this region?" "Boss, that fat guy is really strong! We are no match for him." The goons were starting to feel embarrassed. In terms of numbers and weapons, they were far superior but their attacks were unable to prate the thickyer of Kane''s flesh. How were they going to win then? "Surround him!" The other gang leader suddenly interrupted, "We''ll help, we''ll surround him until he can''t move!" All the thugs who didn''t participate in the fight from the two sides immediately charged forward. This battle had to be finished to save their face. When Kane was busy beating him, two people jumped on his back trying to hold him and knock him down. Some people jumped too. Several other people attacked and others also hung from his body. This battle was like a Godzi against humans. The people hanging were trying to close Kane''s eyes, holding his arms so they couldn''t attack him and even biting him. Ryan was still casually picking his nose though he had seen the enemy''s new tactic. He still wondered what technique Kane would use to deal with them. Ryan watched Kane closely while still picking his nose. After all the thugs surrounded his fellow junior to hit or crush him, the air around them was suddenly sucked into Kane''s body and exploded. The crowd was blown away by 10 paces! It turned out to be a burst of energy that flowed from within Kane''s body. ''Using Tidal Attack on Kane because he''s fat? How innocent they are, Kane''s inner strength is far greater than I know!'' Ryan thought. "Good, good." The man pped his hands praising Kane. "Hehe." Kane shyly heard it. Ryan intended to leave there after resolving the problem. However, a scream emerged from the direction of the alley, "You two! Don''t move!" Looking back, the leader of the Vulture gang red at him. The gun on his hand was aimed at Ryan. "Kane, take cover behind me." Ryan said quietly, then slowly advanced, "Why? Do you want to get beaten too?" "Bastard!" The leader''s face was terrible. Today he was just beating up a gang that dared to step over his territory. But he never thought that he would meet a random duo like them. Though his face looked stupid, that fat person was really strong. He could take out thebined strength of two gangs in an instant! Where would his face be if he just let those two people go? "You all that''s enough ying! Stand up and kill that one bastard." He shouted. Some of the thugs who were cowering in pain immediately got up and walked back to the car and took their firearms. Soon, twelve people were aiming their guns at Ryan. "Hold on, hold on, I told you that we were just passing by." Ryan then smiled, "We just happened to be looking at you and suddenly you came to us. Of course we have to defend ourselves, right?" "Why? Are you afraid after seeing these guns?" The leader of the Vulture gang was getting puffed up, "Today, you will have your dinner in hell if you don''t follow our word." Ryan just sighed, why was it his fate to always meet people like this? The man then analyzed the situation. These 12 people were quite close together so it was easy enough for him to subdue them. But he had to think about Kane who was standing behind him. He didn''t have the ability to move fast so if the enemy shot him, he could actually be hurt. What''s more, these thugs were burning with hatred, and the situation could be even worse. "Tie them both! We''ll see that fat man can act great again, not when we torture him." "Brother, I want to beat them." Kane could not ept the ridicule. "Don''t worry, leave this to me." Ryan said casually. Chapter 84: Didn’t See It Coming Chapter 84: Didn¡¯t See It Coming Some thugs approached the two of them and Ryan just said with a sigh, "There is no way for peace, is there?" "Keep dreaming! Get on your knees and give up!" "Then don''t ask me for forgiveness!" Suddenly, Ryan turned into a wisp of smoke! The thugs were surprised that their target suddenly disappeared. In an instant, the profound energy he poured into his hands had already twisted the Vulture gang leader''s wrist and the gun was floating in the air. He just couldn''t fight back when he got mmed by Ryan. The thugs were shocked when their leader suddenly cowering in pain. They immediately aimed for Ryan again. But the man was already jumping high before they even turned their heads. He took the weapon in the air and fired. Dor! Dor! Dor! Ryan shot the other eleven people who carried the gun within seconds. "Ah!" They immediately grabbed the hands of those who were shot. "What happened?!" The other thugs could only gawk at seeing their friends being shot. They were confused about what to do. "You stupid! Take a gun and shoot him!" Their leader shouted. "Where is the person?" The thugs still couldn''t see where Ryan was. While they were still confused, Ryan was right in front of them. He was like smoke that enveloped them all. Every time he passed them, that person would scream in pain. Every shout would scare the other thugs as they still couldn''t see the figure who hurt their friend. In the next seconds, Ryan was able to destroy and confiscate the twelve guns and knocked down twenty people. The rest of the thugs stood frozen, could their enemy still be called a human? Ryan then walked towards the two gang leaders who were cowering in fear behind. The thugs subconsciously opened a way for him. "Hiiii what do you want!" Ryan aimed at both of their heads. They were both scared and sweating profusely in an instant. "Forgive me!" The leader of this gang no longer thought about pride or anything for his life was the most important thing. "Hmm? Didn''t you want to kill me earlier?" Ryan asked in a t tone. "Ah! You heard wrong, I never said that." The leader immediately pointed to the leader of the Vulture gang, "He was the one who boasted and wanted to kill you, not me!" The leader of the Vulture gang immediately broke out in sweat, he couldn''t refute his rival''s words. "Oh right." Ryan then only aimed at the leader of the Vulture gang. When his subordinates saw this, some of them were desperate to grab the weapon that Ryan was carrying. But after three steps, the man urately shot one of their legs. In that instant, those reckless people didn''t dare to act rashly anymore. Their opponent was no longer human! "Now let''s get back to our business again." Ryan then said in a cold tone, "Aren''t you going to kill me?" "The Vulture gang will never stop hunting you!" The leader tried to intimidate Ryan. But Ryan quickly shook his head. He then disassembled the twelve existing weapons and gripped the Vulture leader tightly. The man immediately whinnied in pain. "If you dare to show your face again, I will kill you!" Ryan told him and then walked away. Looking at Ryan''s back, revenge red up in this leader''s eyes. He then took a gun that he had been hiding in his pants and shot Ryan. Dor! When the bullet shot out, he smiled broadly. Ryan''s figure had disappeared from the bullet path. What?! Howe?! The Vulture gang leader''s eyes widened and Ryan''s voice was heard from behind him, "Your gun is too slow." When he turned his head, he had already received Ryan''s hit that sent him flying away. Ryan then went up to him and crushed both bones of his hands, he made sure that this person would be disabled for the rest of his life. The other goons could only see all this happening. They already knew that they were no match for that one demon. "Senior Brother is great!" Kane''s face was filled with admiration. "I told you, just call me Brother Ryan." Ryan patted his forehead, how could Kane have forgotten. "Fine, Brother Ryan." Kane said with a smile. "Today you live here." Ryan said. "Fine, Brother Ryan." Kane still had an innocent face. It was not easy for Ryan to bring Kane back to his house. He finally rented a house to Kane not far from his house. Only then would he think of something. "Living without me doesn''t mean you will have no practice!" Ryan then gave some money to Kane for him to use his daily needs. "Here''s money for your meals for a week. I''ll give you more when we meet again." "Fine, Brother Ryan." Kane smiled. Ryan then left Kane and returned to his house. When he got home, there was no one on the first floor. He then went to the second floor and went to Irina''s room. When he opened the door slowly, he saw Irina sitting at her desk. "My beautiful wife, I''m home!" Ryan smiled broadly. Irina just turned her head, nodded and then held her head. ''Hmmm?'' Ryan smiled bitterly, he rarely saw Irina in such distress. There must be a big problem at thepany. "What''s wrong with you? Is there any problem?" He then came over and stroked Irina''s head, "If there is a problem just tell your handsome husband here, and I will solve everything." "No, there''s no problem." Irina just looked away. "Don''t pretend there''s nothing wrong. Have you been harassed again? Damn I haven''t got the time to visit you today! I will kill anyone who dares to harm you!" Irina''s face flushed at the hearing, she then turned and said in a cold tone, "This is apany matter, you have nothing to do with it and you won''t understand even if I exin it." "How do I understand if you don''t exin the problem?" Ryan then sat on the back of Irina''s chair and hugged her head to her chest. "Did that bastard Eric mess up again? If so, just say it! I will break his hand this time!" Irina immediately pushed Ryan angrily, "No wonder he''s been so quiettely, it turns out you made him like that!" "As long as he doesn''t touch my woman, I''m fine with him. Whoever dares to approach you, I will kill all of them!" "You...!" Irina shook her head, "Eric suddenly submitted a resignation letter, I''m afraid his absence will be bad for thepany." "Don''t worry, if he dares to sign out I''ll break his hand." Ryan then smiled, "He will forever work for you." "We have returned to the main topic." Seeing Irina about toment on him, Ryan quickly changed the topic, "What is your problem?" Hearing that, Irina made a gloomy face again, "This time mypany is the target." "What do you mean?" Ryan was confused. "The Andromeda Company is targeting us. Theirpany skyrocketed to the top and became one of the bigpanies like mine, they have even more assets." "What products do they sell?" "Their products are not cosmetics, so they have nothing to do with mypany." Irina then frowned, "But they are eyeing the market that belongs to mypany." "I don''t know if they do it intentionally or don''t want topete with me, I heard rumors that they are establishing a cosmetics department in theirpany. This can be used as evidence that they are spreading their wings in my market." Cosmetics owned by the Avalerion Company were well known in the country. It was not easy to fight thepany that Irina owned. But Andromeda bravely began to challenge Irina and attack her while herpany was developing new products. If Irina and Andromedaunched the new products at the same time, there would be a massive price war. If this happened, it would be very difficult for Irina topete since Andromeda''s finances were stronger than her. It would be a tough and difficult fight for Irina. "I''m afraid they want to destroy mypany''s name in the international market." Irina said with an anxious face. Irina had a big ambition for herpany. She wanted Avalerion to spread its wings overseas. Her new product to beunched, a perfume developed with Ryan''s help, was aimed at the international market. If they got into a toughpetition with Andromeda, Irina might not be able to return on investment and dere bankruptcy. If the Avalerion Company went bankrupt, thousands of people would suffer. "Don''t worry, if they dare to mess with yourpany, your husband will beat them up!" Ryan could smell the conspiracy behind this. Of course, as a supportive husband, he had to help his wife''s business. Who in the world dared to challenge his wife? Were they looking for death? Chapter 85: Land Crocodile Chapter 85: Land Crocodile On the next day, Irina and Ryan headed to the office together. When they arrived at the entrance, all the security guards saluted the two of them. After several incidents, workers at thepany learned that Ryan was one of their leaders. Although rumors said that he was Mrs. Irina''s husband, they still had no concrete evidence. Just as the two of them entered the building, someone approached them, "Mrs. Irina, you''rete." Irina and Ryan then looked at each other. The person who approached them looked exhausted with dark eye bags. It was obvious that this person was a hard worker. At first nce, Irina showed a gloomy expression in her eyes but her mouth said something else, "I''m sorry Sir. I didn''t expect a guest from the Andromeda Company would visit me today." Matthew looked at Irina closely and did not hesitate to show his goals, "I came for you today and call me Matthew." Ryan frowned, how dare this man target his woman? Did he want to die? Irina still looked calm, "Since the son of Andromeda Company''s owner wants to meet me, it must be about work matters, so let''s discuss it in my office." After speaking, Irina headed straight for the elevator. "Ah wait!" Matthew quickly intercepted Irina and said, "It''s too much time to go upstairs and I don''t want to waste a second when I''m with you. We''ll just talk here." When the employees heard Matthew''s screams, they started discussing with each other. "Wow, Mrs. Irina is being chased by another man!" "This time, is it just an ordinary person? I feel I''m more handsome than him." "Bah! Are you kidding me? You can have a handsome face but the problem is your wallet is not that handsome bro, hahaha!" While they were joking, someone was whispering towards them, "Shh, you don''t know who that person is?" "Do you know?" He nodded, "I heard he is a subsidiary of the Andromedapany. He is known to have fun every day. He really is and crocodile. He can do whatever he wants with his father''s financial support!" Then the man ordered his friend toe closer, "I heard he satisfied four Russian women at once yesterday!" "Huh? Four?" The person who heard it waspletely shocked, "Aren''t foreign women more difficult to satisfy than local women? How could he be strong enough to satisfy them at once!" "No wonder his eye bags are so dark, he must have not slept at all yesterday. But if you look at that fat body, he must be using viagra everyday!" The othersughed at that and all agreed on one thing. That person would be trampled by their leader. Then the gossipping employees immediately returned to work because they felt that the man''s fate was definitely not bad. Irina was a little angry at Matthew''s scream, but since the other party was the heir of a bigpany, she shouldn''t show disrespect. "Then what do you want to talk about?" Irina just turned her head and did not get closer to Matthew. A mischievous smile immediately appeared on Matthew''s face. He stared fixedly at Irina''s voluptuous body. Irina was famous for being sexy and beautiful, but the man did not think that Irina was far beyond his expectations. Matthew could not wait to hear Irina''s moaning pleasure when he had his way with her. "When we first met, I swore to myself that I would make you my woman." Matthew smiled, "Today my arrival is to invite you to chat with me." What? Ryan just stared confusedly at the insolent thief named Matthew. He was wondering what''s the best way to beat up this rascal bastard. Was it a p with his shoe or did he need to break his leg? Irina understood Ryan''s expression and told him to hold back, "I''m sorry, today I''m busy dealing with thepany''s affairs. I can''t possibly go with you." Matthew frowned, one of his bodyguards understood the meaning of the signal and advanced while saying, "Mrs. Irina, you had better obey the young master or you will offend him. You don''t want that to happen." "Bastard, who told you to say that?" It was good to p the bodyguard, Irina felt good inside. When she came back, she would give this smart guard a ''bonus.'' Seeing this y, Irina felt sick and disgusted. "I''m sorry, my business today is very important and requires my presence. If Mr. Matthew wants to have fun, you better find someone else." Irina then headed to the elevator and didn''t care about him. However, Irina was intercepted again and Matthew was in front of her with a grim face. His heart was already burning with fire. No one ever dared to reject him. "Irina Hagrim, it looked like you don''t understand your situation." Matthew then whispered to her, "Yourpany is like an ant, mine can trample you at any time." "Even though we are small in front of you, the Avalerionpany will never submit to anyone!" Irina could not take the subtle threat from Matthew, "Now get out of here quickly!" "Hahaha!" Matthewughed out loud, "No one has ever dared to reject me, but you are unique! In fact, this makes me want to have you even more. Follow me and I will spare your words just now." Irina was so mad that she couldn''t speak. "Irina," Matthew said threateningly, "You better obey me or yourpany will go bankrupt tomorrow." This threat actually made Irina even more burning. "Think carefully about your answer or all your employees will starve to death." Matthew showed an impatient expression. The man was clearly drooling to taste the exquisite beauty in front of him. In that instant, Irina was pulled back by someone. It turned out that Ryan was going to defend her, and somehow this made Irina''s heart warm. Ryan stepped forward and said with a smile, "Who are you to say that thispany will go bankrupt tomorrow?" When Matthew saw Ryan stepping in, he didn''t care at all. He just snorted coldly, "I am the first heir of the Andromeda Company!" "Ah! That means you''re a great person huh!" Ryan pretended to be surprised, and made Matthew''s ego even bigger. Who hadn''t heard of the kingdom his father built? "I only have one question, would you please answer it?" "Hahaha say it! Let this great person answer the questions of ayman like you." Matthew was trying to look generous in front of Irina. "What is the Andromedapany?" Ryan looked confused. When Matthew heard Ryan''s question, he was just as confused. However, when he saw Ryan''s stupid face he got even more furious. The people who saw their fight began tough. Those who already understood what kind of person Ryan was like after the incident with Eric,ughed the loudest. The person who imed to be their bossdy''s husband loved to humiliate his opponent first before beating him. The scene they currently witnessed was getting interesting! "How dare you insult me?" Matthew felt his pride was hurt by the question, "If I wanted to, I could even buy this city!" "Ah, I don''t mean that." Ryan put on a confused face, "You misunderstood my question. I ask what the Andromeda Company does on a daily basis because I''m just ayman." It''s good to be confused when looking at Ryan. Nobody really knew if he was really stupid or just made it up. Ryan''s y was really perfect. Matthew got even angrier when he saw Ryan''s stupid face. "You don''t need to know that. What you need to know is that mypany could easily trample this Avalerionpany overnight!" "Oh." Ryan nodded, his face looked confused once again and asked, "Then I have a few more questions." "Why do you have so many questions?" Matthew thought that it''d be good to get tired of this guy. He then sighed, "You just need to know that the Andromeda Company will be mine one day." Ryan then said, "Oh ...." long enough, then he added, "But I''m still confused, it means that the Andromedapany was a bigpany that was built by your father right? Then why are you the one boasting?" Irina chuckled at Ryan''s sarcasm and now Matthew understood that the man in front of him just wanted to make fun of him. "If you want to die that much, I can make sure your corpse is floating in the gutter tomorrow." It took all his strength for Matthew to keep his anger from exploding. "You mean you want to take me swimming? I''m good at swimming, how could I drown like that?" "Enough! Kill him!" Matthew didn''t want to be involved any longer with Ryan''s sick joke. He then ordered his bodyguards to beat Ryan mercilessly. The two bodyguards were big and muscr, but this did not frighten Ryan. When they lunged at him, he would only serve him with one hand. Chapter 86: For The Sake of My Beloved Wife Chapter 86: For The Sake of My Beloved Wife With only one leg stretched out, the guard tripped and fell towards Ryan. Then Ryan pushed his face to the floor until it sank. The second bodyguard was equally as quick to lose, except that Ryan only used his fist to knock him down on the floor. It only took 10 seconds for the tworge bodyguards to curl up in pain on the floor. "Looks like your bodyguard can''t turn me into a corpse." Ryan red at Matthew. Matthew was just standing there gawking. His bodyguards were former special forces privately recruited by his father to protect him. But howe the two of them easily lost in mere seconds? "You! What have you done? Don''t you know that your actions have offended the Andromedapany?"Though he sounded so hard to look threatening, Matthew continued to take a step back. "Didn''t you say earlier that you were going to kill me?" Ryan just smiled at Matthew. "I hate being threatened like that, I usually kill them first." After the man finished speaking, Ryan sped away and grabbed Matthew''s hand tightly. "Ah!" Matthew moaned in pain, "What do you mean by this? I am the heir to the Andromedapany!" He had no choice but to bluff and hope that Ryan would back off. "Hmmm? Is there even an uglypany heir like you?" Ryan immediately pped Matthew hard in the face. PLAQUE! "You!" Ryan''s p was very hard and made his cheek swell. Not long after, a second p was heard. PLAQUE! The loud voice spread throughout the building, the audience was stunned to see it. The heir of the Andromedapany was being publicly humiliated? PLAQUE! Ryan really didn''t care about people''s staring at him. He just pped Matthew so many times. After 5-7 more ps, Ryan stopped and whispered in Matthew''s ear, "I''m just fixing your ugly face." He really didn''t hold back, Matthew''s face was like a balloon. Ryan then pped him again several times. Blood started pouring out from the swollen corner of Matthew''s mouth. "Please ... Stop ..." Matthew could not stand strong anymore. "Oh? Aren''t great people usually tempered from childhood? Should the heir to arge corporation look this pathetic?" PLAQUE! "How dare your pervert gaze stare at Irina?" PLAQUE! "How dare you say that you will trample thepany she is building!" PLAQUE! After that angry p, Matthew was seen about to pass out. "Ryan!" Irina then pulled Ryan, she didn''t want Ryan to do anything too much. After all, that guy was still one of the front men of the Andromeda Company. "Please Stop" Tears trickled down Matthew''s bloated face. He had never been treated like this in his life. Seeing Ryan''s smile, Matthew felt a stir of mixed feelings. Fear and anger inside his heart made him see Ryan as the incarnation of Satan. "Very well then, for the sake of having a good rtionship with you, I''ll give you a little face." Ryan then let go of Matthew, "But ... I still have a few questions, if I''m not satisfied with it then I won''t hesitate to see you as an enemy." When Matthew heard that, he breathed a little in relief. At best, the questions asked were only trivial matters. "What is your goal to meet Irina today?" Ryan asked. Hearing the question, Matthew hesitated a little. When he saw Ryan''s gaze, he immediately said firmly, "I just want to chat with Irina." PLAQUE! Ryan then asked again, "Don''t you dare lie in front of me." His tears couldn''t stop from flowing, he didn''t dare to mess again, "I ... want to getid with Irina." PLAQUE! Even though Ryan had known Matthew''s goal from the start, hearing it straight from his mouth still made him angry. Matthew could only ept his ugly fate. "The next question, why is yourpany targeting thispany?" Ryan wanted to make Irina''s heart relieved. Did the Andromedapany really want topete or kill the Avalerionpany? "I do not know." Matthew''s Answer looked half-hearted so two ps returned back to him. Seeing Ryan''s expression that showed he wouldn''t stop before he got the correct answer pushed Matthew to say, "Mypany wants to overthrow the Avalerionpany." Ryan then snorted coldly, "Then are you going to let that happen?" "No, I won''t let it." Matthew was already trembling with fear. "Enough Ryan." Irina had the answer and she quickly stopped Ryan. "Did you hear that? Go ahead before I kill you." Ryan casually said. Matthew immediately ran to his car without paying attention to his two bodyguards who were still lying on the floor. "You really aren''t afraid of anything." Irina shook her head. "For the sake of my beloved wife, I will even fight the sky." Irina blushed at the sweet words. After teaching Matthew a lesson, Ryan headed straight to his room. Ryan obviously didn''t care about the effect of the incident just now. For him, Matthew was just a pebble. Why should he care about such a small thing? The incident on the first floor had already spread throughout thepany. Everyone was amazed that their leader''s husband did not shrink in the face of a megacorp like the Andromedapany. Things like this made them even more pumped to work. However, they were all shocked by the sight in front of their building. Dozens of people in ck suits and sunsses were neatly lined up in front of the building. They were like the FBI ready to catch international fugitives. "Hey what''s this!" Everyone was curious about the presence of people in ck suits. "Hush, don''t look! You''ll be in troubleter!" His friend quickly asked him to leave the building and eat out. The security guards had been on standby since earlier. Once those people moved, they would call the police. The security of the Avalerionpany was not that great. They also had no weapons, so the best option was to call the police for a dangerous situation like this. Matthew stared at the building in front of him with an angry gaze. His face was still badly swollen. "If I can''t make that person die, this humiliation will haunt me forever." With just a sweep of a hand from Matthew, all those people in ck immediately stormed the lobby. Seeing the line of people advancing, the security officers immediately intercepted, "What are you going to do?! Stop or we''ll call the police!" Matthew''s bodyguards ignored him and just walked in. The security guards couldn''t even stop them, and they were all scared to be precise. One minute before they entered, a receptionist intercepted a tall, fat man who was going to the elevator, "Sorry, you can''t enter." "Why can''t I enter?" Kane''s face looked confused, "I just want to meet my brother." "What''s the name of your brother?" The woman couldn''t understand the fat man. This was the Avalerionpany building, not a martial arts training ground. "Oh!" Kane scratched his head, "If I''m not mistaken, his nickname is Brother Ryan in this city." "Sir, we cannot allow you to pass if the reasons for your presence are not clear." The female receptionist was still shaking her head at Kane''s stupid face. But at this moment, Matthew and his bodyguards were walking towards him. The thick killing aura and the fierce looking people terrified the receptionist. At this time, it happened that Ryan wanted to go out looking for sd. When he reached the lobby, he saw Matthew and his friends walking towards the elevator and a fat man standing at the reception. Why was Kane here? Ryan stood frozen on the spot. Matthew quickly noticed his presence and pointed at him shouting, "There he is!" In an instant, all of Matthew''s bodyguards lunged at Ryan. Regardless of who did it, the one who had humiliated the heir of Andromeda Company would note out alive! Matthew was seen gritting his teeth. Now that he''d brought so many people, let''s see how much courage Ryan had. At this very moment, Kane had seen Ryan''s presence and ran towards him smiling, "Senior brother!" When he ran, the entire building seemed to shake. No matter how slow Kane was, he was still faster than Matthew''s bodyguards. In the next seconds, he was already standing in front of Ryan and hugged him, "Senior brother!" Ryan floated from the floor and was speechless, "Shouldn''t you call me Brother Ryan?" "But I feel that Senior Brother is easier to hear." Kane said with a smile and put Ryan down. By this time the guards were almost there and all the employees in the lobby were already hiding. "Move aside for a moment, those people are going to beat me up. Let your brother beat them first." Seeing that one of his enemies was right behind Kane, Ryan emitted a killing aura. He already ''fixed'' Matthew''s face but the man still dared to approach him. ''Don''t me it if you die!'' "Is there anyone who dared to beat you, brother?" Kane immediately froze on the spot, "Brother, I will help you." "Well! There''s one behind you." Ryan immediately mounted a stance to attack. Chapter 87: Inhuman Power Chapter 87: Inhuman Power Matthew screaming out loud from a far, "Hey fat boy! Get off there!" When Kane turned his head, he saw a bodyguard already swinging his metal stick. In an instant, Kane grabbed his wrist and lifted his entire body. The man was shocked, how could he be lifted so easily by that fat person? Then his body was flung towards the crowd. DUAK! About five people fell down because of him. However, a bodyguard managed to hit Kane in the stomach. What surprised him was that when his punchnded, a part of Kane''s stomach sank but bounced back to normal in an instant. The person immediately bounced off and hit one of his friends. Dozens of guards saw some of his friends lying and stopped for a moment. For them, anyone who got in their way was their enemy, and therefore they also lunged at Kane. Kane did not remain silent, he was now also lunging at the men in ck. Like a rushing bull, no one could escape Kane''s attack. What''s more, Kane''s flesh was so thick that he feared nothing as he lunged towards the crowd. The Avalerion employees were amazed to see it. They all saw that the burly people were floating with ease. What an amazing sight! When Kane threw a punch, one would either sink on the floor or float away. Meanwhile, the enemy''s Tidal Wave attacks were very ineffective. Each of their punches had no effect at all, and instead they were bounced off because of Kane''s inner strength. "Damn, that fat person is so fierce!" Everyone was amazed to see the strong Kane. Was he human? The receptionist was the most surprised to see the scene in front of her. Her gaping mouth could fit a watermelon. That fat fellow was actually a martial artist? She really didn''t expect it. Matthew looked pale while still standing at the back. Who was that fat man who beat up his bodyguards? When Kane managed to beat thest bodyguard, the whole room fell silent. What was heard now was the painful groaning of the guards who fell to the floor. Everyone stared at Kane in awe and did not think that such a fat person could beat dozens of people without breaking a sweat! "Why are you all looking at me?" Kane''s face still looked innocent and stupid. He looked around and felt restless when everyone was watching him. "Amazing!" Someone started pping and everyone followed. In an instant, all Avalerion employees cheered and pped their hands at the same time, approaching Kane. Kane blushed, he could only enjoy this moment while scratching his head. He then said while holding back his embarrassment, "You praise me too much, my senior brother is much stronger than me." The atmosphere of joy still filled the lobby of this building. Kane just turned his head and pointed at Ryan with a smile, "He''s my brother." In an instant, all the employees looked at Ryan. Huh? Everyone was shocked once again. The strength of this fat person alone was almost equal to God, but Mrs. Irina''s husband was actually even stronger? People who had seen Ryan''s action start nodding their heads. They already knew that Ryan was not just anyone but they didn''t know how strong Ryan really was. But after the fat man said that Ryan was much stronger than him, how terrifying their leader''s husband could be? However, the expressions of the perfumerists looked normal. They had seen with their own eyes that Ryan jumped from the 5th floor and could still run fast. They already thought of Ryan as not an ordinary human. Seeing the admiring and curious gazes of people, Ryanughed a little with satisfaction in his heart. Kane was a good boy, he did not forget to glorify his fellow disciple brother when he was praised. Such a thing was not that bad, and it would be a lie if Ryan didn''t enjoy this feeling. Ryan then walked over, pping his hands, "Hey Kane, I don''t want to be the center of attention. You should have kept that fact a secret." "Oh?" Kane did not understand such aplicated matter and only nodded. Matthew who stood still still couldn''t believe all this. Ryan then looked at Matthew standing not far from him. It''s good to hear Kane''s words just now, how strong was actually the man who beat him to a pulp? Now, when Ryan''s gaze fell on his eyes, Matthew couldn''t stop shaking. He immediately turned around and wanted to run away as fast as possible. "Stop!" Ryan suddenly shouted loudly. This made Matthew stop in his feet and cry inwardly. Walking past the many people curled up in pain on the floor, Ryan got behind Matthew and said in a t tone, "Did I tell you to go?" "No ... no ..." He trembled violently at the voice. If he found out that the man he was dealing with was this strong, he would be better off ying with the Russian woman he paid for yesterday. The elite bodyguards didn''tst 5 minutes against the fat man. Then, if they fought Ryan, would they be knocked down faster? That possibility continued to fill his mind. That Matthew was he going to die today? "Face me." Ryan casually said, "An ant like you doesn''t deserve to stand up and turn your back on me." DUAK! Matthew was quickly on his knees and in tears, "Please don''t kill me! There are still other beautiful girls who are waiting for me out there, please forgive me!" Seeing that crying Matthew, everyone was shocked. He dared to storm the ce with an army and now he was asking for forgiveness for his life. Was he alright in his head? The girls who heard it wanted to spit on him immediately. This guy was a pervert. Ryan was also disgusted when he heard that. It felt like this heir of the Andromeda Company had a low IQ. "Stand up." Ryan was getting tired of dealing with this person. Matthew hesitated at first but when he saw Ryan''s sharp gaze, he immediately stood up. "Please don''t kill me." When they were standing face to face, Ryan then reached into his pocket while saying, "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I''ll just teach you a lesson so you won''t bother me again." "I do not dare!" Matthew quickly denied it, his opponent was like a devil so how dare hee to him again. "That was what you said this morning, heir of the Andromedapany." After saying that, he stuck an acupuncture needle into Matthew''s chest area. The needle immediately spread the energy inside. "You! What are you doing!" Matthew shuddered in fright, would this be hisst moment? "Don''t worry, you won''t die." Ryan casually said, "It''s just that in this month you will feel this stinging sensation several times a day." When two more needles were stabbed into Matthew''s chest,he felt like his skin was being bitten by red ants all over his body. He rolled around in pain in an instant. "AHHH!!" Ryan then lifted Matthew''s body and whispered in his ear, "This situation willst for a month, ifyou or your men are bothering me again, then this torment willst forever." Matthew grimaced in pain and nodded quickly. When he was released by Ryan, he quickly ran out of the building. Today was truly a nightmare for him. He felt that if he met Ryan in the future, it would be better for him to hide. "Why do you know this ce?" Ryan went to Kane and took him out of the building. He did not expect Kane to be able to trace his whereabouts. "I don''t understand myself. I''m just tracking your inner power, brother. Ah I remember! I want to ask something about the progress of my style, Brother Ryan. So I decided to look for you." Kane tried to exin it simply as possible. Inner power? Ryan then pped his forehead. He used this technique to track Roger''s whereabouts, meaning Kane could track him down in the same way. In this way, the two students from the same school could track each other''s whereabouts. "Is that all why you wanted to see me?" Ryan still couldn''t stop thinking. "Ah, yes!" Kane remembered his biggest problem, "I''m hungry brother, I have no money." Hearing this, Ryan immediately pped his forehead again. It seemed like Kane had been lied to by someone and gave up all his money when he went out to eat for the first time. City life was really cruel! After escorting Kane back to his rented house and giving him some money, Ryan returned to his house. At home, he ran into Ivanka who was watching TV. As he approached, Ivanka was oblivious to his existence as she waspletely fixated by the movie she watched. Ivanka didn''t dress sexy as usual today. However, Ryan still nced at her. The untied hair, the usual white shirt that stood out, the hot pants that highlighted her smooth thighs and legs still made Ivanka look sexy. Not to mention that the scent of soap that escaped her skin reminded Ryan of Irina when the woman had just finished taking a shower. Could it be that Irina was just like her sister during her childhood? Chapter 88: How Strong Do You Think You Are? Chapter 88: How Strong Do You Think You Are? Ryan then sat slowly beside Ivanka and gave her a shock. "Eh! How insolent you are! You shocked me! Next time greet me when youe home." Ivanka kept on grumbling. However, she was immediately glued back to the TV again. "You''re too obsessed with that American drama." Ryan sighed, "I myself don''t understand why people like to watch that kind of drama." "Huh? You have never watched it before, don''t judge it." Ivanka then realized something and turned her head, "Could it be that you are jealous?" "Jealous?" Ryan was confused, "Why would I get jealous?" Ivanka immediately put on an understanding face, "You''re jealous because all the men in American dramas are more handsome than you, smarter than you and their girls are also beautiful. I understand how you feel brother, I really understand!" Would her brother-inw explode this time because of her ignorance? "You misunderstand it." Ryan said with a smile, "Look how pale they are, obviously theyck training like me. Are they as strong as your brother-inw? Don''t bother acting, you know what I said was right. If I fight them, I can beat up to a thousand of them at once!" Ryanughed and Ivanka could only nod. The incident at the previous hospital had really stuck in Ivanka''s mind. "Strong what? I pushed you just a little and you immediately vomited blood!" Ivanka didn''t want to give up. "Hey, you bothered me when I needed full concentration, I almost died because of you!" Ryan then twisted his sister inw. "Ah yes, yes, my goodness! Brother!" Ivanka regretted what she had done. Damn right, this brother-inw had found a powerful move against her! "Don''t talk about that anymore." Ryan then cleared his throat, "My next question, do I seem that stupidpared to them?" Ivanka smiled and stuck her tongue, "Yes, brother is stupid and poor." Ryan couldn''t get angry because that was the reality, but all that changed when Irina came to his life. "Hahaha you''re wrong youngdy!" Ryan shook his head, "First, that inferiorityplex is the key so I won''t just let go of my brilliance. And second, I am already married to your sister, so how can I be poor?" "Hush!" Ivanka was a little angry when she heard that, "How could my sister marry you, I think she needs new sses." "If it weren''t for me, your sister-inw and you might get shot because of your wild hobby. Just be grateful." Ryan gave indisputable facts. "Hmmm" Ivanka couldn''t argue and sighed, "Apart from my sister, have other beautiful women ever approached you?" Ryan then looked at Ivanka and said in a disappointed tone, "So far there has not been one, because the one near me now still has a childish face and is not beautiful." Ivanka was immediately offended, ''Bastard, he said I was ugly?'' "When I''m with you, I always get into trouble." Ryan sighed, "If I get hurt so much, it''s clear your sister is the only one that will bring me joy." "Hahaha you are right." Come to think of it, Ryan had a point too. Every time Ivanka was alone with Ryan, there would always be a dangerous problem. "After all, those actors are not my match at all. They probably would melt with just a little bit of sunbathing!" Ivanka thenughed and nced at him, "How strong do you think you are?" Upon hearing this, Ryanughed mischievously and found an opportunity to strike back at his younger sister-inw, "Have you never seen your sister when she wakes up? Didn''t she oftenin ofck of sleep and tired waist? I think 10 roundsst night exhausted her even though she looked very satisfied after we finished." Huh? What did her sister have to do with how strong Ryan was? When Ivanka heard ''10 rounds'' she understood what it meant. She immediately blushed with embarrassment. ''You perverted man!'' She cursed inwardly, how could she separate her sister from her rtionship with this man? Ivanka wanted to get angry and hit him but remembering how strong Ryan was made her retract her intention. After calming herself down, Ivanka just looked at Ryan and said in a cold tone, "Bro... You''re really perverted..." Ryan smiled and blushed, "Ah, you''re exaggerating. If I wasn''t that great in bed, how could your sister want to be with me?" Since Irina was not here, Ryan could freely tease his sister-inw. "Brother!" Ivanka couldn''t stand her brother-inw''s dirty joke. Ivanka then looked away and watched TV again, "At least these actors are not as cute as you." "Huh? Are you stupid or innocent?" Ryan sighed, "Don''t they also eat and drink like us? Their sex drives are the same, that''s the need of a man. I guess they were perverted and slept with lots of women too. Unless they''re not men, that''s a different story." This time Ivanka fell silent, why didn''t this guy want to lose once? "What else do theyck?" Ivanka then turned to Ryan and turned off the TV. She had lost her interest in watching the show. Ryanughed when he saw his sister-inw''s reaction. Was he going too far or did his sister really agree with him? At this time, suddenly Ivanka''s cell phone rang. The girl then saw who was calling her. "Hello Sherly, whaddup?" Ivanka saw that it was her college friend named Sherly. She was very happy that her friend saved her. "Ivy! Help me!" Sherly''s voice sounded scared. Ryan put on his super hearing from beside Ivanka and could hear their conversation just fine. "Eh? Why are you now, Sher?" Ivanka panicked after hearing her friend''s response. "Pleasee quickly to the Bulgari Hotel room 779, please hurry!" Sherly said, crying. "Wait for me Sher! I wille as soon as possible!" Ivanka couldn''t hear Sherly''s voice anymore. She held back her tears and immediately went to her room to change clothes. She''s going to save her best friend. When Ivanka had finished changing, Ryan was waiting for her right outside her bedroom''s door. "What do you want? Do you want to be a superhero like inics?" Ryan frowned. Ivanka didn''t want toment on it and just walked past him. She didn''t have time to deal with Ryan. As her brother-inw, Ryan obviously felt worried about her, but he was proud that Ivanka cared deeply and dared to save her friend without thinking. A 5-star hotel like Bulgari Hotel was famous among the elites as they could spend their money to their heart''s content without the need to worry about anything. The facilities and anonymity provided by this hotel kept them safe from raids. At Room 779. A middle-aged man stared coldly at the tightly locked toilet. He was in a bad mood. The woman really took so long on the toilet. He shouldn''t have let her use the toilet. But at this moment, there was a sound of running water and the man''s face came back to life. When the door opened, a beautiful woman came out looking terrified. Sherly hoped Ivanka would save her soon. Seeing that the man was half naked, Sherly was even more scared. "Sher, do you have a stomachache?" The man immediately walked over to Sherly, his smile looked mischievous. "No, no." Sherly shook her head quickly. Earlier in the bar, the man gave her two shots of alcohol. When she came to her senses, it turned out that she was already in the hotel''s room with this man. Realizing the situation, she feigned nausea and ran into the toilet where she phoned Ivanka frantically. Luckily, she saw the room''s number when she was carried into it. If not, her life might have been finished and her body would have been tarnished. ''Ivanka, pleasee quickly ...'' Her only hope was her good friend Ivanka. "Then, let''s go to bed." The man hugged Sherly while sniffing her neck, trying to get her to the bed. Sherly struggled a little but because she was still half drunk, she didn''t have much energy. "Let me go!" Sherly said while rebelling. "Hahaha Sherly you are so cute. Wasn''t it you who invited me here?" The man hugged Sherly tighter and began to lick his prey. The softness of her skin and the fragrance of this young woman in his arms made him even more aroused. Young women were charming and still looked innocent. This man liked this young woman''s rebellious nature. "Tonight, your body is mine." The man then threw Sherly on the bed while taking off her clothes. Sherly, who only wore a top, tried to escape. But all her efforts were in vain when the man held her hands together and was already diving into Sherly''s still immature body. His hands groped her chest while trying to strip her naked. "No! I don''t want this!" Sherly could only say no while crying, she couldn''t resist at all. "Sherly, don''t worry. I will teach you the meaning of happiness." This man''s eyes burned even more. Sherly was so beautiful and charming, he must taste her body! Chapter 89: Lowest Scumbag Alive Chapter 89: Lowest Scumbag Alive Sherly felt her life had finished. The only clothes that remained were her bra and her underwear. The man then stared and admired Sherly''s body first before inhaling her white neck. "Nothing can beat the smell of a young woman!" The man waspletely satisfied. "Now let''s see the beautiful sight under that bra." Then without waiting long, he tried to untie the hook of Sherly''s bra. "No! You smell!" Sherly tried to fight back. The man was surprised to hear that, then heughed, "Hahaha then I''ll take a shower first. You just wait here and be a good girl." Then the man entered the bathroom and took a shower while whistling. He hadn''t tasted a young girl''s body in a long time so he had to make sure everything went perfectly. How could anyone taste the best fruit in the worst conditions? If he wanted to do it, he had to be at his best! Seeing the man leaving, Sherly tried to put on her shirt and ran towards the door. Even though the sight was a little hazy and her legs were shaking non-stop, at least she could walk while leaning against the wall. When she managed to get out, Sherly immediately looked for a way out or someone. However, the man took a quick shower. It only took him a minute to finish. "My little bear, here Ie!" Even though his face was still oily, this man already felt refreshed and was smiling broadly. When he was ready to taste the dish, he was surprised to see Sherly not in the room. ''Damn, where did that girl go?!'' The man immediately ran out of the room and found out that Sherly had just turned left. Sherly was immediately caught up. "Where are you running to?" The man immediately grabbed her and dragged Sherly back to the room. "Ah! It hurts, stop!" Sherly was in pain when the man dragged her hair and body. To avoid creating somemotion, he immediately carried Sherly. "Let me go!" Sherly started crying. "Let go of you?" The man justughed, "You will not be separated from me, tonight you are going to serve me." "Be my woman and I will not spread your nudes at your schoolter." The man said in a cold tone. Sherly waspletely helpless. How could someone do something lowly like this? When she got to the room, Sherly was immediately thrown on the bed and the man immediately opened his bathrobe. He only wore his underwear and immediately hugged the girl. "Please... Let me go..." Sherly cried again, she didn''t want her life to end today. The man just looked at Sherly and pped her. He then smiled, "Enough crying, do you want me to faint?" The man then took off Sherly''s shirt, but since Sherly continued to rebel, he finally tore her shirt. After beingpletely torn apart, a pair of mountains greeted him. He nodded in satisfaction and took a sip at the mountain''s valley. "Hmmm smells good." The man then groped Sherly''s chest as he stretched his hand down. "No... I don''t want to..." Sherly was crying again, she hoped that she had obeyed what her parents said and stayed at home. The man didn''t care and went back to ying with Sherly''s body. She felt that she''d lost her strength and as the remaining clothes slid off her body. The man looked at Sherly and saw her teary face. "Please let me go." Sherly tried to fight back and the man pped her again. "Shut up or I''ll tape your mouth! I''ll make sure the video gets out and I''ll send it to your parents myself so they can see their pitiful daughter!" His words made Sherly scared and speechless, she was still crying a little. Seeing Sherly finally resigned and silent, he then began to take off Sherly''s panties and start the real game. However, a loud bang was suddenly heard from the door to his room. ''Who''s it?'' He thought. The man frowned and put on his robe. Who would dare bother him enjoying his dinner? He then went to the door. The door was banging non stop, and it made him even more angry. He couldn''t wait to scold whoever was behind the door. But when the man opened the door slightly to take a peek, the door was suddenly pushed with a strong force! The door immediately opened wide and the man was mmed behind. "I told you it''s better to just break it than bang on it like that." Ryan just smiled at Ivanka. With a panicked face Ivanka rushed in and looked for her best friend, "Sherly!" Ivanka immediately saw Sherly, crying with just her underwear on the bed. She then took a robe and covered her before hugging her friend tightly, "Calm down, I''m here." "Ivanka!" Sherly was crying even louder, she was relieved that her friend managed to save her. "Stop it." Ivanka slightly shed tears while stroking Sherly''s head. On the other hand, Ryan was checking his surroundings. Where was the person responsible for this despicable act? He then heard a faint cry from behind the door. Ryan noticed a leg sticking out from there and found someone behind it. "Who are you?" The man got angry at Ryan, "How dare you barge in without permission! I''ll put you in jail!" "I am aware of my actions." Ryan just shook his head. "Good then, I want you to get out soon!" The man threw away Ryan and Ivanka, he then grabbed Sherly''s hand and said in a cold tone, "Youe with me!" "You lowly bastard!" Ivanka immediately pped the man. The man was about to hit Ivanka for ruining his beautiful night. But the sound of a cell phone camera''s shutter was heard and when he turned his head around, he was pped once again. "You!" The man was shocked, how could that man still dare to fight him too? However, Ryan pped him once again, "Hey old man, it seems you are not aware of your current situation." When the man was about to answer, Ryan pped him once again. He then said coldly, "Did I tell you to answer?" In contrast to a woman''s p, Ryan''s ps were very hard and painful. When he tried to dodge, Ryan''s p still uratelynded on his face. "Does a dog like you deserve to look at me like that?" Ryan''s face slowly turned cruel, "You drugged a young woman and took her to the hotel, you are the lowest scumbag alive." "Do you have evidence?" The man was ready to defend himself with such a question, "Do you have evidence that I forced her? She''s 18 years old and we both consented to this!" Without speaking, Ryan kicked him hard. The man immediately stared at the wall and groaned in pain on the floor. "I don''t need proof." Ryan then walked over to him, "A man like you is not worthy of living." After saying that, Ryan kicked him again. This time the man held back with his hands but he was still in pain. "Don''t y dead." Ryan threatened him, "I''m still not done with you." "Beat him to death Bro!" Ivanka was really angry, how could that man make her friend like this? "You... Don''t you know who I am?" The man coughed repeatedly and blood started pouring out from the corner of his mouth. "Oh? Are you a famous person? Then I''ll hear about it first." Ryan casually replied. "Hahaha!" The manughed loudly as he red at Ryan, "Don''t run away scared when you hear about it, I''m one of the bosses of the Andromeda Company." Andromeda Company? Ryan just froze, he looked confused at the man. How could he be dealing with people from Andromeda Company three times a day? Were they his fans? Seeing Ryan looking confused, the man got full of himself, "I will bury you all alive! With the strength of mypany, there will be no future for all of you!" Ryan only smiled when he heard that, "I think everyone from the Andromeda Company is rotten." "You still don''t understand your situation brat?" The man spat on Ryan''s shoes, "If you touch me one more time, I''ll make sure your family is dragged into the abyss with you!" However, Ryan suddenly approached him and kicked him once again. "So what if you''re from the Andromeda Company?" "You! You still dare to hurt me?!" The man was really angry. "Whether you are a state envoy or president of apany, I still don''t care. Today you will still be tortured." Ryan then took the raffia rope that he was carrying and tied him to the chair. After he was tied, the man was really scared. What''s with that one man? Didn''t Ryan know the real power of Andromeda Company? Was this man still right in his head? Looking at Ryan tampering with his trousers, the man got angry again. "What are you doing?!" "I just want to see your name and make you feel the same thing that you did to that woman earlier." After taking a photo of the man''s ID card, Ryan began to think of a way to torture him. Chapter 90: Retaliation Chapter 90: Retaliation "I just want to see your name and make you feel the same thing that you did to that woman earlier." After taking a photo of the man''s ID card, Ryan began to think of a way to torture him. First, he opened the person''s bathrobe. His body that was covered in thick hair was disgusting and the smell of his armpits was so strong that Ryan wanted to vomit on the spot. Ivanka immediately looked away, not wanting to dirty her eyes by the unsightly scene the man''s disgusting body. What her brother-inw was going to do was nothingpared to the suffering Sherly had endured. Ivanka wished the man would just die. The man''s face turned pale when he saw that Ryan returned with the dinner knife that was in the drawer. "I work at the Andromeda Company so if it''s a matter of money, I''ll give you as much as you want!" However, under the man''s apologetic gaze, Ryan scratched his knife right on his cheek. After that, Ryan returned to slicing the person''s skin several times and then whispered to him, "Don''t worry, the wound is not deep. All of this is just an appetizer,ter I will give you medicine so that your wound closes quickly. After all, dying with 1000 cuts takes more than 1 day." Dying with 1000 cuts? "NO! Let me go! Tell me how much money you want! I''ll give it all to you!" The man immediately roared with fear like a barking dog. "It''s useless asking for mercy now." Ryan then sat down and pointed at Sherly, "Apologize to her." The man immediately turned his head and said while crying, "Sherly, I''m sorry. You are the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and I can not control myself. I''m sorry and I will give you a lot of money." Sherly was silent, she didn''t want to see the man''s face for a second. Ivankaughed and said, "Money? You think this shame can be reced with money?" "Shame? I haven''t even done anything to her body. Let me go and I guarantee the money you receive can hold out even after your 7th generation." Sherly then mustered all her courage and looked at the man who nearly stained her body, "I will report this incident to the police." "Okay, we will obey you." Ivanka then hugged her friend tightly. "Police?" The man immediately let out a sigh of relief. He had a strong connection within the city police''s force. He would definitely evade the charge for this terrible incident. However, Ryan quickly said, "I will bring this person to my acquaintance in this city''s special police force. With the police assistance, I guarantee he will never get out of prison." When he heard this, the person immediately panicked and thrashed. Ryan then hit the back of his head and made him pass out. After things calmed down, Ivanka took off her jacket and helped Sherly up. She then called the hotel''s security and exined the situation. Ivanka and Ryan then went to take the man to Mia. "Go inside and tell my friend everything. I''ll be waiting outside to give your friend some privacy." Ryan casually said. "Fine, brother." Ivanka smiled and nodded. Then she told Ryan to look down and kiss his cheek, "Thank you brother!" "Hahaha you''re really naughty!" Ryan then stroked his sister-inw''s head with a smile. Ivanka blushed, somehow she thought of kissing her brother-inw! "What?" Martin, Matthew''s father, was angry when he heard his son''s story. Matthew looked down in shame still with his swollen face. Seeing his father angry, he really didn''t dare to look at him. It was already shameful to lose a fight, but it was worse to have the video of his son getting beaten to a pulp went viral on social media. Plus, people know that he was the son of the boss of the Andromedapany. Thinking of this made his father dizzy. However, what made Martin really angry was that his son was beaten until his face drastically changed. How could a father ept his son being humiliated and beaten up like this? "You didn''t say that you were from your father''spany?" Martin frowned, people in this city should have shuddered when they heard the name of hispany. "I did, but he''s not afraid at all." "Then can you exin why you can still be beaten like this even though you have brought so many guards?" His son already brought dozens of elite bodyguards and was still losing? What kind of sick joke was that? Martin understood what kind of ce his son liked to y at night, therefore he provided many elite bodyguards to protect him. "That." His boy trembled from all over his body that he couldn''t hear him clearly. "What do you want to say?" Martin demanded. "All of the bodyguards copsed in one minute." Matthew said in a small voice. "WHAT!?" This time, Martin was really surprised. Taking a deep breath, he then asked, "Please exin more in detail." Matthew then told him the story of the day. Starting from when he met Irina until he brought dozens of bodyguards to beat Ryan. Martin listened to his son with a t face until he heard Ryan''s threat. The man''s expression then turned serious. "That bastard actually said that?" "That''s right father, he said that if we dare to destroy the Avalerion Company then he will kill me and hang my corpse in front of the public." He said, adding up a little more to the story. "Interesting." Martin''s face looked cruel. This was the first time he had heard of someone who dared to go against hispany. He could feel his blood boiling with rage. "Do you know his name?" Martin wanted to immediately eliminate the person. If this person was still breathing then his child would still not be safe. For the sake of his kingdom and his family, Martin was willing to do anything. "Ryan." Good answer from his son. However, at this time, his phone suddenly rang. The panicked voice of his secretary immediately filled his ears. Hearing the news, Martin''s face immediately became gloomy. "How did he get caught?" Martin really couldn''t believe that one of the leaders in hispany was caught on charges of raping. Then he asked his secretary again, "What about our people in the police? Can''t they help him?" "I''m sorry sir, the investigation of this case is led by a woman from the special unit, we can''t do anything against her." "Who reported it?" "I asked for the report and it turned out to be Ivanka, the younger sister of Avalerion''s Irina Hagrim. Ivanka and her friend Sherly reported that our man had tried to rape Sherly by giving her spiked alcohol until she was unconscious. Then our person was made to confess by someone named Ryan and gave a photo as proof." PRANG! Suddenly, the ashtray that was on the table had flown over the wall. That man again! Howe hispany was attacked by that man constantly in just a day?? "Sir?" The secretary was still confused about what to do. "Fine, I''ll take care of this matter myself. I''ll let you know if I need anything." After hanging up the phone, Martin then called someone. "Hello, Gordon? Help me kill someone." ...... The next morning, Ryan returned to find his breakfast outside. Today he intended to eat breakfast Burritos near his house. However, he had been followed by several people since he left his housingplex. Ryan pretended to be cool and ordered his food. He knew that the other party wouldn''t make a fuss in a public ce. After finishing eating and wrapping, Ryan immediately led them to a quiet alley. After he had walked for a few minutes, he stole a nce behind him and there were already dozens of people following him. It seemed the leader was behind with the cleaver. "Hey, you! Stop right there!" Hearing this, Ryan turned his head and saw dozens of people surrounding him. His t face remained the same. He then wore a confused expression, "Are you looking for me?" "Are you blind? Obviously there is only you here." One of the thugs was fed up with Ryan''s pretending to be stupid. "What do you want? I don''t think I have a debt." Ryan asked while eating the Burrito wrap. "Your fault is to offend the wrong person." Gordon, the leader of the Genovese gang, stepped forward and approached Ryan. "Ah? Is this because I was caught taking 4 crackers but only paid for 1? Or is it because I picked up the money on the road? Or maybe I got caught peeking at the girl''s bathroom in the park huh? So which offense do you guys mean? I''m pretty sure I''ve offended a lot of people." Ryan said with a smile. Though he was slightly amused by Ryan''s babbling, Gordon immediately gave a signal to his subordinates to throw a machete at Ryan. When the machete shot off, Ryan was already missing from where he was standing. Chapter 91: Are You Looking For Me? Chapter 91: Are You Looking For Me? "Ah, if you intend to kill me like that, then the only people I can think of are people from the Andromeda Company. Did one of them send you?" Ryan began to understand the situation. Everyone was shocked when they found out that Ryan was behind Gordon. Gordon immediately took a step back, he felt a sensation of danger radiating from this target. Even though he had brought many people with him today, he still felt terrified. "Since you guys came from the Andromeda Company, I don''t need to hold back." Ryan''s eyes turned cold and without warning, he had disappeared again. The thugs were surprised to see Ryan''s figure who had disappeared again. All they knew were cries of fear and pain that rode to their right. One by one, the thugs were beaten unconscious by Ryan. "What are you waiting for? Kill him!" Everyone was dumbfounded by his speed and got attacked. However, when they arrived at Ryan''s standing ce, the man''s figure had disappeared again. This confused the thugs even more as the screams of pain from their side did not diminish at all. "Disperse!" Gordon said aloud. Ryan still used his tactics Run and Gun with his agility to confuse them. When he arrived in front of them, Ryan would throw a hard punch to their face or their stomach. After that, he would turn back into a wisp of smoke, hitting people in other directions. Wherever Ryan was seen, someone would fall on the ground. Over time, more than twelve people passed out in just one minute. The remaining thugs started to shed cold sweat, they really couldn''t see Ryan''s figure at all. However, Ryan suddenly appeared in their midst, yawning, "It''s a boring battle, I got this sleepy. Come you all just go forward, I''ll finish you all off altogether." Gordon and his subordinates were offended by his words and then lunged at Ryan. When all the thugs ran towards him from all directions, Ryan stomped their feet t. Only one attack from Ryan was able to make ten people growl in pain and fall. The secondyer had approached him but what Ryan was doing was beyond their expectations. Ryan channeled his inner power into his fists and smashed it to the ground! In an instant, their ground copsed and they fell into it. After that, Ryan only needed to clean them up one by one. Gordon, who did not jump in, swallowed his saliva as he continued to grip his machete tightly. When he received this assignment from Martin, why didn''t he mention that this person was very strong? ''If this target could beat my entire subordinate alone, I felt like I would still die even if I ran to another world.'' He thought. Gordon started to regret epting Martin''s offer. Now that all of his subordinates were curled up on the ground, Ryan began to walk over to him. "W..wwhat do you want?" Gordon asked. He was clearly shaken by his defeat. "What do I want?" Ryan looked confused, "What did you want to do to me earlier?" "You ... misunderstood!" Gordon hoped the police or whoever out there woulde by and save him, "We''re just passing through, we just want breakfast." "Just passing through? Isn''t that strange?" Ryan said with a smile, "Haven''t you been following me since I left the house? When I ate my breakfast earlier, you guys watched me closely." Gordon was surprised, this guy already knew that he had been following him from the start? "Didn''t the people from the Andromeda Company order you to kill me?" Ryan said in a cold tone. Gordon couldn''t stop shaking, "Right, this is their fault!" He did not dare to lie, this person in front of him was like a devil in broad daylight! Ryan then asked again, "Who told you to?" "Martin, he''s the leader of the Andromeda Company." Gordon said without hesitation. "Do you know where he lives?" "Bel Air." "His house number?" "Bel Air LA, Number 32." Gordon hoped that by saying everything this person would forgive him and Martin would soon experience this horror too. Ryan didn''t speak anymore and stood silently looking at Gordon. Ryan then said coldly, "What is the machete for?" Gordon threw it away in a heartbeat. "What should I do when I meet you someday?" Ryan asked with a smile. "We will obey what you as our oldest brother said. If you tell us to dive into the ravine then we will jump!" Ryan nodded in satisfaction then asked, "Do you still want to kill me?" "We dare not think like that!" Gordon immediately bowed down in front of Ryan. Ryan nodded again and left the quiet alley. Seeing Ryan walking away from him, Gordon let out a sigh of relief. However, Ryan suddenly stopped walking and asked, "By the way." Gordon immediately became tense again and held his breath. "What is the name of your gang?" "The Genovese gang." Gordon replied quickly. "Bad name, you need to quickly change it." Ryan thought hard for a few seconds. "I think the stupid gang suits you better." Ryan said with a satisfied nod. "Okay, we''ll be known as the stupid gang from now on." Gordon only hoped that Ryan would be satisfied and spare his life. "I have friends in the night world, don''t think I don''t know anything. If I hear your gang hasn''t changed its name, you know what will happen right?" "You don''t need to worry, we are the stupid gang." Gordon shouted. Ryan then left the alley feeling satisfied. Gordon and his subordinatesughed bitterly inside their mind. From now on they would be known and most likely bullied because of their new name. Bel Air was another elite housing estate owned by the city of Avalerion. This ce was not only the home for the richcorrupt officials and illegal business owners also lived in this ce. You could say that this elite residential area was the safe haven of sinners. Ryan showed a look of disgust when he remembered that fact. Without taking long, his body had be a plume of smoke and headed for house number 32. ''If you dare to order people to kill, then you are ready to be killed too.'' Before arriving outside Martin''s house, Ryan''s walk on the pedestrian track was seen as suspicious. The security officers noticed the irregrity and reported it, "Report! There is a suspicious target outside the house!" "Report received!" Ryan still looked around the houses and realized that there were some people hiding in the darkness. He then sighed and jumped over the fence. Suddenly, several officers and people came out from their hiding spots and were already aiming at Ryan with their pistols! "Who are you!" One of the officers came forward and asked. "I''m looking for someone." Ryan said with a t face. "Who?" "Martin, the leader of the Andromeda Company." The officers then began to hesitate. This young man looked calm and honest but he had already jumped over their master''s fence. Was he a guest or an enemy? "What is your name? I''ll report it up." The officer asked Ryan not to move, "After receiving a reply, we will notify you." "Oh?" Ryan was toozy to make small talk, "My name is Ryan, I am the person your employer has been looking for. Besides, I can break in and look for him myself if I want." "You!" The officer was about to handcuff Ryan but Ryan kicked him hard. The people hiding in the darkness immediately fired their pistols. DOR! Their reaction was quick but Ryan was even faster! As soon as the bullet went off, Ryan was gone and the bullet was buried in the ground. That person disappeared! When they were all looking for Ryan''s whereabouts, the sun was suddenly covered by shadows and it was Ryan who was jumping high! When they looked up, Ryan was already throwing his acupuncture needles at all of them. Everyone was shocked and unable to escape, the needle stuck to their forehead. At that instant, a burning sensation instantly spread throughout their bodies! "Ah!" When the roar of pain was heard, the guards from inside the house immediately ran towards them. All they saw were the security guards passing out on the ground and a young man standing in their midst. Without any hesitation, the elite bodyguards immediately drew their weapons and fired. DOR! DOR! DOR! However, they only shot empty air. What was going on? The guards were all shocked, they had practiced their marksmanship all the time, shouldn''t the opponent be lying on the ground by now? "Are you looking for me?" The voice appeared behind them. They were immediately shocked because the enemy was already behind them! When they were about to turn around, Ryan was already moving back. With those two hands, he hit the two bodyguards very fast and hard. The two of them fainted on the spot. On one side, there was a bodyguard who drew his knife. Ryan immediately grabbed his wrist and took the knife before driving it through the person''s stomach. When the other two bodyguards aimed at Ryan, they lost Ryan''s figure again. Chapter 92: A Cunning Fox Chapter 92: A Cunning Fox All they remembered before losing their consciousness was a leg kicking them right in the face. They bounced away until they hit the wall. One by one, the guards fell and passed out. Ryan then walked leisurely while whistling when he entered the house. When Ryan walked in through the door, he was greeted by a shbang. What a cheap trick. In that instant, assault rifles fired at him. After spending a full magazine, the guards realized that their target was gone. Ryan, who was already moving so fast, was already on the second floor. He was toozy to deal with the crowd and was looking for the final boss. However, he was greeted by a tall and burly foreign bodyguard on the second floor. "Your journey will end here, I will kill you!" The stranger said in fluent Crimean. The man ran withrge footsteps and each beat of his foot shook the floor. "Killing you only takes a second." Ryan casually said. "Keep dreaming!" The man threw a hard punch in Ryan''s face! Although the punch was powerful, it was very slow to Ryan''s face. The foreigner was really angry when he saw Ryan just standing still and his face looked annoying. ''You dare to underestimate me. You''re gonna die boy!'' He thought. However, Ryan only moved one leg and the stranger stopped in an instant. One more centimeter and the punch would reach Ryan in the face but Ryanpletely destroyed his ball with a powerful kick. His face turned deathly pale. The stranger immediately knelt in pain and was beaten so hard by Ryan that he passed out. After beating up the person, Ryan went into Martin''s room. Martin stared at Ryan with a trembling body. "Who are you? How dare you break into my house!" Martin couldn''t stop thinking. It had not been five minutes until the security guard outside said there was a suspicious person and now that person was in front of him. That fellow''s strength was truly extraordinary! It should be noted that the security officers and bodyguards he employed were former special forces from the military. He would spend 200 million for the security of his house alone and yet it only took five minutes for them all to copse. "Ah, I am not a famous person, it''s only natural that you forget my face." Ryan said with a smile. He then took a chair and sat in front of Martin. Martin thought to himself, who would dare to fight him in this city. In an instant, his back was drenched in sweat and asked while swallowing his saliva. "Are you Ryan?" "Ah, I''m honored that the owner of the Andromeda Company can remember me." Ryan nodded in satisfaction, "It''s true I''m Ryan you''re looking for." This time Martin was really checkmated. If his opponent was far away from him, he could send a team of assassins or a sexy woman to trap that person. It''s a different story if his opponent came to him, because he''s nowpletely finished. Martin grit his teeth and said, "I''m sorry I offended you. This is purely my fault. After this, I or my child will never offend you again." "Yourpany has troubled me many times, and you asked me to forget everything?" A glimmer of disgust filled Ryan''s face, "Looks like you still don''t understand your current situation?" "What do you want? I will give it all as long as my life is safe." Martin immediately tried to buy his life, because what was most important to him was not his kingdom or his family but his own life. "Wow, Mr. Martin misunderstood. How could the boss of the Andromeda Company just die? The world could be in an uproar to hear it." Ryan said with a smile, "I don''t want anything, I just want to teach you a lesson." Hearing Ryan''s words, Martin was shocked. If this person came to maim him for life, he''d better die. Ryan stood up and Martin crawled backwards with goosebumps, "You! What do you want!" "Which one do you choose? Your left hand or your right hand? " Ryan then mmed the chair he was sitting on and took a sharp piece of wood. Seeing the wood, Martin couldn''t stop shaking. He felt that he would lose one of his hands today. "Is there no other choice?" Martin swallowed his saliva when Ryan stepped near him. His eyes were filled with horror. As a person who also struggled in the world of the dark, Martin knew the kinds of torture methods exist in that world. "Mr. Martin is indeed a reliable businessman, I like that." Ryan nodded in satisfaction, "Let''s discuss our agreement." "Okay." Ryan immediately crouched down and put the sharp wooden part he was holding on Martin''s chin, "Please exin why the Andromeda Company wants the Avalerion Company to fall." Martin was surprised and immediately replied, "The Avalerionpany is a pioneer cosmeticspany in the domestic market. I wanted to put pressure on Irina so that mypany couldpete with her. I heard rumors that their finances are not well so I took a risk to push it even harder." "But I don''t have to worry, I won''t touch herpany again and will never enter the cosmetics market." Martin added, "In fact, I will return the form belonging to Felix and his team to you. Is that enough?" "Hahaha you are a cunning old man." Ryan smiled at that. The mystery of Felix and his rebellious team was finally revealed, "But. What I want to hear isn''t that." "What? What more can you ask?! As long as I can grant it, I will give it!" Martin had suspected this ckmail. "What I''m asking for is simple. I''m tired of dealing with your people. Do you understand what I mean?" "I understand." Martin quickly nodded, "Don''t worry, I won''t bother you and the Avalerion Company anymore." "Alright." Ryan then stood up, "However, I will still teach you a lesson today." Martin was shocked to hear that but Ryan quickly beat him unconscious. Then Ryan casually jumped out of the window. ...... That old man was a cunning fox. If Ryan didn''t teach him a lesson, he wouldn''t take Ryan''s threat seriously. After teaching him such a lesson, no more problems should befall him or his wife''spany. After the business with the Andromeda Company had beenpleted, Ryan returned to his wife''spany. When he peeked through the door, Irina seemed to be holding her head while reading several reports at once. It seemed like she was so busy that she didn''t even notice his presence. "My wife, what are you doing?" Ryan slipped behind Irina and hugged his wife''s waist. "Taking care of somepany problems. What do you want now?" Irina was surprised when she was hugged like that. But after seeing the door to her room closed, she felt a little relieved. "Is it wrong if I miss my beautiful wife?" Ryan then kissed his wife''s hand. Irina was already immune to Ryan''s flirts, at least he didn''t do it in front of people. She just red at Ryan and sighed. "Why the heck did you never work seriously?" "Hahaha I''ll workter." Ryan then looked down and whispered in her ear, "I''m here to make out with my beloved wife." Irina blushed when she heard that, "Ryan!" Ryanughed at his wife''s cute reaction then held Irina. Surprisingly, Irina did not fight him and somehow liked this warm feeling. "What about the Andromeda Company?" "It''s still not clear." Irina shook her head, "It all depends on their next step." Suddenly, the door to the room was knocked and Irina was surprised. She immediately kicked Ryan out of her seat and sat up straight, "Pleasee in." When Irina''s secretary came in, he saw Ryan leaning against the wall. Even though he hesitated a little, he immediately came to deliver the report. "Ma''am, this is from the Andromeda Company for you." Her secretary quickly handed over the documents. After researching it well, Irina was surprised, "Isn''t this Felix''s old form?" "I also don''t understand, ma''am." The secretary shook his head, "There was only one message stuck in the document beforehand ''I hope Mrs. Irina will forgive me'' when the document arrived at the office." "Forgive him?" Irina was confused by the letter. She then turned to Ryan who only whistled while staring at the wall. "Okay I understand, please close the door when you get out." Irina said. When they were alone, Irina turned to Ryan, "What have you done?" "Huh? What could I have done?" Ryan pretended to be confused. "Don''t lie, I know this is your doing." Irina put on a serious face, "Don''t think I didn''t know what happened in the lobby yesterday, I know for sure that you were part of all this." "Hahaha my wife is smart." Ryan approached her with a smile. "What have you done?" Irina was still curious. Chapter 93: The Dancing Plant Chapter 93: The Dancing nt "You don''t need to worry, I didn''t do anything bad. I just visited Martin, the leader of the Andromeda Company. With your husband''s great negotiation skills, I seeded in making the Andromeda Company believe in our vision and mission and rewarded us with Felix''s form." "At first I was surprised by their kindness and when I offered to share the profit, he said he didn''t need a penny! How could I reject such a generous offer? We then drank together for a few hours." "How could they be sincere like that? This form is worth billions out there. Even if their wealth surpasses us, they should understand how valuable this form is." Irina still couldn''t believe it. Ryan then thought, ''Why is my wife so naive?'' He briefly looked at Irina and then kissed her! Irina was surprised and hit Ryan on the shoulder to make him stop. After they kissed for two minutes, Ryan said with a satisfied tone, "Consider this my wedding present to you." He then kissed his wife''s hand, "You don''t need to ask many questions, the most important thing is that the Andromeda Company will never bother you again." After saying that, Ryan came out of Irina''s room with a happy face. Seeing Ryan''s disappearing figure, Irina''s feelings were still mixed. She still couldn''t stop thinking about how Ryan solved the problem with Andromeda Company. So far, Irina still couldn''t understand Ryan at all. Every time Ryan acted perverted and made her ufortable but the man woulde at the most critical moment and solve all problems perfectly. Was he really a roadside chicken noodle seller? Irina was lost in her own thoughts. After 3 months, their contract marriage would be over. But would she be willing to let Ryan go? Then her gaze shifted to look at her hand that Ryan kissed earlier. She deeply stared at it and thought, had she fallen in love with that man? Questions filled Irina''s mind, but she decided to forget all about it and focus on herpany''s problems first. Since the Andromeda Company didn''t bother her anymore, herpany had to think of a new marketing strategy. Arriving at his room, Ryan and his team went back to work on potion X. Even though the medication his grandfather gave him was able to perfectly control his mysterious power, it still took 3 years for him to perfectly master it. So without potion X, Ryan still couldn''t breathe freely. If by chance another situation where he used his inner strength to the limit was like against the previous Eclipse happened again, he might have his consciousness taken over by that mysterious power and died. Although the team he formed was drawn from perfume experts, the making of potion X was not thatplicated. With the help of the new recruits who understood pharmacy, the development of the potion went smoothly. But why did he still fail to keep making it? Where did it go wrong? Ryan scratched his head, he should have done the exact same procedure. Why couldn''t he make it up? Valerie felt sad as she saw Ryan having a hard time. Though she didn''t know the function of the medicine they were making, she knew that it was something valuable to Ryan. Valerie then gave him a warm towel, and Ryan epted Valerie''s kindness with a smile, "Thank you Valerie." "Since you''re stuck, don''t think too hard about it for now." Valerie then smiled, "Go outside and get some fresh air. That usually helps me." Ryan nodded, then he shouted at his subordinates, "All of you, rest for 30 minutes. Get some fresh air." Without waiting long, everyone had already walked out of the room. However, the outer hall waspletely filled with people. In fact, to support the development of international products, Irina had bought a lot of new equipment and raw materials. This expansion was perfect as a camouge for Ryan''sboratory so he wasn''t too worried about his enemies lurking through the darkness. Everyone looked busy, especially Richard. With Felix''s form, Ryan''s workload was greatly reduced. So this was the right time for him to develop potion X. However, when Richard saw Ryan, he immediately went to him and said with a smile, "Mr. Ryan, please try to smell the results of our experiment. This is one of the perfumes that we developed from the form given by Mrs. Irina." Ryan''s job now was to decide whether perfume was appropriate for aunch or not. "Wow, I''m not good at such matters, maybe you can ask Irina directly?" Ryan didn''t want to be disturbed. "Ah, you are belittling yourself. Your expertise in making perfume is legendary so I hope you can rate my work." Richard said with a smile. Ryan had no other choice. After sniffing the perfume, his nose was instantly filled with a strong scent. However, that strong aroma turned into a jasmine scent. "A little too strong." Ryan then gave the sample to Valerie beside him, "Valerie, didn''t you say that you collect perfume? Try inhaling this." Valerie took the perfume and inhaled carefully. Then she startedmenting at length. Ryan didn''t believe that his Valerie would exin it like a demon. Surprisingly, it seemed that Richard understood what Valerie meant. Even though Ryan himself could only hear the woman mutter quickly. After she finished exining, Valerie returned to normal. Richard nodded in satisfaction, "Your team is all great, right? I will consider both of your suggestions ande up with a new one." After Richard left, Valerie immediately blushed and said, "I''m sorry, I look like a maniac when I talk about perfume." "Hahaha you really are amazing Valerie!" Ryanughed loudly. When the two of them were joking, there were screams from those near them, "Ah! Monster!" Monster? Ryan and Valerie were surprised together, there were monsters in the real world? The two of them quickly walked into the room the screams came from. Many people stood frozen, some shocked, some terrified and all their eyes were fixed on a half-opened box in the middle of the room. From inside the box, a moving turnip appeared! She had legs and arms, and she''s trying to get out of the box. The people who saw her immediately hid while screaming hysterically. They all stared at the turnip in horror. "What''s that turnip?" Everyone''s question remained the same, why did the turnip move? This must be one of those frequent supernatural phenomena. Ryan himself was confused. However, he felt a strong attraction to the radish. His instincts told him he needed to strengthen his inner strength. Under people''s eyes, the turnip fell from the box and then stood up casually. Then what surprised them the most was that her eyes, nose, mouth and ears suddenly appeared! Then, it was as if the radish was stretching its muscles by doing a gymnastic movement. Even though she looked like a doll now, people clearly saw that it was a turnip before. The doll then looked around and looked shy. Then she stretched out her right hand as if to greet humans. Everyone was getting scared and running out, "Monster!" The panic of these people made the atmosphere chaotic. Some were pushed to the ground, some were scratched by their friends. "How cute!" Valerie looked at the doll and was amazed by it. The doll was confused about why the humans were running so fast. Afraid of being stepped on, she hid behind the box and waited for the atmosphere to calm down again. Suddenly, someone was about to catch her. But the doll was unexpectedly agile. When the man was about to catch her, she had already jumped high. Then itnded on the person''s head. The doll just shook its head while jumping overhead, showing that humans were too slow. When he understood the meaning of the doll, Ryan was surprised that the doll had intelligence and awareness of its own. When he tried to catch it again, the doll had already jumped onto the table. "Catch that thing!" Ryan quickly shouted. Ryan had to get the doll in order to understand what he was really dealing with. He felt that he had seen the doll somewhere. The man then went to the box where the doll came from and read the contents of the pamphlet. That''s not a turnip, it''s a ginseng! The box was full of ginseng. One of the ingredients thispany needed was ginseng imported from Canada. What surprised him was that one of the ginsengs was thousands of years old! Ginseng was known as a medicinal nt that absorbed the essence of the earth and sky. As it grew for hundreds of years, a consciousness would arise in that nt. The prime example was the doll he wanted to catch earlier. It must be thousands of years old! Nature was indeed mysterious, mankind had not been able to solve all the mysteries of nature like this ginseng doll. This ginseng doll was like a legend, it was very rare to hear the story of its existence. However, the story said that the ginseng doll was very nutritious for the health of the wearer. Ryan''s blood boiled at the thought. He then looked at the ginseng doll that was still jumping to the right and left. There was no doubt that the doll would be of use to him. However, the ginseng doll was very agile. She easily escaped three people! Chapter 94: Gotcha! Chapter 94: Gotcha! At this time, the doll seemed to beughing when it saw Ryan and lunged at the five people who were about to catch her. One of them lunged and tried to catch it with both hands. The doll then casually dodged it and hopped on its hands, arms, shoulders up to its ears. She then jewed the person strongly. "Ah!" The person immediately grimaced in pain and the ginseng doll justughed at him. This scene was funny when people saw it, but the atmosphere was still tense because this monster could hurt them if she wanted to. Seeing many people gathered in one ce, the ginseng doll quickly passed through the slit of their legs and moved like a snake. "There!" "Surround her!" "Eh hold the direction on the right!" ...... In just a few minutes, five people had lost their strength to catch it, the doll was really agile! She justughed at them while jumping happily on the table. Ryan, who had been observing her, knew that the doll was very smart. She used his agility to dodge everything and took advantage of blind spots to make them bump into each other. "Now it''s my turn." Ryan started to show off again. The doll turned around and saw a new prey. She justughed and immediately ran towards Ryan''s leg. The man stomped his left foot, trying to stomp it t. However, the doll quickly dodged and shook its butt at Ryan. Ryan ignored her and was about to kick her. However, the doll was suddenly in the air and managed to avoid Ryan''s kick. ''Gotcha!'' Ryan was waiting for this opportunity and immediately caught her in midair. The doll''s face became serious, this human turned out to be different from the previous ones. Unexpectedly, the doll pped his hands when Ryan tried to catch her. She then tried to climb onto Ryan''s shoulders. The man quickly shook his arms, trying to make the doll float once more. But the doll jumped onto his chest and slid from the top to the floor. Very smart! Ryan quickly chased after her and the doll ended up hiding under the cupboard. She did not think that Ryan would immediately throw the cupboard. The doll began to look panicked and immediately ran away. Ryan didn''t try to catch her, and instead tried to corner him. Whenever the doll ran in the direction that he didn''t want, he would try to step on the doll and it would run in the opposite direction. It didn''t take long for the ginseng doll to be cornered and couldn''t run anywhere. Ryan smiled mockingly, as if he wanted to see what other tricks the doll would use. The doll''s face looked panicked and anxious. She then closed her eyes with her hands, making a sign that she was giving up. "Gotcha!" Ryan immediately lunged with both hands. This time the doll was cornered, there was no other way for her to escape. However, when Ryan had sped his hands, he didn''t feel anything! How could he catch empty air? There''s no way that doll could escape from his sight, did she have a teleportation technique? The people who saw her were shocked and immediately shouted to Ryan, "Sir, she''s behind your pants!" It turned out that the doll was using the slippery floor to slide quickly towards the gap in Ryan''s leg and hanging from the end of Ryan''s trousers. The surrender tactic was a fake! Ryan was at a loss for words, how could he be tricked by a nt? How was he going to get it now? Ryan immediately tried to catch his leg and of course, the doll had jumped once again andnded on his head. "He''s in your head!" Hysterical screams began to sound again, even their strongest spears were made a toy by the monster. Feeling bored ying, the doll jumped down and waved its hand. She was gone in that instant! Seeing the doll''s figure disappeared, everyone became scared. Did they actually see the incarnation of ck magic? However, Ryan felt challenged. This was the first time he felt his blood boil like this. However, Ryan needed to change his tactics. The only way was to ask his grandparents on the mountain. If Ryan''s guess was right, the ginseng doll could add to his strength to fight against the mysterious power within his body. His grandfather should have understood a trick to catch her. Ryan then headed to the corner of the room and called the third grandfather. Soon the phone was picked up, "Why now?" His grandfather''s voice soundedzy. When Ryan was about to speak, the sound of people working again was very loud. Ryan then walked out so that he could talk morefortably with his third grandfather. "Hello grandpa, can you hear my voice?" He said when he finally found a quiet ce to continue the call. He also had told Valerie to go ahead without him. "What do you want now? Do you need money? Grandpa only has enough money to buy cigarettes!" This third grandfather was busy smoking, but Ryan suddenly called him. Ryan was still at a loss for words. Did his grandfather imply that he''d never give him his cigarettes money? "Gramps, I found something that only exists once a thousand years! But unfortunately, you sound like you don''t want to be bothered. Then I''ll go back to my work again." "Ah! How can you tease and dump this grandfather of yours?" The third grandpa immediatelyughed, "Is this about the state of your body?" "No, grandpa." Ryan then exined about the ginseng doll that roamed his office earlier. Suddenly, Ryan heard the sound of a cell phone falling from behind his phone. "WHAT?!" The third grandfather couldn''t believe what he was hearing, while Ryan felt that his ears were deaf because of his grandfather''s scream. "Grandpa, don''t shout like that!" Ryan rubbed his ears. "Son, don''t you understand how important that discovery is?" The third grandfather was so excited that he forgot to smoke his cigarette. He had not felt so excited for a long time. "If I had understood it I couldn''t possibly ask you, grandfather." Ryan replied and shook his head. "That''s thousands of years old ginseng! The essence of earth and sky gave her awareness, haven''t I taught you about this already?" Third grandpa started grumbling, "The price is very expensive, we can even spend up to 3 generations of money." Ryan then asked, "What are the benefits?" "The ginseng will not only strengthen your health, it will heal your internal wounds. If you drink that thing, your mysterious power will also disappear and merge with you!" "WHAT?" Ryan was really surprised. He only expected that the ginseng doll would make him strong but he did not expect that his mysterious power would even merge with him! Though the medicinal soup that his grandfather gave him had the same effect, it would take him 3 whole years before he could finally gainplete control of his mysterious power. And now that he knew the ginseng doll could solve his problem in an instant, Ryan was getting excited. "What a miracle! ording to you, what percentage will it work?" "Ny percent if I made it myself." His grandfather''s tone sounded confident. "In the past, my grandfather found that ginseng doll once. When Grandpa was young and studying with Grandpa''s teacher, we had the case of an 88 year old elder who was very ill. His life is on the line and we have given up but his family gave us clues to the location of the thousands of years old ginseng." The third grandfather got stuck with nostalgia, "The teacher then took me to that location and looked for the ginseng nt. Finally we found it at the end of the hill. When the teacher pulled it out, the ginseng turned into a ginseng doll and even cried at that time. The young grandpa is scared to see it." "If the ginseng has turned into a ginseng doll, it will have its own awareness and is very agile. It''s almost impossible to catch her once she''s escaped." His grandfather reminded Ryan. "How about Grandpa''s patient?" "Grandpa''s teacher made the ginseng doll into medicinal soup. When he gave it to the elder, not only did he survive, he also lived a healthy life until he was 125 years old!" "Your story sounds like it was made up." It''s hard to imagine hiszy grandfather being a traveling doctor like that. "When did grandfather ever lie to you? If I didn''t travel with grandpa''s teacher back then, you''d be dead long ago you know!" The third grandfather started getting angry at Ryan. "Hahaha I''m kidding grandpa." Ryan was satisfied that he had teased his grandfather, "It''s hard to imagine grandpa traveling like that, because you''re reallyzy at home." "Huh, you ungrateful child!" Then the third grandfather was silent for a moment, "Ryan this is the right time to heal those wounds on your body. If you manage to get that ginseng doll, I''ll make medicine for you." Ryan smiled bitterly hearing that. Maybe his grandfather didn''t know how hard it was to catch that damn doll. He even lost track of the ginseng doll! "Is there a way to catch that ginseng doll?" Ryan asked. Chapter 95: Request From A Friend Chapter 95: Request From A Friend Ryan smiled bitterly hearing that. Maybe his grandfather didn''t know how hard it was to catch that damn doll. He even lost track of the ginseng doll! "Is there a way to catch that ginseng doll?" Ryan asked. "I don''t know." "You don''t know?" "Of course I don''t know." The third grandfather started getting angry again, "Grandpa''s teacher immediately pulled it from the ground so the doll can''t run from him." "The ginseng doll is so agile, I can''t catch it." Ryan sounded disappointed, "How about youe here and help me?" "Young people like you can''t even catch it, let alone this old grandfather!" When he heard that, Ryan justughed. "I actually want to help you and see how the ginseng doll is myself." The third grandfather sighed, "I''m busy making medicine right now. If you don''t call me, I might''ve finished today''s quota a long time ago." "Can you do it tomorrow?" "Of course not. The medicinal nts in the fields were in good condition. Besides, even if Ie, I can''t help you too much. The only one who can catch it is you." Ryan was a little disappointed, "Okay then, I''ll see youter after I catch it." After hanging up the phone, Ryan''s mind was filled with the ginseng doll. He did not think that this was the key to healing his body. He really had to get it. Now the problem was tracking down the ginseng doll''s whereabouts. After she escaped from the room, it was difficult to trace her again. Did he have to search all over the city? Bored with thinking too long, Ryan finally decided to get out of the building first and get some fresh air. He now depended on his good fortune. After knowing the properties of the ginseng doll, Ryan becamezy to make potion X again. His mind was filled with the ginseng doll. But moving passively like this was out of Nergal''s character. But he was helpless himself, the doll was really agile and had disappeared without a trace. Searching without a clue was a waste of time. After walking thoughtfully for 10 minutes, he saw the figure of a beautiful woman who was taking shelter while watching someone with her sharp gaze. After he looked carefully, the beautiful woman was Mia! Was she stalking a thief again? Ryan followed Mia from behind. The woman waspletely unaware of Ryan''s presence, she was still focused on her target. The target this time was a middle-aged man wearing a hat and sunsses. The person walked leisurely while watching his would-be prey pass him. Mia was also waiting for his target to act before finally catching him. Then, the thief''s eyes fell on a young woman with a luxurious bag. The woman was engrossed in her cellphone while walking slowly. The thief waited until the road became deserted so that his escape route would not be blocked. When he saw an alleyway ahead, he decided it was time for him to act. He quickly ran and grabbed the bag while pushing the woman down. He quickly headed for the alleyway ahead where he could tell which direction he was going. "Help!!! A thief!!!" The woman screamed and fell as she saw the man running fast leaving her. At this time, Mia also immediately ran following the robber. "Stop!" Mia shouted. Of course the robber didn''t stop. The distance between them was so close, Mia then gritted her teeth and jumped. She caught the man and threw him to the ground. However, the robber was constantly struggling and made it difficult for Mia to hold him still. "You have been caught." Even though Mia had managed to stomp on the man''s back with her knee, the man continued to struggle then finally managed to escape and ran back. "Hey! Don''t run, you!" This time it was Ryan who shouted. Mia looked at Ryan and the robber with hatred. "If I didn''t look at you just now and was shocked, that person would have been caught!" Mia immediately caught up with the robber. Mia''s physical abilities were great among female police officers. However, she was caught off guard just now because she was shocked to see Ryan''s figure ring at her. "Stop!" The robber obviously didn''t stop, he spurred his run even more. As long as he made it into the alley, he could outwit the cop. Mia was already on a rush of adrenaline and was chasing after the man quickly. When the robber turned the corner, Mia lost his figure. When she turned the corner, Mia suddenly got a kick right in the stomach. The female cop fell on the ground and the robber red at the person who was chasing him. It was clear that if he wanted to escape sessfully, he would have to knock out his pursuer. However, the bag that he had picked up was taken by Mia. The robber stared angrily at Mia and wanted to kill her. Mia then stood up and put up her fighting stance. The man roared and charged forward. When Mia wanted to grab the man''s wrist, she was hit by the man. As if being hit by a cow, Mia immediately fell at the instigation of the man. This man was strong! Mia got her elbow injured but still immediately stood up. Now she was the one who lunged forward. She mimicked the man''s attack and butted him down together. Mia immediately locked onto his opponent and choked him by the neck, trying to knock him out. However, that man''s strength was stronger than hers. The person continued to struggle and gave Mia an elbow attack on her ribs. When the man was about to bite Mia''s hand, a stone hit his head. It turned out toe from Ryan who was only watching them from the side. "Hey Ryan help me, I''m getting weak!" Mia shouted. However, the man managed to escape after throwing his elbow 3 times and fled back with the loot. "Ckckck you''re a cop but let the suspect run away with the loot." "Because you only watch from the side and do nothing!" Mia was still in pain after being elbowed on the side several times. If Ryan had helped her earlier, that person would have been caught by now. "Did you not want me to help you?" Ryan smiled and helped Mia up. "Then can you help me now?" "Why do I have to help you catch people? I''m not a cop you know, I''m just aw-abiding citizen." Ryan said with a mischievous smile. Mia snorted, "Then this is a friend''s request." "It''s not a problem whether I want to help or not." Ryan then smiled mischievously, "Thest time I helped you, I didn''t get what I wanted." "Keep dreaming!" Mia immediately closed her chest. "Then we''ll just hope that guy will steal again." Ryan then whispered in her ear, "You''re just going to let it go?" Mia bit her lip, she wasn''t really willing after hearing Ryan''s words. "Okay." Mia''s face immediately turned red with embarrassment. Hearing Mia''s promise, Ryan immediately disappeared into smoke and chased the robber. While carrying the bag, the robber ran very fast. He didn''t look back at all, but a man suddenly appeared in front of him. "You can''t run away anymore." Ryan said casually. How could this person suddenly stand in front of him? As he was running so fast, the robber could not brake and decided to run into him. However, the reality did not match his expectation. The man before him shifted slightly and grabbed his hand then mmed him to the ground. At that moment, Ryan''s foot had stepped on his back. Ryan quickly paralyzed the person and carried him back to where Mia was. He then threw the robber that had fainted since earlier at Mia and said excitedly, "Now keep your promise." Mia quickly blushed and looked at Ryan coldly. However, her heart was beating rapidly and she closed her eyes. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. Why are you that tense?" Ryan couldn''t stop thinking, he just wanted to take the prize, not kill her. "Hurry up!" Mia was actually ashamed of doing this. Apart from being a policeman, she just had never felt a man''s touch before. "You asked for this to happen, don''t forget about it." Ryan then walked over to her. Mia closed her eyes tighter. She could already feel that Ryan was very close and she felt that his hand would soon touch her chest. However, what surprised her was that Ryan only held her hands and kissed her on the cheek. "Alright, your debt is settled for today." Ryan stepped back and smiled warmly. "Huh?" Mia''s face looked confused. Was that all he did? Was this really Ryan she knew? "What? Why are you looking at me like that?" Ryan then smiled, "My thoughts are not always perverted you know, I know how to be romantic. Or Are you expecting something more? I can give it to you now if you want." Chapter 96: Female Dormitory Chapter 96: Female Dormitory Seeing Ryan about to approach her, Mia immediately looked away, "Didn''t you say earlier that today is enough!" "Of course, a real man never breaks his word." Ryan then took a few steps back. To get Mia''s heart, Ryan must change his perverted image into a romantic man. But that didn''t stop him from teasing the woman. "If you have troubleter, I don''t mind if you ask me for help again." Mia became angry after she heard it and promised that she would never ask him for help again! After leaving Mia with a satisfied face, Ryan went back on an adventure looking for the ginseng doll. When he was casually walking, his cell phone suddenly rang. As he picked it up, Ivanka immediatelyughed loudly in his ear. "Brother! Guess what I found!" Ivanka sounded so enthusiastic. What did his sister-inw find? Maybe she was bored and casually called him. "I gave up, what did you find?" Ryan was not in the mood to deal with her. He already wanted to quickly hang up the phone. "Brother won''t believe it if I say, I still don''t believe it myself!" Ivanka was still too excited. "Ivanka, don''t be overly excited like crazy, it''s not elegant you know. Now hurry up and tell me what you just found." Having traveled the world for so many years, nothing could surprise him. "Okay." Ivanka took a deep breath, "Actually, my friend found it and then he took me to see it. If you say it''s a doll it could be but she''s a lot more like a baby, now that''s unique we know that it''s not human! If I post it on the inte, will it go viral?" Ivanka''s words immediately caught Ryan''s attention, wasn''t that the ginseng doll he was looking for? "I can''t exin the shape in detail, you need to know that it''s so cute." Ivanka was excited again, "You know, she even followed us to the dorm and danced with us!" "Can you exin the shape?" "I really don''t know bro, but if I say it, it looks like a very white radish. I don''t know, I''ll post the photo on my social media." There was no mistaking it, what in Ivanka''s dorm should have been a ginseng doll! Ryan didn''t think that the doll would be in the girls'' dorm. "Ivanka, is that thing still there?" Ryan held his breath, he couldn''t let go of this opportunity again. "Yes." "Where are you now? That doll means a lot to me, I have to get it back." Ryan sounded worried, and at the same time, he was already running towards the Avalerion University. "Oh..." Ivanka just nodded and thought why was such a cute doll important to her brother-inw? Avalerion University was the favorite university in this city. Based on a vote, this university was ranked as top university on high demands. The constant development of Avalerion city might have attracted people''s interest to start living and studying here. Avalerion University was located in the city center, quite far from Irina''spany. However, Ryan was not an ordinary human and he ran as fast as he could. It didn''t take him long to arrive at the campus. "I''ve arrived at your campus, how do I get into your dorm?" Ryan quickly called Ivanka once again. "Huh? Brother is already in my uni?" Ivanka was shocked. It hadn''t been five minutes since she called and her brother-inw was already here. Shouldn''t he be at work? Even if he was speeding from where he worked it would still take 20-30 minutes. Ivanka was still silent behind the phone while Ryan didn''t stop running, "Ivanka, where is your dorm? I''m already in the Language building." "What do you want brother?" Ivanka immediately realized Ryan''s intention, "Are you going to break into the female dormitory?" Ryan was confused, what''s wrong with that? Should he be afraid to enter a female dormitory more than entering a brothel? "Ivanka, is the doll still there?" Ryan tried to return the topic of conversation. As long as the doll was still in the dormitory, the chances of catching it were still high. "She disappeared just now." Ivanka then asked, "Bro, is that doll that important?" Ryan was immediately disappointed when he heard this. That was really bad luck. Who knew when he would find traces of the doll again. "Brother, are you still there? Are you really in the Language building?" Ivanka was still curious. "When did your brother ever lie?" Ryan then scratched his head, "Alright, since the doll is gone, you go home first." "Eh, no! Brother, are you tired ofing here? Do you want to go home right away?" Ivanka then said with a smile, "Wait there 5 minutes, I wille to you right away." Ryan then said, "Okay, I''m in the hall in front of the lecturer''s room." "Alright, wait for me a moment." When he sat waiting, Ryan realized that his back was wet with sweat. He had run as hard as he could earlier and today was hot too. Bored, he wandered around the hallway and watched young women walking by. It could be said that Avalerion University was full of beautiful and charming flowers. Ryan drooled at their voluptuous and sexy bodies. All these girls would be beautiful women in a few years. As he was busy admiring the heavenly sight, someone stood in front of him. Even though her clothes and pants looked formal, the woman''s chest was really big. He gave his thumbs up to those two melons! "Bro... that''s enough." The owner of the two beautiful melons rebuked him. Seeing her brother-inw''s perverted behavior really embarrassed her. Ryan then raised his eyes again andughed, "Hahaha you finally came. Then what are we going to do now?" "Since you''re tired ofing here, I will take you around my campus." Ivanka then pulled Ryan''s hand. "Eh, why would I go around your university building? The sun is stinging hot today you know, what if we turn ckter?" The sun really looked hot today, even people could get burnt by sunbathing now! "Oh, that''s right." Ivanka then smiled and turned to look at him, "Then, I''ll invite you to swim." "Swimming?" Ryan was shocked. "Yes, we will swim." Ivanka smiled and pulled her brother away, "There''re lots of beautiful girls over there bro, you won''t regret it." In his mind, Ryan could already imagine the sights of beautiful women wearing bikinis, disys of big breasts, smooth legs and thighs and what''s more, they were all young! Oh God, was it heaven on earth? "Bro, you just had a perverted mind, right?" "Huh? You think your brother-inw is a masher?" Ryan quickly wiped the ck, "I just thought there might be a point in you asking me to swim, but I can''t stop thinking about your sister Irina. I''m afraid she will get jealous if the girls approach me." "If you don''t want to, we can just hang out in the cafe there." Ivanka said with a mischievous smile. "Ah! I was just joking earlier hahaha. You want to swim, right? Then let''s go and show me where the swimming pool is!" Ryan replied in an exciting voice. The Avalerion University hadplete facilities for students to expand their talents, starting from basketball arena, ser field, badminton, swimming pools, tennis etc. Since there were no activities on campus, the swimming pool was opened to the public. As long as visitors paid and obeyed the rules, they could swimfortably in this ce. When Ryan entered the pool, his eyes were immediately filled with beautiful scenery. ''Oh my God there are so many beautiful girls!'' he thought in his excitement. They all looked beautiful in their smooth, fair skin. The bikinis they wore perfectly entuated their great assets. When he was walking, he saw a girling out of the swimming pool. Ryan''s eyes couldn''t escape from that woman. She must be 36D! His head was getting hot, wherever he turned he was bound to find another beautiful girl. "Brother, you know, don''t be shy." Ivankaughed when she saw Ryan looking around with heart-shaped eyes. "Don''t worry, I''m used to it." Ryan''s eyes were still fixed on the group of angels. "At least change your clothes first." Ivanka was at a loss for words. Maybe she was wrong to invite Ryan here. She felt like she was leading a wolf to the chicken''s coop. "Okay." Ryan was forced to hold back and quickly change clothes. Then, Ryan came out again in his swimming trunk to wee the heavenly sight. His six pack and the scars around it gave the impression that he was a man full of life experiences. When he approached the swimming pool, Ryan saw a group of beautiful women ying. He then went into the pool and greeted them. "Good afternoon,dies." The women were chatting and ying with water happily when a man suddenly greeted them. Chapter 97: Losing His Temper Chapter 97: Losing His Temper "Good afternoon,dies." The women were chatting and ying with water happily when a man suddenly greeted them. "Go away, we don''t want perverted men here." One of them immediately rejected Ryan''s presence. Her friendsughed when they heard her and swam away from Ryan. ''Hmmm? Has my charm gone? No, no, this must be a mistake.'' Ryan felt his target was too high so he swam towards the other young women. "Hey there. Are you alone?" "Wow your swimming technique is really beautiful!" "Wow, the bikini you wear perfectly suits you!" ...... .. After several attempts, Ryan got out of the pool and sat by the pool with a sullen face. All his attempts failed and he was now forced to only look from the side. What bad luck. "Brother? Why are you here? Are they all ignoring you?" Ivanka suddenly appeared while smiling from behind him. Ryan turned and saw Ivanka was in her bikini. Indeed, his sister-inw was also an angel. It could be said that she and Irina were really like a betel nut split in two. Her big chest and smooth white legs managed to amaze Ryan. Her white bikini made her look like a supermodel and moreover that beautiful smile made Ivanka the most beautiful woman in this pool. His sister-inw''s beauty easily surpassed all the beauties there. "Ivanka, you are really beautiful." Ryan smiled warmly. "Of course!" Ivanka puffed out her chest and jumped into the pool. She swam several meters without taking a breath. Seeing Ivanka''s way of swimming, Ryan felt like the woman was a mermaid. It''s great to see that girl swimming. Could it be that his sister-inw joined the swim club? The other men were also fixated on the charming figure of Ivanka, especially men around her age. "Hey Charlie, isn''t that the girl you like?" one of them shouted to his friend. Charlie immediately turned around and saw his crush. The guy had liked Ivanka since the first time he met her. He felt his chest pounded hard as he became embarrassed. "Wow, that girl is really sexy, I never thought our campus has such a beautiful girl. What major is she?" Charlie''s gaze never left Ivanka for a second, "I don''t know. I''ve only seen her once when she swam here." "Wow, love at first sight, huh?" his friend was shocked when he heard him. "No, my love is only one-sided." but Charlie decided to get acquainted with Ivanka first. He had to take it slow if he wanted to win her heart. Being the captain of the university''s swimming team, Charlie was sure he would get Ivanka''s heart. After they had swam in the pool together for a while, the two of them would soon swim in their bed. However, Ivanka only swam for a while and immediately swam back to the edge of the pool where Ryan was sitting. "Hmm? Why so fast? Are you getting out?" Ryan asked. Ivanka just gave a mischievous smile and when she got out of the pool. She dived first and immediately jumped out. This caused water to spurt towards Ryan. "Hey! I''m getting wet again!" Ryan got gloomy again. "Hahaha I don''t like seeing my brother so gloomy like that." Ivanka then sat beside Ryan. This left Charlie speechless, his gaze suddenly turned sharp. "I did not think that you are good at swimming, I thought you were like a mermaid earlier." Ryan said while giving a towel to Ivanka. Hearing thepliment, Ivanka became even more agitated. "Am I really that great?" "How could I lie? You''re pretty, you''re also good at swimming so it''s not wrong if I think of you as a mermaid." Ryan said, stealing nces at his sister-inw''s body. But Ryan was originally not satisfied. He was still disappointed because women here rejected him. Ivanka could understand what was making her brother-inw gloomy. She then looked at Ryan. "Bro, why don''t you want to swim with me? Forget about them, you''re too old for them anyway." These words cut Ryan''s heart. ''Damn, I''m not that old you know!'' he grumbled. Ryan sullenly answered her, "I''m already old so I''ll only look at you on the side." However, Charlie joined their conversation. "You can''t swim anyway. Right, old man?" Ryan and Ivanka were shocked when they heard that. ''Who are you?'' When Ivanka saw the handsome and great looking man smile at her, she was disgusted and turned her head away. However, Charlie didn''t give up easily. "Hey sweetie, do you want to swim together? I''ll teach you a few tricks." Having a prominent beauty definitely attracted perverted men. But Ivanka was immune to such a cheap flirt. When Ryan understood the man''s intentions, heughed silently. "No need, can''t you see I''m talking?" Ivanka felt this person was not polite at all. "Don''t be grumpy like that, you''ll lose your beauty. I had a chance to see your beautiful swimming technique, I will teach you some other tricks." Charlie tried to lure her. Then Charlie looked at Ryan. "Old people seem to only be able to teach you to float, trust me." Ryan was surprised, he had been silent and only watched the two but why he still got hit? This kid was obviously looking for it. "An old man like him onlyes to this ce to enjoy girls with his lecherous eyes, he definitely can''t swim." Ryan was still trying to calm down in his heart. He couldn''t explode over a kid''s talk. In order to maintain his dignity as an elder among them, Ryan chose to be patient. The man just looked away, pretending not to hear. Seeing Ryan not reacting, Charlie became even more agitated. "His fragile waist is not strong enough to work out hard like this, just forget about him and swim with me." Ivanka immediately put on a cold face. "Go away, I will never swim with you. After all, you arepletely iparable to him." Ryan smiled hearing Ivanka''s response, his sister-inw was good at defending him. Charlie''s expression grew even more disgusted when he heard that. "You mean I, the spearhead of this school''s swimming club, had lost to this old man? I don''t even need to open my eyes when fighting him." Ryan red at the boy. This kid was getting worse over time and Ryan had started to dislike his arrogant attitude. Eyes closed in a swimming race with him? "Hey kid, don''t be arrogant like that or you will be embarrassed by yourself." Ryan casually said. Seeing Ryan hooked, Charlie quickly replied. "What? You want to race me? Make an appointment with your orthopedist first, we don''t want to be bothered to take you to the hospitalter." "Huh? What''s the point of fighting when I already know the results from the start?" Ryanughed, this the boy didn''t seem to understand who his opponent was. "Just say you''re scared!" Charlie jumped out of the water and walked over to him. "Let''s have a match, old man. If you lose, you have to shout ''I''m a pervert'' three times here." Lose? Ryan was still amazed, this brat was overly confident with his abilities. "Just go. Don''t get cocky in front of girls like that again. Shame on you." Ivanka heard him and nod in agreement. Charlie was indeed a handsome man, but he was being impolite. "You...!" Charlie quickly became angry and challenged him once again. "Okay, let''s change the stakes. Loser has to strip naked and bark five times!" Charlie had lost his mind, he really wanted to step on the pride of the man who stole Ivanka from him. Ryan then answered with a serious face. "Son, I warned you more than once. Hurry and go or you will regret it." "Admit it. You''re scared, aren''t you, old man? Do you still dare or not?" This brat was a real bastard, Ryan finally lost his temper. "Very well then, if you want to show off your little bird I will serve your request." Ryan then stood up. "Keep dreaming old man!" After agreeing topete, Charlie called his friends from the swim club. They made sure their swimmingne was cleared for the two of them and the audience was forced out of the pool for a moment. Everyone started getting excited when they heard that there was going to be a match. "The rules are simple, whoever finishes theps first will be the winner. At each end, someone will record the time and make sure there is no cheating." "It doesn''t matter, if I don''t finish it before you make it five rounds then you are the winner." Ryan casually said. Fifteen times swimming back and forth. The pool''s length was 50 meters so it could be said that the race would be a 1500 meters swim. The 1500 meter distance for ordinary people would be very tiring, most people wouldn''t be able to finish it. This was what Charlie precisely aimed for. As long as he seeded in embarrassing Ryan for not being able to finish this match, his goal would be achieved. Chapter 98: Dog Style Chapter 98: Dog Style As long as he seeded in embarrassing Ryan for not being able to finish this match, his goal would be achieved. However, what made him even more upset were Ryan''s arrogant words. If Ryan hadn''t finishedpleting 15ps (1500 meters) before he finished 5ps (500 meters) then he would be the winner! So ridiculous, how dare ayman think he could beat the captain of this swim club? Was he still right in his mind? When he heard Ryan''s boast, he only smiled broadly. "Alright then." "Ready!" On the other hand, some of Charlie''s friends were referees at both ends and the audience was enthusiastic about watching them. "How dare that person challenge Charlie?" "I wonder, that person is really stupid." "It is obvious that Charlie will win, he is the champion of our school!" "Of course! Charlie is the pride of this school!" All the spectators cheered for Charlie, while only one person cheered for Ryan. Ivanka excitedly cheered on Ryan from the side. "Ryan! Fight!" Hearing his sister-inw''s cheers, Ryan gave her a thumbs up and smiled at her. However, Charlie was even more annoyed when he saw them making out like that. "Start!" The two swimmers immediately jumped in and water sshed everywhere. The crowd started cheering again. By the time he got into the water, Charlie had already adjusted his breath and the rhythm of his movements. Because swimming 1500 meters was also a challenge for him. As long as he kept his rhythm steady, he was sure he could win easily. Moreover, Ryan''s bragging gave him an absolute advantage! However, at this time, the audience cheered even louder! "Crazy!" "How can the old man swim so fast!" "That person must be cheating!" Everyone who saw Ryan''s speed couldn''t believe what they saw. Even Ivanka was amazed to see him, who exactly was her brother-inw? When Ryan and Charlie both entered the water, their positions were still bnced but the next second, Ryan seemed to put a rocket in his feet and shot fast. He easily left Charlie a great distance away. When Ryan reached the end, Charlie was only halfway there. What''s even more amazing was that Charlie managed to reach half way thanks to the help that he did by jumping into the water first before his opponent.. Charlie felt weird, the cheers didn''t seem to be directed at him. At this moment, he felt that he had been passed over and the next second he was by his side again! Charlie was clearly surprised. How was it possible that Ryan could finish one and half rounds even though he hadn''t finished the first round? "Wow, Brother Ryan is amazing!" Ivanka got even more excited and jumped in joy. The crowd cheered again, they didn''t expect Ryan''s next move! Ryan suddenly switched his style to a backstroke! All the audience was amazed by him, and the women looked at Ryan with naughty eyes. "That person is so strong, who is he really?" Even with his backstroke, Ryan''s speed didn''t slow down at all. When Charlie hadpleted onep (50 meters), Ryan had alreadypleted twops (100 meters). This concluded that Ryan had seeded in winning the firstp! As he took a breath, Charlie saw his opponent shoot like an arrow past him. His eyes were filled with horror, how could this be? How could anyone swim that fast? Based on his calctions, his opponent was already one round ahead of him. Charlie''s rhythm and breathing went haywire in an instant. It took him some time to calm down again. As long as hepleted 5ps then he woulde out as the winner. Now that Charlie had abandoned his ambition ofpleting the 1500 yards, all he needed was a win over Ryan. "Bro, you are amazing! Come on, hurry up!" Ivanka was really excited with the race. Ryan had sessfullypleted 5 rounds. When the man turned around, he suddenly changed his swimming style again. Breast style! The crowd cheered again, this was the third time Ryan changed his swimming style. From freestyle to backstroke and now breaststroke! In the midst of this cheering, Ryan still sped up his strokes. Charlie on the other hand still looked slow and looked worried. Ryan kept going past him, and it made Charlie panicking in his heart. "How many meters is he already?" The referee was still in a daze as he noted this because he saw Ryan''s inhuman speed. "Charlie is only 250 meters away and that person is already 1000 meters." His friend was also like a fool. How could their school''s whiz ughtered in such a way? ''That person is not human,'' he thought. And at this time, Ryan changed his swimming style to a butterfly style. The audience cheered again, they wondered if this person was the country''s representative for the Olympics? However, after 2ps of butterfly strokes, everyoneughed when they saw Ryan swim. He swimmed dog style! Ivankaughed when she saw him, her brother-inw really liked to embarrass himself! "That''s crazy, even dog style he''s still fast!" Everyone began to notice that Ryan''s speed was still the same even though his swimming style was changing. Now that he only had 100 meters left, Ryan would finish the match. "Hey, how far is it?" One of the people asked the referee. "They are both less than 100 meters away!" Ivanka waspletely confused, Charlie had a 1000 meter advantage by now, but he was caught up and almost lost. Her brother-inw only needed to touch the wall twice to win! When Ryanpleted the firstp and was only 50 meters away, he changed his swimming style again. This time his hands were on the back of his head and only his legs were swinging fast. What an understatement! "Wow, that guy is cool!" "Damn, you know that I did not love him!" Charlie did his best. He knew he was a little over done. But as long as he reached thest wall first, he would be the winner. However, at this moment, Ivanka''s scream sounded the loudest. "Ryan, fight! A little bit more!" Ryan then easily passed Charlie and touched the end of the wall. He hadpleted 1500 meters! Charlie touched the end of the wall shortly afterwards and when he looked up, Ryan''s hand was already reaching out to help him out of the pool. The crowd was still excited and screaming hysterically. The eyes of the women were still fixed on Ryan''s shredded body. The current Ryan was really handsome in their eyes. This match was really striking, a variation of the swimming style shown by Ryan had people cheered in awe. The freestyle, breaststroke, butterfly, casual and the funniest one was dog style. All those styles were easily done by Ryan! "Who exactly is that person!?" a woman said as she was cramped by Ryan''s appearance. "I''ll ask for his number!" her friend shouted from behind her. "Damn, wasn''t he the one who was talking to us but we kicked him out?" The three women fell silent. Seeing Ryan win, Ivanka jumped for joy. Her brother-inw was truly extraordinary. The girl was really proud! "Take my hand." Ryan said casually to Charlie. Like it or not, Charlie still shook Ryan''s hand. Unsportsmanlike actions would embarrass him even more. Charlie now didn''t dare look up, he was really embarrassed. He did not expect to lose and humiliated to such an extent. "Hmmm? You forgot about our bet?" Ryan asked. He really despised the man in front of him. Charlie then said, "What? You have embarrassed me in front of many people and are still not satisfied?" Ryan frowned, "So you don''t want to pay your bet?" "What bet?" Charlie smiled andughed. No one had heard of their bet before but the two of them and Ivanka. No matter what Ryan wanted, he would not admit that there were bets at stake before the match. For Charlie, the defeat was enough to haunt him. If anyone recorded it and posted it on social media, his name as the university''s hero would be tarnished. So, he did his best to reject the bet. He wouldn''t have to fear for his life even if Ryan used violence to force him. All of his friends were here, and with many people on his side, he wouldn''t be afraid. Ryan then looked at him coldly, "You know what? I hated your arrogant face from the beginning and your sissy mentality. If you don''t want to do it today, I''ll help you!" At this time, Charlie''s friends saw that Charlie and the man were arguing. Then they quickly joined in. "What is this?" "He said he wanted to beat me." Charlie said, pointing at Ryan. "You won the match earlier, don''t take this enmity out of the pool. You''re also not a person from this school, how could you want to beat up our friend? " Charlie''s friends immediately defended him. If Ryan wanted to beat up their friend, they were happy to defend Charlie. Chapter 99: Countdown Chapter 99: Countdown Ryan didn''t care about those people, and he just said to Charlie, "Before you do anything stupid, think carefully about the consequences before it''s toote. I will give you a final warning so that you immediately pay off your debt." "You talk a lot, old man." Charlie quickly became angry. His friends then asked, "What''s the stake?" "He suddenly challenged us and made a bet that the loser would get naked and bark five times. Now that he has lost, he makes excuses." Ivanka walked over to Ryan and Charlie, exining the chronology. This made Charlie really embarrassed, but he said, "I''m just kidding, even if I won, I wouldn''t order him like that." "What''s kidding? You''re clearly challenging him with such an arrogant face." Ivanka let out her rants, "You have lost. Your guts shrink, just cut off your genitals. It is inappropriate for you to call yourself a man." The people who heard him felt the matter was a littleplicated, but since Charlie was their friend, they defended him. "Forget it, just like you little kids. Just apologize, Charl." Charlie''s friend wished this problem could be resolved soon.. "Ha? Why am I sorry? " Charlie who heard it became angry. "What will he do? Killed me? " "Someone like you doesn''t deserve to call yourself a man, you shameless bitch!" Ivanka spat on the floor, but she was suddenly pulled from behind. "Let me take care of it." Ryan whispered to Ivanka. He then smiled, "It doesn''t matter if you don''t want to pay your debt." Seeing Ryan''s smile made Charlie feel a bad feeling. "You know what? I originally like to fight because it''s the most effective and fastest way to silence mouths like yours." Ryan said while pulling out the pool''s iron handle. Then he broke the handle and pointed its end at Charlie. "You! What are you doing!" Charlie was scared. When he saw that the iron handle was broken so easily, his guts immediately shrank. "What do you think?" Ryan then swung the broken handle. Charlie''s friends began to take a step back and let the two of them take care of their own problems. Ryan then said to Charlie in a cold tone. "Now, you have two choices. First, you take off your pants now and as promised you crawl and bark five times. Second, after I break your legs and arms, I will also strip you naked and let you bark five times before people can take you to the hospital. Hurry up and choose one." This kid had insulted and provoked him so many times, there was no way Ryan would just let him go. To be honest, as long as he apologized and understood where he went wrong, he would forgive him. But seeing the brat didn''t change, Ryan decided to teach him a lesson. Charlie gulped down his saliva in terror. When he saw Ryan''s sharp gaze, he felt that the person''s words were really serious. He felt that his arms and legs would really be broken if he refused. "How could I choose it!" "I''ll give you 5 seconds to decide, if you don''t make a decision then I''ll help you pick number 2." "Five." Hearing Ryan''s countdown, Charlie got even more confused. "Four." What should he do? "Three." When Charlie was still hesitating, Ryan threw the iron handle that he had broken against the wall. The stick was stuck deep in the wall under people''s gazes! After the show, Charlie felt his knees buckle and started to crawl while taking off his pants. But he didn''t want to take off his underwear. After that, he barked five times. "Hahaha!" People startedughing at the sight, Charlie''s facepletely turned red with embarrassment. He hadpletely lost his face. He didn''t dare to look at people after this incident. "Charlie!" Charlie''s friends protected him as soon as he finished paying his debts. "Bro, you really are great to make himply!" Ivanka looked at Ryan in awe. "Of course!" Ryan smiled at her, "Even Irina obeys me every day, so that brat is nothing!" Ivanka was silent, her brother-inw was just another bastard! After the incident at the swimming pool, Ryan didn''t want to be there any longer. Even though the women were curious about him, Ryan still couldn''t forget the disappointment he had previously received. So he decided to leave from there and went on a campus tour with Ivanka. Since the weather had gotten less hot, the two of them had almost finished walking around the entire university. Ivanka was truly a great tour guide. After an hour of walking around, Ivanka suddenly called her friend and it turned out that she was invited to go karaoke. She then excused herself and told Ryan how to get out of the universityplex. How could his sister-inw abandon him here? Ryan walked out with a gloomy face. When he was about to walk out of the building, a lecturer was walking in his direction with difficulty while carrying a lot of books. As he could not see well, the lecturer kept walking and bumped into Ryan. She fell in an instant and her booksid scattered on the floor. "Ah!" "Sorry, I didn''t expect to hit you." Ryan immediately apologized and helped her to his feet. "Then walk carefully, okay!" The lecturer immediately scolded Ryan. When he held her hand, Ryan was amazed by her beauty. This lecturer no, this beautiful woman was really charming. She might be around 27 years old, quite young for a lecturer. Her thin make-up, her sharp nose and tiny lips made her angry expression look cute. However, what was really unfortunate was her small chest. For this category, Ryan must be patient until he could finally ept her. "I''m sorry, I was daydreaming." Ryan said with a smile, he then helped to collect the books back. "Are you a lecturer here?" Ryan said. "Yes." Seeing Ryan''s polite behavior, the lecturer calmed down a little. After he finished picking up all the books, Ryan brought 3/4 of them and said,"As an apology, let me help you." The lecturer initially hesitated a little, but when she heard that the person''s intentions were good, she finally nodded. Ryan smiled and stretched out his hand. "My name is Ryan." "I''m Megan." Then the two of them walked together and exchanged a few words. "What major do you teach?" Ryan asked. "Psychology." Megan replied. "And you? Are you a student here?" she asked. "No," said Ryan, smiling. "But I just took it as apliment from you." he continued. The two of them chatted happily and when he saw the moment was right, Ryanunched his attack. He asked, "You are married?" Megan was shocked when she heard that. "Not yet." she answered. As expected, even though she was beautiful, she was still single. When she saw Ryan''s serious face, Megan asked, "What''s wrong?" Ryan then looked up and said seriously, "Megan, I know some traditional medicine but I don''t know if I should tell you bluntly or not." "Just say it!" Megan was curious. "You have some problem in the feminine area, we have to treat it as soon as possible." "Ah?" Hearing Ryan''s answer, Megan quickly blushed. How could he say that? Then Megan suddenly realized that many men had been chasing her all this time and used many methods to approach her. However, this one waspletely new! "Really?" Megan had already thought of Ryan as one of those who wanted to approach her, and her tone became cold. If Ryan understood what was inside Megan''s head, he might see that he was teasing her to the point that she went crazy. "You sure do have feminine problems." Ryan said seriously. "Ryan... is this really how you approach girls all this time?" Ryan was surprised, the woman considered him chasing after her. Alright, it''s true that he was hitting on Megan but why did she get so confident like that? "Meg, I''m not kidding. Your problem is serious." Ryan reiterated. Seeing the serious look on Ryan''s face, Megan wanted to hear what tactics he was using, "Then exin to me what the problem is?" "Well..." Ryan hesitated a little. "Why?" Megan frowned, ''You boy. You always talk nice with your sweet mouth!'' "It''s not that I''m being impudent, but don''t be surprised when I say it." Ryan was getting ready in his heart. "It''s okay, just say it. I''m not going to be mad." Megan said casually. "Well..." Ryan took a deep breath and said in a serious tone, "You need breast imnts." "What? Try to repeat?" Did she hear wrong? "You need a boob job!" Ryan repeated it more slowly. "You pervert! Here are my books." Megan was angry, why did she have to get a boob job? ''Men are so obvious, all of them are only interested in beautiful faces or big breasts. Indeed he is rtively small but what''s his problem?'' ''And this person is boldly saying I have to erge my chest because my chest is small? Doesn''t he understand if I''m aware of that?'' Megan was offended. Chapter 100: Valerie’s Collection Chapter 100: Valerie¡¯s Collection "Hold on, hold on, I''m just kidding." Seeing that Megan was angry, Ryan quickly tried tofort her. "You''re just a pervert, I don''t want to be with you! Give me back my book or I''ll scream." Megan already thought Ryan as a pervert and ignorant man. "Megan please listen to me." Actually, that was what Ryan said. ording to him, it would be a shame if a beautiful woman like her had small breasts. Seeing that Ryan didn''t want to return her books, Megan quickly stepped on Ryan''s feet. This sudden attack made Ryan groan in pain. Those heels really hurt! After taking her books, Megan said to Ryan, "I hope I won''t see you again." Damn, why was she acting cold now? ''Next time we meet again, I''ll teach you a lesson.'' Ryan gritted his teeth as he thought, ''What''s wrong with getting an imnt for your breasts?'' After Megan''s figure disappeared from his sight, Ryan decided to go home. When he arrived home, Ryan saw Irina sitting in the living room. "Ryan, I''ll be away for a week to pay a visit." she said. "Okay," Ryan then promised Irina, "Keep your promise otherwise your husband will look for you even if it''s at the end of the world." Irina immediately blushed, this man was an expert in flirting. Ryan then went to his room to rest after he spent his day with Ivanka. However, he then received a call from Valerie. "Hey, Valerie. What''s up?" Ryan asked. "Ryan, people''s clothes around my house mysteriously disappeared." Valerie sounded worried over the phone. "A thief?" "No." Valerie quickly exined, "This was the doll in thepany this morning." "What?" Ryan immediately got up from his bed. "Did you see for yourself?" he asked. "Yes, about 30 minutes ago the house beside me reported they were losing their clothes. The distance between the houses was too narrow for ordinary thieves so it was impossible for humans to do it. They also said there was some kind of doll that stomped on his head." "Then I got to see the doll walking in the middle of the street carrying people''s clothes." Valerie continued. "Okay, I''ll be right there." Ryan said. When Ryan hurriedly descended the stairs, Irina became curious. Did something happen? "Where are you going?" "I''m going out for a moment." Ryan went straight to Valerie''s housing estate. The ginseng doll was really hard to find. Ever since Ryan got the information about her whereabouts, there was no reason for him to not to immediately chase after her. If he didn''t move quickly, the doll might be in another city next. He was motivated to cure and fully recover his body, so Ryan would never give up on catching her. Valerie lived near the Avalerion University. Although the housingplex was not as great as his, it was still ssified as middle to upper ss. After arriving at the Avalerion University, he called Valerie back and agreed to meet her around there. After arriving at the park, Ryan saw Valerie sitting on a chair waiting for him. "Valerie!" Ryan immediately approached her. "Ryan!" Valerie was still surprised, how could Ryane here so fast? "The doll?" Valerie shook her head, "She disappeared for quite a while. I don''t know which way she''s going, but it should still be around here." Ryan nodded at her answer. Since the doll was still around here, it was only a matter of time until they met her. "Ryan, why don''t we rest at my house first?" Valerie said with a little embarrassment. "Okay." Ryan replied. Valerie then led Ryan to her house. When they arrived, they immediately sat down in the living room. "Valerie, what did the doll take?" Ryan asked. Valerie stood up from her seat and took a drink, "I don''t know, but from what I heard, she stole women''s clothes. Ah, what would you like to drink? Hot tea, coca c or beer?" "Anything as long as it doesn''t bother you." Ryan then had a look at Valerie''s house. Even though it was rtively small, if Valerie lived by herself then this house should be enough. "Valerie, may I have a look at your room?" Ryan turned and asked. "Of course." Valerie quickly answered. After all, she had nothing to hide in this house. However, her face turned pale when she saw Ryan go to her room! Valerie quickly ran and tried to stop Ryan from entering the room. "No! Don''t open the door!" But it''s toote. Ryan had opened the door and was standing stunned by the sight in front of him. There was a wardrobe and also a walk-in closet, but the decorations and contents were not clothes. Valerie had been blushing hard ever since Ryan discovered her darkest secret. Right in the middle of the room was a small round table with lots of underwear. There were ck thong, G-String, Bikini Lingerie, Open Crotch, transparent onesies, etc. You could say the panties that could make a man turned on were all here. Ryan was speechless for a while while Valerie covered her face and looked down. She felt her face was burning as she didn''t dare to look at Ryan. ''What should I do about this? Ryan saw my collection!'' "Valerie, you really are second to none." Ryan broke the silence. Valerie just screamed muffled, she was really embarrassed. Ryan felt he had liked Valerie even more. It turned out thatValerie was wearing sexy and seductive lingerie all this time without him realizing. This was even more exciting than when she was wearing nothing in the restaurant at that time. Ryan then walked into the room and took one of the G-Strings! He loved the color and imagined Valerie wearing it, what a sight! "No! Don''t touch it!" Valerie immediately ran to him and tried to take it back. However, Ryan held it up high so that Valerie could not pick it up. The woman was jumping up and down and leaning her body on Ryan, making Ryan even more excited. He then held Valerie''s two hands and cornered her to the wall. He then whispered softly with a smile. "Valerie, what are you wearing?" Valerie''s face turned red when she heard that. Somehow, she thought of the incident at the restaurant not long ago when Ryan saw that she was not wearing underwear. In an instant, she felt her entire body turn hot. "Valerie, let me see it." Ryan was already hugging Valerie tightly and his hands were exploring her body. "I." When Valerie was about to reply, her lips were suddenly blocked by Ryan''s lips! With their two tongues wrestling across their mouths, Valerie felt her head float away. All of her problems seemed to disappear and there was only a pleasant sensation that entered her brain. The two of them kissed for a long time and when they were separated, Ryan saw that Valerie was very, very aroused when she gasped for breath. Valerie''s erotic face made Ryan even more passionate. He quickly picked up Valerie and led her into her bedroom. Now was the main event! Valerie was nervous, but there was only Ryan in her eyes now and her mind was filled with the warmth of Ryan''s body that flowed into her earlier. "My beautiful Valerie, let me see what you have prepared for me." Ryan smiled and held Valerie''s waist with both hands and swam upwards. "Don''t wanna..." Valerie''s voice was like that of a kitten, weak and cute. "Calm down, I won''t do anything to you. I just want to see what kind of underwear you wear everyday." Ryan was like and crocodile and Valerie was an innocent white rabbit. She could not escape Ryan''s grasp. Valerie''s resistance got weaker and Ryan began to take off her clothes. Slowly but surely, the underwear that Valerie wore became more visible. A set of ck underwear with sideced G-String underwear weed his eyes. This was clearly what adult''s y would look like. Ryan''s eyes shone brighter when he saw it. Especially after seeing Valerie''s beautiful body, Ryan couldn''t wait to y with them. ''My dear, how charming you are!!'' Ryan swallowed his saliva when he thought Valerie''s bust was about to knock the cups that held it. The hook seemed not able to hold any longer. Valerie had closed her eyes and her face was very red. Ryan was slowly ying with her chest. Ah! His hands began to slide under her cups, a little more upwards and he would find her shoots. A little left, right there! When Ryan had just found his treasure, suddenly he heard a scream from afar. "Help...!" The scream prated the room''s wall though the door was closed tightly, and fell right into the ears of both of them. Valerie immediately regained consciousness, "Ryan, there is a woman screaming!" "Hmm? Where? I didn''t hear anything." Ryan pretended to be stupid, every time things start to heat up and be intimate like this, why would a problem always appear and bother him? "Hahaha maybe you''re hallucinating, just forget about it and let''s continue." Ryanughed and a second cry for help was heard. The voice sounded loud and clear. ''Geez, why can''t I enjoy moments like this?'' Ryan wanted to fist the wall to vent his frustration. Chapter 101: Stolen First Kiss Chapter 101: Stolen First Kiss "Ryan, there really is a voice screaming for help." Valerie immediately pushed Ryan, "Hurry and help her." "Fine." Ryan''s face was as gloomy as if he had just lost the lottery. Valerieughed silently when she saw him. Standing grim-faced, Ryan realized something and muttered to himself. Why did he seem to recognize that voice? Where had he heard of it? Was this just a hallucination? While Ryan was still deep in thought, the screams turned into cries. Ryan then finally realized, wasn''t that Megan''s voice? And if he listened to it carefully, didn''t that voicee from the side of the house? Ryan immediately left Valerie''s house and banged on Megan''s door, but there was no response. "Valerie, step back." Ryan casually said, then he lifted his leg and broke the door! DUAK! The door was dislodged and hit the wall with ease. When Ryan entered, he was immediately surprised by what he saw. Megan was seen crying while gripping the underwear she was wearing so that the ginseng doll would not strip it off her. The ginseng doll lookedughing like an old pervert curious about what was hidden behind the underwear that Megan was wearing. Ryan really couldn''t stop thinking, this ginseng doll was a pervert? "Help me get rid of that thing!" Megan didn''t realize that Ryan was the one who broke into her house and tried to help her because she was really scared. "Valerie, go back to your house first and lock your door." Ryan''s eyes were tightly locked at the ginseng doll. He wouldn''t let it escape this time. The ginseng doll turned andughed at Ryan. It jumped up and down on the table and grinned at Ryan, as if he was challenging him. "This time you can''t run!" Ryan''s face turned serious as he charged forward. He held the shoe at the entrance in his hand and threw it! This ginseng doll was very agile so the only way was to catch it in the air. "Hey, weren''t you the one this morning?" As Ryan lunged forward, Megan finally realized that he was the man she had met this afternoon. Ryan paid no heed to it, his attention waspletely focused on the ginseng doll. The ginseng doll looked at the shoes that flew at her, and just smiled. She then stretched out her hand and caught the shoe. Since the shoe did not meet her taste, she immediately threw it away. At this time, Ryan was very close to catching her. The man jumped up and caught the ginseng doll with both hands. Unfortunately, the ginseng doll jumped up and climbed Ryan''s arm and over his shoulder whileughing. Ryan immediately reacted and tried to catch her but the ginseng doll flipped through the air andnded beautifully on the floor. The ginseng doll wasn''t ying with her agility! But Ryan didn''t want to give up either. Now, this game of chasing involved all corners of the house. The ginseng doll keptughing when Ryan''s attempt failed. He also couldn''t use violence too much to catch her. What if this ginseng doll died and lost its function? Ryan could only catch it carefully. Now, the ginseng doll was jumping on the bed. It seemed that she liked the soft mattress. At that instant, Ryan knew that this was his greatest opportunity. He waited for the highest jump and immediately jumped forward. Unfortunately, his efforts werepletely in vain. This time the ginseng doll used Ryan''s hand as a foothold andnded on his head. She stomped on Ryan''s head with joy,ughing cheerfully. ''If I catch you, I''ll really boil you!'' Ryan stood up and the ginseng doll immediately jumped down. She then looked back andughed at Ryan. Ryan had channeled his inner strength into his legs which allowed him to run as fast as the wind. However, this ginseng doll was much faster and Ryan was not a rival at all. Was this the true power of the essence of earth and sky? Ryan could only make a sad face when the ginseng doll''s figure disappeared without a trace. The doll was such a jerk, she thought of him as a joke. This War God Nergal was clearly underestimated. After the ginseng doll disappeared, the house became quiet. Megan peeked from the door toward Ryan and said, "What was that creature just now?" "You could say she''s a supernatural being." Ryan sighed. Catching her was truly a test. "Supernatural being?" Megan was surprised. Although she didn''t believe it at first, that exnation might make sense to her. "Don''t worry, that thing is harmless. Just a little bit mischievous." Ryan sat on the bed and smiled. "I didn''t expect to see you again this soon." Megan''s face immediately turned ugly, "Don''t boast like this is some kind of fate or anything, remember how bad you teased me just now!" "Teasing you?" Ryan looked confused as he asked, "When did I tease you?" "You...!" Megan got angry. "This afternoon, you were looking for an excuse to talk to me right? The way you flirt is really barbaric too!" "You mean the breast augmentation surgery?" Ryan sighed. "Megan, looks like you got it wrong. The breast augmentation surgery has nothing to do with me teasing you. You really need it, that''s what I think from a doctor''s point of view." "Whatever! Now get out of here quickly!" Megan was still angry at him. "Didn''t I just help you? Now that you are so angry you want to throw me out, is that your way to thank others?" Ryan always did something with the hope of being rewarded. "This is my home and I have the right to kick you out!" she said in a cold tone. "Please don''t get angry." Ryan thenid down. "Let me rest first." Megan really couldn''t help thinking about this person. She yelled, "If I say get out then get out!" Ryan stood up and approached Megan. "You ... what are you doing?" "I want to prove something." Ryan then whispered to her, "I want to prove that you are also a woman!" Without warning, Ryan hugged Megan tightly and kissed her! For a stubborn woman like Megan, Ryan was gettingzy to argue with her. Megan said that he was teasing her, so he immediately showed how he got a real woman''s heart! Megan waspletely taken aback. She was stunned by the pleasure she felt in the first three seconds, but three secondster she just realized the situation and desperately fought to free herself. "Hmmmph...!" Megan started screaming and fighting tooth and nail. She wanted to tell Ryan to take it off but Ryan''s lips perfectly covered her voice. Megan continued to beat Ryan''s chest, but it''s just like an ant bite for the man. Moreover, Ryan was holding tightly to Megan''s neck so she couldn''t go anywhere. Under Ryan''s persistent attack, Megan began to worry. All this time she was grinding her teeth, enduring Ryan''s intense tongue attack. It looked like the man wanted to bring their two tongues together. ''You bastard!''Megan''s eyes were extremely sharp. Suddenly, Ryan screamed in pain and released Megan from his embrace. It turned out that his lips had been bitten by her. "Get out of here!" Megan started picking up items nearby and throwing them at Ryan. "Hey, take it easy! It''s just a kiss!" Ryan casually said. However, he saw Megan was shedding tears. Did he steal her first kiss? Impossible, it was unlikely for someone at Megan''s age to never kiss before. Ryan quickly threw away this thought, because it''s impossible right? "Get out of here!!!" Megan really got mad. "Okay, okay, I''m out. Don''t throw me again." When Ryan left, Megan''s cries became even more intense. Why did that man do all that to her? Ryan scuttled out of Megan''s house and quickly headed for Valerie''s room. He realized that the door he broke was still lying around, so he must leave as soon as possible to avoid trouble. In her room, Valerie served Ryan an iced tea that she had made for him. "Ryan, you must be thirsty." Valerie said while giving the ss to Ryan. "Valerie, I''m not only thirsty but also hungry." Ryan''s naughty smile began to rise again. "Ah? Okay, I''ll get some snacks first." Valerie then stood up to go to the kitchen to make snacks. "I mean I''m hungry for your love, let me enjoy you one more time." Ryan said with a smile as he held Valerie''s hand so that she couldn''t escape. "Ryan...." Valerie''s face was already blushing. Ryan was referring to their disturbed moments earlier. "Valerie, we were disturbed on the way. Now let me finish it." Ryan hugged Valerie from behind and buried his face in Valerie''s smooth, white neck. "Ryan...Don''t!" Valerie was embarrassed again. Ryan really regretted the incident earlier. If it weren''t for Megan''s screams then he would have been united with Valerie. "Don''t be shy." Ryan said with a warm smile. "I just want to see what you wear down there." Chapter 102: Don’t Rush Chapter 102: Don¡¯t Rush "Don''t be shy." Ryan said with a warm smile. "I just want to see what you wear down there." Hearing those words, Valerie''s face turned red again. Another woman would have pped Ryan by now but Valerie had been saved by Ryan many times so it''s hard for her to refuse this man''s love. "You don''t need to worry. I love both the innocent and the naughty you!" Ryan then stopped talking and let his hands do the work. He then sagged Valerie''s pants a little while saying, "Especially you who use the G-String." Valerie was already embarrassed to death. Ryan''sst words struck herst defense. She did have a naughty side but she had no partner to vent it so this was the first time she felt dominated. "Valerie, I''ll take off your clothes first." Ryan then lifted Valerie''s shirt off. The woman''s slim waist was a real pleasure to hold. The ck bra immediately revealed the two mountains that Valerie had been hiding. Valerie''s skin was smooth as a silk. Ryan also liked to pet her, especially her big breasts! Seeing Valerie obeyed, Ryan did not rush. "Valerie, I want to see your inside one more time." Valerie wore tight hot pants. Ryan''s eyes had been glued to her long thighs and legs since earlier. However, for the next moment, Valerie clearly did not need the pants. Ryan then held Valerie on the sofa and his hand that was holding Valerie''s waist began to fall to the buttons of her pants. He slowly lowered the zip. He then used both hands to slowly remove it over Valerie''s thighs and legs. Valerie helped Ryan by holding a little to make it easier for Ryan to let go. "Let''s continue this on the bed." Ryan smiled broadly while carrying Valerie onto the bed. Valerie covered her face all the way. After putting Valerie on the bed, Ryan stared at Valerie''s beautiful body with satisfaction. Ryan was already burning with the fire of lust, impatient with what they would do. Peeking from the gap of her hand, Valerie noticed Ryan''s ferocious gaze. She then covered her face again. "Ryan... I''m embarrassed." Valerie said in a low voice. "Calm down Valerie, I''m here and we''ll get through this together." Ryan said softly, kissing her forehead. He then tried to remove the hook. Ryan had managed to find the hook and was trying to remove it. Today would be the day he made Valerie his woman. Click! Dock! Dock! As the hook came loose, there was a loud banging sound from the outside. Valerie''s eyes opened wide and said, "Ryan, someone is banging on the door." Damn, who else was trying to bother him?! Ryan waspletely speechless. Which bastard dared to bother him? Why did his intimate moment always get ruined before he even had the fun? "Just leave them alone. Must be kids ying around." Ryan said as he tried to remove Valerie''s bra. He''d soon see the beauty that it covered. However, Valerie quickly stood up and covered her chest. "I''m dead serious!" she eximed. Her refusal broke Ryan''s heart. "Alright then." Ryan stood up and walked towards the door with a disappointed face. When he opened the door, it was Megan who was bothering him again! "Hmmm? Why are you interrupting my precious time?" When he saw that it was Megan, Ryan became angry, "Aren''t you fed up with me?" Megan gave a cold snort and pointed to her door and said, "You were the one who knocked it down, right? Hurry up and fix it today!" "HUH?? You just called me because of that?" Ryan immediately pped his forehead. "You think I''m a handyman?" "Anyway, it''s your responsibility!" Megan said as she left Valerie''s house. Ryan waspletely speechless. After reluctantly repairing Megan''s door, Ryan returned to Valerie''s house and asked her to let them continue the intimate moment. However, Valerie refused to do so. Ryan was really disappointed to hear that. Ryan endlessly scolded Megan in his heart because of this. The perfect moment to make Valerie his woman had been ruined because of her. He had lost the moment he had been waiting so long now. Ryan could only walk home with a disappointed face. The sky was dark and the city of Avalerion was again decorated with bright lights. Honk! Honk! Though it was already dark, the city center was still filled with cars. Not wanting to be outdone, pedestrians also filled both sides of the road. Ryan was still walking with a disappointed face and about to call a taxi when a young woman suddenly passed him. The man couldn''t help but stare at her. She was truly a beauty! The girl was in her early 20s and had blonde hair. She had an oval face and wore light make-up, bright red lipstick, sharp nose and embroidered eyebrows. High heels and a tight short skirt adorned her long, beautiful legs. The girl seemed like she was going on a date. Maybe this was a kind of constion from above so Ryan didn''t hesitate to enjoy the beautiful view. After ring at him for a few seconds, Ryan turned his face and went back to find a taxi. Suddenly, there was a scream from the side. When he turned his head, Ryan saw that the young woman had been led by several people to the side of a quiet alley. One of them covered the woman''s mouth and the rest immediately looked around her. Kidnapping? Though there were not many pedestrians walking by, the kidnappers did dare to act in the crowd. Ryan just sighed and decided to follow them. "Don''t fight or we will cut your throat." One of the kidnappers took out a knife and Hailey just nodded in fear. Hailey was really scared, she just hoped that these people would just rob her. The old-fashioned thought that women''s clothes would invite a man''s desire tomit crimes persisted to these days. This waspletely wrong, though, because at the end of the day, women weren''t the ones whomitted the crime. It cannot be denied that these words have some truth, especially for lower ss men who had never seen women in good clothes. For these criminals, this kind of woman was their best prey. "Hey hurry, how much money is there?" asked the man with the knife. One other person quickly checked the wallet inside Hailey''s bag. The girl tried to escape when the people focused on staring at her wallet but the person carrying the knife quickly pressed his weapon to Hailey''s neck. "I told you not to fight!" the knife bearer threatened. "I''m sorry." Hailey said with a trembling body. The person then searched Hailey''s purse until it fell apart. There were seven hundred thousand cash and several debit cards in her wallet. "What''s the password?" The knife carrier quickly stuck the knife into Hailey''s neck. Feeling the pain, Hailey couldn''t stop shaking. She said in a low voice, "110809" "Good." The man nodded in satisfaction and asked his friend to write down the number. "Hey, isn''t this girl pretty? How about we have some fun with her and record it? That way we can make this woman our next ve." After one of them said that, the other three quickly noticed the girl''s appearance. "Wow, that''s right, what a beautiful face." One of them stroked Hailey''s cheek. Hailey then quickly looked away. "Bro, should we just bring her?" Or do you want to do it here? We can alternate guard after this." The four men were filled with lust. While Hailey''s nightmare began toe true, she had given up and didn''t dare to fight back. Then various thoughts crossed Hailey''s mind. Would she lose her life today? Would she be able toe home today? Did she... Hailey had been crying so hard, mourning her ugly fate. Deep down, she already apologized to her parents because she might not be able to make them happy after this. However, a voice suddenly came from behind. "What are you guys doing?" The four thugs were quickly taken aback. Turning towards the voice, they saw a man casually walking towards them. "Who are you!" The four criminals were taken aback and one of them immediately took Hailey hostage with their knives. The other three quickly surrounded Ryan. "Who am I?" Ryan stopped walking and looked at all of them, "Today I am justice." When Hailey saw the mediocre Ryan, she didn''t have much hope. "Hahaha! This guy is crazy." Ryan continued, "You are guilty of robbing and threatening thatdy''s life. As a messenger of heaven, I shall punish all of you." The four of them were fed up and threatened Ryan, "If you take one more step, we will not hesitate to act." "You are wrong," Ryan shook his head. "God told me that if you don''t want to admit your mistakes, then I can bury you." The four of them were confused by Ryan''s words. They thought that he must be high. However, the aura that Ryan emitted made them tense and alert. The person who held Hailey hostage tightened his grip as he drew his knife nearer and said in a serious tone, "Don''t force me to kill her." Ryan''s expression turned serious. "Then just try it." Chapter 103: You Are My Hero Chapter 103: You Are My Hero "Then just try it." After saying that, Ryan had turned into a wisp of smoke andnded in front of the three criminals. At the same time, these three people were shocked and immediately casted their fists. However, Ryan quickly thwarted the attack while kicking one of them. He then grabbed one of his enemy''s hands and twisted it tightly. With ease, the person was sprawled with a broken wrist. Ryan immediately focused on eliminating the third person. He disappeared again from his line of sight and reappeared behind him. He easily knocked him out by throwing a punch towards the back of his head. Though he still had a knife with him, Pedro watched all of this in panic. Who was this stranger? "God says that people who got lost and don''t know the way back home don''t deserve to go to heaven." Ryan said. Pedro took a step back when Ryan approached him. At this time, he saw one of his friends stand up and take out his knife! Pedro smiled and thought his opponent was going to die. However, the opponent seemed to already know that. Because when his friend tried to stab him, Ryan had flipped through the air andnded behind his friend. "Trying to kill the messenger of heaven is a grave sin." Ryan grabbed the man and mmed his elbow into the person''s chest until he was unconscious. Pedro''s hands trembled more after Ryan approached him carrying his friend''s knife. "If you take one more step, I''ll cut her throat!" Pedro locked Hailey''s neck even stronger. Ryan stopped walking and said with a t face, "God says that no salvation shalle to the lost sheeps if no one shows them the right way." After saying that, Ryan''s figure suddenly disappeared. A secondter, he was right in front of Pedro. Pedro was surprised that he loosened his grip. He then tried to stab Ryan. Ryan easily caught Pedro''s wrist and firmly gripped it. Then he lifted Pedro only from his wrist, and allowed Hailey to run away and hide behind Ryan. "Ah!" Pedro was hovering in pain. The person he faced right now wasn''t human! "Never go against God''s will!" Ryan gripped Pedro''s wrist even stronger. "Think of this as the first andst warning." Ryan red at him. "Don''t steal especially from beautiful women." he threatened. After that, Ryan hit him in the stomach until he passed out. "Are you really a messenger from heaven?" Hailey was curious about her savior and asked Ryan from behind his back. Ryan turned and looked gently at the beautiful woman. "Think of it so." Seeing this man, Hailey''s heart felt warm for some reason. She had thought that she would never be able to return home. However, she was saved and the presence of her hero was stuck in her heart. Ryan''s figure had entirely filled her heart. "You are my hero." Without a doubt, Hailey kissed Ryan. The young woman''s kiss was exciting and long. Ryan really enjoyed it. After a while, Hailey left the lips of her savior. The man felt his body was getting hotter. Hailey then picked up her scattered belongings and took out her business card. "This is my phone number, call me anytime you want." "I like an angel like you." Ryan then kissed Hailey''s cheek and just disappeared. Hailey was shocked when Ryan suddenly disappeared. Though she had turned her head in any direction, she still couldn''t see any trace of Ryan. How could that be? Was he really a messenger of heaven? A cold wind began to blow past her. Her face and heart still felt warm when she remembered the figure of her savior. On the other side, Ryan had arrived at his house and saw Ms. Susan waiting at the door. "Finally, you came home. Ryan, do you want me to warm your food?" "Thank you, Mrs. Susan, but I''m full." Ryan said with a smile. When Ryan went up to the second floor, he met Irina who was only wrapped in a towel. It looked like his wife was getting the hair dryer from Ivanka''s room. Only a towel prevented him from seeing that voluptuous and sexy body. However, a scene like this had its own erotic side and made Ryan smile widely. Moreover, Irina''s smell was very fragrant, making him like her even more so. Since he and Valerie had been stopped twice, God might want to make up for him so he could y with Irina. "My beautiful wife just finished taking a shower huh?" Ryan hugged Irina from behind. "Hey, don''t touch me." Irina said coldly, but she wasn''t as angry as before. It seemed like she was already used to Ryan''s coo. "Hahaha it''s your fault that you''re this gorgeous." Ryan inhaled the scent on Irina''s neck deeply, making the woman re at him. The man''s hands were getting impatient. Though his touch was blocked by the towel, Ryan could still feel the extraordinary softness of Irina''s skin. And he really knew that his wife was not wearing anything under this towel. When he remembered Valerie''s earlier underwear, Ryan couldn''t hold back his lust any longer. "Honey, you are so beautiful today." Ryan then inhaled once more on Irina''s neck and meant to kiss her. Irina thought to herself that this man wanted to molest her again. She could only shake her head but she caught a waft of perfume fragrance escaping Ryan''s body. When Ryan wanted to kiss her, Irina hugged him tightly. Ryan thought that Irina was shy and felt that Irina reacted cuter than usual. Irina just wanted to know what smell she had breathed just now. After inhaling it, she immediately recognized that it was female perfume. Irina''s expression turned cold in an instant. She quickly pushed Ryan and said in a cold tone, "Where are you from?" Ryan was surprised and said with a smile, "I have a lot of business today. Which one of my adventures do you want to hear?" "Just after leaving the house in a hurry." Irina sharpened her gaze. "Where did you go?" Ryan felt that his wife was a bit strange. Why did Irina suddenly ask him that? "Hahaha it turns out my wife is worried about me, huh?" He then hugged Irina''s waist. "Who cares about you?" Irina immediately walked to her room. "It''s up to you whether you want to say it or not." "Ah! I don''t mean that." Seeing Irina leaving him, Ryan immediately followed her. "I have business with one of my subordinates Valerie, do you remember her?" Ryan quickly grabbed Irina''s hand, holding her back from leaving. "Affairs?" Irina was curious, but remembering the smell of that sticking perfume, her heart somehow felt sad. "She''s a beautiful young woman. What business do you have with her?" "Aww My wife is jealous, huh?" Ryan replied with a smile. "HuH? Why would I get jealous?" Irina blushed and immediately ran to her room. She didn''t want anything to do with Ryan anymore. However, when she mmed the door to her room, Ryan had managed to sneak in. "Honey, I really didn''t do anything." Ryan immediately exined. "I don''t know if you''ve heard of the ginseng doll incident in ourpany or not." "My secretary said it, I didn''t really care about it." "The ginseng doll is really important to me. Valerie found it in her neighborhood, she called me and I hurriedly went to see it. The doll is really hard to catch." Ryan hugged Irina again with affection. "Okay, I believe in you. Nowe out, I want to change my clothes." Irina saw the seriousness in Ryan''s eyes so she believed him. "Honey, have you forgotten that we are husband and wife? So what if you change clothes in front of me? I don''t mind seeing your beautiful body." Ryan said with a smile. "You also recently doubted your husband''s loyalty, I have to punish you " Irina began to surrender to face this person. When she was about to push Ryan, the man actually picked her up and mmed her on the bed. Ryan quickly crushed Irina and said with a mischievous smile, "This is your punishment today." Without waiting he kissed Irina, but Irina managed to escape. "Get out of here!" cried Irina. "I''m not going anywhere until I get those pretty lips of yours." Ryan started to get a little rough. When Irina wanted to break free, Ryan hugged her tightly and they rolled together. Now Irina was at top saddling Ryan''s arms. "Hahaha it turns out you want to be on top?" Ryan smiled at her. "Well, your husband will obey you today." Irina blushed when she heard that. When she wanted to rebel, the towels on her body sagged even more and it made her unable to fight freely. "You can''t go anywhere." Ryan also realized that Irina''s towel had almoste off. His smile grew even wider. "Honey, since you doubted me earlier, I have to make it clear that you are the only one for me. So don''t think of this punishment as punishment, take it as a statement." When she felt cornered, Irina took out her defense card, "If you don''t let me go, I''ll call Mrs. Susan." "It''s okay, she will just think that we are making out." Chapter 104: Trapped Chapter 104: Trapped "It''s okay, she will just think that we are making out." After saying that, Ryan squeezed Irina''s butt. This sudden attack made Irina startled and lifted her body slightly. At this time, the towel that was about to slide down finally fell off. Irina immediately covered her chest by hugging Ryan tightly, not wanting Ryan to see her. Ryan was delighted at the view below him. Irina''s huge mountains were glued to his chest. It really felt soft and nice. He then stroked Irina''s hair and said softly, "Honey, don''t worry. I just want to kiss you." For some reason, Irina''s heart melted when she heard that soft voice. She then closed her eyes and thought that Ryan looked handsome today. Ryan then lifted Irina''s chin and kissed her. The softness of Irina''s lips immediately took over him. Today, Ryan kissed 3 different women. Each kiss had its own characteristics. Irina''s lips were really soft, different from Hailey which was a bit thicker and her kissing way was also a little wild. After kissing for a while, Ryan let go of his arms to take the fallen towel and covered Irina''s tiny body with it. "Have a good rest, my love." Ryan said as he walked out and gave a goodbye kiss. Irina could only stare absentmindedly at Ryan. She wanted to be angry with the man but the warm feeling in her heart confused her with her feelings. Irina tried not to think about it and put on her clothes. .......... The next day, Irina went out of her room and met Ryan. "Good morning dear." Seeing Irina still wearing her pajamas made Ryan think about the time he would share a room with her. Their intercourse would just be a matter of time. The most important thing was that they had to sleep in the same room first. After the two of them had breakfast, they both went to thepany together. Seeing the two people leaving together, Mrs. Susan muttered to herself, "Maybe I should call him Sir soon." Ryan and Irina sat in the backseat since they were escorted by a driver today. "By the way, didn''t you say yesterday that you wanted to go away for a while?" Ryan asked. "Yes." Irina nodded. "I must ensure the business visit will run smoothly." "When are you leaving?" "Tomorrow." Irina said while checking her diary. Seeing Irina''s tight work schedule in the book made Ryan''s heart a little sad. He then said while holding Irina''s hand, "Don''t work too hard, your health is the most important." Seeing the worry in Ryan''s eyes, Irina''s heart warmed a little and she nodded. At this time, their car suddenly braked. "What happened?" Ryan asked. "Sorry sir, it looks like there''s an ident ahead. All the cars stopped and some people got down." Irina frowned when she heard that. She needed to do a lot of work in the office today. Why would there be such an ident? She sighed as she had to inevitably wait until the road was cleared. ming other people would not solve anything, anyway. Ryan was also helpless, but at least his wife was by his side to get rid of his boredom. However, thanks to Ryan''s super hearing, a gunshot was heard from the front. What was going on? Ryan was surprised and after observing the situation carefully, the people who got out of the car ran towards the back. He had a bad feeling about this. "Wait here and don''t get out of the car, I''ll take a look." Ryan quickly got out and ran towards the gunshot. About 150 meters ahead, several masked men were clutching their assault rifles. In the middle of the road, a car carrying money was rolled over. The two front doors were seen open and the two bodyguards appeared to be injured. It was already worse when the police guarding them was lying on the ground. Even if they hadn''t died from the shots, they would continue to bleed out. The whole situation was inplete chaos as gunfire could be heard from everywhere. The criminals managed to paralyze the two bodyguards and began to transfer the money to a van. If looked carefully, three cars were blocking the road for the money car. This was obviously an armed robbery! It all started with the three cars suddenly running red lights and stopping the money car. The guards were really annoyed that he almost crashed because of them. They wanted to curse and when they got out, the criminals quickly came out and opened fire on them. Ratatatata! Gunfire rang out as the money car''sescorts and the police escorting them were showered with bullets. It didn''t take long for these criminals to incapacitate them. The drivers who heard the gunshot immediately got out of the car and fled. "Ah!" "Please help! This is an armed robbery!" The criminals were clearly trained. After sessfully taking out all the barriers, they quickly transferred the money to their van and left the scene as quickly as possible. But not far behind them came the sound of police sirens. "Damn it! Howe they are moving so fast?" one of them said in a serious tone. ording to the n that they had drawn from a long time ago, the police should not be responding this quick. "Looks like a police car is patrolling nearby. Quickly finish him!" The thug quickly pulled out his assault rifle and aimed at the police car. "Get down!" The police who saw the criminal pulling out his gun immediately swerved and his partner also quickly lowered his head. "Report this to headquarters!" Along with a loud roar, another barrage of bullets was heard as the criminals opened fire on the police car. The car quickly filled with holes and pulled over. Feeling that they had seeded, the criminalsughed with relief. However, they didn''t think that another patrol car hit them from the side. This caused their car to roll three times. "The suspect is sessfully taken down, report the headquarters where we are and ask them to send aid as well as an ambnce." The policeman quickly evacuated and checked his friend who was shot earlier. Inside the car, the criminals were injured pretty bad. Even so, they were still standing and ready to fight to death. "How are we going to deal with it?" Some of these criminals saw that there was no way out. The police had destroyed their car and they could see that two police cars had surrounded them. Cops were aiming their guns at the van. "Bring the money." Their leader, Mike, immediately reloaded his weapon and his expression became serious. "We will run from here and on." There were all six of them and fifteen bags, so one person would carry one assault rifle and 2 bags. When they got out of the car, they had to shoot their ammos to find a room to escape. They would use hit and run, in which after four people had managed to reach a certain distance, they would take turns shooting with the two people who protected them beforehand. Since they were superior in terms of weapons, the cops would not be able to arrest them. "Bro, how about the remaining three bags?" "Forget it, let''s get out!" Mike shouted. Then two people quickly got down and opened fire while the other four people ran as fast as they could. Even though the police had evacuated the ce earlier, there were still people sitting in their cars and some cars that were still passing them. This was all due to theck of force and they also had to be alert to the suspect''s car. People might see the policemen and the badly damaged van, but they would just think it was an ident and ignore it. However, after the first barrage of gunfire, they all got scared and ran away in all directions. The criminals used them as disguises and used their abandoned cars as cover. The policemen noticed the criminals'' movements during the shooting and advanced slowly while continuing to contact headquarters. Still waiting for Ryan in the car, Irina suddenly became worried. She saw so many people running in fear and lots of police cars arriving. What the heck was going on? "Hurry!" Mike and his friends started to save bullets because they already had some distance from the police. Because of this, the police got closer to their position and he started to get worried. If they couldn''t outwit them right away, then they would be subjected to arge-scale chase. It''s just because of that damn patrol car, their n fell apart. "Why are they responding so quickly!" "How is this, brother?" The criminals quickly became nervous. "There is no other choice, let''s take some hostages!" Mike knew that this was the only way for them all to survive. As long as he had a hostage, the police wouldn''t act rashly. Hearing his suggestion, they quickly searched and pulled the person who was still sitting in their car. On the other hand, the police seemed to have noticed their intentions and sped up their pace while still being alert. While hiding his gun, one of the criminals knocked on the window of the car. Chapter 105: Chasing Criminals Chapter 105: Chasing Criminals When he knocked on the window, the driver wanted to open the window and ask what was wrong with themotion outside. But when he opened the window a little, the criminal suddenly pulled out his gun and pointed at him. Prang! The thug was trying to break the window! After several tries, the ss finally broke and he said with a point. "Get out of the car!" The driver was frightened and obeyed while shaking. However, at this time, the criminal''s shoulder was patted and he turned his head. A fist flew right at his face! In an instant, his nose broke and he fell in pain. When he came to his senses, he saw that his attacker was standing in front of him. The thug then quickly grabbed his gun, but before he could fire it, the man threw another punch in his face and made him fall unconscious. Ryan then removed the person''s gun and said to the frightened driver, "Sit down and lie down until things get better." He quickly got into his car while Ryan walked towards the other five thugs. When Ryan tried to get to one of them, one of them realized Ryan''s intention and took aim at him. "Stop!" However, Ryan quickly became a wisp of smoke. When the gun was pointed at him, he already moved and shot right in front of him and grabbed the man''s wrist! Ryan firmly squeezed him until he was crushed and beat him until he passed out. After removing the gun, Ryan went back to the others. Noticing the friend in front of him disappeared, one of the criminals vigntly watched his surroundings. When he looked around he found nothing. But a shadow suddenly appeared behind him. He was shocked and immediately turned his head, but Ryan''s iron fist had flown to his face and he was bounced hitting a car. Ryan quickly covered his mouth so that her other friends wouldn''t notice. After making him pass out and taking his gun apart, Ryan went back to the others. Ryan managed to kill three people in just a short time. He then looked at the remaining three people who had surrounded themselves. "Damn, where did the brat go?" Mike waited for his three subordinates to take them hostage while taking cover behind the car. "Bro, we have to get out of here!" said one of the thugs. "Why are you in a hurry?" Suddenly, a voice came from the direction of the car that they''d taken cover. These three people were shocked and raised their weapons. They quickly shot at Ryan but their efforts were in vain. Ryan was really too fast. He had jumped up and was in their midst in a blink of an eye. Mike suddenly felt his back broken and he could only fall to his knees. And when the two subordinates saw Mike fall, all they remembered was a leg flying to their face. When one of them wanted to fight back, Ryan just looked back and beat him once more. This way the mission had beenpleted. After taking care of these six criminals, Ryan wanted to go back to his car. However, the cops chasing for these criminals managed to chase after him and were shocked to see them fell unconscious. The driver who was rescued by Ryan had recorded all of this. He wanted to send it to social media. Who knew the video would go viral and this story wouldnd a deal with a Hollywood film. That guy''s action was really great! When he had only walked a few steps, a soft female voice called out to him. "Ryan!" Ryan then turned around, wasn''t that Mia? "Wow what a coincidence to meet you here." Ryan said with a smile. Mia and other police officers immediately secured the location. They all looked at Ryan with great respect. They already considered the man as their ally. The policemen knew of Ryan''s prowess in the street racing incident in the mountains and had more respect for him. "Without your help today, I don''t know what bad trouble will happen." Mia approached him while smiling. At this time, Mia was wearing her police uniform and a short skirt. Even so, all of this could not cover the beauty of her body. "Hahaha this is just a small problem." Ryan then smiled. "As long as you remember our agreement." "Agreement? What agreement?" Mia was confused. Ryan then whispered to her, "Didn''t you promise that I can feel you for every time I help you?" When she heard that, Mia blushed instantly hard. But she could not be angry orment in front of her friends. "Okaty." Mia''s smile immediately filled Ryan''s eyes. She sure looked beautiful in any outfit. "In that case." Ryan chuckled and stretched out his hand. Mia immediately took a step back when she saw him. "But what became our agreement was when I asked for your help. This time I didn''t ask for your help so it can be said that it didn''t count. " Ryanughed bitterly, he knew from the start this was the kind of trick Mia would use on him. Seeing Ryan''s disappointed face, Miaughed in her heart. "Next time something like this happens, you can work hard again." With Ryan guarding this city, Mia could breathe a little relieved because there were people she could rely on. The two of them looked very close. Everyone at the scene could see the romance between them. This was enough to create a wave of its own among the police forces, especially for the young recruit who thought of Mia as his goddess. Looking at a man getting all friendly with Mia was considered as an insult. Why could that man make out with his idol? Andy gritted his teeth and walked over to the two of them. "Mia, we need to finish our work as soon as possible." Andy said. "Okay." When Mia left Ryan, Andy''s smile turned cold. "Who are you?" Andy asked Ryan with a sour face. However, Ryan ignored him and left him. Andy then grumbled inwardly, ''That person came with a cold and arrogant face, do you think I owe you some money?'' "Hey stop!" Andy immediately shouted. Even though he was new to the police force, his superiors praised his performance and his promotions were only a matter of time for him. All female officers liked his handsome face. With his extraordinary abilities and handsome looks, Andy was confident in his bright future. However, all of this did not feelplete if he had no partner beside him. He liked Mia, but Mia was always cold to him and kept her distance. Andy didn''t want to give up and thought of persistence as the key to melt Mia''s heart. But today he saw his idol smiling in front of another man. How could this not make him jealous and angry? Andy''s right hand was about to grab Ryan''s shoulder but Ryan quickly grabbed him and twisted his hand firmly. When Andy wanted to escape, Ryan twisted it harder, making Andy grimace in pain. "As a police officer, you must prioritize the safety of the citizens." As soon as Ryan let go of his hand, Andy quickly took a step back. Ryan then said to him in a cold tone, "If the police are acting out of personal interest, I can report you!" "You...!" Andy was really angry. "How can you be called an ordinary citizen? As a police officer, I have the right to check your identity, nowe with me to the office!" "What''s wrong with an ordinary citizen having the skills to defend themselves?" Ryan shook his head. "You have weapons, so it''s only natural that I can also fight, right?" "I''m going to say it. Don''t me others if you can''t get the girl you want. Stealing her heart depends on how we behave towards her." Ryan immediately left him. Hearing Ryan''s lecture actually made Andy even more upset and angry. He stomped his foot hard. "Stop!" he shouted. The screams and stomping of his feet caught everyone''s attention, including Mia. Andy took out his handcuffs and walked over to Ryan. However, what Andy didn''t know was that Ryan was not in front of him. When he was confused looking for Ryan, it turned out that his wrist was gripped tightly by Ryan. Then the man took the handcuffs from him and locked Andy''s hands behind his back. "Bastard!" Andy was really shocked and caught off guard. He didn''t expect this person to be so fast. "Looks like you''re more fitting to be a cop behind the counter." Ryan proudly smiled, "It''s a shame if your white face gets dusted and moreover, you don''t have good physical abilities. How does it feel not to be number one again?" "Get off me quickly!" "Huh? Why did I do it?" Ryan sighed. "Do you feel that if the handcuffs fell off you could beat me? In front of a lion, an ant like you is nothing." "HEY! What are you two doing?" Mia ran to them. She then red at Andy. "Do you want to taint our reputation?" Chapter 106: Despacito Chapter 106: Despacito "HEY! What are you two doing?" Mia ran to them. She then red at Andy. "Do you want to taint our reputation?" Andy almost vomited blood at that. He was being humiliated and instead of supporting him as a fellow profession, Mia was defending this outsider? "Ryan, are you okay?" Mia asked in an anxious voice. Ryan was shocked because Mia''s hand had moved to wipe the sweat on his face. ''Ah this girl seems to have fallen for my charm!'' Ryan smiled seeing the thoughtful Mia. He then let go of Andy and said, "I''m fine, your friend is just being impolite." "Andy! Why do you keep looking for trouble with other people?" Mia became angry seeing Andy''s childish behavior. Every time she talked to others, Andy always joined in. "Ah! I mean. I don''t mean that." Andy wanted to exin but no words came out of his mouth. Ryan then said, "He just threatened me because I looked close to you. In fact, he threatened to take me to the police station." This time Andy''s heart waspletely broken. What kind of exnation could he give to Mia? "Um that" Andy waspletely speechless. Mia looked at him coldly and said, "It''s none of your business whom I''m close to. Don''t ever talk to me again!" After saying that, Mia waszy to see Andy''s face and left him. Andy''s heart waspletely broken while Ryan just shook his head and walked away. Andy could only fall on his knees and cry with his hands still handcuffed behind his back. It didn''t take long for the police to secure and order the location. The criminals had been sessfully secured and were on their way to the police station. Ryan walked leisurely to his car. He felt that today was a bright day and the "exercise" had really gotten his body excited. Even though Irina looked confused, she didn''t ask Ryan anything when the man got back into the car. Not long after that, their car arrived at the Avalerionpany. The two of them immediately entered and went to their respective rooms. Today, Ryan would review the perfume made by Richard and his team. When Ryan just entered Richard''s room, a hysterical scream could be heard from the middle of the room. "How cute is this doll!" "Hahaha since when did technology be this sophisticated?" When Ryan tried to see what was going on, he was shocked when he saw that the source of themotion was the ginseng doll he was looking for! He really didn''t expect that the doll would be here dancing in his room! Yeah, he didn''t see it wrong, this doll was really shaking its ass! One of his underlings yed a song and the ginseng doll shook its ass on the table. The perfumers danced with him. They followed the rhythm of a song titled Despacito. "Despacito Quiero respirar tu cuello despacito, Deja que te diga cosas al odo, Para que te acuerdes si no ests conmigo..." They really lived up to this song. The whole room was really festive. The perfumers enjoyed this free time by dancing hard alongside the ginseng doll. The ginseng doll was even crazier, she went off for a breakdance and showed a great freestyle while keeping everybody dancing on the floor. The atmosphere was getting crazier when the song reached Chorus. The doll rocked its ass wildly and even did a headspin. Ryan had doubts about the doll. Could he really not call it human? The ginseng doll looked like a drunk person. She kept onughing and dancing. After that headspin, she seemed to run around the table and while asking for high five. Everyone immediately stretched out their hands and high five with the doll they thought was cute. When Richard saw Ryan, he immediately walked over to him,ughing. "Partying asionally isn''t a bad thing right? Thanks to the doll, the atmosphere in the room became this lively. People love it." At this time, the ginseng doll turned to Ryan and pointed its butt at him. She then shook it while patting her ass. What a provocation! It certainly sparked anger inside Ryan. When Nergal was being belittled like that, his blood was boiling hard. Today he would definitely boil that thing alive! Ryan walked slowly to the ginseng doll. The perfume experts fell silent when they saw him. The ginseng doll also stopped and looked at Ryan. Her eyesughed and she stretched out her little hand, as if she wanted to shake hands with Ryan. Did this doll just offer him a peace treaty? Ryan tried to grab the ginseng doll''s hand. However, because Ryan''s killing aura could not be endured, the ginseng doll jumped. She jumped to the floor and ran away. Ryan immediately lunged and the ginseng doll was jumping on his head. When Ryan tried to catch it, the doll had already slid off his back and disappeared. Seeing the ginseng doll disappear, Ryan got furious. Why was this ginseng doll so lively? "What are you looking at? Hurry up and work!" He shouted after being stared at by so many people. A few hourster, Ryan''s mind was still full of the ginseng doll. In the midst of his anger, Kane suddenly called him. When he met Kanest time, Ryan gave him a cellphone so that his younger sibling could contact him more easily. "Senior brother." Kane''s voice sounded excited. "Why?" After dealing with the ginseng doll earlier, Ryan''s mood still hadn''t gotten better. This was the first time he couldn''t reach what was right in front of his eyes. He had never experienced this kind of feeling before. "Bro, guess what I just found?" Kane said. "If you want to tell a story, hurry up. I got a lot of business today." Given Kane''s childlike nature, the man probably just found a dog or a cat. "Hahaha, don''t be so sad, Brother. I found a super cute baby. After all, she looks like a turnip!" Kane said. Radish? That damn ginseng doll! Ryan jolted in surprise, the doll came to Kane? Thinking about it carefully, the doll got its consciousness from the essence of earth and sky, so maybe she was attracted by the great power within Kane''s body? "Kane, does that turnip look like a doll?" Ryan asked in a hurry. "Hmm...Wow that''s right! Brother is great!" Kane smiled. "Hurry over here bro, she''s very cute." "Okay, please make sure you don''t lose the doll. I''ll be right there." "Don''t worry bro, me and this doll are not going anywhere. We are very close." After hanging up the phone, Ryan rushed to Kane''s ce. Lately, his mind had been filled with the ginseng doll. As per the third grandfather''s words, he had to get the doll to heal his body. Not long after, Ryan arrived at Kane''s house. When he entered the house, the doll''sughter immediately echoed in Ryan''s ears. Ryan would never forget that annoyingugh. He then entered Kane''s bedroom and saw the doll sitting with Kane, smiling at each other. "Bro,e and take a look at her!" Kane was excited at Ryan''s arrival. The ginseng doll looked at Ryan wide and mimicked the sound of a baby while grabbing her thumb. She then climbed onto Kane''s shoulder and pinched his cheek. "Hahaha she''s cute, isn''t she?" Kane really loved the doll. The ginseng doll climbed onto Kane''s head and used it as a mattress. Knowing the doll was in his head, Kane kept his head steady. "Bro, do you think I can have it?" Seeing that the ginseng doll seemed to be asleep, Ryan began to move. He swiftly caught it with his right hand but the doll easily dodged it. When Ryan reached out his hand, the doll had already jumped onto the bed. "Brother! What are you doing?" Kane suddenly became worried. "Shh, shut up, let me concentrate." Ryan was getting serious, if he couldn''t catch her today, he would go nuts! Seeing Ryan, the ginseng doll hid behind Kane and mimicked a voice asking for help. Kane looked at her and saw that the doll was covering her eyes with both hands, showing that she looked scared. "Brother, you scared her!" shouted Kane. The doll even used such a cunning tactic. What an amazing thing! "That doll is a ginseng doll. The third teacher said that the doll can cure my illness." Ryan said to Kane in a soothing tone. "What do you mean? Do you want to eat it?" Kane''s eyes widened. "Of course not." Ryan''s expression really looked serious. "I only need to give it to the third teacher." "What will the third teacher do with her?" Kane hugged the ginseng doll. The doll seemed to be enjoying Kane''s warm embrace. Seeing that scene, Ryan became speechless. Howe the doll was so familiar with Kane? She should''ve been very wary of humans. "I don''t know about that. I''m sure the third teacher will handle it well." Ryan said. "Bro. You lied to me. The third teacher is clearly going to make it into medicine." Kane said in a serious tone. Bastard, since when did Kane use his brain to think? He got smart at the wrong time. Chapter 107: She’s Not For Sale Chapter 107: She¡¯s Not For Sale "Kane, my body is deeply injured. The doll is my only chance to recover." Ryan sincerely said. "Then I can fight with all my might." "Bro, why do you need to fight your hardest? You''re very strong now." Kane replied. "Because there are always people who want to hurt me. I can''t protect myself all the time." Ryan then looked at Kane closely. "Give me the doll." "Then I will protect you! You don''t need this doll." Kane then put the doll on his shoulder. The ginseng doll was seenughing and sitting casually on Kane''s shoulder, and not afraid of Kane at all. Hearing Kane''s words, Ryan became a little angry in his heart. "Do you still think of me as your senior brother?" Ryan pretended to be angry. "Have you forgotten the teacher''s words before you left the mountain? You must listen to me as long as you follow me. And now you dare to fight your fellow disciple?" Kane shook his head. "I only need to listen to brother''s words of wisdom" Bastard! He became smart at ying with words. Ryan really wanted to go crazy, he felt like he wanted to skin Kane alive. "Bro, why is your face like that? Are you dying?" asked Kane. Oh my God, why did he be innocent again? Ryan quickly thought about an answer that would suit Kane. He had to convince Kane to catch the doll. Since Kane was very familiar with the doll, he was the only hope for Ryan. "Bro, take a look at this doll one more time." Kane took and put the ginseng doll in his hand. "Isn''t she very cute?" Cute? You call such a perverted and cunning doll cute? Ryan was about to vomit blood. Alright, his little brother had won. He took a deep breath. Suddenly, the ginseng doll climbed onto Ryan''s shoulder and pinched his cheek with a smile. Seeing the doll''s actions, Ryan knew that she was teasing him. "Then what do you want with this doll?" Ryan asked. "I want to take care of her and look at her cuteness every day." Kane said with a smile. Take care of her? Ryan was surprised, he then looked at Kane in confusion. This younger sibling wanted to raise a ginseng doll like a dog? But after looking around, they both did have the same traits. The ginseng doll climbed back onto Kane''s shoulder and slid from Kane''s back onto the bed. She looked very happy. "Bro, I think the wounds on your body can heal with time. This doll is an animated creature, and the teacher always reminds me to respect all living things." Kane then looked at Ryan seriously. "So brother, I beg you not to catch this doll again." ''You want me to give up?'' Ryan pped his forehead hard, he didn''t expect Kane to teach him about morals. He really had learned how to rebel. "Okay, I won''t try to catch her again." Ryan then nced at the ginseng doll from the corner of his eye. He saw the doll was busy jumping on the bed. Ryan really wanted to jump on it and catch it in the air. "You''re very kind, Brother! I really respect you." Kane looked happy. "Now that I''m hungry, I''ll take her to find food with me." "Ah?" Ryan stood frozen for a moment. He could only smile bitterly. "Then I''lle with you." The man then looked at the ginseng doll. He had to think of a way to catch it without Kane noticing. The three of them then left together. The ginseng doll sat sweetly on Kane''s shoulder. The two of them looked like an adorable couple. All the pedestrians who saw them looked at the cute doll, even some women screamed hysterically seeing her. They all really found her adorable. The ginseng doll was seen smiling all the time. She seemed to be enjoying this interesting human world. "What do you want to eat?" Kane asked the ginseng doll. "Ah, I forgot that you can''t speak." "Then how about Ffel?" Kane decided what he wanted to eat. Ryan could only follow him with a sad face. At this time, a voice suddenly called out from behind them. "Stop!" Hearing that voice, Ryan and Kane stopped walking and looked back. To their surprise, a middle-aged woman dressed in luxurious clothes was the one calling them. The old aunt looked fat and his fingers were filled with rings. Not to mention that the clothes she was wearing felt like they could tear at any time because of that fat stomach. What made this aunt stand out the most was her thick lipstick, diamond ne,and the two bodyguards behind her. Peasants would feel inferior and cry under the aura of this rich person. Ca, the fat rich woman, immediately locked her gaze at the ginseng doll on Kane''s shoulder. "What''s that on your shoulder? I''ll buy her!" Ca arrogantly said it. She did not consider the other two, she was only interested in the ginseng doll. "That thing stands out from everywhere you look. I will take it for my collection." Ca''s tone was annoying. However, Ryan and Kane ignored her and walked away from there. Ca stood dazed, surprised at being ignored. She then felt embarrassed and angry. "Bro, why did we leave that person?" Kane''s face looked confused. Just now, Ryan pulled Kane forcefully and hurried away from the rich woman. This confused him. "Do you want to sell the doll on your shoulder?" Ryan casually asked. "Of course not!" Kane quickly shook his head. "Then believe me, that person was nning to buy that ginseng doll. And from the way she speaks, she already looks like an arrogant person, so aren''t you annoyed to hear that?" "A little." Kane began to understand what Ryan was saying. "But the teacher taught me that you shouldn''t just beat people up, so I can''t do anything about it." It seemed Kane was back to being his humble self again. "Hey! You didn''t hear me? I want to buy it!" Ca''s voice could still be heard from behind. She ran towards Ryan and Kane. But Ryan was toozy to turn around and kept walking. When Ca saw that the two men did not turn around at all, she was fuming with anger and told her two bodyguards to stop them. "I said stop!" Ca''s voice was really loud, she limped after Ryan and Kane. Fortunately, the two bodyguards managed to intercept them. Ryan frowned and turned towards Ca. "You called us?" "Who else is there? Didn''t you hear me scream earlier?" Ca grumbled out of breath. Her sweat was pouring out and made her clothes wet. "There are many pedestrians walking with us, how do I know that you called me? I have a name and it''s definitely not ''hey'' or ''stop''." "You...!" Ca did not think that Ryan would be so insolent. She exploded once again. "I have no business with you, go away you poor man!" Ca quickly turned towards Kane and said in a cold tone, "I want to buy that thing, tell me your price." "I have no intention of selling it." Kane shook his head. "Huh? This is what makes me hate people like you. You are given the opportunity to be rich, and yet you refuse." Ca shook her head. "Five million!" Ryan casually said, "Five million? Aren''t you as rich as we thought? Obviously you can buy it for fifty million." Ca red at Ryan and said, "Who are you? I don''t remember talking to you." "He is my fellow student, I listened to his words." Kane replied. Ca was surprised to hear that. She then looked at Ryan and said, "Ten million!" Ryan gave her a disgusted look. "Are you sure you''re rich?" "Fifteen million!" Ca replied. "Never mind, if you don''t have money don''t force it. I don''t care about your low bid." Ryan''s eyes turned cold as he walked to leave her. "You have to sell it to me today! I don''t care about what you say, the doll wille home with me!" Ca was getting furious, there was nothing in this world that she couldn''t buy. "Twenty five millions!" Ca continued to add her bid. Though he had stopped walking, Ryan didn''t turn around at all. "Twenty-five is already suitable for you. With that much money, you don''t have to worry about paying your boarding house anymore, don''t be too greedy." Ryan turned and yelled at Ca, "No matter how much you bid it, I don''t want to ept dirty money from an ignorant person like you!" Ryan absolutely despised the notion that money could buy anything. Moreover, he considered himself a poor person, and he couldn''t ept the idea that Ca forced on him. Money certainly couldn''t buy everything! "What?" Ca became angry and stuck her forefinger into Ryan''s nose. Before she could threaten him, Ryan had gripped the finger tightly and squeezed it hard. Ca then screamed in pain. Chapter 108: Bro, Let Me Beat Them Chapter 108: Bro, Let Me Beat Them "Money is not everything in this world. If you keep underestimating everyone, you''ll see then the people you are underestimating right now can kill you!" Ryan''s gaze became serious. "Next time you dare to underestimate me again, I will cut this finger of yours." However, Ca shouted loudly, "Help me! He''s a thief!" Hearing this, Ryan let out a cold breath. He then removed Ca''s finger but he managed to squeeze a few acupoints before he removed them. Ca quickly took cover behind her two bodyguards. Her eyes were immediately filled with hatred towards Ryan. At this time, people began to gather because of Ca''s cries for help. The ginseng doll on Kane''s shoulder was curious about why so many people had gathered. She became anxious and jumped frantically over Kane''s head. Ryan stood still, neither speaking nor moving. However, the audience suddenly screamed hysterically. Ca was proud of what she did. The woman didn''t want to kill Ryan but humiliate him. However, she felt something strange. The pedestrians were pointing at her. What''s wrong? Suddenly, Ca felt something pouring into her pants and her expression immediately changed. Why was she peeing? The passersby who saw her thenughed at her. The yellow pee formed a puddle under her feet and Ca couldn''t stop it. "Hahahahahaha!" All the passersby were amused by the funny sight. "Wow, you forgot to use the diaper!" "It''s useless to be rich if you don''t have any basic manners, look at you peeing on the street." "It turns out that rich people can pee themselves too." Hearing people insult and mock her, Ca felt that she had lost her face. She then looked at the man she thought was responsible for all of this embarrassing incident. ''Son of a bitch!'' "I''ll kill you country boy!" Ca''s two bodyguards quickly lunged at Ryan. However, both of them were sent flying by Ryan with one kick and hit Ca hard. "Don''t touch me, I''m a clean freak you know!" Ryan said casually. At this time, Ca was crushed by one of his bodyguards. She fell on the puddle of pee wetting her clothes all over. This made her even more embarrassed. The pedestrians who saw herughed even louder. "What is so funny!" Ca quickly stood up and shouted towards the crowd. Ryan had intended to leave the ce but Ca suddenly shouted at him, "Hey poor brat, I will kill you with my own hands!" Ca quickly approached Ryan with a knife she pulled from her bag. However, Ryan''s cold gaze gave her chills with fear. Ca stopped in her tracks and panicked. Long as the woman charged at him first, Ryan would be seen as defending himself. But Ca was now silent so he couldn''t retaliate against her. However, this deadlock situation made Ryan think clearly. What percentage of kicking power did he need to give this fat woman? He was afraid he would kill her if he kicked too hard. Seeing Ryan''s cold and sharp gaze, Ca subconsciously took a step back. But hearing theughter of the pedestrians made her make up her mind. "Die you two!" Ca shouted with all her might. The audience was shocked to hear Ca''s scream. The two of Ca''s bodyguards had no choice but to jump on board. "Don''t let those two poor brats run away from here. I want to see their corpses buried today!" Then Ca pointed at the ginseng doll. "Don''t kill that thing, it''s mine!" "Madame, there is no need to worry." Even though they had bounced off from their attack earlier, their gazes didn''t show the slightest bit of fear. "Now you will regret not epting my offer. I will make you suffer!" Ca had lost her mind. She felt those two people would be sent to hospital soon. Some of the pedestrians were stepping aside and could only see them. That middle aged woman was really cruel. Fighting against two armed bodyguards in ce, the pedestrians were ready to call an ambnce for Ryan. "Bro, let me beat them." Kane said with a serious expression. Ryan then blocked him saying, "Leave me alone, you can''t manage your strength well." The two bodyguards tried a different approach. Now they would surround the two people who offended their master. They felt that Ryan''s kick earlier was just a coincidence because they underestimated him. Now they would fight with all their might. Both of them immediately lunged at Ryan and Ca wasughing like crazy on the side. The pedestrians were praying for Ryan''s safety. However, one of the bodyguardsnded right at Ca''s feet. Ca''sughter could no longer be heard and the pedestrians'' concerns grew confused. What really happened? When they looked at Ryan, they found that the man had caught the guard''s wrist and put it behind his back. Then Ryan kicked him and hended right at Ca''s feet. "You consider yourself a bodyguard? You two are just weaklings!" Ca said to her bodyguards. "You can''t even beat those brats, if you can''t kill him you will be fired!" The two bodyguards quickly stood up and slowly approached Ryan. Ryan then taunted them by spitting on the ground and told them to attack him at the same time. This time, these two bodyguards attacked from the left and right. Ryan quickly approached one of them and gripped his wrist tightly. He then twisted his hand and the bodyguard immediately knelt on the ground. He felt like his hand was about to break. At this time, the attacking from the other bodyguard almost hit Ryan. Ryan managed to avoid it by slightly shifting his head. He then gripped the guard''s wrist tightly, locking both of the two bodyguards with his w. They passed out not long after that. Ryan then red at Ca who stood not far from him. Seeing the murderous gaze, Ca was trembling with fear. "You... What do you want!" Ryan walked over to her and said in a cold tone. "Don''t worry, I won''t kill you. I don''t want to dirty my hands." Ca quickly ran away from Ryan, but stumbled on her way. Her clothes were torn because of it. Her pot belly was swiftly poking out and exposed. "Ah!" Ca screamed in pain and the passersbyughed at her pathetic appearance. "Kane, hurry up and tie this person up there!" Ryan said to Kane. "Oh..." Kane then obeyed Ryan and lifted Ca from the ground. He then tied Ca to a sign that was on the side of the road. With her belly sticking out, Ca was tied tightly to the stake and became theughing stock of many. Ryan and Kane then left the old woman and continued with their lunch n. As they walked, the ginseng doll suddenly made a sound as if it was apologizing to Kane. Then, under Ryan''s sharp gaze, the ginseng doll slid off Kane''s shoulder and ran away. "You can''t run away!" Ryan quickly tried to catch her but his attempt failed again. This ginseng doll disappeared once again. Ryan pped the ground hard while Kane only scratched his head. "Bro, I don''t understand why she left." Ryan then stood up. "It''s okay. Let me know if shees back again." "Okay." Kane nodded his head. Ryan''s n to recover his body faster was dyed, again. Since the ginseng doll had disappeared without a trace, Ryan had no other choice but to return home. When he got home, it turned out that Irina was not home yet and only Ivanka and Mrs. Susan were there. "Wow, Ryan is back." As usual, Mrs. Susan greeted him with a warm smile. "Hahaha I''m home." Ryan smiled broadly. Ivanka was watching TV with the old maid Susan. When she saw that Ryan hade home, she turned her head with a smile. "Bro..." "Hmmm?" Ivanka''s voice was unusually strange, and Ryan somehow had a bad feeling about this. Usually, his sister-inw''s voice sounded uplifting and firm but now it sounded soft and pitiful. Ryan could feel troubles wereing. He then immediately rushed to answer, "Sorry, I need to go to the toilet, my stomach hurts!" "Bro, don''t run away!" Ivanka quickly took Ryan''s hand. ''Damn, how could this girl hold me back like this! I must run away immediately.'' As Ryan ran up the stairs, Ivanka caught up with him. "Bro, why are you trying to avoid me today?" Ivanka''s gaze looked like a pitiful cat. "Aren''t you happy with me?" Ryan quickly answered. "Huh? I just have a stomachache! I want to go to the toilet and rest in my room." "Is there something you are hiding?" Ivanka said with a smile. "We can skip the chit chat. You must be asking for something, right? Go on, I don''t have time to spare." Ryan said. "Hehe, so you know." Ivanka smiled broadly at the answer. She then embraced Ryan''s hands and put them into the cleft of her chest. "Bro, listen to me first! Come on, Bro!" Ivanka knew that doing this would make her brother-inw melt. Chapter 109: Business Trip With Husband Chapter 109: Business Trip With Husband Hold your faith Ryan! Hold on! We have to endure this worldly pleasure! As brother-inw, we must show our dignity! "It''s useless if you are spoiled like that, you''re always bothering me! Get off me!" Ryan pretended to sulk even though he actually enjoyed it. Ivanka smiled and said, "Why do you keep rejecting me? Do you hate me?" "I''ve always hated you!" "You...!" Ivanka got out of control and let off Ryan''s hand. "I''ll tell Sister Irina that you groped me!" ''Damn, this sister-inw is sneaky.'' Ryan cursed inwardly. "Alright, alright, I''ll listen to you." He said with azy face. "Bro, I have a request." Ivanka said with a wide smile. "I''ll hear you first and then decide." Ryan replied. "Well, yesterday, you showed us extraordinary swimming skills. There''s an uing tournament for university students and we want you to be our coach. How about that, Bro? Do you want to take the offer?" "Impossible." Ryan quickly refused. After all, this ability was impossible to teach. How could he teach these young swimmers about cultivation and inner strength? After all, time was the most important thing to him. He wouldn''t waste it teaching a few kids how to swim faster than others. "Bro, why don''t you think about it first?" Ivanka sounded sad. "Newssh, there are many beautiful women who participate in the training as well. They all wear cute bikinis, you know? Are you not interested?" Ryan''s heart and soul were mixed up. What Ivanka said was true, there were many beautiful women in her university. But that alone wasn''t enough to shake him. "Nah, I''ll skip." Ryan refused once again. "I''m your brother-inw you know, I already have Irina!" "Bro,e on." Ivanka began to plead, her voice bing increasingly spoiled. "Don''t give up the chance to teach them just because of Charlie." "Ivanka... are they taking revenge on you?" Ryan was getting worried. Ivanka smiled and said, "Nothing happened after that, really. Everything went as usual." "Then we want you to teach us." Ivanka was still trying to persuade him. Ryan stared at her while pping his forehead. "No, I don''t want to teach anyone." Seeing Ivanka still cranky, Ryan quickly gave an exnation, "Ivanka, my abilities can''t be taught carelessly. There''s no way to teach them about my abilities." "What ability is that?" Ivanka asked curiously. "You could say it''s my natural ability. Please believe me, they won''t be like me." "Come on Bro, don''t use such lousy excuses. With big brother''s help, I''m sure my school can win easily." Ivanka said with a smile. "It''s useless even if you keep begging, I still don''t want to do it." Ryan shook his head. "Then I''ll tell Sister Irina that you groped me!" "Ivy... she won''t believe it." Ryan sighed, he didn''t expect Ivanka to still use that sneaky tactic. "Bro, if you help my school, I will..." Ivanka looked doubtful and bit her lip. "What?" Ryan was curious. "I''ll let you touch me for free!" Ivanka took all her courage to say that. "You are young and not fully developed. Even if yours is big, I''m not interested in the body of a brat." Ryan said firmly. Upon hearing that, Ivanka immediately left with an angry face. Ryan didn''t care about her. After all, Ivanka''s attitude would subside on its own after a few days. Not long after that, Irina came home. Seeing Irina''s tired expression, Ryan''s heart ached. "Honey,e here. Let your husband relieve your stress with a massage." Ryan smiled and took Irina to her room and massaged her while sitting and channeling his inner strength. After some time, Irina felt her fatigue disappear. "Is there a lot of work today at the office?" Ryan opened the conversation. Irina answered, "A lot has happened at the officetely. Plus I have to go tomorrow. " Previously, Irina said that this business visit was quite important so she had to make sure everything was safe and under control. Ryan then thought that he had nothing to do tomorrow so he casually said, "Honey, I have no urgent work tomorrow, let mee with you." "You want toe?" Irina was shocked to hear that. "Hahaha why are you doubting me like that? There are many things that only your husband can do, you know." Ryan then pretended to be angry. "I also know that you must be sad if you don''t see your husband for one day." When she heard this, Irina blushed. Ryan really hadn''t changed. "Alright then." Irina nodded. "But what about Ivanka?" "Let me tell her that I wille too." Ryan grumbled in his heart, his sister-inw must still be angry with him. ...... .. Ryan left with Irina the next day. Before leaving, Ryan was neatly dressed in a ck coat and neatlybed hair. After being scolded by Irina all morning, now Ryan looked handsome. But right before he departed, Ivanka was seen staring intensely at Ryan. The man''s sister-inw didn''t even say anything to him! Given her nature, it seemed that the woman had already plotted revenge for him when he came home. At the airport, Ryan and Irina entered their ne. They sat together, with Irina on the inner seat and Ryan on the outer. This time, Irina did not bring anyone from herpany. She asked her secretary to take care of some things in the office while she was away. At first, Irina was conflicted between bringing her secretary or not. But since Ryan was there with her, she was relieved. "Dear passengers, wee to Avalerion flight number LX020210 boarding to the city of Pavona which will take approximately 1 hour and 55 minutes. We need to convey that this flight is smoke-free, before take-off... .. " When the announcement to take off was heard, Ryan and Irina quickly followed the instruction. The flight attendants then deftly checked all the passengers. "We ask for the seat belt to be used properly, Sir." That soft voice sounded from the side. When Ryan turned around, his eyes caught a super beautiful flight attendant. Ryan could not stop himself from teasing her. "Oh, I can''t put it up." Ryan said. "I will help you, Sir." After that, the stewardess squatted down and helped Ryan put on his seat belt. The man helplessly gave up his body. At this moment, of course, Ryan could not help but behave as well. Both of his eyes could not be separated from the flight attendant''s chest. Aside from her beautiful face, the woman''s chest was quiterge and her attentiveness made Ryan even more fond of her. Not to mention that her red uniform made her stand out even more. "Is there anything else I can help, Sir?" This flight attendant was a little shy but still spoke politely. "Oh, I''m a little thirsty." Ryan answered. "The dining train will arrive soon. Please wait a minute." The flight attendant then left. Ryan was still watching the flight attendant''s butt from behind. He still wanted to tease her. However, a cold voice came from his side and gave him goosebumps. "Isn''t she beautiful?" "So pretty." Ryan subconsciously answered and was surprised when he realized who spoke to him. When he turned his head, Irina red as if she''d kill someone in a heartbeat. "Hahaha. Apparently, you can get jealous too." Ryanughed bitterly. "Why would I be jealous?" Irina looked away. "How can you flirt with girls that easily?" "How could you think of it like that? Honey, she''s just helping me to put the belt. She made sure we all could enjoy this flight, just like what the pilot said earlier." Ryan then smiled. "So it''s all just a misunderstanding." At this time, Ryan''s hand was already on Irina''s waist and slowly began to move upside. When his hand was right on the edge of her chest, Irina quickly pped Ryan''s hand. "Hey! What do you mean!" Irina blushed. They were on the ne not at home. Ryanughed at her reaction. "Honey, I just want to prove that I''m loyal to you." "Let go of your hand this instant, many people are watching us!" Irina''s face was red. Seeing Irina confused, Ryan became mischievous. "Then, you weren''t jealous of the flight attendant, right?" "Who the hell is jealous?" Irina quickly denied it. Ryan thought his wife was still beautiful even when she was jealous. At this time, the flight attendant was pushing the dining cart and offering some drinks. "Please enjoy the drink, Sir." The flight attendant spoke in a gentle tone. Ryan took the orange juice and put it on a coaster. "Is there anything I can help again, Sir?" the flight attendant asked with a smile. "Actually..." Ryan sat up straighter and his face became serious. "My question is a little strange but I still have to ask it even though my life is at stake." "Please, I will answer as best I can." The flight attendant continued smiling wholeheartedly. "Fine then," Ryan then watched the flight attendant''s chest and asked casually, "I''m confused, is your chest really D?" Chapter 110: Baby, Don’t Be Angry Chapter 110: Baby, Don¡¯t Be Angry The flight attendant was frozen on the spot. She blushed with embarrassment right away. How could this person ask this kind of question? Wasn''t his partner beside him? Irina was embarrassed to death. She pretended to sleep to cover her fuming anger. She could not understand why Ryan always flirted with any beautiful woman he met. "Sir...This is...." The flight attendant was really in a dilemma. Ryan then said with a smile, "You only need to nod if it''s true." After hesitating a little, the flight attendant nodded slowly. Ryan then nodded in satisfaction. "As expected, my eyes cannot be deceived." The flight attendant was really embarrassed. "Alright, enough of me." Ryan then saw the stewardess running quickly. He drank his orange juice and saw Irina facing the window without wanting to look at him. "Honey, what good is there looking at those clouds?" "At least it''s nicer than women''s breasts." Irina said in a cold tone. She was clearly jealous, but Ryan looked satisfied. These were the twists and turns of love. "Honey, you''re the only one for me." Ryan then approached her and hugged Irina from behind. "That woman''s breasts are very good indeed, but yours is number one in my heart." After saying that, Ryan quickly squeezed Irina''s chest. "Hey!" Irina immediately pped Ryan''s hand. "Calm down, I have to prove my words just now." he said while smiling. "You...!" Irina was furious again, this insolent person hadn''t changed a bit. "Hahaha, don''t sulk like that." Ryan then whispered in her ear, "Do I need to kiss you to prove that I love you?" Irina could only shake her head when she faced Ryan. The manughed and took the drink. At this time, his ne was suddenly shaking and made him identally spill his drink on his pants. This time, Ryan was really careless. "You deserve it." Irina sneered. However, Ryan''s shout to the flight attendant made Irina want to bury her head deeply. "Stewardess, please wipe my pants!" ... .. "Baby, don''t be angry." "That was my fault, but don''t keep silent all the time." When they got off the ne, Irina ignored Ryan and walked ahead of him. Ryan trailed behind her and tried hard to make up with his wife. "I am not angry." Irina sighed. "It''s none of my business even if you want to make out with a flight attendant." ''Aren''t you mad? Then why are you so cold to me?'' Ryanughed bitterly in his heart. The two of them walked out of the airport and hailed a taxi. Since the Pavona city airport was a bit far from the city center, it would take half an hour to the hotel that Irina had booked. Ryan was still trying to win Irina''s heart by carrying her suitcase. When the taxi arrived, Ryan even opened the door for Irina. "Pleasee in dear." He said with a wink. Irina red at him, who the hell said they could take a taxi together? The woman just turned her face and went inside the taxi. Ryan quickly put her suitcase in the trunk and entered. Ryan just stared at Irina''s cold face all the way to the hotel. "Until when are you going to lie to yourself like that? I know your heart solely belongs to me." Ryan said with a smile. Hearing this, the taxi driver said, "Your husband is really a caring person, huh." When Irina hadn''t had time to say anything, Ryan quickly said, "Hahaha you''re right. We may look like we don''t get along on the outside but we get along very well in bed." ''Bastard, who the hell wants to get along with you!'' Irina just bit her lower lip firmly. She knew she couldn''t win against Ryan in an argument. She just ignored him and took out a small book from under her jacket and began to study the details of the contract. "You are not from here, are you?" The taxi driver started a conversation. "Yes, you have good eyes." Ryan answered. "Hahaha after years of driving, you will meet all kinds of people. Sometimes I get confused." The driver began to tell his experience, "And you should havee to this big city to do business. I can see it from how serious your wife is." "Hahaha she''s a little workaholic." Ryan answered with augh. However, his thigh suddenly hurt and it turned out that Irina was pinching him! Ryan almost screamed in pain and Irina did this torture without looking away. The man then thought, would his wife be jealous and scary like this when they actually got married? Ryan realized that they were only temporarily married, but didn''t rule out the chance that Irina did not want to leave him. "Don''t be noisy." Irina said quietly as she continued studying. Was it wrong to call her a little bit workaholic? Ryanughed bitterly seeing her. The taxi driverughed when he saw the two arguing through the rear mirror, "Hahaha, sometimes pleasing her is the key to a longsting marriage. You guys are still young, you can handle it for sure." It''d been ten minutes since their taxi left the airport. However, there was no city view in their window yet. In fact, it seemed like they had gone to a remote ce. This made Ryan suspicious and asked, "Sir, how far is our hotel?" "Hahaha we are still quite far." said the driver in a soothing tone. "Sorry, I forgot to tell you. The direct road to the city from the airport was badly damaged yesterday and is now being repaired. So I have to take an alternative route to get to the city center. Calm down, I''ll take you to the hotel safely." Hearing this exnation, Ryan did not say anything. "Ah Sir, is there any ce that needs to be avoided in Pavona?" Ryan suddenly asked. "Of course, all cities feel like they have that kind of ce." "Okay? Could you please tell me?" "Hahaha, this old man doesn''t know the details but I can tell you who is the most powerful in this city. It could be said that he was like the owner of this city for good or bad. Almost everyone will give him a salutation when they meet him." "Who is it?" Ryan asked in a rxed tone but slightly bent forward from his sitting position. He needed to know what kind of threat was there in this strange city. "Pablo... or rather Mr. Pablo." Hearing this name, Irina looked confused. Where had she heard that name? Ryan then casually asked, "Sir, why is your pricemeter isn''t working?" "Ah! Damn right!" The driver looked panicked. "Sorry, this taxi is old and breaks down often. I will not exaggerate the costter, I have often taken people to your hotel so the charge will be the usual price." "Okay." Ryan then leaned back to his seat. Their taxi continued fast, but the surrounding scenery did not change at all. In fact, Ryan felt that their ce was getting more isted. Ryan then asked, "Sir, what''s your gang name?" The driver was surprised when he heard that. He then turned around with a sinister smile. "I''m not a gang member, I''m just a driver. I''ll take you to the real gang then I can get my money." said the driver with a smile. And at this time, their taxi arrived at an abandoned building. "Enjoy your trip." The driver got down and hid. Ryan could onlyugh bitterly. His guess was right this taxi was working with gangsters. When Irina noticed the odd situation, she looked panicked. Ryan then calmed Irina by holding her hand. "Don''t worry, I''m here." When they realized, people had surrounded their taxis. Ryan wrinkled his eyes and said to Irina. "No matter what happens, stay in the car." Ryan then came out and showed a fierce face. As he came out, he saw the driver standing in thest row. "Bro, herees the fat cow." The face of the friendly driver had turned violent and cruel. "And the woman who is still sitting inside is truly beautiful." The person he was talking to was Enzo. It looked like he was the leader of these gangsters. After hearing the driver''s story, he stared at the easy prey. "Is there a woman in the taxi? Bring her here." said Enzo to one of his subordinates. The person quickly advanced and approached the taxi. However, he was quickly blown away by Ryan''s kick. These goons didn''t expect Ryan to have such power. Seeing his subordinate lying on the ground, Enzo shot a sharp re at Ryan. "Since you dare to act this low, don''t me me for being rude. Never underestimate a cornered lion." "Hahaha don''t be serious." The driver looked at him with augh. "Only your wife will live to serve us." "Enough talking." Enzo took the metal stick from beside him. "Isn''t there a friendlier way?" Ryan shook his head. "Absolutely not." Enzo snorted coldly. "Too bad, you all will die." Ryan said. Chapter 111: Sharing A Bed? Chapter 111: Sharing A Bed? "Too bad, you all will die." Ryan said. "Hahahahaha" Everyoneughed at him. Enzo then said, "You are really interesting. We''ll see how much you can still talk after I hang you on that stake." Ryan then smiled at him. "Are you sure you want to fight me?" Enzo casually told Ryan to look around him. "Do you even know how many of us here?" "Numbers aren''t everything." Ryan scoffed, "Yes, we will stop the chit chat. Hurry up and attack me at once. I''ll beat you up." Hearing that answer, the gang thought their prey had gone mad this time. "I am more than enough to beat all of you." Ryan threw away his smile and turned into a wisp of smoke in a blink of an eye! Ryan was quickly moving in their midst and managed to kick one person hard. The person bounced away and bumped into his friends. At the same time, Ryan had avoided the attack of the thugs lunging athim and threw a punch at the man''s chest. Then Ryan took the metal stick that fell from his opponent and started beating them one by one. There was nothing the thugs could do. Ryan managed to knock out one person with each swing. Thest thing they remembered was Ryan''s face which looked cruel, and didn''t blink at all. Ryan then used one of the thugs'' bodies as a shield while attacking. After that, he lifted and threw the body towards the crowd. "Ah!" The person floated quickly and hit his friend. Enzo gave Ryan a horrified look from the back. He was currently being protected by four of his best men and he could not ept this humiliation. "Go! Don''t let him do whatever he wants." Enzo was really angry when he saw his subordinates were quickly falling. While carrying his metal stick, he approached Ryan together with his best subordinates. When he saw Enzo approaching, Ryan smiled broadly. Enzo lunged at Ryan with boiling blood. However, when his wand shed down, Ryan''s figure had disappeared from his eyes. "Ah!" His subordinate beside him suddenly disappeared and turned out to be lying 5 steps behind. What was going on? Enzo began to doubt the situation. As he felt a pat on his shoulder, he didn''t dare turn around at all. However, there was another scream from the side! Enzo didn''t know which direction to attack. He hated this feeling of helplessness. The sound of his subordinate''s painful screams did not stoping and it didn''t take him long to stay alone. "Don''t turn around, I''m behind you." Ryan said in a low voice. When Enzo turned around, he was greeted with Ryan''s scary smile. "How about it? Do you still dare to say I talk too much?" Seeing all of his subordinates lying on the ground, Enzo couldn''t hold back his fear. "If I were you, I wouldn''t move. That if you still love your life." Ryan screamed towards the driver who brought him and Irina here. The driver was trying to escape silently, but now he didn''t dare to take a single step. "What do you want?" Enzo realized that his life would be finished. What Ryan said earlier was true, never underestimate the cornered lion! "Simple. I will give you 2 options." Ryan said with a smile. "First, you will give all your money. Second, I will take all of your money after I kill you." "You...!" Enzo was really angry, now he was the one being robbed! "An ant has no right to speak in front of a lion." The knife under Ryan''s feet suddenly flew up and was thrown towards Enzo''s head! The knife easily stuck into Enzo''s forehead. The taxi driver panicked seeing his partner lying dead on the ground. In a split second, another knife also flew towards his forehead. Five minutester, Ryan had stripped the thugs naked while they were still lying unconscious on the ground. The man then took arge amount of cash back to the car and put it on the back. "Hahaha we suddenly be rich in a day." Ryanughed with satisfaction. Irina just stared at him without speaking. Why was this person robbing them? ......... Not long after, they arrived at Pavona city with the help of the police. After exining everything at the police station, they were escorted to the hotel where they were staying. Obviously, they weren''t going for a cheap, budget hotel. "Excuse me, I''ve booked a room beforehand." Irina said to the receptionist. After checking the booking from the system, the receptionist''s face was a little pale and said, "I''m sorry ma''am, but your room is upied." "What?" Irina was shocked for a while and became angry. This hotel was not a 5 star hotel? "We have checked your booking number but our system caused a double booking. We are truly sorry for your inconvenience." The manager helped exin Irina''s situation while apologizing. "Then prepare two recement rooms." Irina said in an angry tone. The manager couldn''t hide his pale face. "Look, ma''am, there is only 1 room left for the next few days." This time, Irina didn''t speak at all. She just turned to Ryan. Ryan looked away, pretending not to notice Irina''s gaze. "Ah! The flower vase is so beautiful!" "Alright then." Irina took a deep breath. Ryan smiled with satisfaction in his heart. Heaven wanted them to formalize their husband-wife rtionship. Never doubt the grand n! The two of them then quickly went to their room. When the door to their room opened, a luxurious sight greeted them. It could be said that the 5-star hotel room did not disappoint. Shiny clean floors, coffee machines, spacious bathrooms and glorious city views through the windowsall worth the money. Their room had arge bed and a side sofa. "Wow! The bed is so big!" Ryan immediately jumped onto the bed. He couldn''t stop rolling around since the surface felt so tender. "Come on honey,e lie beside me." Ryan said, patting the bed. Irina blushed for a moment. Her room only had one bed and she had to share it with this pervert? They''re just pretending to be married, how could she possibly sleep with this person? "We''re not sleeping in the same bed." Irina said to Ryan with a serious face. "Come on, why are you so shy?" Ryan then stood up smiling. "You and I are husband and wife, how can we sleep separately? And isn''t this bed really big? " "Honey, you will definitely be lonely on a bed this big. Besides, nothing will happen if we sleep in the same bed." Ryan blinked his eyes. "I want to take a bath." Irina looked away, she didn''t want to argue with Ryan any longer. Ryanughed seeing his wife. ''You might be able to escape the security guard while you were still in school, but you won''t be able to escape from me! After you shower, do you think I''ll forget this problem? In the meantime, I''ll let you hide in the bathroom.'' Ten minutester, Irina came out of the bathroom. When she was about to pick up something in her suitcase, Ryan was already lying on the bed with a tilted pose and one hand supporting his head. Irina was surprised and asked him, "What are you doing?" "Come and sleep with me." Ryan said as he patted the empty side beside him. "Keep dreaming!" Irina turned and headed back to the bathroom. "I won''t just let you run away!" Suddenly, Ryan carried Irina from behind and brought her to the bed. "Honey, you can scream as loudly as you can, but nobody will bother us." Ryan whispered in her ear. ''This man is an asshole.'' Irina thought. When she tried to escape, a voice that seemed to be a woman''s scream was heard from her room. When she listened properly, it seemed like someone was getting riled up next door. Ryan and Irina were shocked and fell silent. They just stared at each other. Were the walls in this hotel that thin? The woman moaned very loudly from the next room, and it seemed like she hadn''t done it in a long time. Hearing that voice, Irina just blushed. A momentter, Ryan said with a smile, "Honey, do you want to also moan in pleasure like that?" "Don''t you even dare to think about that!" Irina blushed and looked away. "Too bad, we have no activities to kill time right now. We also have this big bed, after all." Ryan tried to break through Irina''s defense. "Don''t you want to be spoiled in your husband''s arms? Or do you prefer to just listen to the couple having fun?" "Who told you to sleep on the bed today?" Irina said in a cold tone. "Today, you will sleep on the sofa No, people like you better sleep on the floor!" "Ah?" Ryan looked confused. Why did his wife suddenly be cruel like that? "So you want to get out of this bed yourself or do you need me to kick you?" Irina said with a t face. "Fine if you don''t want to do it." Ryan immediately stood up. However, the man suddenly fell and groaned in pain. Chapter 112: You Wont Sleep With Me Chapter 112: You Won''t Sleep With Me Irina was furious when she saw him. "You are such an insolent man!" Ryan was surprised to hear that, wasn''t this the time for Irina to try to save him? "Quit pretending." Irina said in a cold tone. "Thest time you pretended to be sick, you attacked me without thinking. I won''t be fooled this time!" Ryan then stood up with a disappointed face, his wife had really be smart. "Then you don''t want to eat?" Ryan pressed the phone and was ready to order a meal. "You eat first, I still have a lot of business." Irina opened herptop and checked her work again. After a while, she noticed a name on the document. Pablo... "Ryan, do you remember the name that the taxi driver mentioned earlier?" Irina turned to him. "Huh? Which one?" "The most powerful man in the Pavona city, didn''t he say that his name was Pablo?" Ryan was surprised, was his wife interested in other people? "Why are you suddenly asking about him?" "Because the person I''m meeting tomorrow is named Pablo." Irina frowned. She began to analyze the contract thoroughly. She definitely felt something was off. This contract letter was made by Pablo''spany and its contents stated that Irina would be profiting more. What kind of businessman made a mistake like that? Moreover, why did she have to sign this contract directly? "Hahaha." Ryanughed and approached Irina. He then massaged his wife''s shoulder and said, "Honey, you don''t need to be afraid of someone like that. If he messes up, your husband will beat him." "Don''t worry, nothing can hurt you." Ryan said in a sincere tone. Unexpectedly, Irina looked at Ryan with a smile. Seeing Irina''s sweet smile, Ryan froze and then asked with a smile, "Then, are we going to sleep together soon?" "You won''t sleep with me." Irina quickly looked away. ''Tch! Her heart hasn''t melted yet!'' Ryan then returned to the bed with a gloomy face. "Even though I''ve been looking forward to an exciting night with you." In the next second, Ryan was kicked and fell off from the bed. Irina took Ryan to her appointment with Pablo. When they rode inside the taxi, Irina looked refreshed. It seemed that she slept soundlyst night. Meanwhile, Ryan looked ugly and pathetic, the dark circles in his eye bags told it all. That was clear evidence of his wife''s violencest night. Seeing Ryan''s face like that, Irina couldn''t help butugh. "How can youugh at me like that." Ryan said coldly. "If your husband''s handsome face is damaged, our love will notst, you know." "Oh..." Irina turned to him. "If you did what I said yesterday, you wouldn''t be looking like this." "You were able to beat up several people at once but you couldn''t survive me. Isn''t that funny?" Irina chuckled when she remembered what happened in the roomst night. Ryan wanted to be angry but he couldn''t. A gentleman would never hurt a woman, that''s the kind of principle he believed in. Their taxi drove fast, and it wasn''t long before the two of them arrived at thepany. After they approached the receptionist, someone guided them to get into the lift. Then they were brought to the meeting room. "Please wait for Mr. Pablo toe here. He''s currently in a meeting." The guide said. "Okay." Irina replied. The guide immediately left the two of them alone in the room. Irina was ready by taking out a copy of her powerpoint, connecting herptop to a projector and practicing exining again. Seeing how she prepared it, it could be seen that Irina was used to many meetings like this. "Are you used to exining your own business?" Ryan sat down while looking at his wife. "Yes, as a director, I have to understand what kind of business I am in and I am offering. So I often take the time to present my business on my own." Ryan smiled at her, "In that case, it is an honor for me to see the ability of the director of Avalerion, Irina Hagrim." However, the woman looked at him coldly. Time had passed, it had been half an hour since they had entered this room. "Why are they taking so long?" Ryan frowned. How could they make business partners wait for them so long? "Be patient. Thepany is huge, so it''s only natural that their meeting goes for long. There must be a lot of things that they need to discuss so just be patient. It will all be worth it in the end." Having seen Irina''s patience and grace, Ryan impatiently held her little hand. "Then, I will listen to my wife''s advice." Another half an hour passed, now they were already waiting for an hour. Ryan was really tired of waiting, he almost fell asleep. He could not sleep wellst night, the sofa he slept on was not long enough for him. However, the door to the meeting room suddenly opened and a loud thunderous sound shocked Ryan. "I''m sorry Irina, I was really busy earlier." Ryan was half conscious when the voice surprised him. His reflex almost caused him to beat the person but he realized it was his wife''s business client. "It''s fine, I was just getting here too. Mr. Pablo doesn''t need to worry about anything." Irina then stood up and shook hands with Pablo. "Don''t be like that." Pablo smiled at her and kissed Irina''s hand. "I''ve been waiting for our meeting for a long time. Then, is there anything I can help you with?" Pablo''s secretary then stepped forward and whispered to him. "This meeting will discuss our contract with herpany." "Very well, it is better that something like this be discussed in person." Pabloughed and looked at Irina. "You must be tired froming all the way here." "No, I''m excited to meet you." Irina also smiled back and wanted to withdraw her hand. However, Pablo still hadn''t let go of her hand. "Oh..." Pablo felt an unusual tenderness from Irina''s hand. "Indeed, the nickname of the most beautiful flower from the city of Avalerion is not a figment." After releasing Irina''s hand, Pablo sat across from her. At this time, his eyes were fixed on Ryan. "Oh? Your secretary seems to have just woken up from sleep." Pablo thenughed. Ryan looked at him deeply. Even though Pablo was wearing a ck coat, his belly was sticking out and a gold ne hung around his neck. He also wore more than 3 gold rings. He really didn''t look like a businessman. The number one person in this city actually looked like a mob boss. "Then, let''s get started." Seeing that everyone was seated, Irina wanted to start her presentation. However, a hand covered the projector. "Ah, why are you in such a hurry? We still have plenty of time today to talk about our business." Pablo waved his hand. "In fact, I''m more interested in hearing about you. Irina Hagrim''s reputation as director as well as the pride of Avalerion city has spread throughout the entire country." "You are too much." Irina smiled even though she cursed the man in her heart. Ryan''s eyes looked cold, he was ready to beat up the man. How dare he tease his wife in front of him? Did this person really want to die? "Ah, you really have a beauty to be proud of." Pablo added, "I heard that many men who chase your heart drown in their own tears because they can''t bear with the heartbreak." "Mr. Pablo, it''s all just a rumor. There are many young girls out there who are more beautiful than me." Irina said with a smile. "How about we talk about our business? I will exin the strategy and goals of mypany for the next 10 years." "Ah, Mrs. Irina, don''t be overly enthusiastic." Pablo intercepted Irina once again. "I can''t make an important decision like this in a day. Besides, I also understand that the reputation of the Avalerionpany in this country is extraordinary." "Then, we will discuss our contract." Irina immediately shot. "Hahaha I told you not to be so enthusiastic." Pablo''s stomach quivered at hisughter. "We have all day to discuss this." After that, Pablo looked at his watch and said, "How about we have lunch first? I know that you haven''t eaten, let me treat you to lunch and then we can discuss business after that." "But there are many things we have to discuss in this cooperation contract. I hope we can discuss it as soon as possible so that we can sign it as soon as possible." Irina politely refused Pablo''s invitation. "Mr. Pablo, I think we better discuss our business first. After our contract is signed, then we can discuss other things." "Hahaha." Pabloughed loudly, but Irina did not know what the man wasughing at. "Sorry, is there something wrong with what I said?" Irina looked confused. Chapter 113: A Supportive Husband Chapter 113: A Supportive Husband "Okay, we''ll discuss our contract." Pablo leaned back in his chair, looking rxed. "Then, since Mr. Pablo does not doubt the ability of mypany, I will discuss how we will work together." Irina opened her presentation, "Based on the contents of the proposed contract with yourpany, these are the points that need our attention. The first is........." Ryan listened to his wife carefully. However, he asionally nced at Pablo with cold eyes. No matter how many times you looked at it, this contract was more profitable for the Avalerionpany. How was it possible for argepany like this to cooperate with anotherpany with and agreed on a small profit? It was clear that the benefits Pablo wanted was not written in the contract. "That''s what I need to discuss. If there is no problem with it, we can sign the contract now." Irina said with a smile. "After I listen carefully, I think there is something missing from the contract." Pablo said. Irina was surprised and asked, "Is this about the benefits received? I have discussed it earlier." "Hahaha." Pablo smiled again and gestured to disy it again. Irina quickly went to herptop and wanted to show again about the benefits obtained. However, Pablo suddenly grabbed her hand. Irina was shocked at the sudden move, but a hand seemed to be holding Pablo''s hand tightly. When Pablo turned, he found Ryan gripping his hand. "Irina, it looks like he is not your secretary, is he your bodyguard?" Pablo said, staring at Ryan with a disgusted look. "I''m afraid Mr. Pablo''s hand will hurt my director''s hand." Ryan said with a smile. When Ryan let go of his grasp, Pablo immediately pulled his hand. Irina prayed to herself that Ryan would not destroy her business opportunity. "Then, are there any other questions? Which part of this contract do you want to discuss?" Irina asked once again. "No, there''s none." Pablo said with a cold snort. "As long as you add one more condition to our contract then everything will be fine. What if it says you will apany me to dinner every day?" "That condition..." Irina ran out of words for a moment. However, Ryan casually replied to him, "Mr. Pablo, Mrs. Irina is not feeling well recently. She can''t go to apany you, we apologize for the inconvenience." "Who told you to speak?" Pablo''s voice sounded harsh and his eyes became sharp. That person was just a bodyguard, how could he have the right to talk to him. "Sorry, don''t take him seriously, Mr. Pablo. He''s a little harsh." Irina quickly intervened. "Apart from these terms, is there anything else we need to discuss in our contract?" "There is none." Pablo snorted coldly and leaned back in his chair. "To be honest, I only have one condition that must be met. That is you have to apany me all day and I will sign this contract." Irina frowned at his words. "Mr. Pablo, we''d better distinguish between personal matters and business matters." "Of course this is a business requirement. I have been a businessman since childhood, of course I understand everything about business." "How about it?" Pablo straightened his body. "As long as you apany me all day, I will sign this contract. That amount should be big enough for yourpany, right?" Irina became a little angry. Who did he think she was? "Mrs. Irina, the conditions that Mr. Pablo put forward are very simple. You''d better agree to it." Ryan suddenly said. Irina was shocked when she heard Ryan''s words. This bastard only made the situation worse. "Aren''t you going to apany him for just one day? We''ve never toured this city, so I''m sure we''ll have a good time with Mr. Pablo." Ryan said with a smile. Irina''s face turned pale white. Pablo''s expression turned cold. "Irina, I don''t like our conversation being cut off by someone else." "Then, wait for me to finish talking with my director." Ryan casually replied. What? Pablo was already exploding in his heart. When he was still a gangster leader, no one dared to speak presumptuously in front of him. Now he ruled the city from both light and dark. "Alright then." Since his interlocutor pretended to be stupid, Pablo didn''t hesitate anymore. "Irina, I just want you to sleep with me tonight and I will sign this contract. Do you understand what I mean?" Irina''s expression immediately turned worse. This prospective business partner turned out to be eyeing her body. "No... I won''t!" Irina''s face waspletely cold as ice. "Hahaha don''t pretend to be holy like that." Pabloughed out loud. "This is one condition that you must fulfill in order to get my signature. If you don''t want to, then our cooperation will be canceled!" "And don''t pretend you don''t want this contract." Pablo saw Irina''s ambition from her eyes. "No matter how strong yourpany is, you can''t possibly beat me. Trust me, you don''t wanna fight me. There are many ways to bring down apany like yours." Pablo''s words were bold, proud and full of confidence. He said that as if he held the fate of the Avalerionpany, and that Irina had to agree to whatever he wanted for the sake of herpany''s survival. "I''ve never been afraid in my life." Irina coldly said. "Don''t underestimate my words." Pablo''s eyes were full of threats. "Regardless of what happens, in the end, you will still serve me in bed." Irina was really disgusted when she saw Pablo. She then stood up and prepared to leave this cursed ce. Pablo quickly stopped Irina from leaving. "In my city, a dragon will even submit to me." Pablo''s tone was filled with pride. "You''re not going anywhere." "What a coincidence, that''s what I want to say." At this time, Ryan was still smiling broadly. However, his eyes were filled with mes of anger. When Pablo turned his head towards Ryan, a punch hadnded on his face! "Ah!" Irina was surprised, she did not think Ryan would do something like that. Pablo''s secretary was also shocked. He was so shocked that he could only stand astounded. Ryan''s blow easily broke Pablo''s nose. "Are you crazy? How dare you hurt me!" However, Ryan did not stop there andpped Pablo hard. ''You bastard, how dare you bully my wife? You''re targeting my wife''s body? You''re going to die today!'' Ryan''s big hand violently pped Pablo until his palm turned red. "You want Irina to sleep at your service? What kind of rotten dream is that?" Ryan continued to p Pablo''s left and right cheeks alternately. Then he kicked Pablo until the man bounced against the wall! Ryan then picked him up and beat him again. "You think you will get away after this?" Duak! "You don''t know who I am?" Duak! "I am the true ruler of this city!" Duak! Every word that Pablo uttered would be greeted with a blow to the stomach. "You... You really are looking to die!" Pablo vomited a mouthful of blood, but this didn''t stop Ryan from beating him. "Looks like you don''t understand your current position." A smile crossed Ryan''s face, "I will teach you until you understand." After that, Ryan released Pablo and kicked him on the floor. Pablo could only curl up in pain like a shrimp. Secondster, Pablo stood up and his eyes were burning with revenge, "You don''t know who I am?" "I don''t care who you are." Ryan hit him again on the nose. "Whether you are a snake or a mouse, you must submit to me." Pablo bounced back and hit the wall. Ryan was not satisfied with beating him. When he approached Pablo, Irina held his hand. "Don''t! I don''t want you to get into my problem." Irina said with great concern. Her words touched Ryan''s heart. "Who told him to tease my wife in front of me!" Ryan looked at Pablo. "I want to kill him." After thinking carefully, Ryan issued a contract letter that Irina brought. "What do you want?" Irina asked. Ryan did not answer and approached Pablo who was still huddled in pain. "Today, you will sign this contract." "Keep dreaming!" Pablo spat in Ryan''s face. And Ryan casually pped him hard. "Sign it!" Ryan yelled while wiping his face. "If you don''t want to, I''ll p you until you sign it." que! Seeing that Pablo still didn''t want to, Ryan threw another p. que! Seeing his leader getting beaten up, his secretary could only watch him and stayed silent. His boss ruled the entire city and had never bowed down to anyone. But now he looked pathetic. When Ryan was still busy pping Pablo, the door to the meeting room suddenly opened and a group of burly bodyguards entered. "Die, you bastard!" Pabloughed with his mouth covered in blood. When he caught himter, he would torture him to death! "You think I''m scared?" Ryan said with a t expression. Ryan then threw the contract letter into the air and his figure had disappeared from Pablo''s face. Suddenly, painful moans could be heard from the guards. Ryan immediately lunged into the middle of the guards. Like a wolf entering a chicken coop, Ryan effortlessly ughtered them. The bodyguards couldn''t follow Ryan''s movements at all. When the guards defended against a side attack, Ryan would kick them hard in the chest. When they guarded against the front attack, Ryan would circle them and hit the back of their heads. In an instant, the sound of broken window ss and violent thumps on the wall echoed throughout the room. When the guards attacked back, Ryan made them fight him in the air. He still managed tond a double punch to their chest. Right now, only 3 people were still standing but the three of them quickly copsed on the floor. When the body of thest bodyguard fell, the contract that Ryan had thrown onto himnded squarely in his hand. Irina and Pablo''s secretary looked at the scene in disbelief. Was this person really human? In just five seconds, Ryan managed to defeat all the guards that had stormed the room. How strong was this person! Pablo was starting to tremble with fear as he watched the whole thing from below. His opponent was really strong! The difference in the strength of the two was too great. There was no other way but to surrender. It could be said that Ryan''s finger was enough to kill him. "Sign it or not?" Ryan asked again. Seeing that Pablo didn''t respond at all, Ryan pped him again. "Alright, alright, I''ll sign it." Pablo had given up. However, Ryan pped him again. "I said I would sign it!" Pablo''s eyes were filled with fear. Shouldn''t he be forgiven after saying he agreed? "Sorry, I can''t help it." Ryanughed. Pablo was furious over the great shame. His hands couldn''t stop shaking when he signed the contract. "Then, please cooperate with Mr. Pablo." Ryan then took the contract and smiled. "I hope our next meeting will not be as chaotic as this." Ryan then approached Irina and casually said, "Here is your contract letter." Chapter 114: Punishing My Wife Chapter 114: Punishing My Wife Ryan and Irina then return to their hotel. The man said to Irina with a smile, "How was that? Your husband is reliable, right?" However, Irina replied with a cold tone. "Why are you being so reckless?" "Reckless?" Ryan looked confused for a moment. "He teased you and let you down, how could your husband stand it when you''re being treated like that?" "What''s wrong with that? I can take care of myself," Irina mmed her bag onto the bed. "You are my wife for heaven sake! How could I not be offended to hear him speak like that? I''m clearly angry as your husband," Ryan said casually. "He''s lucky I didn''t kill him. That insolent really dared to tell you to sleep with him even though I haven''t even done it." "What?" Irina turned around with an angry face. "No uh, never mind. I mean he received what he deserved," Ryan said. "Yeah but you really acted without thinking," Irina''s eyes were filled with worry. "I''ve seen the kind of business Pablo is running in this city. He truly has this city in his hands. Not to mention that he''s financially stronger than me. If he decides to attack me, mypany will be in trouble," "Honey, you don''t have to worry about things like that. If he dared to mess with you, wouldn''t I be by your side?" "Have you forgotten about the Gxypany?" Ryan sat on his chair. "If he dares to disrupt ourpany, he won''t be able to sleep well!" He exined all of this in a confident and firm tone. Would the ruler of the underworld submit to a snake controlling one small town? He had a thousand ways to bring down the snake. "So, my beautiful wife doesn''t have to worry about small threats like that. With me by your side, you''ll always be safe. You just need to take good care of yourself honey," Ryan said with augh. However, Irina still frowned. "Easy for you to say. This contract letter was signed at a very profitable advantage for mypany. What if he doesn''tply?" "Tell me if he did things," Ryan said casually. "I have a way for him toply with that contract." Ryan would give him an endless torture if he dared to lie to his wife. "You really..." Irina shook her head. "Then we better get out of here. Don''t let us meet him again." Irina''s worries were simple. They just beat a boss to a pulp, how could he not take revenge? And this time, Ryan had offended thelord who controlled the city both in light and darkness. It wouldn''t be surprising if there was an evil n waiting for him. "Just rx," Ryan then stood up. "Trust me, your husband will protect you 24/7," Irina nodded but still looked worried at the same time. "Hey, I said rx," Ryan walked over to her and hugged her. "This isn''t like the usual wife I love. Since when did you be worried like this? If you doubt your husband''s abilities again, I will punish you with our familyw," he wanted to revive the atmosphere. "But Pablo is not just anyone. He has a background as a gangster," Irina was really worried. Hearing this, Ryan instantly pushed her against the wall. "I told you earlier, right? If you don''t believe me then I will punish you with our familyw," Ryan said. "What familyw?" Irina rebelled but Ryan gave her no chance to run away and held her firmly. "Of course you know what I mean," Ryan blinked and carried Irina to the bed. He climbed on top of Irina, facing the woman down from above her. "What do you want to do?!" There was an annoyance in Irina''s tone. "Of course punishing you with our familyw," Ryan unzipped Irina''s pants and held her hands together so that she couldn''t revolt. While he tried his best to hold back his passion, Ryan turned Irina''s body around and now their position was like a parent ready to punish their child by spanking her ass. que! The loud voice was heard, Irina''s soft ass was really nice to hit. "HEY!" Irina was really embarrassed as she struggled incessantly. "Honey, I''m sorry but this is your punishment because you don''t trust me," Ryan hit Irina''s ass once again. The woman''s bottom cheek quickly turned red even though Ryan''s p was not too hard. "STOP!" Irina didn''t expect that Ryan would do something embarrassing like this. However, for some reason, those two ps on her butt weren''t as painful as she thought. Instead, Irina felt that the faint stinging pain ran through her body and made her feel hot. "No, I have to punish you!" The man had only spanked his wife''s soft buttocks two times, how could he be satisfied? Ryan pped her ass once again. With his inner strength, each of his ps stimted Irina''s body and made her unable to resist herself. Of course, the third p made Irina sigh erotically. Ryan couldn''t stopughing seeing her. For him, formalizing this rtionship was his ultimate goal. "How about it? You still don''t trust your husband?" Ryan whispered right in Irina''s ear. "Okay, I trust you. Now let me go," Irina''s face waspletely red, she couldn''t stand this embarrassment. However, Ryan whispered in her ear, "Honey, how could I let you go?" He quickly sat Irina on hisp and began to enjoy Irina''s beautiful and smooth neck. "Ryan! Don''t!" Irina started to rebel again. que! At this time, Ryan pped her butt once again. Irina suddenly lost her strength and let out a loud sigh which sounded very erotic! She didn''t think she could sigh like that and was really embarrassed by it. Why was she always helpless when faced with this man? Irina tried to push Ryan as hard as she could. Now there was a little gap between them. "Honey, why are you so embarrassed?" When Ryan tried to hug her again, a sound of crowds shing suddenly came from outside. Ryan tried to hear it with his super hearing and then realized that there were many people only a few steps away outside their door. Were they Pablo''s man? Ryan took a deep breath. Only Pablo had the resources to mobilize this many people. Click! Ryan suddenly turned serious. Why were there so many gun noises? He quickly whispered in Irina''s ear, "Shut up, there''s people outside our room." "Let me go!" Irina would not be fooled by Ryan''s tricks again. "I''m serious! Don''t move." Ryan quickly covered Irina''s mouth with his hand. However, Irina bit it hard. "Hey! It hurts you know!" Ryan screamed in pain. However, the noise from the outside suddenly disappeared. This made Ryan even more restless. The time to fight hade! BANG! Suddenly, Ryan and Irina''s door exploded and shattered into pieces. Then, a smoke bomb was thrown inside from the direction of the door and quickly filled the room. Was that a special unit? Ryan started to worry about Irina''s safety. He quickly took Irina under the mattress and said, "No matter what, stay quiet and don''t get out of here," Irina was so scared that she just nodded her head. Ryan quickly moved and kicked the smoke bomb towards the door. At this time, a fully equipped cop lunged in with an assault rifle in his hand. As soon as he saw Ryan, he immediately raised his gun. However, Ryan was much faster than him. When he tried to aim at Ryan, the man was already holding his gun and he couldn''t move. The policeman reacted quickly by taking off his gun which was being held by Ryan. The cop immediately gave Ryan an elbow strike. However, Ryan avoided him and kicked him. It made him bounce back a few steps backwards. The policeman roared in pain but Ryan was in front of him! DUAK! The cop stared at the wall outside the room. The special unit outside was surprised to see him. What was really happening? Their friend who was also the greatest among them onlysted 10 seconds inside? But thanks to the special training they received, they werepletely undaunted and gripped their weapons tightly. They quickly monitored the situation but there was no movement inside. This silence was terrifying. Two special units began to enter simultaneously. Both teams lined up while giving back signs or hand gestures. However, when they were checking the bathroom, a figure jumped out. DUAK! The sound of people fighting hand-to-hand could be heard from within. This time, the two policemen didn''t respond at all after 20 seconds of going inside. The others outside were starting to get anxious. Their opponent this time was very strong! "You are already surrounded, give up and get out of your room!" One of them screamed. "Come in and try to make me give up if you can!" Ryan''s voice was full of confidence. Chapter 115: God Save Him Chapter 115: God Save Him "You are already surrounded, give up and get out of your room!" One of them screamed. "Come in and try to make me give up if you can!" Ryan''s voice was full of confidence. "I''ll throw grenades if you don''t surrender!" The cop replied. This was just a bluff since a grenade could be very bad if it was detonated in this hotel. "Okay... I''m going out, don''t shoot me." Ryan casually came out with his hands behind his head. However, the look in his eyes didn''t show any fear at all. Seeing more than ten special unit personnels in the corridor, Ryan realized that Pablo was in the very back row. With a mocking face Ryan said, "Good evening, Mr. Pablo." By this time, Pablo was like a mummy. His entire face was covered by bandages except for his eyes and his nose. The look in his eyes was filled with hatred and anger as he shouted, "Today, I will skin you alive!" "Don''t brag too much. It''s not good for you," Ryan shook his head before casually speaking to the police, "Is this all? You nned to take me down with just a dozen of them? Why not send 50 people to chase me? " This guy was crazy! All the members of special units wore cold expressions. Pablo really couldn''t wait to torture Ryan. "You think you''re faster than bullets?" Whileughing out loud Pablo said, "Look around, more than 10 rifles are targeting you. Do you still dare to brag you cane out of here alive?" "You think those weapons scare me?" Ryan looked at them with mocking eyes. For him, this special unit was just dust. "Are you sure you''re not afraid? Let''s see if you can talk so big when your body is full of holes!" "Try it," Ryan said with a grin. "It''s useless to exin, I''d better show you." "Come on shoot me!" Ryan stomped his feet towards the cops. His enemies then exchanged nces and nodded together. Then they fired their bullets all at once! Irina, who was under the bed, got even more anxious when she heard the gunfire. "God save Ryan..." Irina prayed in her heart. The shots from a dozen policemen left no room for Ryan to avoid sideways. From thest row, Pablo was already pping and smiling broadly when he saw the units he hired start shooting. However,his happy face turned gloomy in an instant. His eyes widened at the absurd scene before him. How could that be? Pablo rubbed his eyes because couldn''t believe what he saw. It really didn''t make sense! Like a hero in a western movie, Ryan was seen running on the wall and dodging all the bullets that were shot at him. Even gravitation didn''t seem to exist for Ryan. Hepletely defied nature''sw. When the rifle aimed at the ceiling, Ryan was already on the right side of the wall. When Ryan was targeted again, his figure was no longer there. Hundreds of bullets quickly shot out but the person before them could still move like a shadow. Everyone was shocked, how could this person be called a human? Ryan''s figure was getting invisible in the hotel''s corridor at the moment. He was running so fast, leaving only his shadow. One second he was on the ceiling, the next second he moved behind the vase, to the wall and in midair. This guy was definitely a monster! All these police began to hesitate and confused, they could only shoot at Ryan''s shadow. Pablo then started sweating profusely at the sight. He cursed Ryan inside, "Damn! That person isn''t human!" After 20 seconds of non-stop shooting, all of the cops'' rifles had run out of bullets. Ryan then casually asked, "Did you finish wasting it all?" Right in front of the crowd, Ryan was standing still at his starting ce! He didn''t even seem to move at all. How fast was this guy''s speed? Their weapons had blocked the target''s running path, but Ryan stood tall unharmed. The corridor was out of shape and filled with bullet holes after the cops unloaded their bullets to all directions. All the hangings and vases had fallen apart. The unsightly scene was very simr to the post-earthquake scene. As for their target, he still looked right. Who would have believed that the guy had an inhuman speedif they didn''t see how he dodged all those bullets with their own eyes? The cops didn''t know what to do. Ryan then shouted at Pablo, "Did you understand what I meant earlier?" Pablo''s back was already wet with sweat. He was so scared he couldn''t even make a sound. For as long he had been a gangster, he had never seen anyone from the God rank. And now, he had witnessed one of the 12 Aesirs! "Are you guys done? It''s my turn now," Ryan looked at the policemen with a terrifying grin. "At worst, you may won''t be able to walk again." By this time, the policemen were already trembling with fear. And sure enough, their nightmare began right at the next second. "Ah!" In the very front row, someone had his hand twisted by Ryan. The man kicked him until he sank to the floor with ease. In the next second, Ryan strangled one of them and hit him against the wall until he got stuck in the crack. The remaining ten of them immediately surrounded Ryan. One by one, they started attacking him with their bare hands. Their tragic screams began to echo in Pablo''s ears. The cops he''d hired were helpless in front of Ryan. Ryan himself did not hesitate to hold back his strength. Since they were all corrupt policemen hired by Pablo, Ryan had to emphasize that they couldn''t mess with him. In the presence of absolute power, they must submit or be forced to submit. Seeing Ryan massacred his men, Pablo quickly took his cellphone. However, his cell phone fell because his hand couldn''t stop shaking. When Pablo tried to pick it up and ask for help, Ryan''s feet were by the side of his cellphone. That fast!? Pablo swallowed his saliva and lifted his terrified face. The sight before him was truly depressing. The entire special unit sprawled on the floor while Ryan stared at him with a horrifying smile. "Hm? Who do you want to call?" Ryan took Pablo''s cell phone and saw the name of the number he wanted to call. "The police chief?" Ryan was surprised then sighed. "Mr. Pablo''s acquaintance is truly extraordinary. Does he have to submit to you like everyone else?" "I just pressed the wrong number," Pablo was scared as hell and it seemed like he could die of fear. Ryan gave him his cell phone back and said, "It''s okay, just call him," "Huh?" Pablo was surprised to hear that. "I want you to call him. I want to know how many people he will send again," Ryan then said casually. "If you don''t want to call him, you''re going to die now," Upon hearing Ryan''s threat, Pablo did not dare to argue. This person standing before him was truly a god of death! His entire being felt terrifying! After sessfully calling his friend, Pablo shakily said, "Please send another person." "I''ve sent you 15 fully armed men, how could you ask for more?" The voice behind the phone sounded dissatisfied. "Everyone has lost," Pablo already wanted to cry when he said it. Even if his friend were sending a hundred of people, he still felt like it would be useless. "Impossible!" "Hey, all of your subordinates are already lying and dying in front of me," Ryan snatched the phone and spoke, "I don''t know what your name is but, if you don''t save them right away, I think it''ll be toote to take them to the hospital," then he quickly hung up the phone. Pablo caught his cellphone that Ryan had thrown. He swallowed his saliva and quietly asked, "Can I go now?" "Go?" Ryan then smiled. "Where are you going?" Ryan looked at the stumbling Pablo with cold eyes and said, "I''m not done with you, why are you rushing to leave like this?" Pablo shivered with fear and said, "I''ve done what you asked. Now let me go!" "Eh? Did I say you can leave after calling?" Ryan then violently stepped on Pablo''s feet. CRACK! The sound of breaking bones could be heard clearly. Pablo then felt excruciating pain in his leg. Ryan had to give a great impression on Pablo this time. The lord''s broken leg waspletely crushed, it would be very difficult to heal even with the help of a specialist. "Hahaha, do you like this surprise from me?" Ryan crouched down and smiled. "How could I like it!" Pablo''s face was full of sweat. "Then, maybe you will like my present for your right hand?" Ryan held Pablo''s right hand tightly. "Please forgive me!" Hearing Ryan''s threat, Pablo was really scared. "Hahaha alright, since I''m a forgiving person then I won''t do it," Ryan said casually. "Now, I have other business downstairs. So let''s go down together," Ryan then dragged Pablo with his broken leg into the elevator. Chapter 116: You Think Im Kidding? Chapter 116: You Think I''m Kidding? Not long afterwards, they arrived on the lower floor of the hotel. The loud sound of police sirens could be heard very clearly as dozens of police cars crowded the parking lots. The passersby and the guests were shocked, was there a terrorist attack? This time, the reinforcement team deployed to save Pablo wasn''t a joke. Nearly 20 police cars surrounded the inner and outer road of the Chameli Hotel. The receptionist was aware of the situation at the top floor of the hotel, but he did not expect that the police would send this many personnels. Everyone started to get out of their car,plete with their armor and assault rifles. They''d surrounded this entire building. Pablo''s acquaintance, the police chief Jacob, then got out of his luxury car. He looked at the hotel with a cold face. When he wanted to direct his subordinates to enter the building, a man was seen dragging his feet out the front door. "I told you, no one will leave or enter before we check all the people in the hotel!" Jacob was really angry. "This is me." Pablo said, limping. "Ah! Mr. Pablo! You look very bad!" Jacob was really surprised when he saw him. "Who did this? How about my men?" "They are all upstairs," Pablo''s eyes shed in horror when he remembered the incident. "Then who''s responsible for this incident? How many people are there?" Jacob asked anxiously. "He... alone," Pablo smiled bitterly. "Your men only fainted. Just take them to the hospital and they''ll be fine," "Only one man?" Jacob was surprised when he heard this. "I sent you 15 fully armed men and they were all defeated by one man?" "You think I''m kidding? You must resolve this matter properly for me!" Pablo said in a serious tone. "Don''t worry, no matter how good he is, he won''t be able to beat this many people," Jacob then shouted at his men, "Everyone get ready!" CLICK! All the police''s weapons were ready and some even carried shieldsrge enough to cover their entire bodies. Everyone who saw this had thought there were terrorists at the hotel. Indeed, it was pretty rare for this usually peaceful city. However, there was a loud shouting voice from the hotel entrance. "Why did you guys take so long?" Jacob and the police were shocked. They had instructed the hotel staff to tell the guests to stay quiet in their room. And now, how could there be a person casually going out and greeting them? Pablo looked at the man with horror and hatred. "Is that the person?" Jacob asked quickly. Pablo just gave him a small nod. Jacob then took the megaphone and said, "Stay still! You are surrounded and guilty of assaultingw enforcement officers." "Hey it''s not my fault, you know!" Ryan shook his head. "You guyscame to me only because the person next to you bribed you," "On what basis do you say that?" Jacob frowned. "The fact that you have attacked the police is undeniable, we will still take you," "What are you taking me for?" Ryan quickly checked the situation. He saw that there were about 20 police cars and each one carrying assault rifles. They all took cover behind their cars and were aiming right at him. "To be held ountable for your barbaric actions!" Jacob said coldly. As long as he could take Ryan away, he could manipte the information by saying that he was a terrorist. Ryan also knew that if he was caught, he would be flooded with false usations. He might not see the sun again. "Sorry, I''m allergic to the police station," Ryan said with a smile. "Besides, you don''t want your rotten office to be destroyed because of me, do you? Then we better talk here." "You can''t resist arrest!" Jacob snapped. "Do I have no rights?" Ryan still looked calm. He then slowly approached Jacob. "Are you going to force me to leave with you by yourself?" "Enough! Don''t move anymore!" Jacob mmed his megaphone and aimed the gun at Ryan. "Oh? Didn''t Pablo tell you anything about me?" Ryan was quite surprised. His eyes were now on Pablo. "You? For what?" Jacob frowned. Pablo quickly said, "That guy''s martial skills are terrifying! Your men have to be alert!" "Is that all?" Jacob grinned. "I''ve killed hundreds of way crueler criminals than that boy!" "Catch him!" Jacob immediately gave a signal to his men. It seemed that he wanted to catch Ryan alive. Ryan was yawning because he was bored. "Didn''t I tell you to talk it out? It''s not toote if you want to escape from here, I''m not in the mood to beat you up." Seeing Ryan''s disdain, Jacobughed loudly. He couldn''t wait to join in torturing the boy. However, a female voice came from behind Ryan. "What are you guys doing?" The voice sounded cold and stern, but Ryan was very familiar with it. "Lower your weapons!" The woman quickly ordered them to lower the gun. Jacob and Pablo were surprised, who was that person? Jacob justughed seeing the young woman. "Who are you that you dare to rule over me? I am the police chief of this city. Do you think I will bow down to a woman?" "One word from me and I can overthrow you easily," the woman casually said. Then, she sent a message to Jacob''s cellphone containing data that could knock him out of his current position. Jacob was shocked when he looked at his cellphone''s screen and shivered. Pablo was bbergasted from beside Jacob. How could his illegal transaction with Jacob get exposed so easily? "Everyone, lower your weapons!" Jacob shouted angrily, he had no choice but to obey the woman. Ryan turned his head and his guess was right, This woman might have been so fascinated with him that she could appear in this city. "How can you cause trouble getting to another city?" Elizabeth shook her head. She couldn''t really think of an answer as to why a problem always urred every time she met this man. "I''m just passing through hehehe," Ryan said with a smile. Elizabeth then walked past Ryan. "Hey! Where are you going?" Ryan quickly intercepted Elizabeth. "Why are you in a hurry? We better get out of here and have dinner together," "Huh?! I don''t want to share a room with you," Elizabeth was toozy to deal with Ryan. Every time she met this man, she always had bad experiences. It stuck in Elizabeth''s mind like a jinx. The man was truly the incarnation of a pervert god! "Tch, Even though I saved you before," Ryan sighed. "I''m only asking you to go out together for a meal in return." "With my intervention just now, my debt has been paid off." "No, it''s not! I didn''t ask for your help," Ryan quickly protested but Elizabeth ignored him. Under the gaze of the police, she walked up to Jacob and said, "Follow me." Jacob was already breaking out in cold sweat, he didn''t even know the identity of this woman. But judging from her attitude, this person was not just anyone. Pablo looked at the woman nervously, he didn''t know what to do. Elizabeth then took Jacob to the corner and took out a token from behind her shirt pocket. Jacob''s face then quickly turned pale and tense. "I''m sorry, I didn''t know that you were in this town," Jacob quickly lowered his head. This girl was a member of the most mysterious organization in the country. It was really bad luck for him to meet her. As one of the leaders in the police world, Jacob knew that there was a mysterious organization running in this country. All the members were the best of the best and they moved like ghosts. No one knew their job or where they were. But what he knew was that each member of the organization had absolute privileges. The words that came out of their mouth weighted the same as the president''s. "I don''t care what your problem is with that person but I want you not to touch him at all," Elizabeth took back the token. "If you even dare to touch the hem of his shirt, I''ll bury you deep inside the ground. Do you understand?" "I understand," Jacob kept his head down. "Don''t think we don''t know your illegal transactions all this time. If I wanted it, you could be jailed in this very second." Hearing this, Jacob''s face quickly turned pale. The woman wasn''t ying with her threat. It was said that the members of Alkonost Ordo had been trained to excel in all abilities. Rumors said they could even find out what someone was looking for on the inte many years ago. But Jacob breathed a sigh of relief inside. For now, no actions that could threaten his position were taken against him. "Besides," Elizabeth then looked at Ryan and turned back. "If you were killed just now, the news of you being killed wouldn''te out. Do you understand what I mean?" Chapter 117: The Contract Chapter 117: The Contract "If you were killed just now, the news of you being killed wouldn''te out. Do you understand what I mean?" "Yes." This meant that even if he and his subordinates were killed, Ryan would not be subject to any legal consequences. In fact, Jacob could be reported of running away with all of his dirty money. This was the advantage of manipting the news and bing a member of the Alkonost Ordo. "Alright, you should understand what you have to do after this," Elizabeth said herst warning to Jacob who was still lowering his head. Her figure then quickly disappeared from the location. The color in Jacob''s face finally returned. Perhaps, he had survived an incident that could ruin his life today. As he walked back to Pablo, Pablo asked, "Who is that woman?" "Don''t ask things you don''t want to know," Jacob red at Pablo then walked over to Ryan, taking off his hat. Seeing the police chief approaching, Ryan casually said, "So, do I still need toe to your office?" "Hahaha I was kidding," Jacob smiled bitterly. "I am really, really sorry. I''m a fool so I often make mistakes like this," Ryanughed with satisfaction in his heart. Elizabeth really helped him today. "Oh, don''t be like that. After all, I heard the police department in Pavona have a magnificent building. I want to see it," Ryan teased with a sarcastic tone. "Our buildings are cramped and dirty, great people like you must feel ufortable there." Jacob was about to cry. This was the first time he looked so low and pathetic in front of someone. What''s more, the woman from earlier said that if he even dared to touch the hem of this person''s shirt, his illegal transactions would be exposed to the public. So Ryan''s joke just now was really not funny to him. "Oh, what are you talking about? It''s clear that the gentleman''s subordinate was injured because of me. Just catch me now, I''m responsible for my careless actions." Jacobpletely forgot about this. This guy sure knew how to put people down! "Hahaha, all of my men slipped and passed out, it''s nobody''s fault," Jacob said with a smile. "I''ll reprimand them to be careful next time." "Didn''t you say earlier that it was my fault? Everyone must have heard it clearly through your megaphone," Jacob''s face paled when he heard that. "Never mind sir, I admit that it was all my fault. It''s not good to break thew, I have to be taken to court," Ryan said that he was wise. However, the more Ryan spoke, the more Jacob wanted to cry. He hoped this person would leave soon because his old heart could not stand it. "It''s all just a misunderstanding. How could a nice person like you hurt the police? All that was just a misunderstanding!" Jacob didn''t know how many buckets of sweat had seeped out his skin. His only hope was for this person to release him immediately. Jacob faced the man with both hands tied. He couldn''t touch this person at all. "I didn''t hurt them until they fainted? Did I hear it correctly just now?" Ryan pretended to be confused, but he smiled broadly inside his heart. "No, no, no. I swear on my name," Jacob answered quickly. "You are a good citizen and it is our job to protect you," "Then why did you call everyone here?" Ryan turned to the policeman who was still tense. "Hahaha they were all shocked when they heard their friends slipped until they fainted. They rushed here to see them," Jacob said with a smile. "You do have a thick face, I like it." Ryan said with augh. When Ryanughed, Jacobughed too. As long as the other party was happy, Jacob was happy too. "Then, can I..." Jacob asked carefully. "Yes, go on. I''m satisfied," Ryan waved his hand. When Jacob took just one step, Ryan yelled at him. "Wait!" My God, what''s wrong with this guy? When he turned his head, Jacob had already put on his mask. "Don''t be nervous like that. I just want to remind you. I don''t want to be disturbed as long as I''m in this city," Ryan said. "Don''t worry. Whoever dares to bother you is the enemy of the entire police force!" Jacob quickly lowered his head in respect. He then turned around and left Ryan. Jacob could not tell whether his pants were wet with sweat or he had peed a little. "Jacob, what was that about?" Pablo immediately approached his friend. When he saw Jacob looking down at Ryan, he felt a bad feeling. Did Ryan have an acquaintance in the police department with a stronger position? Pablo had to determine what really happened. "Don''t ever contact me again," Jacob then pushed Pablo. The man felt stupid for almost losing his throne for someone like Pablo. He then added, "If you want to die, just die alone and don''t drag me into your mess next time!" Jacob then left him and ordered his men to bring theirrades who had passed out on the 9th floor. When he heard the response, Pablo waspletely shocked. It could be said that he had been working with Jacob to control the city of Pavona both outside and inside. Moreover, Pablo could learn many things thanks to Jacob. He was certain that the woman from earlier had said something to Jacob. Pablo could see it from how Jacob''s behavior changed drastically after that. His opponent this timepletely defeated him! Pablo didn''t dare to turn to the devil who made him like this. His whole body was limp, he really couldn''t walk at all. However, Ryan''s voice broke the silence. "Wow, Mr. Pablo is not home yet?" Pablo''s face was out of shape, it turned pale and ugly at the same time. "Then, I have something to discuss with you before you leave," Ryan said as he approached him. "What is that?" Pablo said, pretending to be calm. "Look, today our twopanies just signed a cooperation contract," Ryan said with a grin. "I don''t know whether the contract is valid or not." "It''s valid! It''s official!" Pablo said quickly. "Are there any additional conditions?" Ryan asked in a cold tone. "Of course not!" Cold sweat started pouring back on Pablo''s forehead. "Then, what if I want to add some additional conditions?" "Please add, I will obey the entire contents of the contract," Pablo quickly answered. "Hahaha, you are indeed the most generous businessman I''ve ever met," Ryan said with augh, then he grabbed Pablo''s shoulder and whispered to him, "I''m looking forward to it. Thanks," "You''re wee," Pablo said while trembling. "Then, until we meet again," Ryan then patted Pablo on the back and left. Pablo smiled bitterly in his heart. Working together? This was clearly ckmailing! "By the way, I don''t have enough money to cover the damage at the hotel earlier," Ryan turned back to Pablo. "Don''t worry, I''ll pay for it," Pablo said quickly. Ryan just nodded in satisfaction. After finishing all this, he took the elevator and returned to his room. He saw Irina kneeling and praying. "Honey, what are you doing?" Ryan said in a low voice. "Ryan!" Seeing Ryan return without a scratch, Irina shed tears. "Hahaha do you think I''ll leave you?" This might have been the warmest smile he had ever had in his entire life. Irina then wiped her tears. "I thought you were seriously injured." "Nevermind. If you want to hug me then don''t hesitate. I know you love me so don''t be shy in front of your husband." Too bad, Ryan''s joke ruined the mood. Irina then quickly turned her sullen face away. "Hahaha you''re cute when you still don''t want to be honest like that. Anyway, your contract is guaranteed so you don''t have to worry. You can even change it if you think the profit isn''t enough for you. So, how about we y and enjoy the city together tomorrow?" Ryan said with a smile. Hearing Ryan''s words, Irina was very happy and immediately agreed to her husband''s suggestion. The next day, Ryan and Irina went on a trip together. When the contract was finished, Irina looked more rxed and happy. Ryan pretty much enjoyed their moment together with his wife. They were out shopping and dining with delicious food. He even had the chance to hold his wife''s hand all the way! Really nice atmosphere. "Honey, try this." "Wow, you are so beautiful in that dress." "Come give me your hand. I don''t want you to be away from me." ...... The two of them were like a couple in love. Irina didn''t refuse him and felt that Ryan''s caring side wasn''t bad either. The most important thing was that they were holding hands and Ryan kept trying to sound so romantic. Irina''s face waspletely red with embarrassment when she realized all of that. They enjoyed what seemed like an eternal time, and both loved this feeling. However, an utterly noisy crowd was seen not far ahead of them. Chapter 118: No More Evil Chapter 118: No More Evil Of the voices that sounded, the voice of a person going on a rampage was the loudest. Ryan suddenly felt curious. Among the crowd, Tristan, who was previously Enzo''s representative, was holding a knife. "You know who controls this city from behind the scenes?" Tristan really got a big head after taking Enzo''s position as head of the gangster. "I told ya, that person is me! All the thugs in this town will kneel down in front of me when they see me, " "Sorry, sir. I''m really sorry." A pedestrian shrunk wildly as he was surrounded by thugs. He kept his head lowered, not daring to look at all. "It was an ident, I didn''t mean to offend you when I bumped into you," "Who told you to answer me?!" Tristan put his knife on the man''s neck. "Did I tell you to speak?" The guy was about to pee himself. He was just a clerk in a small shop. "Huh? What are you looking at? Want me to kill you too?" One of Tristan''s subordinates said to the pedestrians who stopped and stared at them. The aura these gangsters emitted was truly intimidating. Everyone turned their faces and walked back. Even though they wanted to help that person, it was still not worth giving up their life. Humans were indeed selfish creatures. Seeing their bluff seed, the gangster felt mightier. Tristan then looked at his prey once again and said threateningly, "So, how are you going to make up for your mistake?" The poor man really didn''t know what to say. He was already having a hard time just to continue living and now he had to deal with these thugs too. "Now you are even mute?" Tristan spat on the man''s shoes. Tristan''s annoyance was caused by the death of his leader, Enzo. Now that he had done paying the police for the captured members so they could walk freely again, Tristan and his group werepletely out of money. This was tantamount to having to start over. However, that demon-like figure that killed Enzo remained in his mind. He was grateful that he pretended to faint after seeing the other members beaten so badly. Remembering Ryan''s figure, Tristan was getting annoyed and kicked the prey. The poor man then groaned in pain. "Alright, alright, I''ll do what you want!" The man was really scared "Choose. Do you want me to beat you to death or give me all of your money so I might let you go?" Tristan couldn''t wait to vent his frustration. The poor man quickly reached into his pants. Then, with a pale face, he took out his only pennya tendor bill. He swallowed hard and felt that this was the end of his life. He just looked at Tristan and handed over the money. "Don''t have a wallet?" "No, I don''t!" The poor man already wanted to cry. He preferred to buy rice instead of his wallet. "Then, I''ll cut off your hand." Tristan quickly pulled out his knife again and raised it high, trying to bluff. "I swear I don''t have a wallet!" The poor man immediately panicked. "Search him!" Tristan said to his subordinates. Two of his underlings quickly searched the man''s entire body and still couldn''t find anything. Damn, his prey was poor this time! Tristan was really annoyed, he had had bad luck recently. At this time, someone approached them and greeted them. One of the thugs immediately snapped at the man in a high tone, "What are you doing, you bastard..." After observing each other, the loud voice slowly became soft and could not be heard again. Seeing Ryan''s figure, all of the thugs shrank and unconsciously stepped back, making a way for Ryan and leaving Tristan, their new leader, facing each other off. Ryan just casually rested his sturdy hands on Tristan''s shoulders. "I told you, don''t ever touch me from behind!" Tristan immediately shrugged the hand that was on his shoulder and turned his head with a grim face. Ryan just stood there grinning. DAMN! Tristan was trembling with fear. How could this demon appear again? Was it just a dream? Tristan rubbed his eyes vigorously, the demonic figure that had crushed his group appeared before him. "Hahaha I''m definitely in the dream world again," Tristan then turned and crept away. "Then I''ll be running around looking for a girl." However, Ryan''s calm voice made him stop walking. "Who told you to go?" Hearing this, Tristan didn''t dare to take another step. He then turned his head and said with trembling legs, "Wow, eldest brother what are you doing here? Are you shopping?" "Who is your eldest brother?" Ryan then said casually. "And all of you, who told you to spread out like that? Line up in front of me now." In an instant, Tristan and his gang were neatly lined up in front of Ryan, as if they were in the middle of a ceremony. Ryan then looked at Tristan whom he thought as the new chairman. His smile had conveyed everything. Seeing that smile, Tristan just shivered and understood what he meant. Then he reached into his pants pocket and pulled out 500 grands. "Bro, please let us go," Tristan''s face was very ugly. "We promised we wouldn''t see each other again." "Huh? What do you mean you don''t want to meet me?" Ryan asked. "I like how rich you are, you know." The poor man that Ryan helped was confused. The person in front of him was robbing the thugs. All of the goons wanted to cry when they heard it. Now they had to hand the money over to this man again and they''d have to do so when they ran into him in the future. "Come on, hurry up! I don''t have much time today," Ryan said. Tristan''s face was filled with annoyance, fear and sadness. Since when had his self-confidence gotten this low? But when he saw Ryan''s creepy smile, his whole body trembled and his guts shrank. His right hand trembled as he reached for his wallet. "Here. All of our money is there." A glimmer of fear crossed Tristan''s eyes as he handed over his wallet. Ryan snatched it and took out all the money. He then shouted at the man who was mugged earlier. The man approached Ryan and received the money. He was so shocked and Ryan just said to him casually, "Think of it as yourpensation." Tristan was shocked when he saw it. Ryan robbed him and now his prey received the money? The poor man wasso happy when he got the money. As he saw Ryan''s back, his body was shaking too. However, he wasn''t trembling out of fear. He was rather grateful for the money because it could help him with his life in the next few days. "Don''t worry, I''ll break their legs one by one if they still bother you. Now go." Hearing this, the person immediately ran with a bag full of money. The goons regretted how small this world was that they had to meet Ryan out of all people. They were really unlucky. "Ah bro..." Tristan broke the silence. Ryan snorted coldly. "What? Do you want to protest?" "No, no." Tristan quickly panicked. Even if he didn''t ept Ryan''s decision, he couldn''t do anything. "What''s wrong? It''s okay if you can''t ept it. You can hit me twice," Ryan said in a serious tone. "No! I''ll never be that brazen! We all bow to our eldest brother. Please believe in our loyalty," Tristan was about to cry, his eyes turned red. "Good, good, so you will live honestly after this?" Ryan patted Tristan''s shoulder. "We will live honestly from today on," Tristan already wanted to leave this ce, but Ryan''s hand prevented him from leaving. "But words are not enough, don''t you think? How about you announce your good intentions to people? I will help you fix your bad reputation." "Huh?" The thugs were shocked to hear this. ''You''ve robbed us of our money and now you want us to embarrass ourselves?'' Everyone looked at each other with confused faces. They were all thugs. Who the hell wanted to lead an honest life? However, Tristan felt Ryan''s sharp gaze and then he shouted at his subordinates, "All of you, follow my words!" The boss had already said and so they had no choice but to obey him. They all immediately shouted "From today on we will live honestly and never do evil again!" Ryan who heard it nodded with satisfaction and said casually, "Good, good. It''ll be better if you shout 5x more." All of them wanted to cry, some of the thugs had even shed tears. "Everyone, follow my words 5 times again!" Tristan had no choice but to obey Ryan. Then, the thugs shouted again while being watched by the crowd. "From this day on we will live honestly and never do evil again!" Chapter 119: Come Play With Us Chapter 119: Come y With Us Their voices were so loud and stopped the pedestrians passing them. Were those gangsters okay? Irina couldn''t stopughing. Ryan was really good at embarrassing other people. After shouting loudly five times, Tristan looked at Ryan and said in a low voice, "How about it? Can we go now?" "You don''t sound sincere," Ryan frowned. Tristan instantly panicked when he heard it. Would they get beaten again? "But ... well, you may try it," Ryan nodded in satisfaction. "Then can we really go?" Tristan smiled broadly, he hoped that Ryan would let them go. "Go." Ryan waved his hand and said, "I will stay in this city for another month so maybe we''ll meet again next time." When Tristan heard this, he nearly fainted. A month of living under fear? He wasn''t sure he could make it. After the gangsters left, Irina couldn''t stopughing. "Sometimes I wonder. Are you a good person or a bad person?" "They''re meaner than I know." Ryan then approached Irina and hugged her waist. Irina red at him and sighed. Since Ryan had helped herplete the contract with Pablo, Irina let the man do whatever he wanted at the moment. After rxing into the night, Ryan and Irina finally returned to the city of Avalerion with theirst flight. It could be said that this business visit was a real sess. They didn''t need to worry about the contract made with Pablo. With Ryan''s help, Pablo fulfilled everything that was stated in the contract. It was already 10 pm when they got off the ne. Then they immediately headed home with a lot of luggage. When they walked into the living room, they didn''t expect to be greeted by the sound of loud music, shing lights and many people dancing. ''What is this?'' Ryan and Irina could only see the party before them with wide eyes. The chandelier in the living room was reced by a disco ball. Many women were seen dancing to the ring song. Some of them even carried wine in their hands. The sound of peopleughing, erotic dancing movements, smooth thighs and swaying breasts made Ryan swallow his saliva hard. They were all like supermodels! Mesemerizing and yet it''s attractive. At this time, the two women standing near the entranceughed when they saw Ryan and Irina. Then they grabbed Ryan''s hand and took him to the dance floor. "Don''t be so nervous, dance with me." This beautiful woman sounded drunk and it was clear she was drunk. Irina was speechless and could only sigh. Her younger sister Ivanka must have taken advantage of her absence to throw a party. "Ivanka!" Irina''s scream waspletely useless. The sound of booming music drowned her voice. She then decided to take her belongings and went up to her room. She would scold Irina after all of this was over. However, Ryan was actually dragged by some women to dance with all of them. Obviously they were all drunk in ecstacy. Seeing the woman who first asked him to dance, Ryan was glued to her charming round chest. Although it was notrge, it was still very beautiful. "Brother, from what department are you from?" The woman had asked in the middle of their dance. Brother? So he was mistaken for one of Ivanka''s colleagues? "Language department," Ryan said with a slight smile. "Do you have a girlfriend?" The woman''s face was already red, either because she was drunk or embarrassed by the question she asked. Ryan liked drunk people like this. This was the time when people would be true to themselves. When Ryan wanted to answer, the woman hugged him and stroked his chest. "Wow... big brother has really nice muscles..." The woman''s fingers were swimming on Ryan''s chest. Ryan then looked into the woman''s eyes. Her eyes were like a wolf who had found her dinner today. Would he be ''eaten''? However, when Ryan was still fantasizing, there was a snoring sound from below. It turned out that the woman fell asleep! Ryan sighed then brought the woman in his arms to the sofa. His hopes for having fun tonight had gone. Ryan was not a person who took advantage of opportunities like this for his own pleasure. This was the true nature of a gentleman! "Kylie!" Kylie''s friends were shocked when they saw her being taken by a man. They walked over and put Kylie to sleep on a sofa then listened to Ryan as he exined everything. The two girls then invited Ryan to drink the wine to say thank you. They were happy with Ryan''s responsiveness. The party continued, everyone on the dance floor was dancing wildly. Although the majority of them all were women, a few men were seen among them. But the most striking sight were the clothes these women wore. They all rolled up their clothes so that their navels were exposed. Their hot pants also entuated their long, smooth legs. Seeing the sight before him made Ryan feel that his eyes were refreshed. Next to him, several girls were ying "truth or dare." They used cards and whoever got the joker card had to choose between truth or dare. Then they would either answer the questions or do something asked by other participants. "Hahaha Giselle you lost! Quick, choose! Truth or dare?" They were hysterical. The woman named Giselle looked doubtful. "I choose truth." "Alright..." Her friend beside her became excited. She then told everyone toe closer and ask. "That night, did you and your boyfriend do it?" "Kyaaaa!" Everyone became hysterical hearing that. "Which night?" Giselle seemed to have thick skin and remained calm in facing them. "You understand what I mean, don''t dodge the question. Do you guys do it?" All eyes were on her. Under the sharp gazes of her friends, Giselle''s face turned red and she nodded. In an instant, hysterical and shocked screams rang out loud. "Hey, hey, doesn''t it hurt?" Some of her friends wanted to know more but Giselle swiftly answered, "Just one question." That way, they started ying again. Ryan was still sitting in his ce and just smiled seeing her. ''Ah... Youngsters nowadays...'' However, a familiar voice came from behind him. "Bro, wanna drink some wine?" Ryan turned and saw Ivanka wearing a ck yboy rabbit costume with fis stockings. Ryan gawked at his sister-inw. Her huge knockers seemed to be spilling over her cup and her long white legs contrasted with her stockings. And not to mention the bunny ears she wore, making his sister-inw look sexy! "Okay I''ll have a ss." Ryan then took a ss and smiled. "I never thought you would wear such bad clothes." "Eh, isn''t this cute?" Ivanka then turned around to reveal her tail with a smile. "Very cute," Ryan gave a thumbs up. Ivanka took a seat beside Ryan and smiled. "Why are youing back so fast? Shouldn''t it be in 3 days?" "Our work is done quickly this time so we don''t want to stay there for too long," Ryan was confused why his sister-inw wasasking this in the middle of the party. "Sister Irina has alsoe home?" Hearing this, Ryan could already guess the reason. This sister-inw was scared! "Your sister is in her room." Ivanka''s expression turned slightly panicked. "Does Irina look angry?" "I guess, a little." Ryan thenughed at Ivanka''s panicked expression. "Brother Ryan...." Suddenly, Ivanka smiled and hugged Ryan''s hand. With a pained expression she said in a gentle tone, "You will help me right?" While enjoying the soft sensation, Ryan stroked his younger sister''s head. "Of course, leave this to me." "Hehehe I know you are a good person." Ivanka smiled. At this moment, a super beautiful girl approached the two of them. Ryan turned his head and wondered what could be the problem now. However, Ryan''s hands were held and without warning, the beautiful woman kissed him. Yes, kissing him! This time, it was not Ryan who forced her but instead he was being forced! In an instant, all the girls sitting around the sofaughed excitedly. Ivankaughed too. After she fiercely kissed Ryan with her tongue, the woman said, "Sorry, I chose dare." Then she casually returned to her friends. Ryan tried to look calm and cool. He was still thinking of the kiss just now. It didn''t matter if that woman lost the bet, but she shouldn''t have bitten his lips! Ryan then held his lower lip and saw blood on the tip of his finger. "Ivanka, hurry over here ande y with us!" One of the women shouted. "Wait, wait for me!" Ivanka quickly dragged Ryan along. "Wow, since when did you have a boyfriend this handsome?" All of her friends started to get excited. Ivanka justughed. "Come on, hurry up!" "Hahaha, are you shy???" After adding 2 cards, the game of truth or dare began. Then, after everyone chose a card, Ryan got a joker card. Damn, why was he so unlucky? Chapter 120: A Mischievous Smile Chapter 120: A Mischievous Smile "Truth or dare?" They asked. "Truth." Ryan said helplessly. "Oh, oh, I have a great question," a woman then asked with a grin, "How long is yours?" "You pervert!" Her friendsughed at the question. Ivanka might be the only one that looked shy, but the other girls were brave! However, Ivanka was also curious. How big was her brother-inw? Ryan just shook his head, women nowadays were crazy! However, Ryan was an experienced man, so he would not bow to the younger generation. Under the gaze of these wolves, Ryan smiled and casually said, "Before it hardens, I think 12 cm," "Huh?! LIAR!" Obviously, everyone who heard it didn''t believe it. Ivanka herself widened her eyes when she heard that. "Believe it or not, it''s up to you. But if you want to check, go ahead," Ryan thenughed. The way to deal with people like them was to challenge them and they would naturally retreat. As expected, after saying that, these girls immediately shrank their guts and justughed. Of course they wanted to check but they didn''t have the courage to do it. All of their friends were here so they hesitated. The game then continued, the cards had been shuffled and it was time for them to pick up. All opened their cards and the one who got the joker card was. Ryan! Ryan''s face quickly became gloomy. He was so unlucky today. "Yaaayy!" The girls were excited. "Truth or dare?" "Dare!" Ryan bit his own lip and said, "Why am I so unlucky today?" "Since you chose dare" All the girls looked at each other then looked at Ivanka. "Ivanka, since he''s your boyfriend, it''s time you punished him." Ivanka and Ryan then looked at each other. The girl''s gaze was filled with ignorance and she finally found a moment to get her revenge. Ivanka then smiled and said, "Let us feel your body for 15 minutes," WHAT? The wolves screamed hysterically, Ivanka had sold her own boyfriend! Ryan could only smile bitterly and let the girls touch his body. "Ah, this shirt is in the way!" "Wow, your chest is so hard!" "Your butt is hard too!" "Wow, your stomach muscles are so hard!" "Wow..." ... These thirsty women quickly explored all over his body. They really had no mercy on Ryan. Ivanka just sat still while watching all of this. She didn''t dare to do anything weird to her brother-inw. After being abused for 15 minutes, Ryan was finally able to breathe normally again. "Again!" Ryan didn''t ept that he kept losing the game. The Truth or dare game then restarted. After the cards were dealt, it''s time to decide. Ryan''s face immediately turned pale, he really had to take a shower of 7 flowers. "Ha ha ha! Truth or dare?" He already wanted to cry hearing that. The next day, Ryan woke up and realized that he was asleep on the sofa. Last night was really crazy, the women took him to y all night. Ryan was really drunk and passed out. In the middle of the room, Ivanka and her friends were sleeping on the floor with all kinds of snoring and sleeping styles. Some even hugged each other, looking very erotic. Someone was even sleeping on Ryan''s chest. Last night was really crazy. After they yed truth or dare, Ryan was taken to the dance floor and danced while getting a hangover. Thest thing they remembered was the sound of loud music and theirughter. Ryan then moved the woman sleeping on him and stood up. He then saw the sea of people filling the floor. "Crazy, how many people did Ivanka invite?" Ryan smiled bitterly. He then realized that it was Ivanka who slept on him earlier. "Hey wake up, let''s get up quickly." Under Ryan''s shock attack, Ivanka finally awakened. After yawning and rubbing her eyes, Ivanka finally came to her senses. At this time, the old maid Susan walked into the living room with a broom in her hand. Seeing these young people still sleeping, she could only sigh. "Young people today are disappointing. What do you want this country to be?" "Ryan, breakfast is ready. Please bring the youngdy to eat too." "Ah, Mrs. Susan. Before that, we have to take these kids home first." Ryan then asked Mrs. Susan to rent a bus and wake up Ivanka''s friends. One by one, they started toe to their senses. The women who were partying wildly yesterday had turned feminine again. They blushed because they had shown their wild sidest night. "Bro, please help me bring them back safely," Ivanka said with a smile. "You just want to quickly get away from your sister, right?" Ryan said, looking at her sharply. "It''s not like that. I''m afraid there''s something wrong with them. What if the incident at Bulgari hotel happens again? I''ll only calm if you''re here," Ivanka quickly gave an exnation. After arguing for a bit, Ryan finally agreed to bring the girl''s friends back to the dorm. The Avalerion University was quite far from here, so Ivanka''s worries had some basis. Before long, two chartered buses arrived and drove them all away. Ivanka and Ryan shared duties and part ways. After the bus arrived safely, Ryan then approached Ivanka. "Bro, thank you." Ivanka smiled sweetly and said, "I''m still sleepy so I''ll go ahead." Ryan then looked at his sister-inw, shaking his head. He had to pay for the bus and now he was told to walk home? "Hahaha, don''t be so angry. I need your help because I don''t want my friend to be in danger again like before. What if you just walk around my campus? Who knows if some girls will be attracted to you," Ivanka then looked at the clock and panicked. "Damn, it''s already 10! I have a ss that I can''t leave. I''ll be on my way first, Bro!" Seeing Ivanka''s figure running away from him, Ryan could only pat his forehead. After paying for the two buses, Ryan had no money to pay for a taxi. So he decided to just take a walk first, enjoying the sunny day under the beautiful scenery of the young seedlings. However, he had just walked for a while when he met his friend. A lecturer was walking towards him. Wasn''t that Megan? Megan seemed to be thinking about something and was not paying attention to the road. When she was walking, someone suddenly stood in front of her. The woman quickly moved to the side but the person also moved to the side. When Megan raised her head, she saw a familiar face. "Good morning Megan, nice to meet you." A familiar face, a familiar mischievous smile. Megan''s face immediately turned ugly while she looked sharply at Ryan. "Oh, it''s you." Megan immediately looked away. "Move, I have business." "Hey, don''t be in such a hurry. I just wanted to keep up with you," Ryan said with a smile. "What do you want to talk about?" Megan took off her sses. Her eyes were filled with disgust. "Do you want to talk about breast augmentation surgery again?" "Huh? What surgery? How could I be that vulgar!?" Ryan immediately looked panicked. Megan snorted coldly. After all, this fellow had saved her from that strange thing before. Maybe she was worrying too much. "But... Today''s topic is still about your small chest." When she heard this, Megan''s expectations werepletely crushed and she was fed up with seeing Ryan''s face. "Go away!" Megan snorted, but Ryan still prevented her from leaving. Megan was so angry but her face still looked beautiful, making Ryan unable to leave her without tasting her first. "God, I was just kidding. I just want us to talk to you about a serious matter." Ryan continued to block Megan''s escape route. Megan''s face was still as cold as before. "Your topic will only offend me, I know it!" Ryan frowned. "Has your chest been hurtingtely?" Megan who originally wanted to run away suddenly stopped. She then saw Ryan''s eyes looking serious when he said it. How could this person know her condition? It was true that her chest only felt a little sore at first. But over time, the pain continued and got stronger. Megan had already gone to the hospital to have herself checked, but the doctor said there was no problem or whatsoever. Megan also confirmed it by going to three different hospitals, but the pain still continued to this day. "How do you know?" Megan looked at Ryan. Ryan then answered with a smile, "Of course I know. I could see it when I kissed you at that time." "You!" Megan was fed up of seeing Ryan and she had walked away from him. However, Ryan suddenly blocked her again. "Wait! I was just kidding," Ryan said with a smile. "To be honest, your disease is a little different andplicated. The hospital couldn''t possibly see it. Have you tried going there before?" Seeing that Megan did not deny it, Ryan continued, "Your disease is still in its early stages. As long as you don''t heal it, your pain will hurt more and more every day. Your life could be threatened," Chapter 121: Finish That Bitch! Chapter 121: Finish That Bitch! Hearing Ryan''s exnation, Megan was a little scared. Was this person serious? "Don''t underestimate your illness." Ryan seemed to be able to guess what was on Megan''s mind right now. "If you don''t treat it right away, then your life might end soon." "How should I cure it?" Megan asked. "Simple," Ryan smirked. "God has given the answer in front of you." "You?" Megan''s face was immediately filled with doubt. She suspected that this might be Ryan''s trick to get close to her. "Hahaha why is your face doubting me like that? I''ve studied traditional medicine. Even though I didn''t be an expert, I could still heal several ailments." Seeing Megan''s doubtful expression, Ryan immediately tried to convince her. Megan frowned. "For real?" "Only I can heal you," Ryan said with a serious look. "Really?" Ryan was a little annoyed to hear that. Wasn''t this woman afraid that her life would end soon? Megan still thought that this person was just trying to get close to her. "So that''s all you want to say?" Megan said. "Yes." "Then go, I have business," Megan said in a serious tone. "Ah? Wait!" Ryan couldn''t stop thinking. Was this woman really stupid or what? Megan was toozy to deal with Ryan, so she just walked by with a cold face. Seeing Megan''s figure leaving him, Ryan scratched his head. '' I didn''t even talk about the boob job, but why is she still on a rampage?'' Megan''s illness was still a few steps away from the dangerous stage, so Ryan tried to forget her and save her at the right time. After walking for a few minutes, Ryan''s cell phone vibrated. "Ivy, why are you calling me? Don''t you have ss?" Ryan did not know what problem happened to his sister-inw now. "Bro,e here quickly! Some bastards harassed me!" Ivanka said. The man could hear someone speaking in annoyance and anger behind her voice. Bastards? "Where are you now? I''ll be right there!" Ryan got worried. "I''m near the swimming pool from the other day. Hurry over here!" Ivanka said as if she was crying and begging for her life. "Wait for me!" Ryan immediately hung up the phone and ran to the location. Before long, Ryan was at the meeting ce and Ivanka was waiting at the door. "Ivy! Are you okay? Who were you running into?" Ryan asked breathlessly. Where''s the bastard who dared to disturb his family? However, this action was only so that he looked cool and cared. He could''ve smitten Ivanka''s friends with this. Yes, stop, stop your fantasy Ryan! "Bro!" Instead of looking sad, Ivanka faced Ryan with an annoyed gaze. "Don''t worry, I''m here! Now let me know what happened," Ryan was actually a little worried about his sister-inw. A beautiful flower like her could make any females mad pressed and males struggled to keep their hands to themselves. "Brother, I was hit by someone." Ivanka''s face now looked like she wanted to cry. "Calm down, your brother will take care of that person." While stroking his younger sister''s head, Ryan asked, "So, tell me what really happened." "So, here it is," Ivanka calmed herself down and told him what had happened. "After leaving my ss, I went to visit my karate club. However, people from the taekwondo club came to us and challenged us. Of course we ept it! But We lost and we were totally ridiculed by them. So I immediately called you here." Ivanka then noticed Ryan''s expression getting increasinglyzy. Ryan thought that his sister-inw indeed was cunning. Since she couldn''t win, she looked for someone who she could make as a spearhead. What''s more, Ivanka said that she was hit by some bastards to lure Ryan toe to her ce. She even pretended to cry so that Ryan believed more. Ivanka''s acting skills really deserved thumbs up. Ryan had guessed where the conversation was going. "Then how is that rted to you being hit?" "Of course it''s rted!" Ivanka answered immediately. "It''s true that I joined karate just for points. But after being challenged like that, can I just keep quiet? So we fought them and it turned out. " "And it turned out you guys lost? Then you call me to get revenge on them? Am I wrong?" Ryan took a deep breath. "Right! Ah! I don''t mean that! How could a girl as beautiful as myself hold a grudge? I just want to introduce them to you. Later you will find out that they are really annoying," Ivanka said with a big smile. "Wait a minute!" Ryan quickly stopped Ivanka. "Ivy, let me exin to you why I can''t help you. First of all, I''m not in your club. Second, I am not a student of this school. Howe you still want me to continue helping you?" "Brother Ryan, wait!" Ivanka returned to using her deadly style. She tightly held Ryan''s hand and put it between her cleavage. Then her voice became very pleasing like a cat''s voice. She also tugged Ryan''s hand. Apart from that pleasure, Ryan also felt like his hand was about to fall off. Ryan quickly let go of his sister''s grip and said, "Sorry, I can''t help you this time. Is that all you want to talk about? I''m still sleepy and want to sleep again," Seeing Ryan who was about to leave, Ivanka quickly blocked him. If he didn''t fall to your spoiled acts, it''s time to go the harsher way! "Come on bro, please help me." Ivanka dragged Ryan. "Ugh, I don''t wanna." Ryan couldn''t stop thinking about this sister-inw. Did she seriously think he could be summoned anytime to fix her problems? "Come on bro, this time I ask for help. What if I praise you in front of my sisterter?" Ivanka blinked her eyes and said, "I promise I will not trap you or badmouth you in front of sister Irina again. So please help! my karate club will be disbanded because of the taekwondo club," Ryan shook his head. "Keep your words, okay?" Seeing Ryan melt, Ivanka was very happy. "Yay! Get them all bro!" Ivanka was alreadyughing slyly in her heart. She had tricked her brother-inw because she didn''t say when she would keep her promise. Finally, Ivanka took Ryan to the karate club. When Ryan entered the wide room, he could see a crowd of people separated into two. It was clear that one side was the karate club and the other was the challenger, the taekwondo club. At this time, two members of each club were seen sparring and everyone was excitedly cheering for them. Ivanka then dragged Ryan into the middle of her karate club members. "Brother, look! Our club president ispeting!" Ryan then saw the sparring arena. At this time, the taekwondo club was in a superior position. The karate club member was on the line, his ability was far behind his opponent. "Even Chief Felix can''t do anything?" "Come on Felix! You can do it brother!" "Finish that bitch!" Both sides encouraged their own members. The chairman of the karate club, Felix, even stepped in directly while the taekwondo club president was still sitting casually on the side. Felix''s opponent was only a 3rd semester student, but he waspletely helpless. Suddenly, the taekwondo club member used lunging tactics to trick Felix and kicked him right in the chest. In an instant, Felix copsed, clutching his chest. "Eat that shit!" "Hurry up and finish him!" The cheers of the taekwondo members grew louder and the club president''s smile grew wider. For him, this sparring wasn''t just determining who was stronger. If the video showing the taekwondo club won this easily spread, his club''s poprity would skyrocket. This would make them kill two birds with one stone. Seeing their leader lying in pain, the karate club members felt outraged inside their heart though the defeat made them fall silent. How''s it possible that their chairman waspletely defenseless? "Turns out they are so strong," one of the karate club members said. They shouldn''t be fighting the taekwondo club. "Brother, now is your time to shine!" Ivanka said in Ryan''s ear. By this time, all of the taekwondo members were feeling mighty. "It turns out that the karate club isn''t that good. They''re nothingpared to us!" Despite their annoyance, the karate club members couldn''t argue with it. Then one of the taekwondo members stepped forward and shouted, "Do you finally understand why our club is the pride of this school?" The karate club members then helped their leader to stand up. Seeing her opponent so arrogant, Ivanka pushed Ryan forward. "Don''t be overconfident!" Ivanka shouted loudly and became the center of attention. "Bro, this is now your chance!" Ivanka whispered in Ryan''s ear. Pushed forward by Ivanka, Ryan could only sigh. Felix''s opponent had red at Ryan and asked in an arrogant tone, "What? You also want to challenge me?" Wow, Nergal the god of war challenged him? "Don''t brag too much,e on." Ryan was no less arrogant. Chapter 122: Single-handed Chapter 122: Single-handed "Fine," the young man grinned. "I only need one minute to finish people like you!" "Up!" "You can do it!" Even though they didn''t know who represented them, the karate club still cheered on Ryan. However, Ryan''s next words shocked everyone in the room. "How about I let you fight me with more advantage? I will only use one hand and will finish you and your next friend in 1 minute," Ryan then put his left hand behind his back. Everyone waspletely bbergasted at his words. This guy was so arrogant! His opponent was actually angry to hear that. He had seeded in defeating the chairman of the karate club and now this random dude insulted his strength and considered him a trash? "Save your brag after you win. If you think you can trash me this early, you will end up bing a clown when you loseter," Ryan''s opponent''s gaze turned cold. Ryan just stood still, waiting for his opponent''s movement. Ivanka looked at Ryan as she prayed, wishing the man all the best. Although Ryan was sometimes ignorant and arrogant, his figure was always manly in her eyes. The taekwondo member lunged forward and stopped right in front of Ryan. He then threw a hard kick right at Ryan''s head! This movement was arguably very fast and beautiful. In an instant, the cheers from the taekwondo club grew louder while the opposite club grew lower. They thought that the strange man''s life would be finished. Besides being fast, the kick was so hard that even their leader immediately lost because of it. However, the kick didn''t hit Ryan''s head at all. If looked closely, Ryan''s hand perfectly gripped the enemy''s leg. "Impossible!" The two camps were both surprised to see him. Ryan managed to block the deadly kick with only one hand! Ryan could feel that his opponent''s strength was not bad for his age. However, this sense of tolerance was only a barrier in fighting. In an instant, Ryan mmed the young man down. He threw him to the ground easily, silencing the taekwondo club in shame. The sight was followed by loud cheers from the karate club and their taunts. The taekwondo man then felt so angry. After standing up, he became serious. Seeing Ryan still using one hand, he approached him slowly. He then mmed his fist into Ryan''s left, which was Ryan''s weak point of defense. However, Ryan did not panic and hurriedly held on. He quickly shifted to the left, dodging his opponent''s punch perfectly. Then with that one hand he grabbed his opponent''s hand and mmed it down with one hand! Everything went quickly, all the spectators only saw that Ryan had managed to beat his opponent. Sprawling on the floor, Ryan''s opponent immediately stood up again. However, his steps wobbled and he ended up falling on his butt first. "Ha ha ha!" The karate club was satisfied when they saw him had his frustration clearly painted in his face. Now was the turn for the taekwondo club to get speechless. Ryan''s opponent was both embarrassed and angry. After calming himself down, he stood back up and lunged back. Now that he didn''t use any more cunning methods, he woulde face to face with that person. However, after he got closer, Ryan pped him so hard that the sound of his pping echoed. His opponent was spinning around like a racer. "Ha ha ha! Are you okay bro?" The karate club members were already puffed up, while the head of the taekwondo club had gotten a little serious. After turning around for three times, Ryan pped him again and he immediately fell unconscious on the floor. "Next!" Ryan then looked at the taekwondo club. His voice was still full of arrogance and this time the opposite club felt heavy pressure. "My brother is great!" Ivanka became excited to see that handsome Ryan. Her friends were excited too. Seeing the arrogant opponent fainted earlier, only one word suited their savior. Cool! The other members of the Taekwondo club immediately carried their fainted friend to the side. Connor, the taekwondo club president, was having a sour face. Since when did the karate club have such a strong man? He had never heard of this before. Even though this opponent looked strong, Connor couldn''t let him tarnish the face of the taekwondo club further. His time hade! Connor then stepped forward and looked at Ryan. All the karate club members fell silent, and the members of the taekwondo club swallowed their saliva. Connor was famous as the strongest person in this university so whenever he came forward to fight, his opponent would tremble with fear. "Bro, you can do it!" Ivanka didn''t care about rumors like that. She had absolute trust in her brother-inw. "You have made me angry," Connor then came face to face with Ryan. "Ah, you must be the leader?" Ryan yawned. "Come on, let''s finish quickly, I''m sleepy," Connor''s face looked even more angry. This was the first time he saw an opponent that was not afraid of him. In fact, this opponent looked down on him. He was the strongest person in this university, his fighting ability had been known throughout the campus. And now this person didn''t respect him at all? "Death to you! Connor will finish you!" "Just go home instead of getting beaten up by him!" "Crush him!" The cheersing from the taekwondo club could be heard again after Connor stepped in. However, the karate club also didn''t want to lose. They also cheered for their savior. "Are you still going to fight with one hand?" Connor frowned. "One is enough," Ryan said. "Very nice!" With great speed, Connor lunged forward and threw a kick with his long leg. The kick this time was faster and stronger than the previous person. The taekwondo club then cheered loudly. However, their cheers turned into gasps of shock the next second. They saw Connor retreating quickly and almost fell, while Ryan seemedpletely motionless. The atmosphere in the room instantly became silent. No one would believe this, but the next second the karate club members screamed. They cheered for Ryan with high fervor. Connor immediately took a watchful stance. His opponent was really strong. After analyzing the strategy in his mind, Connor attacked again. This time Connor threw a punch towards Ryan''s unprotected stomach. At that moment, Connor''s wrist was caught and gripped tightly by Ryan. However, this was the moment he was waiting for. In an instant Connor lifted his leg high and kicked hard with one leg. Too bad, Ryan had kicked Connor''s footstool and made him lose his bnce. With a loud sound, Connor fell and sprawled on the floor. The cheers from the karate club then grew louder. Connor was lying on the floor,pletely astounded. He considered his opponent to be like a fighting god. There was no gap for him to attack at all! Seeing Connor standing back up, Ryan frowned. It felt like his nap would be dyed again. Suddenly, Ryan lunged forward! The gust of wind from his running speed was felt by Connor, making him quickly shift into defense mode. However, Connor could only see that his opponent had already jumped and had his cheek pped hard. He was thrown from his stance and bounced far away. "Connor!" His friends were immediately shocked. Connor, who was said to be the strongest person in the campus, bounced and fell close to them just because of a p? Connor fell among his friends looking unable to stand up again. Now, Ryan was alone in the arena and staring at the members of the taekwondo club. "So weak." Ryan shook his head and said in a rxed tone, "What if you all attack me?" Hearing this made all taekwondo members angry. They cursed Ryan''s strength and his arrogant way of speaking! "We''ll beat him together! Let''s prove to him that he''s going to regret what he said," one of them said. There were twenty of them in number, so if they ganged up on him now then they could even kill him. Not thinking much, all of the members quickly lunged at Ryan. This time, the karate club was worried. Even Ivanka looked worried. Why did this sparring be a fight? Ryan signaled them to stay put. With his left hand behind him, Ryan would face them all with one hand. Ryan''s right hand was like a whip. He quickly pped the blows of the people and attacked them. He used his right hand to pull back and firmly elbowed someone''s chest until the person bounced away carrying some of his friends with him. "Ah!" One by one, the screams of pain began to be heard. The karate club members just stare at this Hollywood-like action. The taekwondo club members floated into the air and fell to the floor. "Geez, how handsome is that person!" One of the women admired Ryan. They started cheering and getting excited again. Meanwhile, Ivanka looked calm because she knew that these people were no match for her brother-inw. Chapter 123: Spoiling My Wife Chapter 123: Spoiling My Wife Within 30 seconds, everyone who lunged forward towards Ryan was lying on the floor in pain. Now only Ryan was standing in the middle of the arena. The figure of a man fighting with one hand really stuck in everyone''s mind. He obliterated twenty people with just one hand! "Brother is amazing!" Ivanka was already running to Ryan and hugged him, like a small bear that jumped to her father. Attacked by his sister-inw, Ryan put on a proud face. Connorughed bitterly. It looked like his n had fallen apart because of that mysterious figure. "Bro! Thank you!" Ivanka said with a sweet smile. "Hahaha you just need to keep your words earlier," Ryan reminded them of their agreement again. "Hmmm?" Ivanka tilted her face. "Did I say I''ll do it now?" Eh? Ivanka looked at Ryan with an innocent face. Ryan could only p himself and vomit blood. He was cheated again! After solving the karate club problem, Ryan quickly left the university and decided to head for the Avalerionpany. When he was in the lobby, he blinked at the usual female receptionist. The woman looked embarrassed as Ryan passed her whistling. He quickly arrived at Irina''s office. His leg are moving forward, slowly entering the room, he saw Irina read some documents as usual. Not wanting to surprise her, Ryan pretended to knock on the closed door slowly. Hearing the sound of a soft knock on the door, Irina answered without looking. "Enter." Ryan smiled and sneaked away. Seeing the shadowy figure approaching her, Irina immediately turned her head and found Ryan smiling at her. She couldn''t help but sigh. Why was this bastard always ying with her? "What are you looking at?" Ryan tried to peek. "And why do you care?" Irina gave him a cold re and then said, "Didn''t you go out with Ivanka this morning?" Ryan was shocked, how did his wife find out about that? Seeing Ryan''s confused face, Irina casually answered, "Mrs. Susan told me." "Oh, I see." Ryan then exined, "I was worried about her friends who were still half conscious. I thought I would help Ivanka send them home. Your sister is really caring and responsible," ''Rx Ivanka, your brother-inw is doing his best for you!'' "Who''s responsible?" Irina took a deep breath. Her younger sister took advantage of her absence to throw a secret party. "Honey, your sister is still young. It''s our job to guide her," Ryan said. Irina nodded. "How about the new perfume product being developed? I intend to give the sample to Pablo''spany and have them test the market," "Richard should be finished with the product soon. He should bring it to youter," Ryan said. "Aren''t you the one responsible for the product? Why do you sound so unsure like that?" Irina frowned. "Did you leave your work all this time?" "How could I be like that!" Ryan quickly denied it. "I''m only responsible for teaching them and testing the final result. They still have to finish it by themselves. Have you ever seen a football coach y with his team?" "Don''t worry." Ryan then walked behind Irina and whispered in her ear, "I will definitely give whatever my wife wants. If they don''t work properly then I will scold them." Scold them? So he''szy to work like that? Irina was speechless when she heard Ryan. And of course, Ryan didn''t just whisper in her ear. "Hey! What are you doing?" Irina''s face had turned red, this bastard tried to y her again. "Of course I''m spoiling my wife," Ryan massaged Irina''s shoulder while biting her ear. In an instant, the pleasant sensation immediately filled Irina''s mind. Irina was really enjoying it, but suddenly there was a knock on the door. Ryan immediately became sullen. Why would people always ruin his intimate moments with his wife? "Come in," Irina then pushed Ryan, signaling him not to mess around. It turned out that Irina''s secretary knocked on the door. When he entered, he saw that his boss''s face was red with a heavy breathing and the top two buttons of her shirt open. Moreover, he saw Ryan standing next to Irina. Were they really married? However, as an employee and private secretary, he should not think anything strange. Seeing the attitude of her secretary, Irina breathed a sigh of relief. Fortunately, their actions earlier were not caught. Next time she had to be careful with Ryan. Ryan saw that their discussion seemed important, so he slowly went out on his own and visited Richard''sboratory. Ryan quickly found out that Richard was experimenting with their newest product. "Ah, Mr. Ryan! It''s rare for you to visit here," Richard was surprised. "Is the new perfume product finished?" Ryan asked. "Some samples have been made but I''m still not satisfied with the results. Everything should be finished in one day," Richard then took one of the products and let Ryan smell it. Ryan inhaled the fragrance and said, "Hmm...You better change the proportions." After giving the instructions, Ryan told Richard to start over again. At this moment, Ryan noticed Valerie''s figure in the middle of the room. Since hisboratory was out of work, most of the people working under Ryan were transferred to help Richard. And above all, Valerie loved perfume and had the ability that allowed her to quickly adapt to a new environment. "Valerie..." Valerie was suddenly surprised because there was a voice calling her when she was still concentrating on her work. As a result, she dropped her ss tube. But a hand quickly prevented the tube from falling to the floor. Valerie turned embarrassed in an instant. "Ryan ..." "Hahaha, just continue your work like before," Ryan said with a smile. Since his wife was busy, there was nothing wrong with making out with Valerie. "Wait, your way of working can be even more perfect. Here let me teach you," Ryan cleverly found covert ways to make out with her. He then held Valerie''s soft hand. "Ryan don''t..." Valerie was embarrassed, they were in a room full of people. Ryan justughed. "Hahaha I only want to teach you. Really, I have no other intention," In the midst of his teaching, of course, Ryan took the time to steal opportunities. The day passed fast. Now, as the working hours were over, everyone prepared to go home. However, Ryan suddenly heard Valerie shout. The man quickly approached Valerie who was sitting on the floor. Her face looked sore. "What''s wrong with you?" Ryan asked in a worried tone. Seeing Valerie''s high heels broken, Ryan concluded what happened. He carefully took off Valerie''s high heels and started massaging her legs which were in pain. "Valerie, why are you so careless?" Ryan teased her. He knew that Valerie rarely wore shoes like that. Valerie''s face was red. With the help of Ryan''s massage, her legs gradually got better. After a while, her legs finally didn''t hurt anymore. "I''ll apany you home," Ryan helped Valerie to stand and support her. "Ryan" Valerie wanted to rebel but couldn''t, her legs were still not strong enough to support herself. "Hey, don''t move like that, I''ll carry you," Ryan said with augh. Valerie''s face got even redder. They were still in the workroom and people were staring at them. Ryan hailed a taxi and went home with Valerie. He was really happy to have his hands y with Valerie''s chest. It was a really nice day for him. Soon, they arrived in front of Valerie''s house. After paying for the taxi, Ryan then went out and opened the door for Valerie. When Valerie was about to walk, Ryan was already kneeling in front of her. "Come on, hurry up, I''ll carry you to your room." "Ah?" Valerie was still in doubt but she was suddenly picked up by Ryan. Her face turned red in an instant. However, she could feel this feeling of security andfort when she was with Ryan. Leaning on Ryan''s burly chest, Valerie could hear the man''s heart beating calmly. The taxi driver could only look at them enviously. ''Damn this young man! They are making out in front of me instead!'' "Hold on for a moment," Ryan smiled at Valerie. "Alright," Valerie closed her eyes. Ryan liked this fragrance that escaped Valerie''s skin. To him, the smell was truly seductive. Step by step, Ryan entered the house and escorted her to her bedroom on the second floor. Valerie felt as if the time stopped while she was being carried by Ryan. Thisfortable feeling really calmed her. She didn''t look away even for a second as her face was close to Ryan''s. "Alright we''re here," Ryan smiled at Valerie who looked shy. Huh? This fast!? There was a hint of regret in Valerie''s gaze. After lying Valerie on her bed, Ryan helped put her purse to its ce and brought water for her. "Valerie, I''ll massage your feet again so you can feel better soon," Ryan then took off Valerie''s shoes and told her to lean on the edge of the bed. Then he slowly started massaging her leg. Valerie hid her red face behind a pillow. Even though there was no one other than the two of them, Valerie still felt embarrassed when she was alone with her beloved Ryan. Chapter 124: Feeling Better? Chapter 124: Feeling Better? "Valerie, your legs are so smooth," Ryan massaged Valerie''s heel slowly and gently. Every time he massaged it, his inner strength would flow into Valerie''s heel and relieve the pain. While he was massaging it, his gaze couldn''t escape from Valerie''s long and smooth legs. Her feet werepletely white like silk. Not to mention those seductive thighs, Ryan had to hold himself back so as not to bury his head in between them. Erotic sigh could be heard from behind the pillow Valerie hid her face in countless times. Ryan''s massaging made her unable to hold herself back from sighing pleasantly. After a while, Ryan asked, "How is it? Do you feel better?" Valerie then put down her pillow and moved her legs for a few moments. She was really shocked. "Wow, it doesn''t hurt!" "Hahaha of course!" Ryanughed but still didn''t let Valerie''s feet off his arms. "Valerie... Should we continue what was dyed the other day?" Ryan started attacking, he wouldn''t waste this chance. "Hmm? Which one?" Valerie was confused, it was clear that she didn''t understand what Ryan meant. "I''ll tell you here," Ryan immediately hugged Valerie''s waist with his right hand and pulled her into his arms. His left hand then stroked Valerie''s hair. "Do you still not know what I mean?" Ryan smiled. Now the two of them stared at each other from up close. Valerie''s face turned red and she lowered her head while saying, "Ryan... it''s still morning," "So what?" Ryan then pressed his forehead against Valerie''s forehead. "There are only the two of us in this house and we don''t have to worry about someone bothering us," Valerie''s heart was beating very fast. "I''m still not ready." "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Ryan then breathed on Valerie''s ear, making her sigh shyly. Just by one breath Ryan managed to make her body lose control. Feeling Valerie getting weak in his arms, Ryanughed. It looked like he really was an expert at making girls horny. "Calm down and enjoy the sensation. I will do it as gently as possible," Ryan said in Valerie''s ear. He then gently bit Valerie''s ear. Ryan''s hands were swimming all over Valerie''s body. With the big hands that explored her body and stimted her all over, Valerie seemed to be floating in the clouds. Ryan was in no rush to get into the main round, this time nothing would be able to bother them. Megan had ruined his chance two times while he was only a step away from making love with the girl. Ryan had been waiting for this moment of unification for a long time. As a lecturer, Megan must still be at work so now was the perfect moment. Ryan''s left hand held Valerie''s head, his lips were busy exploring Valerie''s smooth neck and his right hand was trying to take off the girl''s clothes. Valerie couldn''t think of anything. She felt her whole body turn hot. Her heart was beating erratically and every sigh was hot. However, this felt so good on her. Every inch of her body that Ryan touched sent her a heavenly sensation that she had never felt before. She wanted to continue but there was still a hint of fear welling up in her heart. "Valerie, calm down," Seeing the slightly trembling Valerie, Ryan tried to calm her down and kissed her forehead. "I will never hurt you," Now that Ryan had sessfully removed Valerie''s clothes, only a purple bra covered Valerie''s two mountains. Ryan never got tired of seeing Valerie''s big and perfect breasts, even though they weren''tpletely exposed. Nothing could cover her tenderness and beauty. Not wanting to rush, Ryan then focused on Valeri''s upper body first. From kissing her to just hugging, Ryan tried to convince Valerie that she didn''t have to be afraid. This feeling of calm made Valerie even more rxed and focused on her good part. As for the main round, Ryan let Valerie decide it all. "Valerie, take off your pants," When they embraced, Ryan whispered in Valerie''s ear. Valerie, who was already rxed, obeyed Ryan''s words. Not long after, Valerie naturally took off her pants. Seeing Valerie wearing only her underwear made Ryan even more excited. The smile on his face showed that it was time for the two of them to unite. This was so fun! Ryan was really excited from the bottom of his heart, there was still no sound of knocking on the door or screaming. When Ryan''s hand was about to take off the underwear, suddenly the sound of the doorbell was heard. Geez, again!? Valerie was surprised and said, "Ryan, there''s someone at the door." She then stood up and put on her clothes then came out of the room and hid. The lovemaking was cancelled as everything went extremely fast in less than 20 seconds. Ryan just sat staring at the spot, shedding tears of blood as he muttered, "Oh my God, why are you trying me like this? Why would you ruin thest second before I got to make love to her!" Ryan''s face became serious, which bastard was bothering him this time? When Ryan came down to see who was the culprit, his face wasn''t surprised. Of course that one Valerie''s neighbor was always bothering him and this was the third time! Ryan gritted his teeth so hard, what sin did hemit to that woman that she always bothered him and destroyed his n. Megan ruined his n to have sex with Valerie again. This made Ryan hate her. However, when he saw Megan''s pale face, he frowned. Megan''s face was colorless and pale,pletely white as a paper. And now her sight could not see anything after she went into Valerie''s house. Her whole body couldn''t stop trembling, as if she could die at any time. "Please help I" Megan''s mouth only moved slightly. If it weren''t for his super hearing then Ryan wouldn''t be able to hear her. After saying it in a low voice, Megan had already lost her strength and her body fell forward. Ryan quickly held her and carried her. "I told you what!" Ryan shook her head. He had already warned Megan about this illness but she did not listen to him. Fortunately, she still managed toe here and meet him. He then took the key in Megan''s hand and entered her house. After heid her on her bed, Ryan texted Valerie on his cell phone. Apparently, Megan was allowed to go home early because the pain in her chest was getting worse. However, the pain subsided on her way home so she didn''t get it checked out. When she was about to open the door to her house, the pain returned and was much stronger. With her remaining strength, he walked slowly to her neighbor, Valerie. Ryan then quickly took off Megan''s shirt. Now, Megan was only wrapped in underwear. But Ryan didn''t stop there, he quickly turned Megan''s body and took off the hook of her bra. Now, Megan''s chest was clearly sticking out and filled Ryan''s eyes. Round and big and her pink nipples really made Ryan swallow his saliva. This shocked him and after thinking about it, it turned out that Megan''s real size was D! Damn, he had been wrong and cheated all this time. Looking at Megan''s bare upper and serene face, this girl really looked beautiful. Oh! What were you thinking Ryan? Save her first and maybe you would get moreter! Ryan managed to calm himself down and took out his acupuncture needle. His needles'' stock replenished when he returned to the mountain the other day and met his third grandfather. Ryan then put his mind fully concentrated. His internal power was already rushing through his needle and hand, he then stabbed it into Megan''s chest. The disease on her chest was caused by long-term depression and was congenital. This healing had two stages. The first was to energize her by transferring the internal power from Ryan and stop the spread of the disease. The internal power would function as a protector to suppress the disease. Only after this stage was sessfully passed would the moment of determining life and deathe. Ryan quickly took out the second needle and put it back in. In an instant, 9 needles were stuck in Megan''s chest. Megan''s nipples were really seductive in Ryan''s eyes, but he shouldn''t lose focus while doing this healing. Ryan always lost his focus on crucial moments like this. It''s not umon for the third grandfather to scold him loudly because of this. Therefore, his grandfather had done multiple ways to keep Ryan focused. After he considered Ryan as capable enough, his grandfather taught him directly to the human body. When the treatment was already underway, the third grandfather stood up and said that the patient would die if he lost focus. Ryan was clearly nervous at the time but thanks to his grandfather''s direction and trust, he could understand how precious life and determination were. Therefore, even though Megan''s chest was tempting, Ryan remained focused on the treatment and forgot about those beautiful nipples. Chapter 125: Stuck in The Middle Chapter 125: Stuck in The Middle After seating Megan, Ryan put his hand on the woman''s back and let his inner strength flow in. Suddenly, Ryan''s hands were hot like an oven. Megan felt her body warm and the pain in her chest began to fade. With that profuse flow of energy, Megan''s pale face slowly regained its color. Her lips regained their color and her body started to respond. This process took a few minutes. Then Ryan''s eyes opened quickly and the p of his hand on Megan''s back made the woman''s whole body turn. With a movement as fast as lightning, Ryan removed all the needles in Megan''s chest. Then his hand was stuck in the middle of Megan''s chest. This was thest and most crucial stage. When his hand touched Megan, his inner strength immediately rushed out of his hand. As he was so focused earlier, Ryan forgot that Megan was a woman. The soft sensation of Megan''s chest felt so nice against the skin in his hand. Without realizing it, Ryan''s other hand pinched the top of the woman''s mountain. The unconscious Megan felt the pinch and a warm sensation rose from her chest. However, because of this naughty act, Ryan''s internal energy became chaotic and Megan''s face turned pale again. Ryan was caught off guard, he quickly concentrated again and channeled his inner strength. Fortunately, Megan''s face was gradually returning to normal quickly. Ryan closed his eyes again, this was the moment of determination. He couldn''t be careless or too rxed. After ten minutes, Megan''s face was back to normal and Ryan was breathing a lot easier. He then opened his eyes and saw that Megan was breathing normally. A smile then crossed Ryan''s face, this woman was devoted to him. At this time, Ryan took the opportunity to observe Megan''s beauty. Megan was not just any woman. The beauty she radiated was truly natural. Her round face and small lips made Ryan couldn''t help to kiss her. Not to mention, her pink nipples were absolutely gorgeous. It had a very bright pink color. Even though Megan was not young at her age, her body could still make supermodels cry with jealousy. Ryan secretly praised Megan for really taking care of her body. Seeing Megan still closing her eyes, Ryan remembered the sensation of his hand being nked by these two mountains. The round knockers felt really soft! It should be okay to hold it again, right? Besides, she still wasn''t awake and he saved her life. Well, just think of it as some sort of a tax. The more Ryan thought about it, the more tempted he was to do it. Then he stretched out his hand. Once again, Ryan felt so happy in his heart. His hands managed to support the two beautiful mountains. To him, this was the soft sensation he had longed for. Without realizing it, Ryan raised one of the towering shoots. Suddenly, Megan let out a sigh. Ryan got surprised and immediately withdrew his hand. After a few seconds, Megan seemed to haven''t regained her consciousness yet.. Ryan was shocked just now. It was really scary. Then, the man decided to go on an adventure again. Megan felt as if her chest was covered by something and like someone was squeezing her chest. This strange sensation made her lift her eyelids but the exhaustion made her fall asleep once again. However, that strange sensation was felt again in her chest. This time the sensation felt like a hand was holding her chest and pinching her nipples. Moreover, the hand couldn''t stop moving. Then Megan woke up, still half conscious and realized there was a figure in front of her. Who was he? Why was he in front of me? Within seconds, the figure began to appear clearly in her eyes. Even though it was still blurry, this person was clearly a male and for some reason his smile was very familiar. When she closed her eyes again, she felt the strange sensation in her chest stillst. Suddenly, Megan quickly opened her eyes and looked down. The man''s hand was on her chest! And she''s wearing nothing but underwear! Ryan was still focused on ying with his new toy andpletely unaware that Megan had woken up. He kept judging which one was softer and rounder, his wife''s or Valerie or Megan''s? Megan was already angry and raised her right hand up high. "You pervert!" Hearing this voice, Ryan looked up and got a really nice thank-you gift. PLAQUE! The loud p was pleasant to hear. Ryan waspletely speechless. When did she wake up? There was a little awkwardness in Ryan''s smile. "Well, at least you are healthy again. Let me exin this all," "What exnation? Obviously you want to rape me!" Megan quickly covered her chest with her hands. "Wow, wait a minute, listen to my exnation first," Ryan started to panic. "There''s no need to exin. Guys like you always target defenseless women like me," Megan was about to cry but she realized Ryan was just staring at her in silence. She then realized that she was still half naked, so she shouted out loud. "Ahhh!" "No!" Megan screamed so loud that Ryan''s eardrum felt like they wanted to break. Megan acted quickly. She took the nket on the bed to cover her naked upper body. "I did not think you are a man like that, you even wanted to rape me!" Megan was on the verge of crying, she didn''t expect that her first time was about to be forcibly taken away from her. "Listen to me first before you draw conclusions, okay?" Ryan was getting annoyed. "It''s true that I took off your clothes. It''s true that I stole the opportunity to taste your melon. But didn''t I save you? Take that as a reward," "Besides, me ying with your chest gave you a pleasant sensation, right?" "You perverted man!" Megan didn''t care anymore. She quickly threw another p at Ryan. But this time her hand was gripped tightly in midair. Even though she was struggling, Megan could not escape Ryan''s grip. "No! Let me go!" Megan started to panic. "If you want me to be violent, I''ll show you," Ryan grinned, his face looking angry. "What do you want!?" Megan got scared. "Didn''t you say I was a pervert? I''ll show you how a pervert will act." After saying that, Ryan put Megan on top of her bed. The nket that had covered her top fell and she was naked again. Ryan didn''t give her a chance to break free. "How is it? Don''t you want to know how rape really is? Unfortunately this is still nothing." After that, Ryan forced a kiss on Megan, not letting her run. Megan initially wanted to fight back but Ryan''s lips perfectly blocked hers. Even though she tried to scream, all that came out was a sigh and drool. Megan''s eyes opened wide, but she managed to p Ryan hard. However, the p was like a small sting for the man. As they kissed, Megan desperately gritted her teeth to prevent Ryan from entering any further. Knowing this, Ryan smiled. "You dare to fight me?" His hands were swimming on Megan''s smooth body. This made Megan even more panicked. In the midst of her panic, she screamed loudly for help. However, this was used by Ryan to target her tongue. The moment they met, Megan tried to bite him. Luckily, Ryan managed to pull his tongue out on time. "Hey!" Ryan took off Megan''s lips angrily. "Are you a dog?" Megan''s attack almost cut Ryan''s tongue. "Son of a bitch! Let me go!" She struggled. "I''m really going to rape you if you don''t shut up!" Ryan pretended to look cruel. "I''ll bite it off if you dare!" Megan didn''t want to submit anymore. "I''m a perverted man and my brain is only filled with women and sex," Ryan joked. "I suggest you don''t move and show off your body. Don''t me me if I was tempted because you asked for it," Hearing Ryan''s threat, Megan was a little scared. She quickly covered her chest with one hand. "Listen to me," Ryan''s face became serious. "I''ll only exin it once." Megan looked away. "Who wants to hear your exnation?" "I''ve warned you to be careful of that disease in your chest. If I didn''t take care of you in time, you would really be dead now," Ryan said in a serious tone. He then took out his acupuncture needle and showed it. "These are the tools I use on you, I told you not that I could do acupuncture." Megan then nced at him silently. Come to think of it, her chest didn''t hurt anymore. That meant Ryan''s words were true! But how could she admit her mistake? Women were never wrong! "Acupuncture needs direct ess to the skin so that certain points get maximum results. Your disease is centered in your chest so it''s only natural that I need you to be shirtless or I can''t save you," Ryan''s face then looked worried. "At that time, your face was really pale white. I thought you would die. So I was forced to make a decision," Chapter 126: You Are My Girl! Chapter 126: You Are My Girl! Megan snorted coldly, "So you groped and yed with my chest as you pleased for that reason?" "Acupuncture is the first stage and the second stage is to get the disease out of your body. I have to channel my inner energies right where the disease is," "Didn''t you feel a warm sensation when I touched it earlier? Hasn''t the pain gone?" Megan thought about Ryan''s words, she no longer felt the pain in her chest. "And when you opened those eyes, I was almost done healing you. After feeling it yourself, do you still think I''m lying?" Megan frowned,she couldn''t possibly forget Ryan''s lecherous expression when he touched her chest. She would not misjudge people! After a while, Megan said, "Okay... Let go of me first." "Apologize to me first," Ryan said in a serious tone. "You always thought I was chasing your heart all this time and even used me as raping you. Say I''m sorry or I won''t let you go," Ryan was smart to turn the table around and gain advantage. Even though his actions werepletely based on lust, he managed to twist the facts and hid his intention. In fact, he managed to make Megan look guilty. This ability only belonged to him alone! Megan snorted coldly, how could she possibly do it. Since Megan didn''t want to say it, the two of them fell silent for a while. "Huh, nevermind. I''m tired of serving you," Ryan then let Megan go. "Don''t look over here!" Megan said. "Huh? So what?" Ryan was curious. "Do you want me to not wear clothes all the time?" Megan said angrily. Ryan originally wanted to say no but he was afraid. "I told you don''t look over here!" Megan snapped. Ryan then obeyed Megan. While ring at the man, Megan quickly took her scattered clothes and put them on. "Hey, don''t peek!" Megan realized that Ryan was looking at her out of the corner of his eye. Ryan was about to joke but he heard someone''s footsteps. "You live alone?" Ryan frowned. "Yes, why?" The man''s eyes then turned serious. "Why did I hear someoneing in from the door?" "Huh? What did you say?" Megan looked confused. However, at this moment there was a sound of the door closing from the lower floor. After a while, the door to Megan''s room opened. A head seemed to be sticking out from behind it. Ryan and Megan were surprised but the most surprised was the man behind the door. After a moment of silence, Megan was surprised and said, "Travis !?" Travis'' face looked pale. Megan was with a man and what''s worse was that Megan only wore a bra while trying to put on her shirt. It was clear that they had done it. "What have you been doing huh!?" Before Megan could speak, Travis was exploding. He had already opened the door wide and yelled at them loudly. Ryan was confused by this situation and decided to keep quiet. This man clearly knew Megan, otherwise he wouldn''t have had the keys to her house right? So to keep silent was gold now. "I didn''t think you were such a cheap woman, Megan." Travis'' expression really looked sad. He then pointed at Ryan. "It''s still morning but why do you have the heart to do it with this despicable person!" "What do you mean huh?!" Megan was also angry. Travis was stubborn and self-conscious. The current events had nothing to do with Ryan. What he did to her was right. "Don''t pretend you don''t know what I mean. You are a teacher you know, you''re the guide for the seeds and younger generation of this country," Travis then red at Ryan. "And you, I''ll call the police and hand you over." Pretending to be scared, Ryan looked shaken. "Is... Is he your husband?" "How could I want to be with a man like him?" Megan snorted coldly. "I''ve ended my rtionship with him, he has no right to interfere with my life," she then looked at Travis. "Besides, why did you get into my house? What I''m doing is none of your business either," Ex-lover? Ryan found this even more interesting. It turned out that the person who entered without permission was Megan''s ex-boyfriend, Travis. Ryan was a little confused, why did this guy have the keys to this house when he was already an ex? "Megan, you are my girl! How could I have nothing to do with you?" Travis was still angry. "Who is your girl? We have nothing to do with each other! Hurry up and get the hell out, I''m sick of seeing your face," Megan started to go crazy. First, she faced Ryan and now her ex even trespassed her house. When Travis wanted to reply to Megan''s words, he felt that his shoulder was being held. When he turned his head, he saw Ryan. "Don''t touch me! Despicable people like you deserve to rot in prison. You could trick my girl, you must have forced her to have sex with you, right!" Travis said angrily. "It''s enough!" Megan, who was already wearing her clothes properly, wanted to p Travis''s mouth. "You''re the same, Travis! Since when did you have the keys to my house? I never gave it to you, so I can report you to the police too," Travis''s face looked a little tense. He then casually said, "Of course I have the keys, I''m your boyfriend so it''s natural right?" Megan was at a loss for words. Why did she want to be with a man who doesn''t know herself like this? He had duplicated the keys to her house without permission and still got the audacity to lecture her about what she should not do in her own house. How dare he? Ryan also understood that this man was duplicating keys without Megan''s approval and made her angry. This man was really curbing Megan. "And you, don''t try to run. I''ll report you to my friend in the police department," Travis held Ryan''s hand. However, Ryan asked with a smile, "Do you know what we did just now?" Hearing this question, Travis became a little angry. "What are you doing?" "Of course..." Ryan deliberately stopped his words and irritated Travis. "Of course we m-a-d-e l-o-v-e. Made love!" Ryan said in an irritating tone. Hearing this, Travis waspletely angry. Even though they had broken up, Travis still loved Megan. They hadn''t seen each other since breaking up, but he was still quietly observing Megan from afar. And after finding out that Megan still didn''t have a new boyfriend, Travis thought that Megan still loved him. So, to improve their rtionship, Travis secretly duplicated Megan''s house keys. Unexpectedly, he caught Megan buck naked with a man. Her face literally turned red every second. However, Ryan doused this fire with oil. "Earlier, Maggie was really wild. The softness of her chest on my face is truly extraordinary and her lips never leave me," Maggie? Megan who heard it also started to get angry. However, Travis''s face was even grimmer after hearing that. Ryan poured gasoline to the me again. "It didn''t stop there, Maggie waspletely ovee by lust and took off all her own clothes. By the way, do you already know what her favorite underwear is? She likes white panties, really angelic," Travis could not hold back anymore. Megan actually blushed when she heard that. That bastard really didn''t have any shame! Meanwhile, Ryan seemed to be happy with his storytelling. "Then in the middle of our hot kiss, I slowly opened her bra hook." "Ryan!" Megan quickly cut in. Whether because she was angry or embarrassed, the important thing was he couldn''t hear this any further. Travis almost went crazy when he heard all of this fairytale. Megan tried to prevent the situation from getting worse by cutting Ryan''s babbling. "I didn''t think that you were that perverted. Didn''t you want to do it before you got married? Now look at you then? How could a teacher like you have sex during the day!" Travis'' chest ached. He then pointed at Ryan. "Take that cheap woman, I don''t need used thing like her," After venting his frustration, Travis already intended to leave this cursed ce. However, Ryan casually said, "Did I tell you to go?" "What do you mean?" Travis snorted coldly. "You came here just to lecture me and then want to just leave?" Ryan''s face turned cold. "You are a more despicable creature than me. You broke into someone''s house without permission and have been spying on her. I also have friends in the police who would be happy to chat with you," "You think I''m scared?" After saying that, Travis felt his body float away. It turned out that Ryan lifted him until his feet were off the ground. After mming him against the wall, Ryan said in a serious tone, "You are the most selfish person I''ve ever met. You really have vited Megan''s privacy. Dude just what kind of man are you?" Chapter 127: Wheres The Key? Chapter 127: Where''s The Key? Megan only saw this while frowning. Wasn''t it Ryan who vited her by groping her chest and body all over? But seeing Ryan defend her, she breathed a little relieved. "At least I''m better than a thief like you! Just take that bitch, I don''t need used stuff like her!" Suddenly, a punch flew towards Travis'' eyes. Now his left eye waspletely ck and could not be opened. "You can insult me but don''t talk like that to Megan!" Ryan then whispered to him, "Looks like you don''t understand what I mean, so let me apany you today." "What do you want me to say? She''s obviously cheating on me!" After that, Travis''s right eye was hit. Now his eyes had turned ck. This second attack was slower so Travis could still open his right eye. "Looks like you still don''t understand your situation. You and Megan are OVER. You guys don''t have any rtionship," Ryan said. "Gah!" Travis gave Megan a look of disgust. "That woman promised everything to me, and now that bitch has forgotten her promise?" Without warning, Ryan hit Travis hard in the stomach. Travis could only moan in pain. "Ah! Why are you torturing me like this? Let me go!" Travis'' way of speaking still didn''t change. "Why should I obey you?" Ryan then red at Travis. "Do you think I''m stupid?" "You have to call a girl by her name, not with a slur like that!" Ryan then pped him. "And she''s already your ex not your girlfriend." "Sluts are sluts! She''s no difference!" Travis didn''t care, but Ryan pped him again. "Try saying that again?" Ryan said. "Cheap whore!" Travis gritted his teeth. Ryan couldn''t take it anymore. His right hand twisted Travis''s waist violently. "Ah!" Travis was moaning like a screaming pig. However, Ryan closed his mouth, making Travis unable to vent his pain. "Okay, let''s do it again," Ryan said with a smile. "Mega ... Her name is Megan!" Travis was already scared, he realized that the man in front of him was really cruel. If he did notply he might well be killed. "So that''s it," Ryan nodded in satisfaction. "Now, you need to know what your faults are to trouble Megan like this. Now I will ask and you will answer." Travis just shivered in fear when he saw Ryan''s smile. "It is a crime to duplicate the keys to this house, understand?" Travis nodded. "Since you guys broke up, do you have the right to control what she does in her spare time?" Travis nodded. But after seeing Ryan''s angry face, he immediately shook his head. He did not expect that Ryan would still y with his words amidst this terrifying interrogation. "Since you already understand, do you think that what you did all this time was wrong?" Ryan was like a kindergarten teacher punishing his student. Travis nodded. "Since you are wrong, what should you do?" Ryan then put Travis down and helped him tidy up his clothes. "Apologize," Travis said while lowering his head. "Not to me," Ryan then pointed at Megan. Travis then turned and said, "I''m sorry, I really am so stupid all this time. I will never bother you again." He was about to vomit blood after saying that. Megan just frowned at his words. "Then get out of this house," When Travis was about to leave, Ryan stopped him. "Where''s the key?" Travis then took the key from his pocket and walked out of the house with a gloomy face. When Travis had actually left, Ryan said with a smile, "Maggie, why did you never tell me that you had a boyfriend?" "Huh? Why are you being friendly all of a sudden?" Megan frowned. "You too, get out this instant!" "Why should I go?" Ryan looked confused. "Didn''t I just help you get rid of your aggressive ex? I should have got my reward from you," "Do you want me to take off my clothes again?" "Of course!" Ryan quickly nodded but a pillow already floated to his face. "Die! You perverted man!" Megan almost ran out of patience to face Ryan. An educated person like her surely had patience but this was too much. She felt that this man was even more shameless than Travis. After leaving Megan''s house, Ryan approached Valerie first to make sure that she was okay. After that, he returned to his home. When he got home, he saw Mrs. Susan watching TV in the living room. "Wow, Ryan. You''vee home?" Mrs. Susan said with a smile. "Yes ma''am. I''ve just got back from hanging out with my friend," Ryan said with augh. Then he went up to the second floor and met Irina who had just finished taking a shower. "Wow, my wife has alsoe home. It''s so unusual for you toe home early," Ryan gave a soft smile. Irina was still drying her hair when she answered, "Yes, but I still have work to do. And don''t even try to take a single step. Mrs. Susan is downstairs," "Ha ha ha." Ryan pulled back his naughty hand. How could he not be tempted? The fragrant smell as well as his wife''s casual clothes, seemed to invite him to do it. "But I have to admit that you''re bing more and more beautiful every day. I really am so lucky to have you," Ryan suddenly praised Irina. Irina who heard it felt her heart warm, but it all broke when Ryan said, "Come here and gimme a hug baby," Couldn''t this bastard be quiet just for once? "Go away," Irina pped Ryan''s hand when the man was about to hug her. Irina then walked to her room. Of course Ryan would tail her but Irina seriously said, "I still have urgent work, don''t bother me." Scratching his head, Ryan could only go back to his room and sleep. ... .. The next day, Ryan was stillzing on the bed while ying with his cellphone. Suddenly, he got a call from an unknown number. "Good morning, I am from Gold Bank wanting to offer a credit loan to you. Can I have a minute?" "Hello? Hello?" Since they didn''t get any answer at all, the caller finally gave up and turned it off. Ryan looked back at the news on his cellphone. However, it took less than two minutes for his cell phone to vibrate again. The man didn''t want to be bothered anymore and picked it up while saying in a harsh tone, "Please don''t bother me, I''m busy!" When Ryan was about to hang up on it, he heard a familiar voice. "Brother Ryan, this ginseng doll hase to my ce again!" What? Ginseng doll? Ryan, who was still lying down, immediately stood up straight. His wistful eyes opened wide and hisziness instantly disappeared. "Wait for me, I''ll be right there!" He quickly hung up the phone and immediately washed his face and changed his clothes. Like the wind, he ran towards the exit. "Ryah, how about your breakfast?" Mrs. Susan was surprised when Ryan hurriedly left while shewas preparing breakfast. Then, Ryan approached the dining table and only took two bananas with him. "Sorry ma''am, I have a business to do," Ryan immediately ran to Kane''s rented house. "Why am I feeling lonelytely." Mrs. Susan said tearyly. In an instant, Ryan was at Kane''s house chewing his banana. And of course, the ginseng doll was ying with Kane. Seeing the figure of his elder brother, Kane smiled. "Brother! You''re so fast!" When the ginseng doll saw Ryan, sheughed and waved her hand as if greeting him. ''You won''t be able to run away today!'' Ryan channeled his internal energy first and since it''s still early morning, his energy was still abundant. However, even when Ryan didn''t move at all, the ginseng doll had got up and jumped on the floor then ran towards the window and disappeared. Ryan waspletely gawking for a few minutes. This time, the ginseng doll gave him absolutely no chance of doing anything. He really was out of luck! "Well... she''s disappeared again, bro," Kane looked sad. "I know," Ryan was even sadder, he limply wanted to leave here. "Bro, where are you going?" Kane asked. "Go back to sleep." At the same time, Ryan threw a banana at Kane. "Wow, you''re so kind brother! You brought me this to eat," Kane said with a smile. Ryan was really sad. He had bothered toe with all his might to catch the ginseng doll, and uh, the doll didn''t even give him a chance. ''How do I catch it!?'' Ryan was really angry with himself. If only he''d known a trick to catch the doll when it''s off guard. He had absolutely no way to catch it. Looking at the clock on his cellphone, it was toote for him to sleep again. He then looked for breakfast on a street food stan and ate on the spot. After that, he looked for a taxi and went straight to his office. As usual, Ryan rushed to the 9th floor and headed for his room. However, mother nature called for him. So Ryan stopped by the toilet first. Then, with his god-like speed, Ryan opened his pants and let out his guts. Chapter 128: This is Bad! Chapter 128: This is Bad! When he was done, he rushed out but the door was looking into his face. As he was about to curse it, Ryan was surprised when he saw who pushed hard on the door. "Valerie?" What''s more, Valerie was not wearing her work clothes but hot pantsbined with a ck tank top. Her white legs and cleavage made her look very sexy. Her clothes today looked transparent that Ryan clearly saw Valerie wearing blue underwear. At this time, Valerie seemed to be holding her stomach. It seemed like she was really dying. "Ryan?" Valerie was also surprised to see Ryan. What was he doing in the women''s restroom? "Hey why are you in the girls toilet?" Valerie almost forgot that she was dying to pee. Ryan pped his forehead, how could Valerie make a mistake like this. "Valerie, this is a men''s toilet. You entered the wrong ce." "Ah?" Valerie blushed. "Sorry I rushed earlier, I didn''t see clearly." Valerie immediately rushed out but there were voices ofughter from outside. It looked like a group of people were about to enter the toilet. ''This is bad!'' She shouted in her heart. Valerie could not run away. If she came out now, it was clear they passed. Seeing Ryan in this toilet, rumors would likely spread like a me. What should she do? Valerie really didn''t know what to do. By this time, Ryan was already hugging Valerie, opened the toilet door and entered together. After they entered and locked the door, several people entered jokingly and peed in the urinal. However, there was someone who entered the toilet beside Ryan. "Hey, I heard your shares fell yesterday, huh?" One of them asked. "Oh, don''t remind me again. I really wanted to kill myself yesterday," The voice of a middle-aged person sounded sad. "Hahaha, just think of it as a tax. You already got a lot at that time. Just be patient, the stocks should improve in a few days." "Oh, I don''t have money anymore. I feel like I''m just investing again next year. Hey, I heard that your nephew went to a top university in this city. Is that true?" "Hahaha you know, he''s really smart," his friend''s voice sounded proud. Inside the toilet''s cubicle, Ryan was holding Valerie. They both listened to these gentlemen''s conversation quietly. Ryan and Valerie''s position was so awkward. Even though it was argepany, a single toilet stall was designed to amodate one person so the distance between the two of them could be said to be very narrow. At this moment, they were really close together and could hear each other''s breathing sounds. Valerie sat facing the door on Ryan''sp while Ryan embraced her on her waist. The fragrance and softness of Valerie''s skin were truly like ecstasy to him. Moreover, one of his hands was resting on Valerie''s white thigh. It was a reallyfortable feeling for him. Hearing Ryan''s breath, Valerie blushed a little. However, she felt that Ryan''s breathing was getting louder and his hand slowly began to move,pletely unable to stay still. "Ryan..." Valerie said in a low voice. Ryan smiled and whispered in her ear, "Calm down, they won''t find us here." At this time, there was a sound of a cking belt staring at the floor. The person beside the booth was taking a dump. After that, it didn''t take long for the unpleasant smell to air and the sound of the bomb falling. Hearing the loud sound of water, Ryan didn''t know whether he had tough or cry. Valerie''s face got even redder and a strange feeling started to appear in her heart. Ryan''s hand didn''t stop and groped Valerie''s body. The girl could only bite her finger, afraid that her sighing sound could be heard. The two people outside hadn''t finished and were still talking. They continued to talk about their colorful daily lives. "Hey, are you going to the bar for fun on Saturday night?" "Hahaha, you know that I can''t, right? The tigers in my house can go berserk and I can sleep on the porch," his friend immediatelyughed out loud. Along with theughter, the sound water running from the tap was heard. After that, they walked out whileughing. ''I''m finally free!'' Valerie let out a sigh of relief. When she was about to leave, there was a sound of people walking in and opening the bathroom door again. "You don''t need to worry," Ryan whispered in Valerie''s ear, telling her to sit down again. "Ryan, I''m in a hurry," Valerie''s face waspletely red, her feelings were really mixed between embarrassment and urgency. "Wait a minute, they should be leaving in a bit," Ryan tried to calm her down. However, they forgot about their side booth. Now that he was done, he showered and walked out. After that he greeted his friend who was peeing outside. Again they had to wait for the two men. Byur! After the sound of the urinal flushing was heard, the two people left the bathroom while continuing to joke. "Well, hurry out now!" Ryan whispered to Valerie, the toilet should be empty by now. Valerie quickly stood up and was about to open the door to her toilet cubicle. However, the sound of the door opened again and several people were seen entering. Valerie really wanted to cry. Why did so many people go to the bathroom in the morning? Usually the ones who went in droves were women. She didn''t know that men were the same as women. Ryan was helpless, he took Valerie to sit again. "Ryan, I can''t hold it," Valerie whispered to him while feeling embarrassed. "Then do it here," Ryan said in a serious tone. "Huh?" Valerie blushed. Doing it here? In front of someone she liked? Crazy! She would never do it! "Don''t worry, I won''t peek," Ryan sounded sincere with that though he didn''t really feel the same way inside. "Should I close my eyes or should I face the door?" Ryan said. Valerie was still in doubt, this incident would really be embarrassing if it really happened. However, she couldn''t hold her pee any longer. Several people entered again, their voices andughter filled the toilet as if they would never stop. It could be said that she would be trapped in the cubicle for a few more minutes. Valerie couldn''t hold it anymore. She shouldn''t have drank that much beforeing here. "Close your eyes and stand at the door," Valerie said. This was really embarrassing. Ryan quickly stood up and closed his eyes. "Don''t worry Valerie, if you haven''t finished I won''t move at all," Seeing Ryan obeying her words, Valerie quickly unzipped and lifted her toilet seat. Toote to regret, Valerie closed her eyes and sat on the toilet. Ryan, actually made his sense of hearing sharper though his eyes were closed. He would soon hear the fountaine out and he was already getting ready to imagine what Valerie''s position and face would be like. However, why did he feel guilty? Still, Ryan did not hear the sound of watering out at all. With a confused tone Ryan asked, "Valerie, are you okay?" "I... I can''t do it," Valerie''s voice was like someone about to cry. "Take it easy, don''t be too tense like that," Ryan still didn''t turn his head. "Just take it off, I won''t see anything." Even though the noise outside was getting less and less, some people wereing back to crowd the toilet. Valerie was getting nervous hearing those people and had a hard time concentrating. The more she thought about it, the less she could do it. However, her body couldn''t help feeling this urge to pee. Ryan didn''t rush her, the man just stood quietly. Problems like this should be dealt with a calm mind. Hearing that there were no more people outside, Valerie breathed a sigh of relief. The sound of the fountain finally sounded. Hearing the sound of the fountain, Ryan''s brain immediately imagined Valerie''s embarrassed face that looked cute. After a few seconds, the sound of the fountain stopped. Valerie had opened her eyes and peeked at Ryan''s figure standing in front of her. It looked like he didn''t turn his head at all. Somehow she liked his good nature. "Ryan I''m done," Valerie was back wearing her pants. Ryan turned and saw Valerie''s red face. He then remembered Valerie''s image when the girl peed earlier and couldn''t help himself. He immediately lifted Valerie''s chin and kissed her. "Hmpph!!" Valerie was surprised but didn''t fight back. She missed thisfortable feeling. However, the sound of people washing their hands suddenly sounded and they both realized immediately. Valerie could not look at Ryan''s face because she was so embarrassed. After hearing no one, Ryan came out of the toilet cubicle and said softly, "I''ll go out first, I''ll make sure no one wille in after that," Valerie nodded. Not long after, Ryan looked around and saw no one was there. He then called Valerie toe out immediately. Seeing Valerie scampering away from him made Ryan unable to stop smiling. It''s still morning but he''d already had some fun. Was today his lucky day? Chapter 129: The Art of Convincing Chapter 129: The Art of Convincing While they were in the study, Valerie secretly nced at Ryan. She couldn''t shake this embarrassment. "Mr. Ryan good morning," Richard went inside while smiling. "How about the sample for the new product?" Ryan didn''t want to mince words. "It''s a sess thanks to your help!" Richardughed with satisfaction. "New samples have been distributed to the market for testing. Now we are developing another new one. But of course, this new product still needs your and your group''s help. At the very least, you have to lend Valerie''s power to my party for a few days." Ryan turned to Valerie and realized that Valerie was ncing at him. It looked like she had been overhearing their conversation. "For the sake of her development, please teach Valerie well." At this time, the secretary who was usually with Irina walked into the room. "Mr. Richard and Mr. Ryan, Mrs. Irina waits for you in the meeting room. Please gather your respective groups." "Mrs. Irina asked us all to attend?" Richard was confused and worried. "Yes, Mrs. Irina wants everyone''s presence," the secretary smiled. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Irina is in a good mood. So there shouldn''t be a problem," "Alright, we will gather in the meeting room as soon as possible," Richard said with a smile. Not long after, Richard and Ryan brought their groups and gathered in the meeting room. Irina was waiting for them and sat in the boss chair. "Alright, please sit down," Irina said with a smile. Nearly twenty people were gathered in this room. But since the meeting room wasrge, they gathered only on one side. "Well, I just want to deliver the good news," Irina said with a smile. "As you already know, our new perfume product was released in the market the day before yesterday. After our team has promoted and sold some samples, it can be said that we have great sess. In terms of quality and people''sments, these really far exceeded thepany''s expectations. This will be our first big step towards an even greater sess," "Is it true?" Richard and the other perfumers still couldn''t process this information. They had been really working hard in the past few weeks and it could be said that the new product was made of their blood and sweat. That''s why when they heard that their new product was a sess on the market, the feelings of relief and joy merged flooded their hearts. "With this excellent achievement, I think the massive sale will be a sess. The next stage is the promotion section so you don''t have to worry," Irina then stood up. "Without your efforts and dedication, ourpany could not have gone this far. For that, I want to directly thank you guys," after that, Irina bowed respectfully to her workers. "Mrs. Irina,you don''t have to thank us," Richard quickly asked Irina to raise her head. "This is our job. It is an honor for us to be able to serve and move forward together with thispany," He and the other perfumerists were moved by Irina''s action just now. They all agreed with Richard''s words. "As a reward for your hard work, I decided that you all deserve 3 days off!" This time, everyone cheered for joy. Three days off was truly great! "Plus, thepany will arrange joint holiday activities for free," Irina''s words made them cheer even more. "However, unfortunately, you have to choose whether you will go on vacation alone for 3 days or take a joint vacation arranged by thepany." After hearing this, everyone looked at each other. Some wanted to leave but some also thought about rxing at home with their families. However, these 3 days off were truly a blessing amidst their tiring work. "Don''t worry, think about it carefully. You are free to make choices, there is nopulsion," Irina said. At this moment, Ryan stood up. "Mrs. Irina, where are we going for vacation?" Seeing Ryan, Irina slightly frowned. But she knew that Ryan was just trying to break the ice. "We have booked a hotel on Squirtle Ind," Irina said, smiling again. "Wow, then I''ming!" Ryan said with augh. "Me too!" "I also want to!" Suddenly, the workers began to voice their agreement. Ryan then turned to Valerie and said with a smile, "Valerie, you too. Come," "Oh? Okay," Valerie nodded with a smile. This scene did not escape Irina''s eyes. "Then, let''s take a vacation together!" ''Beach, bikini, seafood! Here Ie...!'' ...... .. Squirtle Ind was an alternative tourist destination when they visited Avalerion city. The boat trip would take twenty minutes from the port. This tourist destination was really popr because of the abundance of Squirtles and other marine animals. "Ha ha ha!" Ryanughed when he saw the waves. "Hey, what are you doing suddenlyughing like that?" Irina who sat beside himughed. "Just now, I saw a bikini washed away," everyoneughed at that too. "Alright, we''ll stay at the Malibu hotel. For today, you are free to do any activity," Irina then smiled at her subordinates. "You all don''t seem to want to be with me." "Ma''am, don''t be like that," the boysughed, their eyes were fixed on the girls in bikinis on the beach. Ahhh. Youth really was fun. Richard took a deep breath. He brought his wife and young child on this vacation trip. So he didn''t have time to ''refresh'' his eyes with hisrades. The crowd quickly disappeared, they were all heading to the beach and about to roll out their mats and enjoy the atmosphere. Meanwhile, Ryan had disappearedfrom the beginning. He had secretly approached a pair of girls who were sunbathing on a beach chair. "Hi pretty, it''s not good to sunbathe all the time, you know?" Ryan said with a smile. His eyes also seemed to have stripped them naked. After years of wandering, Ryan could distinguish bad girls from the others with just one nce. Of course, these two girls he was approaching were the type who would be okay with the threesome game. "How am I supposed to sunbathe if you get in the way?" The beautiful woman red at Ryan as he was standing and blocking the sun. But after seeing his muscr body, she smiled sweetly. The woman next to her also smiled at Ryan. "Ah, I don''t mean that. It''s just a shame if your beautiful bodies will hurt if you keep sunbathing," Ryan said while sitting on a chair. "We''ve put on sunscreen," the girl on the left smiled. "Too bad you can''t put it on us." "Ha ha ha." Ryan wasn''t embarrassed at all. "But if you look around, you use it the wrong way," "Oh? Is it true? Then what is the right way?" Both of them became interested in Ryan. At this moment, Ryan was still trying to seduce two beautiful women while they were sunbathing. With his ability to talk smoothly, Ryan seeded in getting these two women to be attracted to him. "How you use the sunscreen will affect your skin, you know. However, before I tell you, how did you use it before?" "Shouldn''t we just put it where we want it?" "Wrong," Ryan was already pretending like a schr. "There''s a correct and incorrect way to apply it. If you use it wrong, the results will not be optimal and your efforts are wasted. You have to wear it from top to bottom." Although they were just asking out of curiosity, Ryan managed to convince them with his serious tone and face. Now they were really interested in him. "Why should it be from top to bottom? Because sunscreen is only applied to the pores and is not absorbed by the skin, its job is only as a protection." The two women nodded, Ryan''s exnation made sense. "People use it in different ways, starting from the amount and how to use it, it will be different for each person. But, let''s not go there yet. It''s better if we discuss which part of the body is the most important to have it applied on." The two women didn''t even blink, they were so focused on Ryan''s exnation. "For example, when basking in the sun like this, the face is the most important part. Especially for beautiful women like you, I don''t rmend wearing sunsses while sunbathing because it will produce uneven results. And as a result, instead of getting prettier, you will look weird." "Ah? Is it true?" One of them asked. "Of course," Ryan looked serious. Even though this nonsense was just his own creation, the main key was that he had the confidence so that others would believe it. "When ites to our face, we have to pay attention to several important points. After applying the sunscreen properly, you will get maximum results and you will be more beautiful." Ryan stopped to see the reaction of these two women and continued his exnation, "That''s why it''s better if I show you how to use it properly on your face. So you''ll know how to use it next time before sunbathing," Chapter 130: Close Your Eyes Chapter 130: Close Your Eyes Ryan had thrown his bait and now he just needed to wait. Whether or not they bit on it depended on them. All of Ryan''s exnations sounded usible but the two women felt something was odd. Surely, this was just this man''s trick! Ryan then added, "This is for your own good. You will get the benefitster," The woman on the left said, "Then, who will be first?" "How about you?" Ryan said with a smile. "Okay," she smiled sweetly and her friend pinched her because she felt her friend was being flirtatious with a stranger. Ryan took the sunscreen on the chair and put it on his hand. He then rubbed it on the woman''s face. "The first key is that we have to put it on our hands first, not on the body part where we want to apply it," The two women nodded. "After smoothing it in your hands, then you can apply it on the body part you want," Ryan then rubbed the sunscreen little by little at several points on the woman''s face. To give it a different feeling, he added a little zing to it. "Close your eyes and feel it," Ryan said as he spread the sunscreen on her cheek. ''Ahhh how soft!'' Once he finished with her cheek, Ryan then rubbed it on the woman''s neck. "You should be able to feel the difference already, even though I only put a little, the effect is different. How''s it? Can you feel it?" "Yes!" The woman nodded. "It feels sofortable," "Ah, really!?" Her friend was a little surprised. "Then, let''s continue to rub it on your body." Ryan was obviously an expert on matters like this. The key was not to ask permission to go to the next stage but to do it right away and not give the opponent a chance to refuse. "Alright," the woman nodded. Ryan put more sunscreen on his hands and started rubbing it on the woman''s shoulder. The softness of her skin felt so nice, even though her chest was not big, but her bikini cup still looked tight. The question was, did she have a nice color down there? Ryan was getting morefortable as he enjoyed every second to feel the tenderness of the woman''s smooth skin. He was so lost in the moment that he didn''t realize his heart had darkened. "Talking about putting it on the body is a littleplicated. It all depends on how long you want to tan for the front and back. If you decide to sunbathe some part of your body for a while, then it''s better not to apply too much so you can get maximum results," he said. The two women nodded, thinking that what Ryan said was making sense. Then, Ryan moved his hand from her shoulder to the woman''s chest. Whether it was his real intention or because of the slippery sunscreen, Ryan slipped his finger to see the top of the mountain. Though the man was secretly doing it, these two women justughed. The bikini that this woman was wearing seemed to be made with minimal fabric. Indeed, they were looking for a man to fill their day by wearing this. Then with Ryan''s super eyesight, he guessed that this woman was only a B size. After that fun incident, Ryan rubbed it on her t stomach. Even though the woman did not look muscr, her stomach waspletely t and did not have any excess fat. Unlike Valerie and his wife, this small waist gave Ryan its own sensation. "For body parts like this stomach, we better give it more portions. But for the feet, the portions should be smaller because paler feet are not very good looking," Ryan started rubbing it on the side of the woman''s pants. He might have identally pulled the thread of the pants off had it been only the two of them were there. Then Ryan''s hands were already moving on the woman''s tight and smooth thighs. What a great sensation! Ryan''s movement seemed different as he was no longer applying from top to bottom. He kept reapplying many times as if he didn''t want to get away from the woman''s legs. After he finished applying it, Ryan said, "Just now, that''s the correct way to use it for the front. As for the back, it has a different way. Shall we try?" "Ah, because your front is well coated, you better sunbathe your front. I will practice this backside with this lovely friend of yours," Ryan looked at the woman on the right with a smile. "Okay," the woman had been watching her friend and Ryan from the side. She had seen the change in her friend''s expression, as if she was getting addicted to something. Years of being together with her, she knew that her friend''s expression was not fake. After all, she''s still single now. This man was not very handsome, but him being thoughtful and good-looking captivated her heart. She might want to take him to bed tonight. "Then, can you turn around?" Ryan said. "Alright," the woman on the right immediately turned around and showed her back to Ryan. Ryan was a little confused in his heart. He''s at his wits'' end for this back. Then he thought out loud. It didn''t matter how he put it on, the most important thing was to sound convincing so that he could get these women''s hearts. After pouring the lotion on his hands, Ryan quickly started rubbing it on this woman''s back. He gave a bit of inner exertion, of course. The woman immediately felt afortable sensation when Ryan touched her. It feltpletely different, she felt both warm and cozy. Ryan''s way of applying the sunscreen was like a professional masseuse. The warm feeling of Ryan''s inner strength almost made her sigh of pleasure. She liked this man even more. If she were to take him to her bed tonight, she might not worry about getting married to her own cousin on thanksgiving. "Eh? You look like you''re enjoying this a lot?" Her friendughed when she saw her friend''s face looked like that. "If you like it, just say it. This handsome man really wants to take you to his room," "What are you talking about!" This woman named Tamara pretended to be angry but did not reject the idea. "Actually, I don''t mind if you want toe to my room tonight. I recently learned how to massage from my friends so I hope you can help me practice." "Ha ha ha!" Her friendughed as she covered her mouth. "Tammie, did you hear? This man is really serious about you. You two are really suitable as a couple." Tamara kept her hand on her friend''s mouth while blushing. She didn''t know what to do. At this time, Irina also wanted to bask in this beautiful weather. She originally wanted to go with Ryan but she couldn''t find him. When she was about to rent a beach chair, it turned out that Ryan was busy joking andughing with two women. Bastard, why was that guy''s brain only filled with women? There was a feeling of anger rising from within her heart. When Irina decided to ignore him, her legs were pointing towards Ryan for some reason. Ryan was focused on the woman''s back, so when Irina came to him he had absolutely no idea. "Ah, are you helping people put sunscreen on their bodies?" "Yes," Ryan answered casually. However, when he turned his head, he saw Irina with that cold face. The man was surprised and immediately pulled his hand off the woman and hid it behind his back. "Ha..haha..." heughed awkwardly as cold sweat began to stream down his temples. Ryan then tried to exin, "Well, we are just discussing how to apply it properly. Thesedies are just asking for my help," "Oh, really? Isn''t it just your excuse so you can grope them without suspicion?" Irina said in a cold tone. Ah! How could his wife read his mind? "Right uh I don''t mean that! How could you say that? I''m just exining how to apply sunscreen properly on thesedies. I have no other purpose! Don''t we need to share knowledge with others?" Ryan said, stammering in a panicked face. Irina just snorted coldly. Without saying anything, she left Ryan. The man got more panicked when he saw this. "Ah sorry, I have to go. Let''s talk again next time!" After saying goodbye to the two beautifuldies, Ryan went after Irina. "Ah that''s too bad, Tamara. That person already has a partner. You''re reallyte," the girl on the leftughed. "Who really wants him? Weren''t you the one looking at him with lustful eyes just now?" Tamara didn''t want to lose. The two of them thenughed out loud. Ryan then caught up with Irina. "Honey, don''t be jealous like that. You will lose your beauty, you know." "HUH? Who is jealous?" Chapter 131: Are You a Dog? Chapter 131: Are You a Dog? Irina''s face waspletely cold. "Whoever person you talked to has nothing to do with me!" "Oh dear, don''t be like that. Your face is scary now. Honestly, I just taught them how to apply sunscreen, nothing more," Ryan said with a smile. "Oh yeah? Just exining it?" Irina red at Ryan. "Didn''t you also put it on them?" "They already used it from the start, why do I try to apply it again?" Ryan immediately showed a serious face. Good thing Irina only saw him when he finished applying it. Otherwise it''d be really bad! "Then, do you also want me to apply sunscreen on you? I guarantee you will enjoy it," Ryan hugged Irina from behind. "Huh, who the hell wants to wear it?" Irina quickly broke away. "I don''t need something like that." "Honey, don''t talk like that." Ryan held his wife''s hand tightly. "If your beautiful skin turns dark, it''s not good for your body. Look at the sun above, it really stings! If you don''t wear it, I won''t be able to recognize you after you sunbathe." "Come here, I''ll help you put it on," Ryan dragged Irina to an empty beach chair. Irina couldn''t fight at all, so she just stayed silent as Ryan led her. "Alright. Now you lie down quietly and let your husband spoil you with his technique," Ryan rubbed his hands. Irina looked at him coldly. "Did you bring the sunscreen?" Ah! Ryan remembered that he did not bring such things at all. The twodies from earlier lent it to him. "Don''t worry, I''ll look for it," Ryan immediately ran at lightning speed. He must not miss this golden opportunity. However, when he returned to Irina''s ce, his wife was not there. "Even though I want to make out with you..." Ryan muttered with a gloomy face. ................ People were spending their time until afternoon on this beach. Of course Ryan also enjoyed these beautiful moments by talking to many beautiful women. At that time, he also applied sunscreen on Valerie''s sexy body. Irina was toozy to deal with Ryan. She looked for a quiet ce and sunbathed there alone. Richard and his friends also enjoyed this holiday to the fullest. Time was running fast, now it was 4 pm and everyone was getting ready to go back to the hotel. Irina had told them all that they could go home individually. Since this was not a group tour, they didn''t need to be together all the time. "Valerie, let''s go home," Ryan invited Valerie to return to the hotel. On the other hand, Irina suddenly approached Ryan. "Get in the car, I''ll wait there," Irina said with a cold face. ''Hey, hey, it turns out you are still in love with me. You shy cat!'' With a smile, Ryan immediately went to Irina''s car with Valerie. The three of them finally left for their hotel. The Malibu hotel was quite far from where they were now, it took a 10 minutes trip by car. Since Irina''s secretary was with them, Ryan and Valerie sat in the back together. They both enjoyed the view, but Ryan''s eyes were on Valerie''s clothes instead. His gaze never left the girl''s clothes in her cleavage which were wet and stuck to her chest. Valerie and Irina were not careless, they were both ssy women. Both from the face and body, they were able to make any man swallow their saliva. Valerie''s a bit timid but still willing to work hard, makingher cute. Meanwhile, Irina had a mature and tough upbringing but had a soft heart behind it. They both were unique in their own way. When Ryan was enjoying the ''beautiful'' view, his car suddenly stopped. He and Valerie almost hit the front seat from the sudden brake. Luckily, Ryan quickly protected Valerie''s head. "What''s wrong?" Ryan asked Irina anxiously. "I... Run over someone," Irina''s face was really bad. Even while discussing work, her eyes never left the road. However, someone suddenly ran to her car and fell. A crash? Ryan frowned. Irina drove the car slowly and no crash sound was heard. It was clear that something strange was happening. The cars behind them had been honking non-stop and the person they hit was still lying in front of their car. "Wait here, I''lle down for a moment," Irina had no choice but to step down and take responsibility for her actions. Ryan asked Valerie and Irina''s secretary to stay still and didn''t get out of the car. After that, the man followed Irina. When he got out, he found that many people were already crowding their car. The victim was still lying in pain right in front of their car. However, when Ryan realized the whole situation, heughed. Since this person was not good at calcting distances, he slowly advanced toward their car while pretending to be in pain. What a cheap y. Seeing the driver getting out of his car, the victim began to voice his pain even more. "Ah! It really hurts! Please, I will die!" The loud and powerful voice made people feel sorry for him. They didn''t know who was wrong or what had happened. However, incidents like this were quite interesting to watch for them, especially to determine who was at fault. "You ran me over! If you have eyes, please use them! Don''t just make them a disy. Now I ask forpensation as a sign of your apology," the victim roared forpensation. Irina was panicking and couldn''t think of anything. "Leave it to me," Ryan grabbed Irina''s hand and went to the victim. ''Do you want to ckmail my wife? Let''s see who has better acting!'' "Oh, sorry. Do we need to take you to the hospital?" Ryan said with a smile. When the victim heard Ryan''s offer, he quickly refused. "No need! Just give me money and I''ll go to the hospital by myselfter." "How could I let you?" Ryan frowned. "I am a responsible person. If I run over someone then I will take them to hospital. Don''t worry, I''ll pay the fees," After that, Ryan tried to lift the victim. "Ouch, ouch, it hurts! Don''t make me stand up, it hurts you know!" The victim immediately groaned in pain. "Your car hitme so hard, I couldn''t even move my legs. Just hurry up and give me the money so I can go to the hospital!" With a cold smile Ryan said, "So you don''t want to go to the hospital? I happened to be studying medicine so let me take care of you," After that, Ryan checked the victim''s pulse. "Ah! What are you going to do, don''t touch me!" The victim shouted. "Rx. You''re injured and need to be treated so don''t move," Ryan''s hands were already filled with inner strength. Suddenly, the victim felt Ryan''s hands were really hot, as if trying to roast him. He felt his whole body itching so much in every second! The victim''s expression was really bad and Ryan''s hand that touched him was getting hotter and gave a continuous itching sensation. "Wow, you really are sick!" Ryan pretended to look surprised. But the man was actually holding back hisughter inside his heart. The victim could not stand this itching feeling, he tried to get away from Ryan. Ryan was already on the verge ofughing out loud, but he decided to tease him further. "You seem to have broken ribs, your heart is in danger. Not to mention that you have kidney and stomach problems," Ryan said with a serious face. He felt as if he had be a doctor. But when the people crowding around heard him, they looked confused. What did this guy hit his head with? How was it possible to know someone''s disease just from checking their pulse! But at that moment, the victim suddenly screamed. "Ahhhh! I can''t stand it anymore!" In an instant, he bit Ryan''s hand. "Aghh! Are you a dog?" Ryan grimaced in pain. However, the victim was already seen scratching his whole body with both hands. The harder he scratched it, the morefortable he became. "You said you can''t walk but now you''re running like crazy! Hahaha!" Everyoneughed when they saw the victim running around indistinctly. Ryan looked confused. "Huh? So you can walk! Isn''t this great? Then you don''t need to go to the hospital," The victim was shocked to hear this while scratching his body. He forgot that he was nning to mess around. Pretending to look pale, he then said again to Ryan, "Ah... I feel dizzy," the victim pretended to stagger then trembled and fell on the ground again. Seeing this sad scene, the audienceughed loudly. This was the first time they saw such bad acting. As he realized that the person was just pretending to be dead again, Ryan just casually said, "Bro, your acting is terrible. Just give up and let''s end this pathetic charade," Chapter 132: Food Truck Chapter 132: Food Truck The victim was still pretending to be curled up in pain. He thought of why his trick didn''t work as usual today. He should have received his money by this time. ''No! I won''t give up! If I don''t get my money, then I''ll keep pretending to be sick!'' He muttered inside his heart. Seeing this person''s stubbornness, Ryan just crouched down and touched one of his acupoints. The person immediately jumped in surprise. The audience immediatelyughed when he saw him. That person''s acting was really bad. "Quit pretending. We didn''t bump into you at all," Ryan said with a sigh. "Who said you didn''t hit me? It was clear that you hit me and my insides were injured. If you don''t give me money now then I will never leave here," If his demand couldn''t be fulfilled, then he would threaten him! Ryan just smiled. "You can run easily earlier, which part really hurts?" "Ha ha ha." The audienceughed once again. The victim then pretended to be angry. "I''m telling you something. My acquaintance is the strongest person in the underground world of this ind. If you offend me, don''t me me for getting people to kill you. Hurry up and give me the money or I''ll call him!" Ryan just grinned. "Who is your acquaintance? I''ve been a gangster for years but never heard of a strong man on this ind," Hearing this, the victim was a little surprised. He didn''t think that this person was a gangster either. But he couldn''t give up! Toda would drink to his heart''s content using the money from this hard work! "Gonzales!" The victim said with a proud face. "He is the ruler of this ind. Even when the official came, he had to bow his head to him. So give me money and you will be safe," Gonzales? Ryan frowned, he had never heard of that person''s name. "Call him, I''ve never heard of his name anyway," Ryan said casually. The victim did not think that Ryan would respond like that. "Okay, since you don''t want to give me money, don''t cry if he beat you to a pulp." Ryan shook his head. "Are you willing to die for money?" The audience got tensed seeing him. Ryan seemed to start fighting back when he was threatened like that. "Don''t think that your acquaintance can help you, I can kill him easily. So you better end your y and get out of here," Ryan said with a smile. Seeing Ryan who was about to return to his car, the victim quickly lunged and tried to intercept him. Everyone screamed hysterically, they thought that person was going to hit Ryan from behind. However, Ryan was really fast. He turned around in an instant and poked the victim''s forehead hard. He then fell hard on the ground. "Since you are stubborn, I will help you to give up," Ryan then pressed the person''s acupoints. The man immediately felt his whole body turn strange. "Ha ha ha! Ha ha ha!" Suddenly, this victim could not stopughing while dancing to leave them. Everyone was shocked, why did that person suddenly dance indistinctly? "Ryan... Is that person okay?" Irina had been looking from the side and was getting anxious. "Don''t worry, he''ll only be like that for 10 hours," Ryanughed. "Let''s go back to the hotel." After resolving this matter, they returned to their hotel. The Malibu was the best and nicest hotel on Squirtle ind. Each person had their own room with the best hotel facilities. However, Ryan seemed dissatisfied with this arrangement. Why should he stay in a separate room from his wife? Seeing the key to his room, Ryan felt gloomy somehow. Why did he need to stay in a separate room from his wife? Remembering the incident in the city of Pavona, Ryan smiled broadly. He must sleep with his wife tonight! Standing in the corridor, Ryan looked around. On his right side was Valerie''s room and the left side Irina''s. When Valerie saw Ryan''s gaze, she smiled sweetly and went into her room. Meanwhile, Irina red at him and then stepped inside her room. The people from thepany also entered their rooms. In an instant, Ryan was left in the corridor. After a while, Ryan walked to Irina''s room and nned to lock himself there. "Who?" Irina''s voice came from inside. "Honey, I have something to tell you," Ryan said with augh. When Irina opened the door, Ryan immediately bursted in and sat on the sofa. "What''s wrong? What problem do you want to talk about?" Irina looked both alert and curious. "No, nothing," Ryan then stood up and hugged Irina. He then whispered. "Have you forgotten our beautiful days in the Pavona city?" "Don''t you ever think like that again," Irina warned him. "Hurry back to your room. I don''t want to be seen with you in my room with my subordinates," "Honey, no one will see us," Ryan then sat on the sofa. "After all, your spacious room is too big for one person. I''m afraid you will be lonely," Irina just red at Ryan. "Have you entered your room? All the rooms I booked are also this wide," "Ha ha ha," Ryanughed awkwardly. "Well, for me, it''s not the same. I just want to spend my day with my beloved wife. And I''ve decided to sleep in this room with you," "Whatever you say, I won''t let you touch me," Irina said with a cold face. "Why? Where are you going?" Ryan looked panicked, he tried to prevent Irina from leaving. "I just want to sleep beside you, I have no other intention," Irina didn''t look at him at all. She thought that this man was a massive ignorant and unscrupulous bastard. "Sleep alone there, I want to take a shower." Irina then went to the bathroom and shut the door tightly, leaving Ryan to sit alone in this wide room. The man then looked at his clothes and pants. He had just returned from the beach and had a lot of sand on his clothes. A feeling of itching began to engulf his body. He then thought of taking a shower. "I think I''ll take a shower too." Ryan then left from there and went to his own room. ...... Feeling refreshed after taking a shower, Ryan''s doorbell suddenly rang. The man then opened it and saw several women standing at the door. Apparently, these people were Irina, Valerie and several other women from his department. "We want to go out for dinner, do you want toe?" Valerie said with a smile. Hearing the offer, Ryan smiled. "Dinner? Of course!" After changing clothes, Ryan went out with thesedies. At first, the man followed them because he was worried about Irina. He was afraid that Irina''s status as the boss would make other women feel reluctant and afraid of her. However, his worry turned out to be in vain. They considered Irina as their friend outside of work. Although Irina rarely spoke, it seemed that they were all good friends. Ryan walked in the back while hearing their conversation. They were talking about their idols, makeup, their daily life and even their pets. Finally, the topic leads to what they will eat. "Food near the beach is delicious. I''ve tried the seafood there and it was absolutely so delicious! So we better go there over a beer," one of them suggested. "Oh, I don''t like seafood. I''m toozy to get my hands dirty. How about just Chinese food?" Another person said. "We can eat the middle," "Then, what do you want to eat, Mrs. Irina?" One of them asked Irina. "I can eat anything," Irina said with a smile. Everyone started arguing what to eat. Every food they suggested sounded delicious. "If so, maybe Ryan has any suggestions?" Valerie suddenly threw this responsibility on Ryan. The man was surprised and woke up from his daydream. He then casually said, "Shall we go to the food truck? I saw a bunch of food trucks parked near the beach," Food truck? Valerie smiled and one of her friends also supported Ryan''s suggestion. "Sounds good!" Everyone nodded and seemed to agree. Irina then said with a smile, "Okay, then we''ll eat at the food truck on the beach." "Wow, Mrs. Irina just agreed. I can''t wait! I''m hungry now." Everyoneughed out loud and it didn''t take long for them to reach their destination. "It''s empty there!" After getting two tables lined up, they took turns to read the menu and ordered their food. Ryan then paid attention to thefood truck''s collection. The ce was not that big but people filled it. With a different beach view and food concept, this ce had seeded in attracting visitors. At the table, the chatter of these women got worse. Even Ryan was forced to join the discussion with them. Chapter 133: Scammed Chapter 133: Scammed Luckily, their food finally arrived and everyone immediately focused on their meal. "Wow, the food is so delicious!" Several people startedmenting. Ryan on the other hand was silent. He had not eaten anything since this afternoon and after talking continuously with thesedies, he was absolutely very hungry. After eating and joking, they finally decided to go home. Irina took the initiative to ask for the bill and intended to pay it. However, she immediately frowned. "What? 5 million?" "Five million?" Everyone was shocked. What kind of joke was this? The bill reached 5 million though it was only 7 of them who ate there? "Let me see." Ryan quickly took the bill, he saw the figures written there were absurd. For example, the price of shrimp reached 200 thousand! Even though they only got 5 medium sized shrimp. All the food costs the same as the shrimp. It was he absurd. "Excuse me, can I take the bill?" The man who gave Irina the bill returned to his desk wanting to get the money. "Sorry, isn''t this wrong? How could it be 5 million?" Irina frowned. "Wait, may I see the bill first?" The waiter then took the bill. "There is nothing wrong here. There should be no errors for the sum up price," "I don''t mind that. What I''m concerned about is that the prices on the menu and on the bill arepletely different!" "Oh you mean the prices on the menu," the then servant grinned. "Sorry, maybe you didn''t read it well," Irina then took the menu on her desk and looked back at it. She then pointed out the difference, but the servant just said casually, "Please look at the bottom." "The price of our food will increase when it is in the holiday season and we can increase it at any time without notice. If there is aint, then the customer is considered negligent in not paying attention to the warnings we have listed below," Irina finished reading the warning that was written in a small font. Suddenly, everyone started cursing. "Are you trying to rob us?" One of them was getting angry. "Why don''t you just snatch our wallets then?!" "Ma''am, you are exaggerating. We are traders, we seek profit by looking at market conditions. We have already given a warning beforehand. There it''s clearly written on our menu. So if you feel cheated, that''s not our responsibility," the servant grinned at his guests. "You think this shrimp is a lobster? Howe small shrimp like yours can be this expensive!" Some of them started to roar. "We''re not going to pay for this meal!" "Not paying?" The servant grinned. "When youe into our ce and order food, why don''t you read our menu until it''s finished? Now you are ming us and even threatening not to pay. Don''t let me call my boss, you might pay even more," After saying that, the waiter pointed to his boss'' table. His tall and burly boss stared intently at their table. "How are we going to deal with this?" Seeing that sharp gaze, one of them started to worry. "I never thought this ce could be that kind of ce where people got scammed and ckmailed!" Indeed, ces like this were all over Crimea. They usually targeted tourists, especially foreign tourists. "Mrs. Irina, we can''t just give up. We better call the police," one of the women suggested. Irina didn''t reply at all, she just looked at Ryan. She didn''t even realize it, but in times of needs like this, she began to depend on Ryan. It seemed Ryan''s presence and his opinion could calm her heart. "Don''t worry," Ryan smiled. "We better wait a moment and see the situation, maybe the boss is not as bright as he looks," "Ah? Is Mr. Ryan crazy? Obviously this is a ckmailing ce, how could the boss not be so fierce? I think calling the police will be the right way," one of them said. "Take it easy," Irina said calmly. At this time, a scream came from the side table. "What? How could the total be 10 million?" Hearing that, everyone''s eyes were fixed on that person''s voice. At the table, the man in his suit was eating with his wife and young child. "Sorry, where did you go wrong? The total is written correctly on your bill," another waiter did the same thing that was done to Ryan''s table. He showed the small print at the bottom of the menu. After the man read it, he snapped at the servant, "You are trash! I will not pay for these junk food!" "Can you repeat it again?" A burly man approached him. "If you don''t want to pay then I''ll beat you ck and blue. After all, aren''t you worried about your beautiful wife?" "What do you mean by that?" The man in the suit looked panicked. "Trust me, you don''t want that to happen," the burly man mmed down the table. The tourist''s wife was pale and tugged at her husband''s arm. Their young child was scared and took refuge behind his mother''s arms. Seeing his terrified wife and child, the man in the suit bit his lip and said, "Okay. I''ll pay for it. " After that, he took the envelope under his jacket and took out a wad of money. He threw it on the table then went with his wife and child. Suddenly, all the guests who sat there were pensive for a while. Even the people whose food had just arrived there immediately went berserk. "Hey, I didn''t order this food." "Bastard, that means the price of this food is 300 thousand?" "Let''s just go before they scam us." "Not so fast!" Seeing that people were about to leave, several burly men immediately approached the table. "Your orders have been painstakingly made. You can''t just leave without paying," he said. "Then how much do you want?" The guest swallowed his saliva. "Not much, just 250 thousand." Without saying much, that person immediately paid 250 thousand. He thought he was still better off than the man in the suit earlier. The other customers stared at their half-eaten food. They doubted whether to finish it or not. In an instant, the ce was emptied and there was only Ryan and a few people on other tables. Those who still had not left did not dare to leave because their table was filled with food. "Hahaha that table over there must pay 10 million," one of the burly men said with augh as he held the bill. "Hahaha a business like this is very easy," one of the servants said. "Tomorrow, we''re going to rob these fools again," "That''s right, a lot of foolse to our ind every day," the burly manughed. The more tourists toe, the more money they''d make. Hearing the disgusting chatter of the mastermind behind this incident, all the people at Ryan''s table really couldn''t help thinking. This was called robbery, not a business anymore. At this time, the previous servant came to their table with the boss. When Ryan saw the muscr man, he saw the tattoos that covered his whole body. He also had pierced ears and a messy clothing style. It could be said that this guy was a thug who''d been in the gangster world for years. The man named Gunter then approached Ryan''s table, grabbing a toothpick. The look in his eyes was very cruel, supported by his fierce face. The people who saw him must have been terrified immediately. "I heard you guys refuse to pay?" Gunter stared coldly at his prey as he raised his feet to the table. Thedies immediately panicked. Ryan just stood by and smiled. "Oh? Who are you? " "I am Gunter, the boss of this ce." "Ha ha ha." Ryan thenughed for no reason. "My servant says that you disliked the price for your food and refused to pay. Is that true?" "Who the hell wants to pay bad guys like you? This is clearly robbery!" One of the women ventured to protest. "You guys are smart, I was a robber," Gunterughed. "Your bill is wrong. I''ll count it again in a moment. For food and drinks you spend 5 million. To waste my time and energy, I''ll put on another 5 million. And since you have offended us, the total is 15 million," Hearing Gunter''s exnation, everyone at the table was shocked. This man casually charged them 3 times the price before. Even one of them felt like passing out. "Why? This price is fair in my opinion," Gunter then raised his feet to the table. Suddenly a terrifying aura emitted from him. Gunter felt the target this time was very easy. He just needed to press them as hard as he could. These women, especially Irina, really looked rich. He firmly believed that they would eventually pay him. "Why is it so cheap? It shouldn''t be that cheap," Ryan broke the silence. Hisughter also caught Gunter''s attention. "Oh? Howe?" This was the first time Gunter saw someone like Ryan. Chapter 134: Payback is a B*tch Chapter 134: Payback is a B*tch "Of course this is still cheap. How would increasing the price three times be enough? I''ve also calcted the time and effort it took us toe here and eat. So I think you need to pay us 50 million." "Huhh?" Everyone at the table was shocked. They were already holding their breath when they heard the word 50 million but they were even more shocked that Ryan asked the bad man to pay them 50 million! That was mad insane. "Is Ryan crazy?" This question welled up in their hearts. Gunter was also confused by this. "What do you mean?" "Can''t you hear? I''m asking you to pay us 50 million because you''re already wasting our time and energy. Of course if you think it''s too expensive, I''ll give you a cut. How about 45 million?" Gunter really felt stupid. Was the person he was talking to insane? "Hahaha this is the first time I met someone as stupid as you," Gunterughed out loud. Ryan then said with a serious face, "I''m a rational person, not stupid. You better give me my money right away or I''ll mess up this ce," Gunter then stoppedughing. "The man with such courage is still not born." Ryan smiled derisively. "Wanna try?" "Okay," Gunter''s expression immediately turned cold. "You two, beat him!" In an instant, two burly men came to Ryan''s table with their cruel faces. Some of thedies were already scared when they saw them. Why had their delightful dinner turned out to be this scary? However, Ryan suddenly disappeared like smoke. He had already arrived in front of the two men and beat them up. Without holding back his strength, Ryan hit their faces until they were knocked far away and crashed into the table. DUAK! The sound of tables breaking and chairs flying was loud. The two thugs seemedpletely motionless and immediately fainted. Ryan''s sudden action shocked everyone. The visitors took advantage of this situation to escape from the ce. Meanwhile, the boss of the thugs, Gunter, just stared stupidly at Ryan. This opponent really looked like a God, he easily beat up his two underlings! Biting his lower lip, Gunter roared loudly, "Die!!! You bastard!!!!" Hearing his boss'' roar, another burly man lunged forward to Ryan. However, their target was still standing in the middle, silent. Irina and the otherdies just watched Ryan from the side, as the man was already surrounded by thugs. Ryan quickly became a speck of light and swung his fist. In an instant, all the thugs had drifted away and fell in pain. The worst part was when Ryan choked one of the thugs and threw him at one of the food trucks, causing their car to fall too! In an instant, the burly thugs were curled up in pain. However, Ryan only smiled at Gunter. "My price goes up again after exercising like this," Gunter, still with his mouth wide open, couldn''t believe the scene before him. Why did his subordinates fall and were easily defeated by him? Ryan''s friends also didn''t believe this scene. Ryan was amazing! Knowing Ryan''s true strength, Valerie looked proud when her friends realized the man''s greatness. He was the strongest person they knew! Seeing Ryan approaching him, Gunter began to break out in cold sweat. Now he looked at this prey from a different perspective. A sense of awe and fear unknowingly rose from the bottom of his heart. Only true power could rule the world! Gunter stared at Ryan, trying to suppress the fear that was rising from his heart. However, his body continued to tremble and his sweat couldn''t stop flowing. "You can say it was bad luck when you met me," Ryanughed. "I''m very good at burying people like you alive. But since I''m a good person, I''ll forgive you. Say, do you still want to pay you with my money?" Hearing Ryan''s menacing words, Gunter felt like he wanted to faint. "50 million?" Gunter swallowed his saliva. "Right, if you don''t, you understand what will happen, right?" Ryan patted Gunter''s shoulder. "Come on, hurry up. Didn''t you just say you get tens of millions every day?" Ryan squeezed Gunter''s shoulder. "My patience is running low," "Besides, this isn''t your first time doing this scam right?" Gunter was sweating profusely. This time, he was the one at the edge of the abyss. "I don''t have that many, I only have 40," Gunter said through the grit of his teeth. Ryan was surprised, this man was rich too. "Money is still money. You are lucky I have great patience," Ryan sighed. "It''s rare to find people as patient as I am," Gunter''s face was really ugly. When he gave the money to Ryan, Ryan just smiled. "If I don''t have any more money, I''lle back to this ce," Hearing this, Gunter really wanted to pass out. After getting the money, Ryan and the others left the restaurant. As for Gunter, he just stood there while looking at Ryan''s figure who immediately disappeared. In the middle of his messy ce, he took a deep breath. His heart waspletely filled with fear mixed with hatred. He then turned over a table while cursing loudly. His eyes werepletely filled with anger and hatred. ''I''ll make you suffer the consequences!'' ...... .. Ryan and thedies then strolled around the city. Even though it was already night, this tourist spot was still filled with crowds and bright lights. The women were chatting happily again. Now, the topic of their conversation was not about make up or food, but Ryan. "Sir, why were you so great earlier?" One of the women asked with sparkling eyes. "Sir, did you learn martial arts?" "Sir, can you teach me?" They were talking at the same time and made Ryan dizzy. However, this situation made Ryan feel very cool. Irina red at Ryan, whose face was already grinning wildly. This bastard enjoyed getting praised again? "It''s all secrets, I can''t tell you," Ryanughed. "Besides, the tugs looked stocky but they weren''t strong at all." "Oh? Why is that?" The women curiously asked. "From the way they move, it''s clear that their breathing is rushing. Their muscles are also not developing naturally so obviously they''re on ''roids." ...... .. Their group continued to walk around the city, chatting. Now, their topic had turned into a joke. "I have a funny joke. What is a tree''s favorite soda? A root beer!" "Ah, yours isn''t funny. I have a funny story that I experienced myself. When I boarded on a ne once, there was a gentleman sitting beside me greeting me and asking my destination. After I talked about going to Avalerion, he casually nodded and said that we were heading for the same ce. But you know what? He was about to get off the ne in the middle of the flight! Hahaha " "It''s still not funny, listen to mine! So a frog meets a fortune teller to find out whether he will be lucky in love affairs or not. The fortune teller then read the palm of the frog and said that he had bad and good news. Wanting to hear the good news first, the fortune teller said that the frog was going to meet a beautiful girl. The woman will be attracted to him and want to know everything about him. She wanted to win the frog''s heart. Hearing this, the frog was really happy and asked what the bad news was. The fortune teller just sighed and said that she would meet him in biology ss." Ryan heard all this from the side and for some reason, jokes like these weren''t so funny to him. "Maybe Mr. Ryan has something?" One of them suddenly asked Ryan. "Huh?" Ryan was surprised to hear that since he was daydreaming. "Come on sir! Give us one," the otherdies said excitingly. Irina and Valerie also stared at him, hoping that Ryan would also share his jokes. "Alright then," Ryan swallowed his saliva and started telling stories. "One day, there was a man who wanted to lose weight. But since he was toozy to exercise and change his diet, he went to a gym that offers a program to lose weight quickly," Ryan stopped talking for a moment and saw that their eyes were all on him. "When he went to the receptionist, he was offered how many calories he wanted to burn. There were 500, 1000 and 1500. After thinking carefully, the man chose the 500 calories. When he entered a room, there was already a beautiful woman waiting for him. The girl said that if she could catch up with herself, then she would show her chest." Hearing this lecherous joke, the girls'' faces turned red. They didn''t think that Ryan''s joke would give them such a perverted joke. "With such enthusiasm, the man passionately caught up with the woman after 30 minutes. Receiving his gift and a kiss, the man found out that he has lost 1 kg in a day. Feeling that the gym was giving him good results, this man came back the next day." Chapter 135: Dirty Hands Chapter 135: Dirty Hands "This time he asked for 1000 calories. After he entered the room, there was already another beautiful woman waiting for him. This time the woman said that if he caught up with her, she would have sex with him. After chasing her for more than 45 minutes, the man managed to catch up and have sex with the woman for 1 hour," he continued. Irina didn''t dare to look at Ryan. How could he be that vulgar? "This man is clearly feeling happy and he''s been losing weight in thest two days. For the third time he went to the gym and chose 1500. As usual, he entered a room," Ryan suddenly stopped telling stories. The women were curious. "Why? What happened next?" "The man found an orangutan sitting," Ryan smiled, "the orangutan''s nurse kept saying that if this orangutan caught him, it would have sex with him. As a result, that person ran with all his might." Valerieughed secretly, Ryan''s unexpected ending was really funny to her. After finishing the story, Ryan realized that some of the women were already blushing. It seemed they rarely heard lecherous jokes. "How can you tell such a vulgar story like that?" Irina shook her head. "Hahaha we''ve all grown up, we also have a lot of experience," Ryan said with augh. Irina then looked away. She then thought, ''I''ve never done that!'' "Now it''s Irina''s turn!" One of thedies said. Suddenly, everyone cheered on Irina. "Come on ma''am, you definitely have it!" Irina felt helpless. "I''m not good at this." "Just rx ma''am, everyone must have one or two funny jokes they''d heard somewhere," they didn''t give up. "Alright then. Once upon a day" Irina was really bad at telling stories. However, out of respect for their superior, thedies chuckled. After traveling around the city for an hour, they decided to return to the hotel and rest. Ryan and the others immediately walked back towards their hotel while still chatting lively. However, several police officerssuddenly stopped them. "That''s them!" When Ryan heard and saw the cops, he realized that Gunter was not far from their position. Gunter looked at them coldly. "All of you please follow us to the office." These cops wouldn''t ept any other answer except ''yes''. Without waiting for an answer from Ryan and thedies, they immediately approached with handcuffs in their hands. Ryan just stared at them coldly. He quickly moved his hand so fast that no ordinary people could see what he did just now with bare eyes. The police who were about to arrest Ryan suddenly realized that his own hands were handcuffed! "You dare attack an officer?!" This policeman was furious. His other three mates abandoned thedies and surrounded Ryan with angry faces. "I advise you not to do anything wrong," Ryan casually said. "You also have no right to arrest us!" Some of the women also started getting angry. "It doesn''t matter if you are police, what do you mean suddenly arresting us and taking us?" "Yes! We haven''t broken anyws at all, why are you suddenly arresting us?" "You just need to be quiet ande with us to the office," these policemen were still determined to bring Ryan and his friends with them. Ryan then asked his friends to be quiet and leave all these problems to him. After that, he casually said, "Unfortunately, your dirty hands can''t touch me." "Oh? So your dirty hands that have messed with people''s businesses are cleaner than us?"One of the cops said in a cold tone. "Oh, Really?" Ryan then looked coldly at Gunter, who was not far from their position and smiled. When Gunter saw that smile, he couldn''t help but get goosebumps. "Then why don''t you guys ask me why I ransacked the ce?" Ryan casually asked. "No exnation is good enough to justify your criminal act by destroying people''s business!" One of the policemen snorted coldly. "Confess all of your crimes at the office!" "Huh? Aren''t you guys the police? Shouldn''t you all see well?" A woman from Ryan''s group suddenly stepped forward in a rage. "That ce ckmailed and scammed people! They gave us an unreasonable price and threatened to kill us if we didn''t pay them. Luckily, my friend is willing to take action so that people don''t have the same fate as us," Ryan then cut the woman and said in a cold tone, "The thugs deserved what they got. If you want to catch us, catch them first," The policemen stared at each other for a moment. Finally, one of them said, "We''ll take care of thatter. Now, all of you need toe with us to the police station. Your actions have vited thew earlier," Ryan shook his head. "How much did they pay you to be stubborn like this?" "Try to repeat what you said just now!" One of the cops became angry when he heard this. "Why? Are you deaf now?" Ryan was disgusted by corrupt police like this. "It''s clear that the four of you were paid by that person. So I''m going to ask you guys. Do you still want to receive the money or do you want to go home safe?" The police that Ryan had handcuffed snapped, "Nonsense! If you don''te with us, we will consider you as fugitives," "Such a threat is of no use to me," Ryan said with a serious face. "I have no problem being a fugitive. However, the four of you will lie helpless in the hospital for several months andnguish in prison afterwards," "That''s enough talking, get him!" The cop saidas he pulled out his handcuffs. The four of them then lunged at Ryan. However, their opponent seemed to just move a little. Suddenly, their handcuffs were already thrown quite far from their positions. Ryan then casually asked them, "Are you all capable to carry your duties?" There was fear in the cops'' eyes. They simply couldn''t see when and in what way their handcuffs were picked up and thrown so easily. Gunter, who was not far away, took a deep breath when he saw Ryan''s action. Deep in his heart, he felt that he was wrong to stir the situation further and mess with Ryan again. "Get him!" Several women started cheering on Ryan. "Those corrupt cops don''t deserve to wear that uniform! How could he ept bribes and not arrest the thugs from earlier!" Irina just frowned from the side. Even though she wanted to bury these cops alive, she understood what the problem was. If Ryan did beat them, their usation would turn into beating the cops. This was really not good for them. Ryan was still standing silently facing the cops. His belligerents stared at him warily, as if they were staring at a terrorist. This person didn''t seem like an ordinary person. "I''ll give you a chance," Ryan said with a serious face. "Go before I get angry," "Who do you think you are?" One of the policemen conquered his fear and bursted out in anger. He quickly pulled his gun and aimed it at Ryan. In that instant, a strong gust of wind blew from Ryan''s direction. He was already radiating that intense inner power and was moving fast. "Now all of you wille with us! Otherwise, don''t me me for shooting you guys for resisting arrest and notplying with orders!" The policeman said in a cold tone. "You sure?" Ryan then raised his right hand. The cop was surprised to see him. He saw what''s in Ryan''s hand and checked his gun. It had no bullets! He looked at Ryan with a shocked face, how did that man do it? Ryan then threw the bullet in his hand at the policeman''s leg, smiling. "Last chance, go and leave us alone." The policemen got goosebumps when they saw Ryan''s smile. Seeing no response, Ryan then moved quickly. All these policemen felt was a strong gust of wind. The moment after that, they only felt an excruciating pain in their stomach. They felt their consciousness slowly disappear as they fell on the ground simultaneously. "Tonight, you will sleep outside." Ryan said to the man standing behind them. Now, his eyes fell on Gunter who was still staring fearfully at him. Seeing Ryan''s eyes, Gunter could only step back while trembling. Knowing Gunter kept retreating, Ryan yelled at him and told him to stop. "We meet again. What a coincidence," Ryan said casually. "Don''t worry. We will never meet again after this. Trust me," Gunter was drenched in cold sweat. "Of course I believe in my friend," Ryan smiled broadly. But to Gunter, why did that smile seem like it hid something scary? "I told you before that I woulde to see you if I needed money, right?" Ryan walked over to him, still smiling. "Now that we''ve met, how do we talk about business? Since you offended me and exhausted my energy dealing with your puppets, it might be 150 million in total," "Ah! I don''t have that much money!" Gunter swallowed his saliva. Chapter 136: Legendary Surfer Chapter 136: Legendary Surfer "Too bad, after all these things happened, I''m not in the mood for a discount. In that case, which of your body parts do you want me to break? Hands or legs?" Ryan casually said. Hearing this, Gunter was really scared to death. He was really unlucky, he didn''t expect that he would meet this demonic person. "I mean, I''ll look for it! I beg you to wait for the money!" Gunter quickly replied. After making several calls and transferring 150 million to Ryan''s ount, Ryan left Gunter alone. Now, Gunter could breathe a sigh of relief. After wiping off his cold sweat, he swore that he would never bother Ryan again. This was the first time he had felt so horrified in his life and he didn''t want to feel it anymore. .......... After resting alone in his room, Ryan invited Irina to surf the next morning. "What a beautiful sight!" Ryan stared at a group of young women running towards the waves carrying their surfboards. Ryan nodded in satisfaction. The sight of bikini andcy breasts made his mornings beautiful. Not to mention, he was waiting for the moment where they needed his help. "Have you been enjoying these beautifuldies with your eyes?" Irina said in a cold tone from beside Ryan. Seeing the man''s eyes everywhere, Irina could only sigh. "Actually, my eyes are always on you, dear. No beauty in this world that can beat the beauty of my beloved wife." Without waiting long, Irina''s face really turned red. Bored with Ryan''s flirts, Irina left him and headed for the beach. Seeing Irina''s super tight bikini, Ryan sighed. Why was his wife wearing such a sexy one? What if someone seduced her? "Ryan, let''s go too!" Ryan finally woke up from his daze after Valerie approached him. "Of course, I will teach you how to surf," Ryan said with augh. Today, Valerie was wearing a yellow bikini. How eye-catching, especially with those big breasts! Noticing Ryan''s hot gaze, Valerie instantly blushed. However, instead of running away, Valerie puffed out her chest. This made her chest appear even bigger. Ryan drooled at the sight. Geez, why did he feel that Valerie''s knockers were getting bigger? Today she really looked amazing! "Come on, quickly!" The otherdies also rushed forward into the waves with joy. Ryan then caught up with them alongside Valerie. He was afraid that if he lingered together with Valerie then his male instincts would make him lose control. Even though it was still early in the morning, the waves were already perfect for surfing. Moreover, they were quite big. If ordinary people surfed here, they would be in trouble. At this time, many people had gathered in this sea. Some of them looked like they had skills, but after standing on their surfboards for a few seconds, they fell down as well. "Wow! Ryan, look over there! That person is good, huh," Valerie noticed a man who was surfing beautifully. The man managed to ovee the huge, fierce waves with ease. It was clear that he was not an ordinary person. "Hmm? I''m also good at surfing, you know. Do you want to see it?" Ryan asked. "Is it true? You can surf too?" Valerie looked shocked. "Hahaha there''s nothing in this world that I can''t do. Wait here, I will show you my skills," Ryan said confidently. Since most people couldn''t surf yet, Valerie and her friends waited on the beach. Even so, the atmosphere was still exciting. Ryan then swam away and approached the waves. When he saw the wavesing, Ryan started to stand on his board and move along with the waves. "Wow! Ryan is great!" Valerie, who had been watching Ryan from the start, became excited when she saw Ryan standing on her board. Ryan noticed Valerie''s gaze and smiled a little. It was just a small wave for him, what''s so hard to try? When the waves got bigger, Ryan started to swim closer to it. Now, several people were following him. They made a line in the middle of the waves and stood side by side, making spectacle for other people on the beach. They thought the surfers off the shore werepeting against each other. When the waves he was riding grew bigger, the bottom of the waves began to threaten other surfers. Ryan swiftly adjusted his body and managed to stand steadily. He followed the waves with his rivals. However, the waves didn''t just stop there. Another wave was trying to hit him from behind. "You can do it!" Valerie was increasingly excited to cheer on Ryan. The gaze of the people also grew more excited to see them. Seeing the waves that followed, they felt that some would fall. When the aftershocks hit, Ryan was ready and on standby. The waves managed to drown them all, the audience screamed hysterically at the sight. However, at thest moment, there were three surfers who managed to get out and stand on their boards. The surfing started with five people and now there were only three left. The other two surfers had been swept away by the waves and eliminated from thispetition. The gaze of the people now fell on Ryan and the other two. At the same time, the waves started to rise again. This time, the waves were really high. Even though it was still a little far away, the waves were already two meters high. However, Ryan and the two others managed to stand on their boards in the middle of the waves. What was surprising was that they weren''t going down even if the waves were getting higher and higher. "Ah!" Everyone watching them started screaming hysterically. They saw the waves that the three surfers were riding had reached 3 meters tall and still didn''t look like they were going down. At this moment, these three people looked great at handling the fierce waves. However, just riding the waves and standing still was not Ryan''s style. He then maneuvered with the board. "Wow!" Valerie was totally amazed, Ryan was great! At the same time, one of the surfers lost his bnce and fell into the water. Leaving Ryan and another surfer alone. Ryan still felt that this wave still had no sign of going down so he decided to go to the top of the wave. And finally the waves would fall! When Ryan reached the top, the waves began to fall rapidly. The spectators began to hold their breath, the falling waves were like a great flood ready to hit anyone under its speed. However, it was times like these that surfers were put to the test. Ryan then leaned over his body to lower his center of gravity. When the waves hit the bottom, Ryan''s opponent seemed unable to maintain his bnce. In an instant, the person fell and fell off the board. What about Ryan? Everyone was wondering whether Ryan made it through the big waves or not. Then, Ryan looked fine and was still standing on his board as the waves carried him. Seeing this, the audience cheered and excited to see Ryan. "Wow! Great!" The women from his office were seen pping. They did not think that Ryan had such extraordinary surfing skills. Ryan then swam with his board to the beach. There he was surrounded by beautiful women. "Hi handsome, wanna teach me how to surf?" As he realized that a crowd of beautifuldies circled him, Ryan became puffed up. "Sorry, I already have a girlfriend," Seeing Ryan rejecting them outright, the women left with disappointed hearts. One by one, the women dispersed from him and finally, only Valerie was left. "What do you think? I''m cool right?" "Very cool!" Valerie pped her hands happily. "Then, I will teach you for free," Ryan said with augh. Of course Valerie nodded quickly. Then Ryan took Valerie to deeper waters. "First of all, you need to learn how to stand on your surfboard. Now try to lie down on your board first," Ryan said. Valerie obeyed every word that Ryan spoke. Meanwhile, the man was struggling to restrain himself as the bottom cheeks in front of him looked so sexy! "Cough! Alright, now try to swim on your board. After that I will correct your posture," "Okay," Valerie did it immediately. "Ah! Wrong, it should be like this," Ryan then grabbed Valerie''s slender waist. "Your body must remain upright while you are swimming." Valerie''s face was slightly red, Ryan''s hand on her waist really made her remember their time at her apartment. What''s more, how could she swim if Ryan was constantly holding her! As for Ryan himself, he was so engrossed in this situation that he forgot he was holding Valerie. "Now your leg is the problem. Your feet can''t move at all. Try to swim again while I hold your feet," Ryan moved his hands to Valerie''s smooth thighs. Chapter 137: Just Stating A Fact Chapter 137: Just Stating A Fact Valerie''s face got even redder, but she didn''t say no to Ryan at all. In fact, she enjoyed this intimate moment. "Oh? Valerie, are you getting fatter down here?" Ryan squeezed Valerie''s thigh. He felt that the woman''s thighs were getting bigger. "Ah? Really?" Valerie was surprised. She was confident in the body she had. How could she gain weight? "Well I mean you are fuller than before. But it''s okay, I like it. I prefer you this way," Ryan said with a smile. Valerie''s face was getting redder, she then set the determination in her heart. After this holiday was over, she would go on a diet and exercise to keep her body in shape. She couldn''t let Ryan hate her because she gained weight. After half an hour, Valerie still didn''t make any progress in her learning. So far, she had only learned how to swim by lying on the board while Ryan was constantly holding her. Fortunately, other women came to help Valerie. Ryan automatically let go of his hand and yed it safe. ''Time flies when you are happy,'' that''s what Ryan felt when he was surrounded by beautiful women. Without realizing it, two hours had passed since they came to this beach. Everyone was getting tired and hungry. "Hey, let''s go out and find something to eat," someone suggested. "Alright,e on!" The otherdies immediately agreed to it. "What do we want to eat?" One of the females asked. When it came to beaches, of course seafood was the best option! After discussing it for a while, one of them then casually said, "We''d better go fishing and ask the restaurant to cook it for uster," "Hahaha good idea. We can eat at a cheaper priceter. Sometimes you are smart too," the womenughed and were about to go and rent fishing rods. "You guys want to fish to eat? I think your brains are a little damaged," At this time, a man suddenly fell in the middle of their conversation. The insinuation immediately caught their attention. "Huh? Has anyone asked your opinion?" One of the women named Chloe became angry when she heard this. The man was really rude by suddenly interrupting their n and openly mocking them. That person''s brain obviously was much more damaged than theirs. Ryan shook his head when he saw this. He was theziest to meet such people, he must have felt the most righteous and stubborn. The kind of people who deserved to die alone. The man just shook his head. "I''m just saying it as it is. You thought fishing was easy? Where are there big fish on the beach? Or maybe you guys want to swim and catch them with your bare hands?" He said whileughing loudly. "That is none of your business!" One of them was also angry to see Ryan''s attitude. "Ah, do you really want to swim? You city girls are weird, how could you catch it barehanded?" The man then sighed. "I''m just stating the fact," "And how do you know that we can''t get it?" Chloe didn''t want to back down. "Right! Who said that we can''t get it?" The others joined her. The manughed once again. "Hahaha please stop your daydream. Hurry up and face reality," Those words really pierced the women''s hearts. This guy was so rude and had no manners at all! "Who said you couldn''t catch fish with your bare hands?" The voice came from a man not far from where Ryan stood. The guy had been watching them in silence and only opened his mouth just now. He then turned and looked at Ryan with a disgusted gaze. "It''s a simple logic. If you can''t be faster than the fish, how can you catch it?" The man sighed. "Sounds just as realistic as flying pigs," "Oh? Then you dare to bet with me?" "Who''s afraid? Let''s do it. What are we going to stake anyway?" The man immediately agreed with Ryan''s suggestion. For him, this was an easy bet. Who on earth could really catch fish in the high seas barehanded? "If I get a fish barehanded, you should kneel and apologize to this girl," Ryan said. "Huh? Just that? Then, if you can get any fish, I''ll eat it raw here!" The man replied, underestimating Ryan. "Okay, you say that yourself. Don''t be sorry for saying it," Chloe said. "Of course," the man looked at Ryan and said, "I''m sure you can''t possibly catch even a fish. Ah! Catching small fish or shrimp won''t be counted. It''s the same as cheating," "Don''t worry, I''m a gentleman. I''m not going to do that pathetic trick here," Ryan said casually. "Hahaha, I like people like you," the manughed and turned around and shouted, "Everyone listen! This guy wants to catch fish with his bare hands!" His words drew people''s attention and suddenly a crowd surrounded them. "Catching fish with your bare hands? Impossible!" "Moreover, these are sea fish. What fish do you think he''ll catch?" When the crowd got bigger, the man quickly said to Ryan, "Don''te back if you don''t bring fish that weighs 20kg! By the way, do you need scuba gear?" "No need," Ryan didn''t care about this person''s insinuation. Under the people''s gaze, Ryan threw himself into the sea and dived. In an instant, his figure was out of sight and left people standing still. "That person is really sick in the head, why didn''t you take him to an asylum?" The man said to Valerie and the others. "You are sick!" Valerie couldn''t ept it when Ryan was mocked. "Hahaha, obviously you guys are the one who''re sick here. People already know that it is impossible to catch sea fish with bare hands. But my words might not be right, he''s not sick but he''s clearly crazy!" The manughed loudly, making the girls even angrier. However, at this time Irina came. "What''s wrong?" Seeing her subordinates gathering with many people, Irina was curious. "Ma''am, this person made a bet with Mr. Ryan. Now Mr. Ryan is trying to catch fish with his bare hands," one of them exined. "Oh? Okay, you guys just wait," Irina just nodded and looked out at the ocean. The man and the people thought that Irina was a gorgeous woman, an extraordinary beauty! They stopped talking to each other and enjoyed the beautiful sight. At this time, Ryan was still busy looking for fish in the middle of the sea. He saw arge fish but was not sure if it weighed 20 kg. He then decided to look for another. However, he still couldn''t find any fish that lived up to his expectations. Without realizing it, he dived for 2 minutes without taking air ''Ah!'' Ryan''s eyes sparkled, he found it! It must have weighed more than 20 kg. On the shore, the manughed once again. "It''s been almost 3 minutes and he''s noting out, could it be that he drowned? I told you fishing empty-handed is impossible. That guy risks his life trying to prove otherwise. How wise of him." "There''s nothing that Ryan can''t do, you just wait," Valerie said in a cold tone. She started to feel a little worried in her own heart. Why hadn''t Ryan shown up? "Do you think anyone can hold their breath for more than 2 minutes?" The man looked at Valerie while shaking his head. "Don''t expect too much, call the police and an ambnce. You have to take the corpse first as soon as possible before it gets eaten by the fish," The women were immediately angry, but Irina just stared at the ocean with a calm face. Valerie herself started to lose faith, but after she thought about the previous events, she felt Ryan could do it. "Just wait, he will definitelye out soon," Valerie said with a face full of confidence. "I still have time tho. Too bad, he doesn''t have time anymore hahaha," the man said with augh. At the same time, people also startedughing. Some even joined in. "Just call the ambnce, the body should be floating in a moment." At this moment, someone noticed a movement in the sea and pointed at it. "There he is!" Suddenly, everyone stared at Ryan and his fishing rod. Everyone was shocked, some even pped themselves. Wasn''t that over 80 kg? The man''s gaze waspletely wide, he could not believe what he saw. Valerie and the others cheered andughed seeing Ryan''s figure. With a smile, Ryan put the turtle he had caught at the man''s feet. "How? It should weigh more than 20 kg," Obviously a turtle weighed more than 20 kg! Irina couldn''t stopughing. Why did Ryan decide to catch turtles? The audience startedmenting, "This guy is strong at dragging turtles?" "This is the first time I''ve seen something like this." Chloe was the one with the biggest head. "Oh right, who says you can''t fish with your bare hands? What else do you want to say?" Chapter 138: Too Expensive! Chapter 138: Too Expensive! "Right! Now keep your promise to eat our catch raw. Even though it''s a little tough, I heard the meat is pretty delicious," one of the women said while holding backughter. The audience startedughing. Did that person want to eat turtles in this ce? His teeth might break just trying to crack the shell. "I won''t eat it," the man shook his head quickly. "Ah! You want to retract your own words?" The women couldn''t digest what he meant. This man was the one who teased them first, and now that he had lost, he wanted to run away. What kind of man was he? "It''s not a fish," the man said. "Turtles are considered seafood!" "What I mean is turtles are slow, very easy to catch. Our agreement is a fish, so it can be considered that our stakes are not fulfilled," the man said. Chloe was really angry when she heard that. "These turtles are clearly marine animals weighing more than 20 kg. Don''t think that this turtle is more stupid than you. It can swim faster than humansin the sea," "Ha ha ha!" Suddenly, the audienceughed when they heard her. The woman''s words had some truth. The man''s face was red with anger. However, Ryan casually said. "Okay, I''ll go again and catch the fish ording to the criteria," "No need!" Some females wanted to get in Ryan''s way. Ryan just smiled at them. "Just rx, I won''t be long," After that, Ryan dove into the sea again. This time, he didn''t need that long. And this time he took a big fish with him. "This fish should be more than 20 kg," Ryan threw the fish he caught. When they saw the fish, everyone gaped at the sight. The man was also shocked, his face was really messy. This must be a dream, right? However, the big fish was under his feet and many people witnessedRyan''s action. "What other reasons do you want?" Chloe quickly stood in front of the man. "I... I give up," the man said in anguid tone. "Hurry up and eat! You said to yourself that you wanted to eat our catch raw!" Someone eximed. That man''s face was really bad. He just said what came to his mind without thinking. He did not expect that he would lose. "Yes, that person has received his lesson. I hope you won''t do this again," Irina tried to intervene. Seeing their wise superior, everyone agreed to let the man go. However, only one person didn''t let go that easily. "Get down on your knees and apologize to them," Ryan said with a grim face. ...... "Hahaha, did you see his face earlier?" A group of females were seen walking and chatting happily as they discussed the look of shame and fear on the man''s face when he apologized to them. "Mr. Ryan is amazing! By the way, do you have a girlfriend?" Chloe''s eyes were filled with adorations. She seemed to have found her horse prince. Hearing this question, the other women startedughing. However, Valerie and Irina had different expressions. Valerie''s heart clenched while Irina coughed hard without stopping. "Ah! Mrs. Irina are you okay?" Chloe asked. "It''s okay, it''s okay. I''m just choking," Irina said with a smile. Ryan himself was confused about what to say, this question was really hard to answer. "Ha ha ha." Ryan justughed and then added, "It''s a secret." For some reason, Valerie was disappointed with Ryan''s answer. Meanwhile, Irina just stared at him sharply. The rtionship between the two of them didn''t seem to have been exposed to the public yet. Although rumors had spread throughout thepany, nobody was certain of it. "Ah! From your answer, I think it must be a yes!" Chloe looked disappointed. "Too bad, I was interested in you though," "I also want to!" One of them shouted. "I also want to be Mr. Ryan''s girlfriend," These women were like wolves surrounding a rabbit Ryan was totally cornered. ...... Now that the day had changed to noon, they had all eaten and changed their clothes. Since they had to go home tomorrow morning, today would be theirst day for sightseeing. Thest day of their holiday, thest chance they had to use their freedom to do whatever they wanted and of course, girls should definitely go shopping! Hearing the word shopping, Ryan''s heart clenched. Women''s stamina when they shopped was so strong, almost terrifying. Even Nergal the god of war himself would be sozy when he had to keep a womanpany when they went shopping. Ryan made excuses to run away while they were still having lunch. But he did not expect to be asked by his subordinate. "Mr. Ryan, don''t you also want toe with us?" Before Ryan even answered, Irina casually said, "Of course he''s in. This guy has nothing to do in the meantime," Since his wife had said that, how could he run away? Ryan finally apanied them to shop. The streets on Squirtle Ind were very clean and a festive atmosphere always filled it almost 24/7. Since the ind was famous for its sea, of course the essories, clothes, pants etc. that were sold here had sea nuances. Also, their prices were much cheaper than in the city of Avalerion! While looking left and right, they explored this small town. "Wow, this shop has great stuff! Come in!" "Come on,e on!" All the women looked enthusiastic when they entered the souvenir shop. Ryan, of course, was not interested and waited outside. After a while, the women got out and walked back to the other shops. Then what about Ryan? He followed them and carried their groceries with a tired face. This was what he feared when apanying women shopping, what a hell! "Bring this," at this time, Irina came out of the shop, gave her groceries'' bag and walked back to the other shop without looking at Ryan. Ryan could only see a small smile on Irina''s face. Irina would not waste this good opportunity to take advantage of her husband! Ryan usually tricked her. But now it was her turn to y him! Ryan could only gawk and follow thedies walking ahead of him. The shopping atmosphere was still lively, the women were not tired of visiting one shop at a time. When they were about to enter, a man stopped them. "Hey beautiful sisters, I have something good here. Take a look first," the man said in a sweet tone. "What is that?" Thedies were getting curious. The man took out a small wooden box from under his shirt. And when he opened it, there was a little ne. "What is that?" Chloe was curious. "You know when the Dutch VOC boats were still sailing, one of their ships carrying treasures sank in the sea around here," then the man pointed at the ne. "This is one of those treasures!" "I''m in trouble and need money quickly so I''m offering this treasure to you, dear beautiful sisters. From your appearances, I think that you can buy this treasure easily." Ryan watched the man''s y with a cold gaze. It''s really sad. Today''s con artists were bing more and more skilled. The ne was really small, even the jewelry part showed that it was made of ss. The item shouldn''t cost more than 20 dors. "I don''t think we can afford anything that fancy,"Chloe and her friends clearly couldn''t be fooled easily. "I don''t think you understand the meaning of this ne," the man said. "It is said that the shipwreck carried a lot of treasures to be brought back to its home country. This thing really has historical value," "If I don''t need money, I won''t sell it. If you give me one million then this item is yours," the man pretended to be sorry, he was trying to earn their trust and build a connection with them. Hearing the word ''historical value'', some became interested but at the same time doubted. "One million is really too expensive," "Then what price do you want? I''m in need of quick money, if you bid too cheap then I''ll find someone else." When Valerie saw the ne, she also wanted to buy it. Her father was fond of historical objects so hewould probably be pleased. "But your price is really too high, I hope you can lower it," Valerie said. The man saw Valerie''s interest in the ne. He quickly said, "Then, how about 900 thousand? I can''t lose that much," "Still too expensive," Valerie shook her head. "Then 800," the man looked away, as if he was not willing to sell it. "Sorry that''s my limit." "Are you kidding? 800 thousand for that junk?" At this moment, Ryan opened his voice. "That ne is really just trash that you picked up, right?" "How could you say that? This is a ne obtained from a ship that sank hundreds of years ago, how could this thing not be expensive?" The man was angry. Chapter 139: Faux Chapter 139: Faux "If it''s a historical relic, then it''s fine," Ryan shook his head. "What do you mean, Mr. Ryan? Is this stuff fake?" The women were surprised to hear it. "Of course it''s fake, take a look. Since the ne has been in the sea for hundreds of years, why isn''t there any sign of rusting? Keep looking at the jewelry, it''s clear it''s ss. Shouldn''t we prove that it really has a ''historical value''?" Hearing Ryan''s words, the man felt bad luck. "Turns out you want to cheat us!" These women became angry. "Hey what do you mean? I''m just trying to feed myself, why are you shaming me?" The man came to Ryan, angry. Since his identity was revealed, he did not care about the women. "I said what I said. What''s wrong with it?" Ryan stared at the angry con artist. "Oh, really? Do you think that''s a wise decision?" The man''s face turned dark ck. "Our friend is not wrong, he just warned us not to buy your fake stuff. You should be the one we reported to the police for trying to trick us," one of the women eximed. "Hahaha, calling the police?" The man smiled. "I guess it''s useless. All the police on this ind are my friends. After all, you won''t go anywhere before you buy this ne!" "Are you threatening us?" Everyone became angry. "In this ind, there isn''t any business that''s not under my control," the person''s gaze turned fierce. "I can get all of you kicked out of the shops and there will be no ce to greet you kindly," "You sell fake goods to us, who wants to buy that junk anyway!" Chloe went berserk. Ryan also said with a serious tone, "I can also give you a choice. Do you want me to break your leg and arm or let you go now and don''t bother us again," "You dare threaten me?" The manughed and pped his hands twice. Suddenly, several burly men with cruel faces appeared from the side and walked over to Ryan. They red at him menacingly. "Still dare to fight?" The man said with augh. "Of course, call your men and let theme together," Ryan said with a smile. He then put down his groceries and stepped forward. While looking at the burly men, he gave him thumbs down. Arrogant! These thugs were clearly provoked by Ryan and couldn''t wait to crush him. They would definitely beat Ryan into a pulp! The five burly men lunged at Ryan at the same time. The con man wasughing loudly, waiting for his subordinate to finish working. However, his expression immediately changed in just 10 seconds. Ryan stood still with a t face and choked one of the thugs. He did not move at all and let his opponents approach him instead. Two other thugs attempted to punch him in his face and the other two tried to circle him and attack from behind. After throwing the person he was choking, Ryan quickly punched the two thugs who were behind him. They had seen their friends lying down before finally the pain lost his consciousness. While cleaning the dust on his hands, Ryan walked slowly towards the con man. This con artist rubbed his eyes, unable to believe what he saw. The five of his strong subordinates were curled up unconscious on the ground. What happened? Seeing Ryan getting closer to him, the conman kept walking backwards until he hit the wall. DUAK! Ryan pped the wall from beside the man''s head with a smile. "Hahaha, do you still dare to fight?" "Forgive me! I won''t deceive people again." "Oh? It''s all toote," Ryan quickly beat the impostor until he passed out. To teach him a lesson, Ryan stabbed his acupuncture needle secretly and caused the sensation of being bitten by ants on this person for 1 month. For this kind of self-ignorant person, Ryan was truly unforgiving. "Wow, Mr. Ryan is really handsome!" Thedies cheered as they were impressed by Ryan. ..... The next day, everyone returned to the city of Avalerion safely. After saying goodbye, they returned to their respective homes. "So tired...!" When he entered the house, Ryan immediately sat on the sofa after putting down Irina''s tons of groceries. The second day of this ''vacation'' was truly hell for him. Those women really had no mercy on him. He felt like he had explored every single shop in the Squirtle Ind and every time the women came out, they would bring shopping bags with them! How could those women be so strong? Irina ignored Ryan and checked her shopping bags. Basically she liked shopping so yesterday''s vacation was really fun for her. However, Ryan suddenly hugged Irina from behind and whispered in her ear, "Honey, why did you buy so many things?" "Because you were there to carry it," Irina casually answered. She then returned to check the shopping. Ryan was confused about what kind of expression his wife had at that time. But after seeing Irina''s joyful face, all that tiredness within his heartseemed to disappear. Of course he had suffered, but wasn''t his goal to make his wife happy? Suddenly, the little demon on Ryan''s shoulder started acting up. Ryan felt that he had not been making out with his beloved wife for a long time. He also began to understand Irina''s erotic points. If he didn''t teach his wife a lesson for taking advantage of him, how could he call himself a husband? Ryan then hugged Irina once again. "Honey, do we need to go back there again after this?" Irina just red at him. "Don''t wanna!" "Huh?" Suddenly, Ryan took Irina and dragged her to the sofa. There he began to y his tricks. "Honey, I need to know how your body is doing after you sunbathing all day there. Don''t let your white skin be damaged," Ryan said with a smile. His hands locked Irina''s chest like a pair of ws. At this time, Mrs. Susan''s voice suddenly came from behind, "Wee Miss. Do you need my help to store all this stuff?" Surprised, Ryan''s body stiffened and Irina immediately pushed him with a red face. Ryan quickly stood up and turned around. "It''s been a long time since west met, Mrs. Susan," "Don''t worry, I didn''t see anything just now," Mrs. Susan casually said. "I just want to help Miss Irina to clean up these things," "It''s okay, I can do it myself," Irina felt her face still hot because of that embarrassment. When Mrs. Susan left, Irina red at Ryan. The manughed when the old maid left them. ...... The next day, Irina and Ryan went to the office together. After being gone for a few days, Irina had something to take care of. When Ryan entered the room, his cellphone suddenly sounded. After picking it up, a woman''s super cold voice sounded. "I''m downstairs." Then the call was immediately hung up. Ryan was a little annoyed, why would that woman be so rude? When he was in the lobby, Ryan looked around and noticed that Elizabeth was outside the building. While walking out, Ryan''s gaze did not leave Elizabeth''s chest. He couldn''t help to show the disappointment in his face when he stared at her chest that was t like a board. What a sad sight for him, why did that beautiful mountain have to suffer? Seeing Ryan''s lecherous gaze, Elizabeth gave a cold snort and looked away. Why was this man so perverted? "What do you need from me this time?" Ryan said with a smile. "There are traitors in my organization who need to be cleared up," Elizabeth said. "Oh? So?" So? Elizabeth was surprised to hear Ryan''s response. Did she not say it clear enough? Was this guy stupid or what? "He''s too great, I can''t do anything against him," Elizabeth said. Ryan then looked at Elizabeth. This woman was really tough and had high self-esteem so she didn''t think Elizabeth had ever asked anyone else for help. Since Elizabeth looked bitchy to his eyes, Ryan decided to push the matter further. Ryan thenughed and said, "And then?" "Are you stupid or what?" Elizabeth snapped Ryan. "I thought you just wanted to confide in me, how could I know what you want from me if you don''t say it?" Ryan shook his head. Bastard! "Alright... So can you help me deal with that person or not?" Elizabeth said as she calmed herself. "Your request sounded insincere, I can hear the anger in your words," Ryan looked away. Elizabeth wanted to cry blood right now. "I''m asking for your help," Elizabeth said, grinding her teeth. "It still feels insincere, where is the magic word?" Ryan said while picking the girl''s nose. Elizabeth really wanted to cry blood. This was the first time in her life that she asked someone for help but why did that person have to be this bastard in front of her. Should she kneel and ask for help? "Help me, I really need your help," Elizabeth said with an awkward smile. Chapter 140: Hunting Dexter Chapter 140: Hunting Dexter "Don''t wanna," Ryan''s answer was short, concise and clear. The guy didn''t give Elizabeth a chance to refute it. "Why can''t you help me?" Elizabeth was clearly surprised to hear Ryan''s answer. Why did Ryan help her for free? "Don''t forget that I helped you in the city of Pavona the other day," Elizabeth felt like screaming beside the man''s ear. Hearing this, Ryan just smiled. "In that case, consider my effort to bring you to the hospital has been paid off," ''You''re not the only one who can y this card!'' Elizabeth really had no idea how she should deal with this one person. Every word that came out of Ryan''s mouth managed to trigger her anger. This kind of feeling, this was the first time she had really felt this way in her life. Elizabeth looked away and didn''t care about Ryan anymore. When she peeked, she saw that Ryan had walked away from her and walked towards the building. Elizabeth then turned around and shouted. "Are you really unable to help me?" Elizabeth was really in a hurry and didn''t know where else to go. Ryan then turned around smiling at her. "If you promise to improve your attitude to me then I will help you." Elizabeth didn''t move, she really needed Ryan''s help so she nodded. After that, Ryan walked side by side with Elizabeth. "Tell me," Seeing Ryan getting serious, Elizabeth started telling him the problem. "This person''s name is Dexter, he is an elite member of Alkonost Ordo. He has been on an important mission and got a lot of important information. He betrayed us after receiving international information. Not long ago, he fled with the information. Luckily, we caught up with this problem quickly and were able to pinpoint Dexter''s whereabouts. He should still be in this Avalerion city," "That''s not what I mean," Ryan stopped walking and stared nkly at Elizabeth. Elizabeth was confused by what Ryan meant. Didn''t he want to know his target this time? "I mean" Ryan then looked at Elizabeth''s chest. "Why are you so t today?" When she heard this, Elizabeth immediately went berserk and yelled at Ryan, "Son of a bitch!" Elizabeth then led Ryan to where Dexter was hiding. On their way, Elizabeth did not want to speak to Ryan. She was really angry with Ryan''s harassment earlier. However, she still answered questions regarding Dexter. After walking so far, they finally arrived at the old estate. This old residence could be said to be the former city center. As the economy progressed and the city expanded, the old housing estate was upied by the middle to lower ss people. Hence, many people gathered in this residential area. "We''re here," Elizabeth''s expression was serious. Ryan then noticed this slightly crowded environment, people seemed to be enjoying their day casually. With thisrge crowd of people, it was no wonder this ce had be a hiding ce. The target this time looked smart. Having these people made it easier for Dexter to hide between them. When the Alkonost Ordo lurked this ce, they werepletely helpless. They couldn''t spread their wings too much among this crowd of people. If things went bad, the presence of the Alkonost Ordo would be exposed and many people would fall victims. "Don''t tell me you guys still haven''t found his hideout?" Ryan started getting dizzy with the sea of people he passed by. The area was densely popted. "Don''t see it directly, try to pay attention to the building in your right oblique direction. On the 3rd floor with the windows open, that''s where Dexter is. However, Dexter had great anti-spying abilities and he was very familiar with the Alkonost Ordo to its core. So our people can''t approach him at all." "It''s easy to know the difference between ordinary people and not," Ryan smiled and approached the building Dexter was supposedly in. "Hey, what are you doing? Be patient and don''t be careless. We have to make a n first," Elizabeth was really worried about Ryan. Dexter was not just anyone, he was one of the best people in Alkonost Ordo. Ryan had never seen Dexter''s ability, but why did his face look so calm? Elizabeth had been on a mission with Dexter before. She had witnessed and understood Dexter''s abilities firsthand. Dangerous high level missions would look easy if Dexter was the one sent for it. What stuck most in Elizabeth''s memory was where Dexter single-handedly obliterated 5 martial artists from the God list. This only concluded that Dexter was a strong fighter. However, this bastard named Ryan always did everything the way he wanted it to be and casually walked towards their target. Seeing Ryan''s figure getting away, Elizabeth could only bite her lip and catch up with him. At this moment, Dexter was sitting at the window of his room holding hisptop. It looked like he was sending a file. However, the delivery was really slow. He only got 30% progress after trying to send it for 15 minutes. In the midst of this, he kept his eyes on the crowd below. While being covered by a shirt he was hanging, Dexter always checked the situation from behind the shirt. He had basically memorized the people who''d been hanging around his building. So, if someone he didn''t know suddenly walked into the building he would know that very second. Moreover, he had to make sure this file was delivered before he escaped. This information he stole was truly important and he knew that the Alkonost Ordo would not let him escape with this information. Therefore, he was forced to go into hiding and send this file to a safe ce first. At this time, Dexter realized that a man was walking towards his building. In an instant, he felt something strange. Although he had never seen that man in the Alkonost Ordo, his footsteps or the way he breathed were different from those of ordinary people. Not wanting to risk an ambush, Dexter quickly unplugged the sh and smashed theptop. He then rushed to the door. He was sure he could escape before the man entered the building. After this, he would hide again and make sure to cover his tracks so that the Alkonost Ordo could not find him again. When he opened the door to his room, Dexter was surprised to see the man was already in front of his room. "Sorry, I just wanted to check the room AC," Ryan smiled at Dexter. Dexter was actually surprised to see Ryan''s figure. How could this person get up so quickly and be in front of his room? However, Dexter''s reaction was no less fast. In an instant, his left fist was aimed at Ryan''s stomach and his right hand went into his trouser pocket and threw a knife! Fast and precise! However, Dexter''s fists seemed to be staring at the wall and the knife stopped and lodged in Ryan''s two fingers. "Why are you in a hurry?" Ryan smiled as he easily crushed the knife into pieces with just his two fingers. Dexter smiled too. "I have a date," After those words were spoken, Dexter''s murderous aura radiated strongly. The look in his eyes seemed to want to tear Ryan alive. In an instant, Dexter became a wisp of smoke and disappeared. He jumped high and attacked Ryan in session. However, this movement seemed to have been predicted by Ryan. When Dexterunched a kick, Ryan grabbed the leg and gave him an elbow to his chest which sent him flying. The opponent this time wes really great! Dexter''s gaze turned cold, his opponent this time moved quickly and was able to withstand all of his attacks. The two of them looked at each other. Ryan was seen smiling while Dexter put on a grim face. At this time, Elizabeth arrived at the scene. Seeing the figure of Dexter who was still there, Elizabeth let out a sigh of relief. The target didn''t vaporize and disappeared like a shadow. "Dexter, you can''t run anymore. Come back with me, the Alkonost Ordo will not kill you," Elizabeth said calmly. "Hahaha, why should Ie back?" Dexter looked at Elizabeth with a smile. "Since I''ve run off with important information, it''s impossible for them to let me live. You think bringing this person can stop me?" Dexter then looked at Ryan with a murderous look. Elizabeth tried to calm the situation and said to him, "I will make sure the headquarters will not do anything to you. After all, you are part of us, how could we possibly leave you alone in this?" "I''m not a part of your organization anymore. It''s better for me to be a fugitive than to return to that ce again," Dexter then looked at Elizabeth seriously. "Elizabeth, are you sure you want to stop me?" Elizabeth put on a stance to attack. "I am loyal to the organization, I will bring you back!" "Too bad, then they will find 2 bodies in this ce!" Dexter shook his head. Chapter 141: You Can’t Run Anymore Chapter 141: You Can¡¯t Run Anymore Ryan then said with a smile, "Oh yeah? Why do you have such thoughts?" "You''re a little stronger than my previous opponents, but you''re still no match for me," Dexter stretched his arms, showing that he had not been serious so far. "Well it''s pretty much the same as me. I also don''t consider you my match," in every battle, Nergal wouldn''t skip to look down on his opponent. Dexter snorted coldly. "So funny, I didn''t expect you to be so arrogant." Ryan did not reply. The hallway of the building was filled with thick murderous intent. Elizabeth was standing on the stairs, blocking the escape route. However a child suddenly sounded crying and Dexter took the chance to move first! Dexter took out a number of knives from under his shirt and threw them at Ryan at high speed! He himself was holding the knife in his right hand, aiming for Ryan''s throat. The des that were thrown at him were extremely solid. This attack almost had no w, especially since Dexter was also rushing forward. It was clear that the opponent had to stop the des first. And when his opponent was busy dodging and parrying, Dexter would look for blind spots to attack him. However, Ryan just stood still, sticking out his right hand. Then he seemed to be swinging his hand as if he were guiding a choir. After that, all the knives fell on the ground. At this moment, Ryan''s right hand moved as fast as lightning and tried to catch Dexter''s wrist. Despite his surprise, Dexter managed to avoid the catch by jumping back a little. However, this was the moment Ryan had been waiting for. Quickly, a punch flew to Dexter''s chest and sent him bouncing far off the wall. This battle ended quickly, not even 5 seconds since Dexter made his move. "I told you, you are no match for me. I don''t need to use both of my hands to take down a weakling like you," Ryan said with augh. He then turned to Elizabeth and said, "He''s finished!" "Watch out!" Elizabeth''s expression immediately changed, Dexter had already flung the knife once again. However, Ryan caught it again with his index and middle fingers. "A sneaky attack like that is anything but manly," Ryan then threw the knife at Dexter. The knife managed to stick firmly into the upper arm of his right hand. Dexter gave a cold snort, he felt that the knife had stuck to his bone. The pain from his arm made him unable to move him at all. Seeing this, Elizabeth calmed down. "Dexter, you really can''t run anymore." Dexter didn''t pay attention to Elizabeth at all. Instead, he stared deeply at Ryan, "You you''re really strong!" "You are too weak," Ryan shook his head. He then walked beside Dexter and took out his acupuncture needle. After he stuck it into a certain point, Dexter immediately roared out in pain. "Don''t try to run," Ryan said with augh. Dexter gritted his teeth hard. His eyes were still filled with hateful gazes at Ryan. If it weren''t for this man, he would''ve managed to run far away from this ce. With thest of his strength, he took out the final knife with his left hand. However, Ryan immediately stepped on him, not giving him the opportunity to do anything. "Arrggghhhh!" The roar of pain when his hand was stepped on was truly deafening. Ryan then beat Dexter until he passed out. "Alright then," Ryan stood up and turned towards Elizabeth. "Sorry I made him pass out, he can''t stay still." Elizabeth herself was still surprised by this. She knew that Ryan was strong, but she didn''t expect that the man would be this strong. His fight with Dexter didn''t take more than 5 seconds to finish. Elizabeth felt stupid for having wanted to discuss ns with this person. It seemed that in the face of absolute power, humans could do nothing. "Hmm? Why do you keep looking at me?" Ryan was a little confused by Elizabeth who stood still. Seeing the gaze in Elizabeth''s eyes, Ryan couldn''t help but tease her. "Could it be that you are fascinated by my ability and good looks? Do you like my muscles? I didn''t expect you to have such a fetish. Maybe your journey to find a partner has ended here. Come here and feel my muscles!" Elizabeth''s gaze turned to disgust. Why couldn''t this bastard be serious for just one minute? The woman then approached Dexter and locked him with special handcuffs. After that, she contacted the headquarters regarding the situation. Seeing Elizabeth a little busy, Ryan approached her and said, "Hey, don''t you remember that night at the hotel?" Hearing this, Elizabeth immediately hung up and turned around with a serious face. "Don''t ever mention that again," Elizabeth said in a serious tone. "It was the most embarrassing moment in my life, don''t ever talk about it!" "Okay," Ryan then grinned. "But I saved your life that night. So... shouldn''t I get a reward?" Elizabeth frowned. "I''ve helped you in Pavona city!" "Hey, hey, you obviously didn''t. I saved you 2x that is when I took you to the hospital and that night in the hotel. So if you count it today, you still owe me 2," Ryan''s face looked serious. Elizabeth felt dizzy. Why did this guy''s brain react so fast when it came to insignificant matters? "So what do you want?" Elizabeth looked at Ryan. "Of course your lips," Ryan quickly moved in front of Elizabeth, hugged her waist and kissed her lips. This sudden action left Elizabeth unable to react at all. When she wanted to brush off Ryan''s hand that was on her waist, Ryan had already kissed her. The man wasted no time and sucked her soft lips deep. It was clear that Elizabeth was not an expert at kissing, which made Ryanugh inside. In the midst of his kiss, his hands began to explore Elizabeth''s body. Feeling that she was in danger, Elizabeth reacted quickly. She wanted to push Ryan but the man locked both of her hands! Bastard! Elizabeth was really angry, Ryan groped her chest. Ryan felt the tenderness that the woman forced to hide behind the bandages. He felt that it was such a pity that Elizabeth had to hide those two mountains. Ryan''s hands were also swimming on Elizabeth''s back, feeling the woman''s bare smooth skin. In the midst of this hot moment, Elizabeth finally found a way to escape, that was by kicking Ryan''s crotch! "Argh!" The kick caused Ryan to take a deep breath. He did not expect that Elizabeth would use such a cunning method. Elizabeth took advantage of this moment to escape from Ryan''s embrace. Then without saying anything, one of her legs was already flying right towards Ryan''s face! The white feet were like a whip towards his face. However, Ryan easily held it with one hand. "Don''t be like that, I haven''t finished enjoying my reward yet," Ryan smiled mischievously at Elizabeth. Not caring about Ryan''s words, Elizabeth used her leg that was caught by Ryan as a lever to jump and hit the man''s head with her left leg. Surprised, Ryan immediately let go of his grip and hid in the room. "Hey, do you want to kill me?" Ryan shouted from behind the door, looking really lively like a monkey. "I wonder why you are still shy like that? Haven''t we experienced something more intimate than this?" Hearing this, Elizabeth bit her lip and broke in. Without saying a word, she then threw another kick at Ryan''s face. This time, Ryan didn''t hide anymore. Instead, he grabbed Elizabeth''s leg and pushed her against the wall. Once again, Elizabeth waspletely immobile. Their position was really awkward, Elizabeth''s legs were literally soaring high. "Whoa, wow, wow," Ryan suddenlyughed mischievously with a lustful look. Elizabeth shuddered at the creepy sight, she knew that Ryan would do weird stuff again. However, the sound of objects falling from outside the door startled both of them. When they saw it, they saw a small child staring at them. It turned out that the sound came from the falling toy. "Mom, those two are wrestling like you and dad yesterday," the boy screamed loudly at his mother. When they heard the boy screaming at his mother, Ryan and Elizabeth instantly felt embarrassed. The boy''s words werepletely ambiguous. The two of them looked into each other''s eyes then turned their faces together. Their position was really awkward. Ryan realized that they had basically hugged. "Hahaha, children are innocent huh," Ryan smiled then released Elizabeth from his grasp. He then walked towards the door. "Hey, when your parents wrestle again next time, you better pretend to sleep," Ryan pinched the boy''s cheek and left the building. Seeing Ryan''s disappearing figure, Elizabeth gave a cold snort. How could she be yed by Ryan again! Chapter 142: A Good Brother-In-Law Chapter 142: A Good Brother-In-Law Seeing Dexter still quietly lying unconscious, Elizabeth got even angrier and kicked him several times. If it weren''t for Dexter, she wouldn''t have been treated by Ryan that way. After leaving Elizabeth, Ryan had no intention of returning to the office. After all, there wasn''t any important work to do. So he decided to go home and rx. When he got home, he ran into Ivanka. "Why are you here?" Ryan greeted her with a smile. "Brother!" Ivanka was happy to see Ryaning home alone. She quickly stood up and dragged Ryan to sit on the sofa. "Come on, sit down bro,e sit beside me." Ivanka looked excited. Ryan immediately went into alert mode. Thest time Ivanka acted like this, she must have had her own agenda. This woman was really cunning. Sometimes she acted like an angel and sometimes like a devil. "What is it this time? Does Your Karate Club have any problems?" Ryan sat down and looked at Ivanka. "Even if there is, I don''t care anymore," Ryanimmediately added and gave a clear answer. He didn''t want to be dragged away by Ivanka to solve trivial matters anymore. "Bro...." Ivanka hugged Ryan''s hand while stroking his head. Really adorable, she thought. "Ivy, don''t be like that. I only love your sister in this world," Ryan said with a serious face. "Bro, listen to my problem first." Ryan then sighed. "What''s the problem now?" His face looked confused, how could his sister-inw get involved in so many problems. "This time, it has nothing to do with other people, purely my brilliant idea." Ivanka looked Ryan''s eyes seriously with a smile. "So,tely a lot of college kids are opening businesses and I want to open my own," "That''s all?" Ryan scoffed. "Yes, that''s all," Ivanka tightened her embrace even more. "I just want to be an independent girl!" Ryan sighed and leaned back on the sofa. "Then what business do you want to open?" Ivanka immediately answered, "Hmm I first got the idea about what business I''d like to start in my dorm room. People at my university usually go out and buy clothes at the mall Every Saturday and Sunday. Will I earn a lot of profit if I open a clothing shop at my uni?" Ivanka was excited to exin her n, "I think it''s a brilliant idea. The girls really like to shop for new clothes. Moreover, my university encourages its students to open businesses so I thought about opening a clothing shop." Ryan nodded. "Very good! I agree with your n. So, what can I do for you?" "Brother is the best! I know you will support me! Ah, but don''t tell Sister Irina, she never agreed if I wanted to open my own business before." Even though he didn''t know why, Ryan just nodded. "Ivy, have you thought about where to open?" Ryan started to analyze the situation. "Then what about the rental price, capital required, supplier of your clothes, etc.? Have you thought about it too?" Ivanka blushed with a smile. "That... I haven''t thought about it at all," Ryan immediately felt dizzy. ''If you don''t think about basic things like that, how can you start a business?'' "Ivy, are you serious about starting a business or do you want to y around?" Ryan nced at her. "Bro, I seriously want to open my own business!" Ivanka''s gaze turned serious. Seeing Ryan''s face that lookedzy and hesitant, Ivanka quickly hugged him again. "Bro, you said you wanted to help me. Don''t leave me alone!" "Yes yes." Ryan felt helpless, he knew that this matter would tire him out. "I thought about it before. For location, there is an empty room that can be rented in the school. The room was quite spacious and it suited me as a clothing shop. When ites to capital, I''ve been saving my money all this time. 200 million should be enough, right?" Ivanka smiled. Two hundred million? That''s more than enough! "When ites to suppliers..." Ivanka looked confused. "I don''t know where to look. Well then, we will go around the city now and find them!" "Come on bro, let''s go now," Ivanka dragged Ryan''s hand. "Today we have to find the suppliers!" Ryan just came home and this conversation only made himzy. "Ivy, why are you in such a hurry? How about we n it first?" "Bro! Didn''t you say you would help me? If there is no supplier, I can''t run my business. We have to find them right now!" Ivanka managed to drag Ryan off the sofa and take him out of the house. After that, she took him to her sports car. When the car started, Ivanka turned and asked, "Where are we going, Bro?" Geez! Ryan really wanted to p himself, his sister-inw really tested his patience. "Just a moment," Ryan then took out his cellphone and looked for a location from the Mango Square. After getting it, he gave the directions to Ivanka. "Follow my directions," Ryan said to Ivanka. "Alright!" Ivanka immediately sped the car. Mango Square was a mall as well as a traditional market that sold various goods. Compared to other malls, Mango Square had the cheapest prices. In order to find more profit, Ryan decided to look at this ce first. Not long after, the two of them made it to the Mango Square. Seeing the luxury car, the visitors and the sellers were both surprised and curious. When Ryan and Ivanka got out of their car, they became the center of people''s attention. Why did rich people like theme to a ce like this? "Wow, so many clothes!" Ivanka was quite surprised. She could see clothes on disy, ranging from children''s to adult clothes. Seeing Ivanka enter a shop, Ryan caught her wrist. "Ivy... It''s a clothing shop for kids. The shop we want to visit is over there," Ivanka felt embarrassed and followed her brother-inw. "Wee, Miss. Are you looking for clothes?" The shopkeeper smiled broadly as he saw Ivanka and Ryan walking past the shop. "Yes," Ivanka replied with a smile. "Then take a look at my shop," the man said. "My shop has lots of clothes for all ages. I guarantee you willget a good price and quality here!" That man was really excited after he managed to draw the two people''s attention. He endlessly exined and talked about the advantages of his shop. "Wee to our shop, we sell far better quality clothes than other shops." Ivanka looked at Ryan with a smile and saw Ryan''s expression remain t. Ivanka finally couldn''t hold on and asked, "How much is this shirt?" "Hahaha it''s not expensive. Only 100 thousand," the man''s eyes began to roll. "Very cheap!" Ivanka smiled broadly. When she wanted to buy it, Ryan quickly took action. "100 thousand? It''s a little bit expensive. Ivy, we better look at the other shops first." After that, Ryan took Ivanka away from that ce. "Ah!" The shopkeeper panicked. "Alright, the price will be 90Not, 80 thousand just for you today!" Hearing the person''s scream, Ryan kept walking without turning his head. After walking quite a distance, he noticed Ivanka''s face that looked confused and innocent. After sighing, Ryan said, "Ivy, the simplest business rule you need to remember is to buy as cheap as possible and sell as high as possible to get a big profit. If you bought earlier without bidding, how could you possibly get such a high profit?" "Oh!" Ivanka quickly nodded. "Alright, I''ll remember it!" "Moreover, if you don''t understand what the market price is, we better check out a few shops. We need topare the price and quality given, but also remember that several styles of clothes have different prices." Ivanka kept nodding like a chicken pecking at the ground. Her eyes looked amazed. "Brother, you''re so amazing!" "Of course, your brother-inw is the best!" Ryan boasted. "Then what should we do now?" Ivanka asked with a smile. Ryan answered, "Of course we have to check a few shops andpare pricester. After finding a suitable ce, then we will buy from them," "Good!" Ivanka replied enthusiastically. "Then, we''d better split up," Ryan then pointed to the right. "You check that direction and I''ll be there. After 30 minutes we will meet where we are now," It was rare for him to help people unconditionally. This could be the first time he''d done it. After all, Ivanka was his wife''s younger sister so he had already considered her his own family. On the other hand, Ivanka took Ryan''s advice and started exploring the shops. While paying attention to clothing styles and prices, Ivanka began to understand the market prices. She really felt stupid when she was happy to hear the word 100 thousand the first time she came. The prices of the other shops were really way below that, almost reaching the 50-60 thousand mark. In her heart, she was increasingly amazed at her brother-inw. Chapter 143: Hammer Mammoth Chapter 143: Hammer Mammoth After going in and out of several shops, Ivanka finally had an idea of where to sell it. However, at this moment, a big man approached her. "Hey pretty, are you looking for clothes?" Ivanka turned her head to find that the fat man with a sweaty face was trying to seduce her. Without answering, Ivanka only nodded. "Then want me to take you to the best ce here?" The fat man immediately became excited. "I''ve worked at this ce for years, I know all about this ce and I have a good taste in clothes," "No thanks." Ivanka politely declined. Still, the fat man didn''t want to give up. Seeing Ivanka''s figure moving to a distance, he immediately caught up with her. "Take it easy, I''ll introduce you to the good and cheap shops for free! So what kind of clothes do you want?" Ivanka only frowned, this guy sure was annoying. However, now the fat man intercepted Ivanka''s pace with a smile. "Honey, if you don''t exin how can I help you?" "I told you I don''t need your help," Ivanka said in a cold tone. "Hahaha you are a shy cat, I like that," the fat manughed. He was still trailing Ivanka from behind. "Today I will apany you shopping," he smiled. "You sure are lucky." Ivanka didn''t care anymore, walking around the mall was already tiring her. And yet, the fat man still followed her. When he was about to touch Ivanka''s shoulder, Ivanka quickly pped his hand. "Are you crazy?" Ivanka became angry, howe he be so rude to her like this? "Why are you suddenly angry dear?" The fat man looked confused as he frowned. "Don''t follow me!" Ivanka said angrily. The fat man smiled. "You should be grateful that I''ve decided to follow you," At the same time, the fat man tried to take Ivanka''s hand. Luckily, Ivanka reacted quickly and kept her distance from him. When the fat man tried to approach her again, Ivanka realized that the people around her hadpletely turned a blind eye to her situation. It was as if they had be blind. People stayed away from them though it was clear that Ivanka was being harassed. They all decided not to interfere because they knew who the fat man really was. "If you dare to follow me again, don''t me me for being rude," Ivanka said as she put up the fighting stance she had learned at the karate club. "Oh, it turns out that you are quite wild too besides being beautiful," the fat man''s face looked even more violent. "I wonder how wild you are in bed. I will make you never forget me," At this moment, the fat man felt his houlder being grabbed by someone. After he turned his head, a fist already floated andnded on his face. DUAK! Itnded on the fat man''s eyes perfectly. He then felt dizzy as he walked back a few steps. "Brother!" Ivanka smiled happily when she saw Ryan''s figure. She quickly hid behind Ryan''s back. Ryan then looked at the fat man with a look of disgust. How dare he touch his sister-inw? Was he looking to die? He had never felt her body at all! Ah he meant, Ivanka was his precious sister-inw! Moreover, this man was ugly and fat. If he had a handsome face and great body, everyone might be fine with him. But this person was so ugly and rude. On top of that, he even stalked people. Finally, this fat man had started to regain consciousness. But the pain in his eyes still didn''t go away, holding his eyes he stared at Ryan. "Who are you?" Ryan didn''t answer, the fat man then saw Ivanka hiding behind him. "Ah, is this your boyfriend?" "How dare you hit me! Do you know who I am in this ce?" The fat man snapped. "I don''t know, mind to help me find out?" Ryan said casually. "People call me Hammer Mammoth! Nobody dares to offend me in this ce, if you mess around then I make sure no shop will serve you!" the fat man said. Mammoth? Ryan and Ivankaughed together, the nickname really suited how fat the guy was. "What are youughing at?" Seeing the two peopleughing, the fat man got even angrier. "It''s nothing, your nickname really suits you," Ryanughed even more. Seeing the man grumbled incoherently, Ryan moved at a lightning speed and pressed his acupoints. Suddenly, the fat man felt that his voice couldn''te out at all. What was going on? The man panicked and looked at Ryan in horror. "If you mess with me, next it will be your leg that can''t move," Ryan said casually as he took Ivanka away. Seeing the figure of Ryan leaving, this fat man didn''t know what to do. He then decided to go to the hospital. "Bro, fortunately you came." Ivanka smiled as she hugged her brother-inw''s hand. "That man is really disgusting," "I can''t me him, your beauty is second to none. I have to refrain myself from turning into someone like him," Ryan said with a smile. Hearing her brother''s praise, Ivanka felt embarrassed for some reason. "So how? Do you already know what you are going to buy?" Ryan then returned to business. The two of them then discussed and exchanged prices and opinions. "Okay," After they finished discussing, Ivanka quickly made up her mind. She then went to the shop they had discussed. Ryan continued to follow Ivanka. Today, he would be Ivanka''s mentor and teach her the essentials for starting a business. Selling and profiting was not something to be concerned about. He needed to teach her proper nning and execution, after which the money woulde naturally. However, Ryan''s worries might be a little excessive. Ivanka was an expert in business and bargaining, which actually surprised him a little. After half an hour of traveling, Ivanka had already bought dozens of clothes that were popr with young people at very cheap prices. When Ivanka was looking for clothes at another shop, Ryan stopped her. "Ivy, maybe this is enough. We will use it to ''test the water'' first, then we can think about the future," Ivanka nodded in agreement. She said, "Then, let''s go to my campus!" They quickly got into the car and left afterwards. Ryan didn''t forget to buy a hanger and a rack to hang the clothes. After finishing, they went straight to Avalerion University. "Ivy, is your room ready?" Ryan asked. "My senior is still there and upies that room. She should be out today. I''ll call her for a moment now to make sure." Not long after, the phone was picked up. "Hello, Letty? It''s me Ivanka. Did you clean up the ce? Then" Ivanka let out her negotiating skills. Soon, the woman hung up and nodded at Ryan. Ten minutester, they finally arrived at their campus. Ivanka quickly descended to meet Letty first to hand over the room. "Okay, everything is settled," when Ivanka returned to the car, she was already out of breath. However, her eyes were excited. She then took out her clothes and other items into the room that would be her little shop. When Ryan helped her set up this shop, he saw a familiar figure. He saw Megan''s figure not far from the shop. Today the woman looked beautiful in that tight red skirt. "Ivy, I''ll be out for a moment, okay?" Ryan said. "Okay," Ivanka quickly agreed. While walking leisurely, Megan felt her shoulder being tapped. After turning her head, a smile that she hoped she would never see again appeared before her. "Hmm," seeing that it was Ryan, Megan quickly looked away. Even though she felt a little joy to see Ryan, she still tried to calm down. As he saw the cold expression on Megan''s face, Ryan couldn''t stopughing. "Meggie, look at me please," Hearing that name, Megan almost slipped. "Hey, don''t call me that!" The woman turned angrily. The call made her remember when Ryan saw her half naked. Moreover, she remembered Ryan groping her in the midst of her troubles. Ryan then said with a smile, "If I don''t call you that, you won''t turn around." Megan just looked away. This time, her face was filled with a cold expression. "Meggie..." Ryan said again. "Don''t call me that!" Megan got angry and yelled at him. However, her two students passed them by. "Good afternoon Mrs. Megan." Hearing that voice, Megan quickly returned to her character as a teacher. She turned around and smiled sweetly. "Good afternoon," When the two students left, Megan red at Ryan while the man wasughing. He heard how the students thought he was their teacher''s boyfriend or something. After the two students had gone far enough, Ryan asked Megan, "Did your ex get you into trouble again?" "I''ve changed my house keys," Megan said. Chapter 144: Croatian Rhapsody Chapter 144: Croatian Rhapsody Ryan asked her, "Did your ex bother you again?" "I''ve changed my house keys," Megan answered. "Oh?" Ryan nodded. It turned out that this woman was quite smart. But he was a little worried about something. Megan might build a wall around her so that no man could get her heart again after that incident. "Now, what else made youe to this ce?" This time it was Megan who asked. "I just wanted to meet you," Ryan said with a smile. "Besides, these young people remind me of my youth." "I can''t understand you." Megan said with a sigh. She was happy to hear Ryan''s first word but the man''s next words made her unable to understand whether Ryan was joking or not. Seeing the slightly disappointed Megan, Ryan realized how beautiful the woman was even though she looked sad. "Is your chest still sore?" Ryan asked. "It''s much better." Megan said. "It doesn''t hurt at all," Ryan nodded in satisfaction. "However, if you want it to bepletely cured, then you will need to get treatment a few more times. Otherwise, the disease will never go away," "Oh, really?" Megan''s face immediately looked cold. "Didn''t you tell me at that time that I waspletely healed?" "Hahaha, did I really say that?" Ryan looked embarrassed and looked away. Seeing the man got embarrassed, Megan''s mood got better. "What are you doing?" Ryan nced at the smiling Megan and changed the subject. "I''m practicing piano," Megan immediately showed the piano sheet music in her hand. Ryan took it and checked it. "There are parts that I can''t y very well," Megan said. "It''s easy, I''ll teach you." Hearing this, Megan red at Ryan. She then took the sheet from Ryan''s hand. "Can you really y the piano?" This man was obviously lying! Ryan then said with a smile, "My hands are versatile, the piano is just a toy for me. Don''t worry, I never lie to anyone. Here, I will teach it to you," Megan really couldn''t believe Ryan''s words. But after thinking about how this man cured her illness, she felt that the man might not be lying. Could he really y piano? The question kept popping up in her mind. Megan then said to Ryan, "The music room is over there." Ryan smiled and walked side by side with Megan. ...... .. The music room was a favorite ce for men regardless of what school. Why? Because their of beautiful and elegant women was present at this ce! It could be said that people in the music department were usually handsome and beautiful, especially girls. Apanied by a pleasant melody, their beauty received an additional value in Ryan''s eyes. Moreover, the music department at this university was the best in the city of Avalerion. For Ryan, the girls there looked like flowers that gathered in the same ce. Apart from the music department, the department of nursery was also known as a ce for beautiful women. Their beauty deserved thumbs up and remained the topic of conversation for men. During their trip to the music room, Ryan''s eyes were glued to the legs of beautiful women he passed by. He gave them 8 points for smoothness. While he gave a 10 for the woman ying the violin! When she saw Ryan looking all childish, Megan was a little annoyed. "Can you please stop looking at them?" Ryan then pulled his eyes andughed. "There is no harm, right? I just appreciate their beauty," His words werepletely straightforward that Megan could notment. She then led Ryan to a room on the second floor. After opening the door, the room was full of people. The ssroom was soundproof filled with a variety of musical instruments. In this spacious room, there were 8 pianos. These students majoring in music were seen practicing and reading the sheet music. In the corner near the window, there was an unused piano. Megan then brought Ryan there. "Okay," Ryan sat down with a smile. He then stretched his fingers as he adjusted his chair. When he was about to y, he suddenly stopped. In the midst of Megan''s confusion, Ryan shyly said, "I don''t memorize the song." "I thought you had mastered the song," Megan said with a cold snort. She then put his piano sheet music in front of Ryan. The man then flipped through the page and asked which part Megan was confused about. Megan showed her Piano Sonata No. 8, Beethoven 3rd Movements and Croatian Rhapsody by Maksim Mrvica. For her, they were a little difficult to y. After reading the sheet well, Ryan turned to Megan. "Can''t you y music that matches your style?" "Hmm? Both of them fit my ying style," Megan said with a serious face. A mncholy and tragic song like this suited you? Ryan then closed his eyes and the sheet music. When he opened his eyes, he was ready. Suddenly, he started ying the piano. The y made a soft and small tone, like a depressed person whispering. Piano Sonata No. 8, Beethoven''s 3rd Movements was one of Ryan''s favorites, so he really lived up to this song. Ryan could even see a dark room where the fire from the stove was lightly lit while being apanied by rainwater. The whole room looked empty and dark, only a man sitting alone at the piano and ying it quietly. The melody continued to flow without stopping, then the man in the room seemed to give off his deepest feelings of depression as the piano keys became faster and faster. Megan was really surprised when she saw Ryan ying the piano so passionately. In front of the piano, Ryan''s figure really changed. The figure who was usually joking and never serious really looked elegant. Megan herself felt immersed in the melody and her heart really felt the tragic story of this song. How was it possible? Megan could imagine that she was in a dark room with Ryan while she closed her eyes. They were sitting side by side but Ryan''s distance was getting farther away from her every second. The sound of this piano grew louder and louder, each key giving off a tragic sensation. Suddenly, the fast tune rapidly drained and calmed down. It was as if she got over her heart and now she was looking for someone to talk to. Megan opened her eyes. Without realizing it, she was sitting next to Ryan. Then, after closing her eyes again, the sound of the piano keys remained calm and gave a unique sensation that made her dissolve in them. While stealing nces, Megan liked Ryan''s serious face. Ryan looked handsome in his quiet and solemn face. Finally, feelings of depression came out profusely. Like a waterfall, the crippling depression overflowed from the heart of the man sitting alone in that dark room. Ryan could bring out the sadness, depression, and regret in Beethoven''s song so well. The students in this room were also shocked. They all understood how difficult the Sonata known as Sonata Pathetique was. However, that person could y it perfectly. Everyone undeniably stopped their activities and paid attention to Ryan. These students closed their eyes, listened to the melody and imagined the same thing as Megan. Now the piano''s tune slowed down again. After ying thest part with his right hand, Ryan opened his eyes. As soon as he opened his eyes, Ryan was really shocked. Everyone in the room was staring at him closely. They all stopped their activities and saw him ying the piano. Even Megan who sat beside him put on a serious face. ''What is this? Is there food stuck in my teeth? No, I brushed my teeth this morning.'' Ryan, who didn''t know what to do, suddenly heard loud apuse. Everyone pped enthusiastically, they were amazed by that person''s y. Megan even grinned at Ryan''s eyes, his y really impressed her. "Thank you, thank you," Ryanughed, blushing. He just yed to his heart''s content, but for some reason he was even praised by people. Seeing that serious figure return to that of a flirtatious and selfishman, Megan was a little confused. She hoped that Ryan would remain as handsome as before. "Again! y it again!" Suddenly, all the students cheered asking Ryan to y one more time. "Again! Again!" The atmosphere in the music room became excited and enthusiastic. Ryan blushed and said, "Okay, since everyone asked me to y a few more songs Then I''ll y it again," After that, Ryan sat back down and yed one more time. Suddenly, the entire room was filled with explosive melodies as if they were in the middle of a battlefield. As the song progressed, the scene turned into a post-war scene. In the middle of that barrennd, a flower finally bloomed. After that, Ryan continued to y several songs. After the atmosphere calmed down, Ryan taught Megan which parts she found difficult to understand. Now Megan was ying and Ryan was standing beside her. If there was a mistake, Ryan immediately interrupted and made Megan y it again. Chapter 145: A Cute Monster Chapter 145: A Cute Monster It''s not Ryan if he didn''t seed in everything. The man would asionally hold Megan''s delicate hand while nudging his elbow against her chest. Ryan''s goal was to take advantage of this small opportunity as much as possible, therefore he didn''t speak at all and had a firm face when correcting Megan''s mistakes. The good times passed quickly, they didn''t realize that they had practiced for half an hour. After that, they both came out of the music room. "I still can''t believe you can y the piano," Ryan''s y from earlier really left a deep impression in Megan''s mind. She still couldn''t believe that Ryan could y a difficult song on a piano so beautifully. It could be said that his y was not much different from that of professionals. "Real men will never lie," Ryan said with augh. "Not only the piano, I can do other musical instruments too, you know. I can y guitar, violin, cello and the others. Do you want to hear it next time?" Megan really didn''t believe Ryan''s words just now. It was impossible for an ordinary person to master that many musical instruments. At this moment, Megan realized that a baby was walking over to her,ughing. Huh? Since when did babies walk? But the next second, Megan realized that it was a monster approaching her house! The monster who stole her clothes whileughing lecherously! Thinking of that night, Megan remembered that she had almost been swallowed up by a doll like this. She really felt embarrassed. However, she noticed that this ginseng doll was really cute! Moreover, her small mouth and the way she walked were enough to melt women''s hearts. Ryan was unaware of the doll''s presence because he walked facing straight. When he saw Megan stood still silent, he realized that there was a ginseng doll! Ryan was so happy to see the ginseng doll still in this city. But this happy feeling soon turned into a bitter memory. This one doll was really hard to catch. Unless the doll turned itself in, it would be nearly impossible to catch it. Ryan himself had failed so many times to catch it that he felt frustrated. As long as the ginseng doll was on the ground, it would be impossible to catch it. He had to catch it midair, that was the only chance he had. However, catching the doll in midair was still difficult so she still roamed freely. However, this did not make Ryan feel discouraged. Instead, his blood was boiling hard every time he met this ginseng doll. This ginseng doll noticed Ryan and, with its round eyes, it stared at him. The aura that the two of them emitted was extremely dense. Megan looked confused. Why did Ryan suddenly look serious when he saw this cute doll? She then saw something that could make herugh out loud after such a long time. When the doll stared at Ryan for a few seconds, she turned around and showed her ass and rocked it in front of his face. This kind of mocking act made Ryan furious. Today, he must catch it! With a serious face and his inner power flowing profusely, Ryan lunged at the doll! His attack was really fast, Ryan immediately tried to catch it with both hands. However, the ginseng doll was even faster. As Ryan moved, she immediately turned into a wisp of smoke and disappeared without a trace. When Ryan fell to the ground, he could not see any trace of the ginseng doll. He already wanted to cry blood. It turned out that the ginseng doll was hiding in Ryan''s pants pocket! While Ryan was still confused, the ginseng doll slid down removing the man''s shoces. Ryan''s gaze was still focused on the ginseng doll figure that suddenly appeared at his feet. He wouldn''t let her run away again. The ginseng doll had run far enough and looked back. After confirming that Ryan was staring at her, she shook her ass wildly once again. The sight made Ryan even more annoyed. He vowed to chop, fry, burn, fry again until the doll''s figure was smashed to pieces! Draining his inner strength into his legs, Ryan lunged back! However, Ryan stepped on his shoces and fell quite hard. Megan was confused whether tough or not to look when she saw this. Ryan felt really ashamed and angry. The doll had the time to untie his shoes. Apart from being agile, she was also quite smart! When he tried to stand back up, Ryan didn''t rush back. He then knelt down and tied his shoces. A gentleman had to be well-groomed under all circumstances! Suddenly, Megan felt someone grab her shoulder. But after looking left and right there was no one else. When she looked at the ginseng doll, she was not there. Had the doll managed to run again? Megan looked confused. However, she suddenly felt the hem of her pants being pulled. When she looked down, she found that the ginseng doll was tugging at her pants. This action was really cute! Megan didn''t know what to do, but the ginseng doll was already climbing her trousers up to her shoulders. Megan was clearly shocked and wanted to scream but her mouth was stopped by the ginseng doll. Then the doll just sat with a smile on her shoulder, swinging its legs. Really cute! As she couldn''t stand the cuteness of this ginseng doll anymore, Megan then tried to caress her cheek. When she felt Megan''s finger on her cheek, the doll looked sheepishlyughing. Seeing the dollughing, Meganughed too. It turned out that this monster was cute. Ryan could only see all these scenes with a confused expression from a distance. What other tactics should he use this time? While joking with Megan, the ginseng doll realized that Ryan had finished tying his shoes. After looking at him and waving her hand, the doll jumped up and ran without a trace. Again, the ginseng doll managed to escape. Ryan was really frustrated. The doll seemed to have no weaknesses at all. For him, this was no longer a matter of catching it alive, but a great insult to him. Taking a deep breath, Ryan looked up at the sky. He thought about his past memories when he was still traveling the world. Times where there were no obstacles or enemies he couldn''t face. And now, this ginseng doll was ying tricks on him in such a way. It turned out that there was still a sky above the sky. "That''s the monster in my house, isn''t it?" Megan asked as she approached Ryan. "Right, don''t be fooled by her cute appearance," Ryan said with a serious face. "That monster is the incarnation of evil!" "Pfft!" Seeing Ryan''s serious face, Meganughed once again. She hadn''tughed this much in a day. "I''ll go first, I have a ss," Megan said with a smile. Seeing the woman''s slowly disappearing figure, Ryan was still filled with sadness in his heart. He then decided to go back to Ivanka''s room and see how far his sister-inw had prepared her clothing shop. Not long after that, Ryan arrived at Ivanka''s clothes shop. "Bro,e here quickly and help me," seeing Ryaning, Ivanka was happy. Who wouldn''t love the fruit of freebor? "Come on, hurry up brother! We have to finish it tonight!" Ivanka said as she dragged Ryan inside. Ryan felt helpless and started to help her put clothes on the window and take care of other items. Since his sister-inw needed his help, Ryan didn''t have many choices. Despite his reluctance, he still had to help Ivanka. "Ivanka, are you going to visit the shop everyday?" Ryan asked. As a student, Ivanka clearly had many stuff she had to do so it was impossible for her to look after this shop every day. "No, but I know a lot of people in this campus. I will ask their help to spread the information that I am looking for part time workers," Ivanka said with a smile. Ryan nodded in satisfaction. "You have to trust your employeester. When ites to money issues, many problems can arise," Ivanka then answered Ryan''s doubts with a proud tone, "Don''t worry, I''ve thought of a system wheremunication goes both ways and I''ll also install a camera," While they were still busy preparing, a voice came from the door. "Excuse me, who is in charge of this room?" Ryan and Ivanka turned their heads. It turned out that the person was a student dressed in a delinquent style. From this alone, Ryan concluded that the student was in the final semester. "Yes, What''s up?" Ivanka walked over with a smile. "I heard this room can be rented?" "Ah, sorry. I already rented this ce from Letty," Ivanka said apologetically. Seeing Ivanka''srge chest, the student waspletely blown away. As expected, this underssman was really charming! Chapter 146: How Arrogant Chapter 146: How Arrogant "Alright then," the man sighed. "I''m actually interested in this room, but if you''ve rented it then it can''t be helped," "Thank you for your understanding, brother. Once again I''m sorry," Ivanka said with a smile. She then returned to the living room. "Ah, I''ll help you," the student immediately helped Ivanka lift the cardboard box. "Where are you from?" Ryan shook his head at this. He felt that the final student was only pretending to be interested in this room to approach his sister-inw. Worse yet, was he aware of his appearance? He better not expect to get Ryan''s blessing! "Sorry, we don''t need your help in the moment," Ryan said with a smile. The final student turned and looked at Ryan. He then said in a cold tone, "I don''t care who you are, but if I''m talking to my junior please don''t bother me," How arrogant. Ryan then looked at Ivanka. "Ivy, since you are learning how to go around building a business, it''s not good for you to receive help from an outsider," Hearing Ryan''s words, Ivanka then turned to her senior. "Sorry brother, I don''t need help at the moment." The man was smiling but his fists were getting tighter every second. "Oh it''s okay, if you need anything just call me," Then the final student walked over to Ryan and hit him on the shoulder. "You want to die?" Ryan just smiled. "No, no, no, there are still a lot of beautiful women out there. Why do you look sad just because one person rejected you? You''re still young, you still have a long life. As long as you have a kind heart and mature attitude, girls wille naturally. Don''t take this rejection too deeply," Seeing Ryan trying to be wise, Ivanka could only chuckle. Her brother-inw really liked to shame people. Hearing this, the final student became angry. "Let me tell you this. If you don''t immediately disappear from this ce then I''ll make your face ck and blue." Ryan then stuck out his index finger and shook it. "You''re the wrong one here, buddy. First of all, the girls I know love me with all their heart so even though my face is shapeless they will still love me. I know you can''t get over the fact that I''m more handsome than you and more popr, but such a rude manner won''t make you popr with girls. So think about it carefully before embarrassing yourself. Second, there''s no way you can beat me up," Ryan said it all quickly, he almost rapped it out. The final student just took it in the left ear and let it out from his head through the right ear. Seeing Ryan finally silent, he cracked his bones. "I''m telling you, I boxed and won several championships. Think carefully about your next words," "It''s precisely because I don''t practice martial arts like you that I use my brain perfectly. So even though I''m less muscr than you, at least I''m more charismatic and smarter." Seeing the smile on Ryan''s face, ther student could not hold back his anger. "I really want to see if that friend of yours will still be with you after your face is out of shape." "Oh? Then we can just do this outside," Ryan then walked towards the door. "I don''t want the room I worked so hard to clean up to turn into a mess," After that, Ryan came out of the room and waited for the student toe out. After the two of them were outside, Ryan began to spice things up so that the enemy would attack first. Ryan gave his thumb upside down! Seeing the provocation, the man really couldn''t take it anymore. "You chose to die yourself!" The gaze of thete student waspletely filled with mes of hatred. He then lunged and threw a punch. But he hit empty air and his shoulders seemed to have been grabbed by someone. When he turned his head, Ryan was standing behind him smiling. Wasn''t that person in front of him? Why did he suddenly appear behind him? A little hesitation crossed his mind, but he quickly tried to catch Ryan''s hand that was on his shoulder. He failed and Ryan moved behind him again! Now the student''s gaze waspletely confused. His enemy could disappear quickly and was behind him in an instant. What kind of movement was that? "Hey, hey, I''m here. Try to catch me," Ryan said with augh. Seeing the boy still lunging at him, Ryan ran without stopping. Ryan did not fight back at all, he kept on inviting the students to run around without touching himself. After a few minutes, the student''s forehead and back were already wet with sweat. So far, he hadn''t even caught the hem of Ryan''s shirt. "It turns out that not only did you use your brain often, your physical abilities are also weak. How can a woman want to be with you?" Ryan said with augh. Hearing the taunt, the student roared loudly and tried to catch Ryan. This time, Ryan did not run away but stayed where he was. But when the student tried to catch him, Ryan only avoided him with simple movements. "Ugh, almost close. Come on try harder." Seeing the two men fighting, Ivanka could only sigh and get back to work without muchment. Meanwhile, students passing by looked at them with confused looks. They were adults but still yed cop and robber? Every time Ryan almost got himself caught, he managed to dodge and put some distance between them. The student was dead tired, he felt his knees were weak. "You. Tell me your name!" The student demanded as he looked at Ryan sharply. "Are you done?" Ryan then smiled. "My nickname is a handsome swordsman, there is no one who doesn''t know me majoring in English," "Okay, just you watchter!" The student said in a cold tone. He then left Ryan. Seeing his opponent running away, Ryanughed. When he turned his head, he saw Ivanka was busy alone. "Ivy, I have business so I''ll go home first," Ryan would not waste the opportunity to escape! Today was really fun for Ryan, especially after he seeded in ying with an arrogant boy and escaping from his sister-inw''s trap. Ivanka was really busy as she had to put up cameras and make a part-time job opening posters. She was even willing to skip ss to prepare her shop and business. While closing his eyes to all the problems, Ryan went home alone. When he reached home, Irina turned out to be at home too. "My dear, you''re already back home," Ryan said with a smile. After taking off his shoes, he walked over to Irina. "Where have you been?" Seeing Ryan who just returned home, Irina immediately asked. "Hmm..." At first, Ryan wanted to say that he was helping his sister-inw but Ivanka told him not to talk about her starting a new business with Irina, therefore Ryan decided to change the subject. "Wow, I did not think that you really care about your husband. Anyway, where''s my good luck kiss? Isn''t it a wife''s job to wee her husband with a warm kiss?" Seeing Ryan who really wanted to kiss her, Irina looked away. "You are flirting with another beautiful woman for sure," "Ah! How can you doubt my love? Want me to give you our family''s punishment again?" Ryan said, grinning. Hearing this, Irina immediately screamed and ran into her room. But who could escape from the god of war''s grasp? They both spent ten minutes in the room. When Ryan came out, his face already looked satisfied and happy. Meanwhile Irina was lying on her bed with a red face and hard breathing. Apart from spanking her, Ryan also yed with Irina''s body and finished her with a hot kiss. When she saw Ryane out, Irina was confused about what expression she should wear to cover her embarrassment. ......... .. The next day, Ryan came to the office alone. Last night''s incident made Irina not want to ride with him. "Ah, Mr. Ryan? It''s unusual for you toe so early in the morning," A perfumer looked surprised seeing Ryan. This boss usually came at noon, so his arrival this morning was quite strange. "Good morning, Mr. Ryan." Despite their surprise, all of the employees greeted their superior with warm smiles. While returning greetings from them, Ryan swept the entire room with his eyes. He felt that one person was missing today. Where was Valerie? Valerie should already be in this room at this hour. Then he wondered if she was in Richard''sboratory. After that, Ryan took his cell phone and called Richard. "Ah, Mr. Ryan, what''s wrong?" Richard asked from his phone. "Is Valerie working at your ce?" "No, why?" Richard replied. "Okay then, I''ll check your workter," Ryan said, hanging up the phone. Did that mean Valerie wasingte? Chapter 147: Saving Her Life Chapter 147: Saving Her Life Ryan frowned, something like this was quite unusual. Feeling anxious, Ryan immediately got out of the room and headed for the elevator. As the doors opened, Valerie got out of the elevator. In an instant Ryan''s anxiety disappeared. "Morning, Valerie." Ryan said with a warm smile. "Ryan," Seeing that it was Ryan who greeted her, she immediately covered her face. When he looked at it, Valerie''s face looked ugly and her eyes were red as if she had been crying all night. Seeing this, Ryan''s heart ached. He quickly asked, "What''s wrong with you? Why is your face like that?" When she heard this, Valerie''s tears dropped back from her eyes. "Ryan... I, I ..." Valerie hesitated a little to tell the man about the problem. Without asking much, Ryan immediately hugged Valerie and stroked her hair. "You don''t have to worry. I will help you through it, no matter what," Ryan said in a soothing tone. After calming herself for a while, Valerie finally calmed down and released Ryan''s hug. "Yesterday, my grandmother was hospitalized. She was in the emergency room all night because the help took a while to arrive at her house," "It''s okay, you don''t have to worry. I will apany you there after work," Ryan needed to know what illness her grandmother had before he could say that he would help her grandmother. "Okay," Valerie nodded while wiping her tears. Time was running fast and the day had turned into evening. When their working hours had ended, Ryan and Valerie left together to the Avalerion public hospital. During the trip, Ryan asked about what happenedst night. It turned out that Valerie''s grandmother suddenly copsed yesterday midnight and the ambnce took quite a long time to arrive at her house. Even though her condition had improved, her grandmother was still unconscious. It could be said that her grandmother''s condition was still unknown. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine," Ryan said in a soothing tone. He was confident that he could save Valerie''s grandmother. After buying a few items, they finally arrived at the hospital. Not long after, Ryan finally met Valerie''s grandmother, who was still lying on her bed. "Grandma..." When she saw her grandmother lying weakly on her bed, Valerie''s tears could not stoping out. "Take it easy," Ryan said while holding Valerie''s hand. At this time, the doctor from Valerie''s grandmother walked into the room. Valerie quickly asked him, "Doc, will my grandmother be okay?" The doctor looked at Valerie and shook his head. "I hope you are prepared for the worst. She''s not doing well. " When she heard this, Valerie was about to faint. Luckily Ryan was there with her. "I apologize for bringing this bad news so candidly. I''ll take my leave first," the doctor said to both of them. Ryan then turned and looked at Valerie''s grandmother. At this moment, the old woman was lying quietly and fast asleep. The chances of her waking up were probably already in the 40-60 mark. "Let me see it first," Ryan said to Valerie. Ryan then checked her pulse and felt her muscles. After examining it, the wrinkles on his forehead were getting big. The situation was truly worse than he had imagined. It could be said that Valerie''s grandmother did not have a dangerous disease. On the other hand, her body was in perfect health. But since she was too old, the organs in her body had lost their function. Valerie''s grandmother''s time was up so there was very little chance of saving her. Despite mastering several traditional healing techniques, Ryan still couldn''t find the right way to cure her. After thinking hard and remembering his grandfather''s teachings, Ryan still couldn''t find a way. The man then sighed in defeat. Even if his third grandfather were here, perhaps the situation wouldn''t have been that much different. Though the old man might have a way to prolong Valerie''s grandmother''s life, the woman''s internal organs would not withstand such stimnts. He feared that the organs would stop functioning first before the medicine worked. Ryan then turned to Valerie with a gloomy face while shaking his head. In an instant, Valerie''s whole body seemed to tremble and finally she fell and hugged her grandmother in tears. "Valerie, don''t be sad like that, I''ll think of another way," Ryan said in a soothing tone. After crying for a while, Valerie finally stopped crying. Her eyes got even more swollen and redder than before. Ryan wanted to change the atmosphere by asking her out to eat, but Valerie insisted on staying with her grandmother. So he went alone to the canteen. After leaving the room, Ryan''s thoughts were really mixed. He had never handled a case like this before. Even after he thought a lot, he was still at a deadlock. With a sigh, Ryan took his cell phone and called his third grandfather. "What do you want now? You keep calling whenever you have a problem, your grandfather is not a powerful person you know! Hurry up and say your problem." Ryan then exined the situation about Valerie''s grandmother. After hearing that, the third grandfather immediately became angry. "You really are not making any sense. You don''t even know how to solve your own problem but you care about other people''s problems. You always run to me when you''re in a deadlock, it gives me a headache to see you." Bored to hear his grandfather''s lecture, Ryan quickly asked, "Can you save her?" "No, I can''t." Hearing his grandfather''s answer, Ryan almost vomited blood. He didn''t know what to say to Valerie. "Then I''ll go first, Grandpa," he said in a disappointed tone. "Ah, wait a minute! I''m just saying that I can''t save her. It''s not that I don''t know how," his grandfather was already angry with him. How could that boy underestimate his knowledge? Ryan then smiled again. "I thought you wanted to tease me. I know you never let me down," "Hmm," Ryan could clearly see that this grandfather was now stroking his beard with a proud face even though they were far apart. "So how do you do grandpa?" Ryan asked. "You are stupid sometimes, do you realize that?" The third grandfather scratched his head then said in a slightly snarl, "The ginseng doll is the answer. The doll''s blood should be able to sustain your friend''s grandma''s life a few more years," Friend? Looked like his grandfather mistook it. It was clear that Valerie was his girl! However, hearing about the ginseng doll made Ryan confused again. He hadn''t managed to catch the doll all this time. He wasn''t even able to touch it at all! Even if he had a good rtionship with that ginseng doll, how could he possibly ask her to give her blood to him? Wasn''t that tantamount to cutting off a bit of her body? How could he do that? "Gramps, but I couldn''t catch it at all. The doll is really agile," Ryan said in a grumbling tone. "It''s none of my business," the third grandfather said with augh. "But I believe that you and the ginseng doll are destined to meet," Destined? Since when did this third grandfather learn fortune-telling like the fourth grandfather? Ryan then scratched his head, confused about what to do. However, a loud explosion suddenly came from behind the phone. As if the roof of the house had been hit by a bomb. The loud voice immediately made Ryan anxious. Was his grandfather''s house attacked? "Cough, cough, cough." For a moment, coughing continued to sound from his cellphone. Then suddenly his grandfather''s angry voice sounded very loud. "If you call me again while I''m making medicinal herbs, I''ll skin you when you get home!" Tuut...Tuut... The phone was immediately cut off by his grandfather. Ryan was speechless for a few moments, was it really hisfault that her grandfather''s medicine pot exploded? After shoving his cellphone back to his pocket, Ryan then thought about how he could find the ginseng doll. That doll should still be here, in the city of Avalerion! After thinking hard, Ryan realized that the ginseng doll''s favorite ce might be Avalerion University, his office, and Kane''s ce. Come to think of it, the possibility of the ginseng doll being in Kane''s ce was greater because Kane had an abundant and pure inner power. Therefore, Ryan immediately went to the boarding house where Kane lived. If the doll wasn''t there, then he would think again. Running like lightning, it didn''t take long for Ryan to arrive at Kane''s house. When he entered Kane''s room, Ryan saw Kane sitting on his bed. Then the ginseng doll was seen sitting beside him, pointing at the ceiling of his room. Then these two creatures fell andid on the bedughing. It turned out that his guess was right! Ryan was really happy, at least he found this doll. "Ah, brother, why do youe here?" Kane asked with his innocent face. Chapter 148: A Small Sacrifice Chapter 148: A Small Sacrifice "Ah, brother, why do youe here?" Kane asked with his innocent face. When he heard Kane talking to someone, the ginseng doll looked at the guest and it turned out to be Ryan. Her little mouth seemed to be tasting, like she wasughing at Ryan. Then the doll quickly climbed over Kane''s shoulder. It seemed that she had formed a strong friendship with Kane. Ryan felt annoyed when he saw the doll''s arrogant action. There woulde a time when that annoyingugh became a cry for help. But it would feel like a long time since he hadn''t been able to catch or even touch it at all. Today he had to beg the ginseng doll to give him her blood. Ryan then walked over to Kane and the ginseng doll slowly. "Do you understand what I''m saying?" Seeing Ryan opening his mouth, this ginseng doll also imitated him.She was like a baby learning to speak. Alright, this doll didn''t understand humannguage. However, Ryan must not fail today. Valerie''s grandmother''s life was at stake so he couldn''t let this doll get away again. "Can I ask for your blood?" Ryan asked the ginseng doll. He felt stupid when he said that. How could this doll give it away for free? They had been enemies. Not understanding what Ryan meant, this ginseng doll justughed while imitating Ryan''s mouth movements. "Bro, what are you going to do with that blood?" Kane asked with a confused face. "I need it to save someone''s life," Ryan then sat down with a helpless face beside Kane. He finally realized how importantmunication was. After thinking about it, Ryan changed his way of speaking to signnguage. "Please give me a drop of your blood," Ryan stuck out his index finger and thanks to his inner strength, a drop of blood came out from his index finger. Seeing the blood spilling out and Ryan''s pleading expression, the ginseng doll''s expression suddenly changed. Then she shook her head with all her might. She jumped off Kane''s shoulder andnded on the floor, as if preparing to run away at any moment. The reaction of this ginseng doll was not surprising. Since she had been absorbing earth and sky essence for hundreds of years, all parts of her body were a treasure trove. Especially her blood which possessed all of that essence. And now Ryan was frankly targeting her because he wanted her blood. Who would not be afraid of that? "Wait! Help me prevent her from leaving!" Ryan said to Kane. Kane quickly tried to persuade the doll not to leave. Under the serious gaze of his brother, Kane managed to persuade his best friend to stay here. However, the ginseng doll stared at Ryan with a gaze full of hatred. The doll felt that Ryan was a selfish person. Humans were indeed greedy creatures who only thought about themselves. The mouth of the ginseng doll did not stop moving, it looked like she was babbling something. She expressed her grief all this time. "I really need a drop of your blood. Otherwise my loved ones will die," although the doll understood what Ryan was saying, she tried to exin it slowly through hand movements and other gestures. "That person will die, you know die right? Like this," Ryan rolled his eyes until they looked white and his face turned pale. Then he fell backwards while not breathing. Seeing this cute thing, the ginseng doll couldn''t stopughing. Ryan then stood up and saw the doll smiling at him. He felt a little stupid for trying tomunicate with a supernatural being like her. However, the ginseng doll just couldn''tugh when Ryan tried to exin it again in the same way. Ryan had to endure the embarrassment from trying to negotiate for the doll''s blood. Today was destined to be a shitty day filled with sad events for him. "Bro, let me try to talk to her," Kane said to Ryan. Then Kane turned towards the ginseng doll and took out a drop of blood from his forefinger. Quickly and with all its strength, the doll shook her head. Ryan immediately sighed. "We only need a drop of your blood," Kane said with a serious face. "With that, my brother here can save people''s lives." The doll was still shaking her head, but when she saw the serious face of her friend, her expression began to change somehow. Ryan, looking from the side, prayed silently that this would work. Kane kept looking at the doll with a serious face and the doll''s expression turned sad. After being stared at by Kane for a long time, the doll stopped shaking its head and raised it. She then hesitantly stretched out her hand and with a great reluctance, she drew blood from it. Suddenly, a ball shaped bead came out in her hand and she gave it to Kane. Ryan saw this with a happy expression, he then stretched his finger to take it from Kane. And miraculously, the blood-filled bead rolled itself onto Ryan''s finger. The blood from this ginseng doll was unique. It was white in color and had a soft and smooth texture. After giving the blood, the ginseng doll jumped andnded on Kane''s head. She grabbed Kane''s hair and shouted into his head, as ifining about Kane for making her do that. Kane only smiled when he saw his friend. Ryan then thanked Kane and quickly bought a test tube to store the precious blood. After that, he headed straight for the hospital. Apart from Valerie, there was a middle-aged husband and wife who also sat beside her grandmother''s bed. The wife seemed to have been crying all day and her eyes were swollen. Meanwhile, the man had a serious face but his eyes looked nk. Needless to say, those two must be Valerie''s parents. At this time, Valerie was still crying softly when she saw the many doctors and nurses surrounding her grandmother who was still in aa. Other visitors and other patients who saw this could only send their condolences to their hearts. "Doc, is there no other way to save her?" Valerie''s father asked. "We have tried our best," a senior doctor looked at Valerie''s father. "Her condition continued to decline every second. Unfortunately, she is in the final stages of her life. We can only prolong her life as long as possible but it can''t be more than three days," Hearing this, Valerie''s mother wiped her tears and stood up. "Please save my mother. Money is not a problem, just save my mother!" "Sorry, it''s not about money. She is already old and cannot be saved," the doctor sighed. "I hope the family is ready to let her go," However, Ryan appeared and walked into the room. "Valerie..." Hearing that familiar voice, Valerie lifted her head and saw Ryan''s figure. "Ryan..." Valerie was still shedding tears. "Stop crying already. I''ll save your grandmother," the man said with a smile. But when the doctors and nurses heard this, they all gave Ryan a sharp look. "Young man, don''t say nonsense," the senior doctor immediately frowned. He had been a doctor for decades and he had handled thousands of cases, and now there''s a random young guy who said the woman''s fate would be different? He even bragged about saving his patients! For him, not all patients could be saved. They were doctors, not magicians! "Son, I know you want tofort our child," Valerie''s father said to Ryan. "But we can''t go against God''s will and we, her family, are ready to let her go to a better ce," The patients and visitors beside them sighed again. Her family was so kind and dear to the old woman, they couldn''t imagine how much they lost after she left her family. Ryan just smiled. "Uncle, I never said nonsense. I''m sure I can save her!" Valerie''s father was silent for a while. In the blink of an eye, his eyes were filled with hope. "Is that true?" "Hey you, stop your bullshit," one of the doctors was fed up with Ryan. "We have tried our best to take care of this grandmother. It''s clear that our diagnosis says that this grandmother cannot survive due to symptoms of old age, her organs have started to malfunction. Things like this can no longer be saved, dying of age is aw of nature!" The doctor''s tone was filled with anger and the nurses beside him couldn''t stop sneering at Ryan. They thought Ryan was really arrogant. "I understand and feel your sincerity in wanting to save her," Valerie''s mother stood up, wiping her tears. "But son, we can''t fight age. Maybe God already wants to meet my mother so all we can do is ept this fate and let her go," Hearing the words of his wife and the doctor, the happiness in the man''s face disappeared as he felt gloomy again. Chapter 149: That is Impossible! Chapter 149: That is Impossible! Valerie''s father then said to Ryan, "What they said is true, I did not think you would have the heart to say that tofort our child," "Uncle, let me try," Ryan said with a tone full of confidence. "I''m sure I can save her." Seeing Ryan''s stubbornness, Valerie''s gaze became hopeful. When Ryan was full of confidence, miracles always happened. This fostered a sense of trust over time. So if Ryan said he could then he definitely could do it! And now, Ryan''s face was filled with confidence. Valerie was really happy in her heart, she was sure that Ryan could save her grandma. Then she looked at her father with a pleading look. "Okay," Seeing his daughter''s eyes, Valerie''s father finally agreed. Seeing that the patient''s family agreed, these doctors could do nothing about it. They could only re at Ryan. The man was really denouncing their name! "Excuse me, please step aside," seeing a doctor blocking his way, Ryan asked him to move aside. "Tch!" The doctor snorted coldly and made way for Ryan. He didn''t leave but wanted to see how this young man would save his patient. In their hearts, they did not believe that Ryan could save that grandmother. It was clear that her organs had lost their function and death was already at her doorstep so how could he possibly save her? What''s more, the granny''s body was too old and couldn''t take any potent medicine so surviving in the next three days alone would be the best thing her body could do. Seeing the doctors'' eyes, Ryan could only smile and stare at them. "Can you please help me lift the body?" The senior doctor who was previously silent nodded at the nurse beside him. Then two nurses approached Ryan and helped him lift the grandmother. "Please take off her clothes." Ryan then took out a test tube filled with blood from the ginseng doll and the acupuncture needles. "What are you taking off her clothes for?" A doctor frowned. "The treatment method is unusual, I''m going to use acupuncture," Ryan said with a smile. "Since this grandmother is old, her skin is already loose so I have a hard time finding the acupoints from under her clothes. That''s why I need to take off her clothes and find them right through her skin," Ryan''s exnation made sense, the two nurses obeyed Ryan and took off the old woman''s clothes. Then, under everyone''s gaze, Ryan began to close his eyes and channel his inner strength. When he opened his eyes, a pressing aura instantly enveloped him. He then stabbed the acupuncture needle which was coated with internal energy. Jleb! Jleb! His right hand moved quickly like lightning, 5 needles were already stuck. These five needles represent the grandmother''s organs that had stopped working the heart, liver, spleen, lungs and kidneys. In acupuncture technique, these five organs were vital to the human body. After finishing inserting the five needles, Ryan opened the test tube he was carrying and forced the grandma''s mouth to open with his left hand. He then made her drink the beads made of the ginseng doll''s blood. Ryan then put his hand on the grandmother''s back and closed his eyes. All eyes in the room were on Ryan alone, wondering what he would do. After seeing Ryan put his hand on the grandmother''s back, the doctorsughed silently. They thought that this person had gone mad. "The boy has gone mad," the senior doctor was already shaking his head, he couldn''t bear to see this anymore. But there was one doctor who had a serious face. He had heard of traditional medicine which involved internal exertion. Was this one of them? Was this young man treating internal ailments with his internal power? Ryan continued to concentrate even though the atmosphere around him was a little crowded. He channeled his inner energy into the grandmother''s body. And with the help of the blood from the ginseng doll, it regenerated the body cells. Unlike the medicine, Ryan''s power was very soft and light so it wouldn''t hurt the old body of the grandmother. Suddenly, everyone saw Ryan''s hand on her back emitting white smoke. The white smoke quickly disappeared and everyone was still wondering what kind of phenomenon it was! Ryan still closed his eyes and concentrated. However, at this time the two nurses helping Ryan were surprised to find that the grandmother''s face was starting to get its color back. "Amazing!" The nurse was clearly surprised, the old woman''s pale face suddenly regained its color back. Everyone there was also shocked after that. He managed to save her? All the doctors were deep in thought. How could this happen? Valerie''s father was so happy, he did not expect that Valerie''s friend would really seed in saving his mother. Valerie''s mother also shed tears of joy. Under everyone''s gaze, the grandmother''s hand began to move even for a brief moment. At the same time, the grandmother was able to breathe normally. Inside the grandmother''s body, the blood from the ginseng doll had not beenpletely absorbed. The power that Ryan channeled through his body was intended to help her absorb the bloodpletely. A few minutester, the grandmother''s white hair began to cken and her sagging skin seemed to tighten. It was as if Ryan''s treatment had seeded in making this elder a few years younger. "Oh my God, what kind of miracle is this?" Seeing the physical condition of the grandmother, everyone could not believe their eyes. Even though they didn''t understand what Ryan was doing, they were still able to see the amazing results. Absolutely incredible! The doctors were still in a daze, unable to believe what they saw. One doctor who knew this method of inner power stared at Ryan with awe. That''s real inner power! Only inner power could have such an effect. What surprised him was that the effect of this inner force was not only healingit could actually make people younger by several years. Valerie felt that her heart was filled with joy. Ryan really never disappointed her. After all this time, Ryan finally let go of her grandma''s hand and coughed a mouthful of ck blood. Then he pulled out the five needles that were still stuck on the old woman''s body. After he pulled it out, the grandmother suddenly coughed! "Cough, cough, cough!" The grandmother opened her eyes. After a while, she was surprised to see so many people staring at her. She also seemed unaware of where she was now. ''Why are all these people staring at me? And why do they seem surprised to see me?'' Thest thing he remembered was her granddaughter, Valerie, taking her to the hospitalst night. "Can you help her put her clothes back and give her some water?" Ryan casually said. "Ah? Alright!" The two nurses who helped Ryan woke up from their daze and helped the old woman to wear her clothes. A doctor who was standing there suddenly pinched his friend. "Hey! What are you doing?" His friend asked angrily. "I just wanted to see if I was dreaming or not." "You idiot! If you have to then pinch yourself, not me!" the doctor replied angrily. But thanks to this pinch, the doctor realized something. "Hurry! Quickly check her condition!" Hearing these words, the previous senior doctor quickly examined the old woman and told Ryan to immediately step aside. Valerie was relieved as she saw her grandmother surrounded by doctors and nurses once again. Ryan, smiled at her as the man stood beside her. The expression on the senior doctor''s face could be hardly described after examining the grandmother''s condition. "What''s wrong?" The other doctors stared at him. "How is it?" The senior doctor nodded his head, the surprise hadn''t left his face. "There are no problems in this grandmother''s body!" "Ah, don''t you say that," the other doctors couldn''t believe it. "Her body is really healthy. When she was brought here, her body was not this healthy. Her heart and lungs are now in perfect condition. After I checked, with this condition, this grandmother should be able to live for another 10 years!" The senior doctor was still filled with shock as he still couldn''t believe this incident. He had made sure that this old grandma only had 3 days left but now it really looked like the woman was being born again. Moreover, a miracle like this happened before his own eyes! This must be ck magic, he thought. Smiles adorned Valerie''s father''s face when he said, "This is truly a miracle, this kid is not lying!" Valerie''s mother who was standing beside her husband suddenly dragged Valerie and took her some distance from the crowd. She then whispered to her daughter. "Valerie, is that your boyfriend?" Valerie was clearly surprised to hear that, she didn''t expect her mother to ask her such a question. Chapter 150: Your Boyfriend? Chapter 150: Your Boyfriend? With a flushed face and hesitating, Valerie nodded her head slowly. Her mother immediately smiled and said, "Mama is proud that you can find a man as great as him. I see he is a calm and reliable man. He clearly deserves you. Valerie, you have to maintain your rtionship with him so that he won''t go. Ah, what does he do for a living?" Valerie''s mother would not give up her daughter''s chance to marry such an extraordinary man as Ryan. She would definitely make him her son-inw. But at this time, Ryan suddenly approached the two of them and smiled. "Uncle, auntie, thank you for trusting me. Now I have to go to meet someone so I''ll say goodbye first," When Ryan left there, Valerie''s father nodded in satisfaction. "He has a good manner," the man liked him even more because Ryan reminded him of himself when he was young. When she looked at Ryan closely, Valerie''s mother liked her future son-inw even more. Ryan''s gaze at Valerie was sincere too, as if saying that he wanted Valerie to celebrate this joyful moment with her family and that he as an outsider had better get away from there. Seeing Ryan''s good intentions, Valerie wanted to catch up with him but she felt embarrassed. At this moment, she felt like being pushed from behind. "Go. Let me and your dad take care of grandma," her mother said. After her own mother encouraged her, Valerie immediately blushed and nodded. She quickly caught up with Ryan. "Ryan, wait!" Valerie opened the door to the room and immediately ran outside. She abruptly stopped when she saw Ryan leaning against the wall outside the room. "Ryan, I really thank you this time," Valerie expressed her sincere gratitude from the bottom of her heart. If it weren''t for Ryan, her grandmother might have died. "It''s fine, I''m happy for your family," Ryan also looked sincere in saying it. He couldn''t bear to see the woman in front of him crying uncontrobly like before. That''s why he went to look for and begged the ginseng doll. After the two of them smiled at each other, Ryan suddenly hugged Valerie. "Hey, what exactly is our rtionship? You still act like I am your boss. Do you think I''m not a good candidate for your husband?" Ryan said with a naughty smile. When Valerie heard these words, she couldn''t help but feel embarrassed and lowered her head. It seemed Ryan heard the conversation she had with her mother before. Then, with his right hand, Ryan gently stroked Valerie''s head and asked her to look at him. Looking into the eyes of the man she loved, Valerie took the initiative to kiss him. Ryan could not stop himself from asking for more than just a kiss after he got suddenly kissed. Ryan''s hands that yed all over her body made her feel good, so good that it''s slowly drowning her into pleasure. While continuing to y with her tongue, Valerie felt her whole body turn hot. Ryan and Valerie were so immersed in their own world that they forgot where they were. After a few seconds of passionate kissing, suddenly a snapping sound could be heard from beside them. "Hey! Don''t you have any shame left? This is a hospital not a hotel!" This loud snapping made Valerie wake up and startled. Ryan himself felt embarrassed when he was scolded by a nurse who red at him. Valerie did not know what had possessed her that she dared to make out with Ryan in a public ce like this. Ryan just continued to apologize to the nurse and immediately left the hospital. Seeing the figures of the couple leaving, the nurse muttered to herself, "Just because you guys are crazy in love doesn''t mean you gotta show it off to other people. I also want to show off like that, you know!" It turned out that the nurse was just jealous of them because she had been single since birth. After leaving the hospital, Ryan nned to return home. He hadn''t drunk his medicine today. After all, his office had no work today so he had no reason not to bezy today. When he got home and opened the door, his nose smelled a thick scent. Why was there a dense aroma of wine pervading in this house? With a confused face, Ryan sniffed and followed the traces of the smell to its source. Then, he finally realized that the smell wasing from the basement of his house. The ce was where Irina stored her wine. However, Irina didn''t drink it often. She only took it out when important figures came to visit her so she didn''t open the basement''s door that often. As he drew nearer to the basement, the aroma of this wine became more intense and varied. This intoxicating aroma made him want to drink too. When he turned on the basement light, Ryan immediately swept the entire room with his super vision. What he sawpletely shocked him. Right, the sight was able to make a god of war like him surprised. After traveling the world all these years, he had seen almost all incidents that no one had ever experienced. He had witnessed the cruelty of war, being chased by hundreds of armed men and all sorts of brutality. But this was the first time he had seen this kind of incident before his eyes in his life. Heughed inwardly and was in a really good mood. It seemed the two of them were really fated to meet. In this basement, a baby with knee height was seen screaming loudly and incoherently. The voice sounded clear like the whining of a baby whose teat was taken. In her white fat hands, she was seen holding the wine bottle tightly as if it was the only thing she loved like a treasure. She looked struggling to open the lid. On the shelf, 2 bottles had disappeared from there and it turned out that they rolled over and hit the wall, already emptied. The ginseng doll was drunk! It had to be admitted that this doll was a heavy drinker. Two bottles of wine alone could really make an adult lying unconscious. Seeing this, Ryan did not immediately catch it. Today he was in a good mood because thanks to the help of this doll, Valerie''s grandmother survived death. He decided to let it go and see the situation first. He wanted to see how the doll would run away in such a drunken state. Ryan slowly approached her. "Ah!" This ginseng doll was clearly drunk, she waspletely unaware that Ryan was approaching. And when Ryan was only two steps away from her, she screamed in surprise with a red face. The doll kept holding the wine bottle she was about to drink. Her small body wobbled continuously, even standing was difficult for her. It only took a gust of wind to knock her body down. However, suddenly this ginseng doll kicked its right foot forward and its mouth shouted, "Ciaaaaaat!" With her hands in an offensive pose, she posed as a drunken god. Seeing this doll, Ryan felt that their encounter would be interesting. The doll was impatient to drink another wine so with a sweep of her foot, she managed to break the base of the bottle and drink the wine. After she finished drinking it, the doll staggered back. This time she seemed to be dancing to a wild music beat. Sometimes she swayed towards Ryan. This doll felt that the earth was spinning, she didn''t know where she was at the moment. Ryan then sat cross-legged in front of this doll. Smiling, he stretched out his hand and asked her toe up on it. However, the ginseng doll actually pped Ryan''s hand, as if asking him to leave this ce. ''You drunken creepy doll!'' Even so, Ryan still smiled and stroked the doll''s cheek. It seemed she didn''t have enough strength left in her legs and Ryan''s fingers actually made her unable to stand steady. "Ah!" The doll was constantly trying to survive and stand up against the attacking from Ryan''s finger. She would withdraw and walk backwards every second the doll tried to dodge it. After moving a lot while getting drunk, she finally couldn''t hold on anymore and fell on the floor. Seeing this, Ryan couldn''t helpughing. After falling, the doll felt her consciousness slowlye back. After shaking her head, she realized there was a human figure standing in front of her. After her gaze looked at the person, somehow she felt familiar with that face. Ryan''s smiling face was clearly visible in the ginseng doll''s eyes and it made the doll panicked in an instant. When she was about to escape into the ground, Ryan had caught her. "You can''t run this time," Ryan said with augh. Chapter 151: Hard Decision Chapter 151: Hard Decision "You can''t run this time," his right hand managed to firmly grip the ginseng doll. This ginseng doll tried to free itself for a while, but it was all useless. Ryan''s grip was incredibly strong. The man finally caught this ginseng doll after a long time. Without thinking, Ryan went straight to the kitchen with a happy face. Before the doll was processed into medicine, was it better to fry it or boil it first? This ginseng doll sure looked delicious. But would the effect be different if the processing method were different? Ryan then thought for a moment while looking at the ginseng doll in his hand. However, he saw that the doll''s face looked very pitiful and her eyes were swollen as if they had been crying all day. The man just scoffed, he really didn''t care and instead felt proud. Where had this ginseng doll''s arrogant attitude gone? After taking the raffia rope, Ryan tightly tied the ginseng doll and made it float in the air. This time, the doll would not be able to escape from him. Ryan justughed seeing the doll hanging in the air. However, the doll begged Ryan to let her escape while whining. Seeing this doll, Ryan felt a little moved. Maybe boiling it and making it into medicine was not a good decision. But the thought of the wounds on his body and the betrayal of the Eclipse and others made Ryan''s resolve unanimous. In order to survive and look after his friends, he must first heal himself. After boiling this ginseng doll, Ryan intended to bring it back to the mountain to give it to the third grandfather. Only then would his grandfather be able to make medicine for him. With his knowledge of traditional medicinal techniques, his grandfather could maximize the potential of this ginseng doll. After all, the ginseng doll''s entire body was a treasure. After hesitating, Ryan turned on the stove and boiled water. He then took a piece of cloth and was ready to wrap the ginseng doll. However, the doll suddenly let out a crying sound. Seeing that she was about to die, the ginseng doll cried profusely. Hearing the cries, Ryan''s heart softened again. He just stared confusedly at the ginseng doll. The doll waspletely hopeless, she cried like a baby with her hands rubbing her eyes. Even her tears were transparent like human tears. Did this doll actually cry? Ryan was surprised, this doll really looked like a living thing. Ryan suddenly felt discouraged. After all, this ginseng doll was a living creature that managed to live and absorb the essence of the earth for hundreds of years. However, his mind was still filled with the temptation to heal his injured body. Ryan was really stuck in two difficult choices. On one hand, he felt sorry for this ginseng doll. On the other hand, he was concerned about the condition of his body. "Heye on, why are you suddenly bing whiny?" Ryan said. But the ginseng doll seemed unable to hear him because she was still afraid of losing her life. Instead, she cried even louder. "I don''t really want to turn you into medicine. I just want a part of you to help me recover," Ryan said while scratching his head. The ginseng doll still didn''t pay attention to him, even the leaves on her head withered. She looked so pathetic. Ryan frowned, his heart was still in doubt. After a while, he smiled bitterly. "My injury is very bad, I have to survive for the sake of the people around me. I hope you understand," Again, he still loved the ginseng doll. The doll was still crying while begging Ryan to let her go. Faced with such cuteness, Ryan really couldn''t stand it. If this ginseng doll was just ordinary ginseng, he wouldn''t hesitate to boil her at the first chance. But this doll was different. It could be said that this ginseng doll was a living thing, not a nt. Its life was shaped in hundreds of years. Ryan took a deep breath, then he cut her rafts and untied the ginseng doll. The man then said with a sad face, "I''ll let you go this time. Next time I catch you, don''t hope this will happen again. Go," After cutting the rope, Ryan was still reluctant and unwilling. Since when had his heart softened like this? It was really unfortunate for him. Turning his face, Ryan then boiled medicinal soup as per his grandfather''s prescription. The sound of the ginseng doll''s crying slowly could not be heard. Seeing Ryan no longer pay attention to her, this doll still couldn''t believe what had happened. The look in her eyes exined everything. ''Are you really going to let me go?'' Raising her hand, the doll realized that the rope used to tie her was gone and she could really leave here. Ryan was seen chopping and busy boiling. When he realized that the ginseng doll was still here, he frowned. "Why don''t you go? Do you want toe in this pot?" However, this ginseng doll was seen smiling and running towards Ryan''s feet. She then crawled up and sat on the man''s shoulder. Just when he had let her go, this doll was already teasing him again. However, it turned out that the ginseng doll actually kissed Ryan on the cheek! SMOOOOCH! Her voice was very loud and very clear. This made Ryan confused, did this ginseng doll also have feelings? Ryan didn''t know whether he had to cry or be happy in his heart. He was a man of principles. Apart from men, old people, ugly people, anyone could kiss him. But he didn''t expect that a supernatural being like this ginseng doll would actually kiss him. It seemed that this principle must be changed in the future. Only humans should be able to kiss him. Now Ryan''s face was filled with a bitter smile. However, the ginseng doll was truly ecstatic. She was still sitting on Ryan''s shoulder and embracing his neck. Then he kissed Ryan on the cheek once again. "Whatever," Ryan could only surrender when the doll kissed him. Since when did this ginseng doll have feelings for him? Didn''t he try to boil it a minute ago? Then the ginseng doll remained sitting on Ryan''s shoulder and looked at the pot that Ryan cooked. After thinking for a moment, she stretched out her hand. Ryan looked at her with a curious expression, after which he saw that a white bead hade out of the ginseng doll''s hand. A momentter, the ginseng doll stuck out its hand to Ryan. The man was surprised because this ginseng doll wanted to give her precious blood. "For me?" Ryan askedto make sure. "Hmm." The doll nodded its head while giving it to Ryan. Seeing these beads, Ryan was delighted. He had seen for himself the miracle that a drop of blood brought from a ginseng doll. He quickly looked for the test tube and put it away. Then Ryan said with a smile, "Then we''re even." At the same time, the door to his house opened. Ryan then realized that Mrs. Susan had returned from the market. "Wee," Ryan said with a smile. "Ah, howe you''re already home?" Mrs. Susan''s smiling face immediately changed when she saw the figure of the doll on Ryan''s shoulder. Was it a doll? Mrs. Susan frowned and narrowed her eyes. The doll looked exactly like what she saw in the book. "Ah yes, please let me introduce this ginseng doll. It''s a kind of natural miracle," seeing Mrs. Susan who was silent, Ryan immediately exined. Her guess was correct! Mrs. Susan was really surprised. And when she tried to hold it, this ginseng doll made an "Ah!" sound and jumped off Ryan''s shoulders. The doll was really alive! It really baffled her to the infinite and beyond. She initially didn''t believe the contents of the book she was reading but after seeing it firsthand, she could only be stunned. The wonders of nature, the essence of the earth and sky that created life. But at this time, the ginseng doll was seen waving at Ryan and disappeared without a trace. "Where is she going?" Mother Susan tried to find it. "Oh, she''s gone again. She maye back to this house," Ryan said with a smile. Seeing the smile and calmness in Ryan''s face, Mrs. Susan felt she had to reconsider her view towards the man. At first, she thought that Ryan was just an ordinary person. However, after several attacks in the home and in the hospital, she felt that Ryan was no ordinary person. But she didn''t really think about it because Ryan''s martial arts skills might havee from his parents'' teachings so that he could defend himself. She didn''t really pay a heed about it. Mrs. Susan only thought that Ryan was an ordinary fighter. But after this incident, it seemed like she had to change her judgment. The ginseng doll was absolutely priceless. How could Ryan be familiar with it? Chapter 152: She Ignored Me! Chapter 152: She Ignored Me! ording to the book she read, ginseng dolls were really hard to find and catch. It was clear that Ryan had a hidden technique so that the ginseng doll did not perceive him as a threat. Now Ryan was a suspicious figure that she needed to carefully watch. ''Looks like I''m dealing with an unusual person,'' Mrs. Susan sighed in her heart. However, she felt a little relieved that Irina''s father was reportedly sending people to help her. With that additional help, if Ryan messed with her youngdy, then she didn''t have to worry anymore. "Oh yeah, I want to cook crab today, you know. I will cook it for dinnerter." Ryan immediately felt so happy. Mrs. Susan''s cooking was really delicious. Not to mention that she would cook crabs tonight. He might finish 10kg of it by himself if he so desired. "I can''t wait!" Ryan said with a smile. After drinking his medicinal soup, Ryan returned to his room and contacted Yasmin about his headquarter''s rebuilding progress. They chatted for a long time and without realizing, it was already 6 o''clock in the afternoon, so his beloved wife should havee home. Ryan quickly took a shower and went down to the first floor. Seeing that Irina was not home yet, Ryan chatted with Ms. Susan while waiting for her cooking. It happened that Irina wasn''t too busy today, so she came home on time. While waiting for Irina to change clothes, Ryan was tasting the spices for the crab. It''s really good like Irina! Eh! He didn''t mean that, why did he have such thoughts? But that thought wasn''tpletely wrong. When he saw his beautiful wife, he really wanted to eat her. After the food was ready, they both started eating. "Honey, you should try eating this crab. There must be a lot of meat in it," Ryan said, putting a crab on Irina''s te. "How do you know that this one has a lot of meat in it?" Irina was curious. "Honey, it''s simple," Ryan then exined with a smile, "Try to pay attention to your crab. It looks big and fat especially with those two eyes. Even though it''s dead, its eyes looked strong. It''s clear that he used to eat and y with women like a king when he was alive. Ah, I don''t mean that. He must have been the king of the other crabs so he must have had plenty of meat and tasted so good," Hearing Ryan''s nonsense babble, Irina just turned her face away while keeping her mouth shut. She just wanted to enjoy her dish in peace. "Mrs. Susan, the food you cook is amazing! Come here and join us!" When Irina ignored him, Ryan turned to Mrs. Susan. "Sorry, Ryan, I''ll eat by myself in the kitchen," mrs. Susan said with a smile. "As her husband, you better enjoy this dinner alone with her," ''But I was ignored!'' Ryan really wanted to cry now. When she heard Mrs. Susan''s words, Irina looked at her. Why did Mrs. Susan suddenly agree that this man was her husband? Although feelings of suspicion and vignce still welled in her heart, Mrs. Susan still believed that Ryan was the right person for her youngdy. That man could surely give happiness to her employer who she considered as her own daughter. The only problem left for Ryan was how he could convince Irina''s family. Thinking of this, Mrs. Susan could only sigh silently. ... The next day, Ryan and Irina went together to the office. As usual, they separated after reaching the office. Ryan immediately went to his room and all his subordinates greeted him with a smile. "Wow, sir, you look fresh and healthy today. Did you y with beautiful women yesterday?" "Woah, why didn''t you tell me sir? Could it be you''re the man I saw in a pub yesterday?" Ryan was an easy person to get along with from the start, so his subordinates liked to joke with him especially after their vacation to Squirtle Ind. Their bond was like a friend but they still maintained their professionalism in work. But apart from that, light and perverted jokes sometimes became a warm chat for the men in this room. This was understandable as men would normally make dirty jokes. "Good morning Mr. Ryan," several other female perfumerists also greeted him. Ryan greeted all of them one by one. But at this moment, he saw Valerie''s figure in a corner of the room. When he saw her, he couldn''t hold back his saliva. Why did Valerie look sexy today? Today, Valerie was wearing a white blouse with a ribbon under her neck. What made her sexy was how tight the shirt was and the ck color of her braces really showed. Not to mention her loose hair, and her sweet smile. Anyone would melt when they got that smile. But her beauty didn''t stop there. She wore a tight pencil skirt and it seeded in entuating the two chewy buns, making Ryan really want to squeeze it. Given her underwear''s collection, what Valerie had under her skirt was sure to be a pleasant surprise. Moreover, Valerie also wore half transparentnce stockings. The feeling of wanting to sleep on her thigh was incredibly seductive. Valerie''s sexy appearance made Ryan''s blood boil, he had to look down temporarily to hide his awakened junior. This room was still full of people, so Ryan couldn''t y with Valerie carelessly. He really wanted to tear the woman''s clothes off and squeeze the two mountains with his bare hands. Seeing that Ryan was staring at her, Valerie immediately blushed. But she dared to meet Ryan''s gaze and smiled sweetly. ''Damn, she smiled so cute at me instead!'' "Morning Valerie," Ryan approached Valerie with a smile. He then whispered to her, "You look so beautiful today, will you go with me to the toilet?" Hearing Ryan''s praise, Valerie was happy. However, upon hearing the word ''toilet'' she immediately blushed with embarrassment. The incident they previously had in the toilet was truly embarrassing for her. Seeing that Valerie didn''t reply at all, Ryan then said to her with a smile, "Valerie, can you pleasee with me for a moment? There is something I need to bring from downstairs," "Alright" Valerie''s face still looked red. Was this Ryan''s trick to get them together? Not wanting to make people suspicious, Ryan needed to take Valerie out of the room for obvious reasons. After the two of them came out, some of the perfumerists began to gossip about them. Ryan''s way of making excuses really sucked so they''d suspected his rtionship with Valerie from long ago. They thought that it wasn''t normal for Ryan to spend too much time with a normie like Valerie. It was clear that he was attracted to that young woman. However, they could also see that Valerie was also interested in Ryan. So they wouldn''t be surprised if the two of them started dating. "Too bad, the most beautiful woman in our office belongs to Mr Ryan," one of the people said. Then his friend could onlyugh at that. "Bro, don''t expect her to want to be with you!" Everyoneughed along. "Don''t think about it. Many beautiful flowers are still blooming. Another flower will surelye soon," "This is why I don''t want to join the gossip this time. Obviously I''m no less beautiful but you guys are not fighting over me at all," a female perfumer sighed. "Looks like I''m destined to die alone," Hearing this, all of themughed back and one of them answered, "Maybe," "Wow, you are actually beautiful too," the heartbroken man from earlier said. "It''s toote, I won''t be tempted by you!" This joyful atmospherested a moment before a question made them all think in silence. "Isn''t Mr. Ryan Mrs. Irina''s husband?" "Now that''s the problem. I''m confused which one is correct." "Isn''t it normal to have a wife and a lover at the same time nowadays?" "Shush! What are you talking about!" At this time, their other boss, Richard, walked in and saw they weren''t working. In an angry tone, Richard shouted, "What are you doing? Hurry back to work! " Seeing his angry boss, the perfumers were back to their business again and doing their job. Meanwhile, Ryan took Valerie to an empty room. Since the 9th floor was dedicated for the perfume development and testing department, there were still many empty rooms on this floor. After closing the door, Ryan quickly hugged Valerie''s waist and kissed her. Valerie epted Ryan''s love with pleasure. With passionate breath, they kissed while groping each other. Today, Ryan couldn''t help but squeeze Valerie''s ass. It couldn''t be helped, Valerie was really sexy today! Ryan praised Valerie''s performance today but the woman seemed unable to think. With a dazed face, Valerie could only feel disappointed when Ryan''s lips left hers. "Valerie, are you dressing this sexy just to seduce me?" Ryan asked. Chapter 153: Million Dollar Man Chapter 153: Million Dor Man "Figure it yourself," Valerie looked away, she was too embarrassed to admit it. She was originally embarrassed to dress like this when she went to the office this morning. If not for Ryan, why would she dress like this? They said, a woman would dress up for the sake of her crush. Ryan felt this saying was quite true. It looked like Valerie had already fallen in his arms. Hence, getting this through to the main stage shouldn''t be a problem! Ryan then embraced Valerie again. While biting her ears, his hands were wringing the woman''s squishy round butts. ''Niiiiiice!'' Valerie couldn''t help but let out a sigh of pleasure. She couldn''t believe herself that a soft moan would erotically escape her lips like that. Ryan really knew her body and heart. Valerie could not help feeling joyful. It''d been a long time since she opened her heart and body to Ryan. "Valerie, answer me honestly or I''ll punish you," Ryan whispered in Valerie''s ear. Valerie was currently immersed in pleasure and was already gasping for breath. Seeing the woman starting to feel weak, Ryan was reminded of a cat who did not want to be separated from her master. It seemed like he managed to make Valeriee? Ryan was a little surprised and happy. It seemed that his technique didn''t rust even though he hadn''t yed for a long time. In the past, he was able to bring the wild side of European women in a matter of seconds thanks to his technique. ''Ah, why am I rambling like that?'' However, what worried him was that they were still in thepany''s building. Moreover, they were in an empty room with no bed. Were they going to do it standing up? Ryan was fine with that, but this was Valerie''s first experience. There was no way Ryan could do it in a ce like this. Not to mention that he would definitely make Valerie walk funnyter. Valerie was still standing dazed looking at Ryan. It was the first time she felt a great pleasure like this. It was different from making out with others or when she did it by herself. After thinking for a moment, Ryan decided not to continue. He was satisfied from kissing and made Valeriee. If they were going to do it here, he was worried that rumors would spread and it would be bad for Valerie''s career. After calming herself down, Valerie adjusted her skirt. It was a silent witness to how Ryan''s hand brutally made her heavenly, dangerous pleasure. Not to mention the wet underwear that she had to cover all day. After fixing their appearances, the two of them walked out of the room casually. Ryan then smiled when he saw Valerie''s back. It seemed like he had to train Valerie a few more times until she really couldn''t get away from him. Valerie''s masochistic nature might also grow stronger in time. Valerie could only walk while lowering her head. When they were alone, Valerie could not help but love Ryan. However, when they were back in public, the woman still felt ashamed to express it. The two then returned to work. ... During lunch, Ryan initially wanted to invite Valerie to have a meal together. However, he saw that Valerie had been invited by another perfumer. For the sake of their confidentiality, Ryan could only give up his idea. Thepany''s building had a canteen in it but most people like to eat outside to feel the fresh air or by ordering food. Even Irina often ordered food from outside. Bored with food in the canteen and currently having no delivery promos, Ryan decided to eat out. He walked out of the building and was immediately greeted by the hot sun. The man could only sigh in the face of the scorching heat. He didn''t have much choice but to walk towards a restaurant near hispany. Looking around the restaurant, Ryan recognized a familiar figure walking not far from there. ''Isn''t that Mia? What''s this beautiful flower from the Avalerion police department doing?'' Seeing Mia''s figure, Ryan frowned and decided to follow her. Mia was in a bad mood. She actually had a disgusted and stern expression on her beautiful face today. Could it be because of her buddy? "Mia, the hotel''s food is delicious. Last time I stayed over, the food hit differently once I ate it." Herpanion today was a middle-aged man named Jason. With a smile on his face, he casually stretched out his hands and intended to embrace Mia''s waist. But Mia''s reaction was much quicker. She dodged the man''s hand in an instant. Still, Jason outspeed her and managed to grab hold of Mia''s slender waist. Mia was taken aback by the movement, her hand swiftly removing Jason''s hand from her waist while saying, "Sorry, I''m a clean freak." "Ha ha ha." Jason could onlyugh. "You are indeed attractive. Not many people dare to oppose me. Your stubbornness is quite interesting," "Okay, let''s go quickly!" This time, Jason did not embrace or hold hands with Mia, he just walked to his hotel to stay overnight. Mia''s gaze waspletely cold as snow, but she could only follow that person. The female officer really didn''t want to apany that jerk, but she had to. To be precise, she was not apanying the man but she was on duty. When she came to the director''s office this morning on a duty call, she found her boss talking and joking with the man named Jason. Then suddenly, Jason wanted her to be with him today. Of course Mia refused but her director told her in a cold tone, "This person is an honorable guestfrom a big city. You cannot refuse his request. Mr. Jason will be in this city for a few days and you must apany him while he is here," In other words, Mia was sold! When Mia wanted to reject it, her boss snapped at her, "This is an order!" The woman then apanied Jason wherever he went while he was in the city of Avalerion. Along the way, Mia could only put on a sullen and cold expression,pletely unwilling to speak. However, Jason did not care at all. He just kept on talking and praising the sight of this thriving Avalerion city. Now he had bought a bottle of wine and would enjoy it in his hotel room. He couldn''t wait to see how this beautiful cop would serve him when they arrived in his room. "Don''t worry, after a few days with me, I can guarantee your rank will boost under the director. Even when that bastard retires, you will rece him!" Then Jason looked at Mia with a smiling face. "But of course, it all depends on your service to me during these few days. I hope you can satisfy me," "Huh!" Mia scoffed and just looked away. "Ha ha ha, you are indeed an attractive woman," Jason was not angry, instead heughed. "A few days onward, you will apany me day and night. If not, get ready to give up all your attributes and look for another job," "Are you threatening me?" Mia frowned and her gaze filled with mes of anger. A threat was the thing she hated the most in this world. "Looks like you misunderstood my words," Jason said with a smile. "I never threaten people, I just give them options," Seeing Mia silent, Jason said once again, "Do you want to stop being a cop?" The man''s smile was so creepy that it made Mia disgusted and really wanted to beat him to death. ''You bastard!'' Mia cursed him countless times inside her heart. But at this time, a person''s voice suddenly came from behind. "Oh? Good afternoon Mrs. Mia! Are you following suspects again?" Hearing this voice, Mia''s heart really felt relieved. She didn''t know exactly when Ryan came there, she felt that there were still some people she could rely on. Maybe it would be better if she relied on her friend today. Jason also turned to Ryan and frowned. However, before he managed toment on Ryan''s arrival, the words that came out Ryan''s mouth made him angry. "Hmm? Is that the criminal you caught?" His sharp words pierced into the man''s skin and got into his nerve, making him frown with anger. Despite saying that, Ryan didn''t care who that man might be. What''s clear to him was that he would beat anyone who dared to mess with his girl. When Ryan''s words sounded in his ears, Jason stood still and not moving. Did the guy seriously think of him as a criminal? Didn''t he see this 24 carat gold ne? And the Rolex Daytona watch that was only four in the world? His appearance clearly screamed a rich business man or even an aristocrat. How could Ryan say that he was a criminal? Jason''s gaze was already filled with mes of hatred, this was the first time he felt so humiliated in his entire life. Anyone who dared to insult him would not see the sun the next day! Chapter 154: Not A Criminal Chapter 154: Not A Criminal Mia was relieved when she saw the smile on Ryan''s face. She then answered the man''s greeting, "What a coincidence to meet you today." "Yes, I happen to be looking for lunch. Then I saw Mrs. Mia was escorting this criminal. But why don''t you handcuff him? What if he runs away? He may attack and take people hostage!" In the middle of his words, Ryan looked at Jason with a worried face. His acting really deserved thumbs up. Jason''s frown deepened as he heard the tant sarcasm. Mia felt so happy inside at the fact that Ryan was really good at embarrassing people. "This person is not a criminal." But in the end, Mia had to exin the truth. "He is my superior''s guest of honor, and I''m on duty to escort him these few days," "Guest of honor?" Ryan''s face looked surprised. He thenughed awkwardly. "Then, sorry for my harsh words earlier. After all, his face looks like a peddler... Ah I don''t mean that, it''s all my fault so I''m sorry," Fault? But why did his face say otherwise? Holding back his anger, Jason only gave a cold snort as he said, "I forgive you this time, but the next time you insult me again, you will have to suffer a terrible fate." Ryan just looked at him with a smile. "Thank you sir. You really have a big heart, surely you are a generous eminent person. But why does your face look so cruel? Are you a former gangster?" Mia almostughed out loud at Ryan''s words. The man keptmenting on Jason''s face which looked cruel and didn''t hesitate to offend him. more. How could a guest of honor be a former gangster? When he heard the praise at the beginning of Ryan''s words, Jason already felt he was above the clouds. But when he heard his next words, he became angry again with that person. "Hmm, is my face that scary?" Jason asked, trying to calm himself. Ryan was seen shaking his head and said, "Ah, but people shouldn''t judge a book by its cover. But your face is scary, I''m afraid children will cry when they see your face," Hearing negativements about him, Jason finally couldn''t stand it and his anger was overflowing. He didn''t care about the children of this town, he came to this small town just to do business and have fun with a few women. "Mrs. Mia, if you''re free, maybe you can apany me to eat? I want to discuss the matter from the other day," Ryan pretended to see the hour then looked at Mia. Mia knew Ryan was giving her a way out of this ce, but she was still stuck in a difficult choice. Seeing that he was ignored, Jason then said coldly to Mia, "Don''t forget your future career is in my hand. If you still want to be a police officer then you must obey my words." Hearing these words, Mia''s face immediately turned sullen and disgusted. Ryan suddenly looked at Jason and said loudly, "I don''t care who you are but when I''m talking to people, don''t ever interrupt me. Otherwise I will kick you out of this city," Short and arrogant, Ryan''s threats sounded real. The man''s face looked grim at this point, as if he wanted to challenge Jason to a fight. Mia was surprised to see it. Too bad Ryan didn''t work as an actor. "Oh, really? Can you though?" Jason snorted coldly. "I don''t think a rude person like you could do something like that. I can crush you with just a snap of a finger. Listen, boy, I am Jason from Batavia city''s Kruger family." Jason closed his eyes, simply saying his origin usually was enough to make people run away in fear. The Kruger family was really famous in Batavia. Their strength was rooted deep in the city and the hearts of the people. However, Ryan''s next words made Jason want to vomit blood. "The Kruger family from Batavia? Who is that?" Ryan was not sure that the Kruger family was that strong because he himself never heard of it. So why would he be afraid? And even if he had known about them, still, why should he be afraid? Jason opened his eyes and looked at Ryan with a confused face. His expression quickly turned to anger. He immediately told Ryan the legendary history of the Kruger family. Still, no matter how big and solid the rock was, it would still lose to a paper in a hand game. In other words, Ryan would still be able to beat anyone with prominent names throughout Crimea even if he was just a in, ordinary man. After he finished telling the history of his family, Jason was limping and said, "All you need to know is that the Kruger family is not an opponent you want to fight. One word from them and this city will bepletely destroyed in one night," After seeing Ryan''s amazed expression, Jason was satisfied. A in guy like Ryan should waver at the name of his family. However, Ryan looked at Mia and asked, "Have you ever heard of the Kruger family from Batavia?" "Nope," Mia shook her head, she never heard that family name. Ryan then looked at Jason and said, "Look, no one has ever heard of your boasting. I alsoe from arge family in this city, one word from me can drag this city down to the bottomless dark pit. I can even ask the mayor of Avalerion city to step down from his position! So don''t keep bragging, it''s not good to spread fake news. If the Kruger family does have such strength, why are you still on earth? You better conquer Mars." Ryan''s words almost made Jason vomit blood. Howe the big name that the Kruger family had built up could be belittled by young thugs like this. He felt ashamed to have argued with a dumbhead like him. "I''m sick of arguing with you, hurry and go before I get angry. Otherwise, don''t me me if you get your leg or arm broken." "Wow, you''re still bragging." Ryan shook his head. "Alright, how about this? I will go with Mia and talk about our problems and you don''t bother us," Hearing these words, Mia red at Ryan. ''Who really wants to go with you?'' Suddenly, a loudughter sounded at this moment. "Sometimes, people don''t realize how much danger they''re involved in," Jason muttered to himself then gave Ryan a cold stare. "You think people will get scared seeing that look in your eyes?" Ryan snorted coldly. "Come here, show me the strength of the Kruger family." Arrogant! At these words, Jason couldn''t take it anymore. After a few slow steps, his whole body shot out like an arrow. Taking advantage of his speed, he aimed for Ryan''s chest and was about to give this rude boy his lethal punch. Jason did not hold back at all. This attack could kill people very easily. Although he was a bit reluctant to make a fuss by killing people, Jason waspletely fed up with Ryan''s attitude. And if this murder case got into the spotlight, he would use his connections to get away from the charges. Jason was already very confident that he could silence his opponent, but sometimes expectations didn''t match reality. Since he was a trusted subordinate of the Kruger family, he had studied ancient martial arts since he was young. So far, no opponent was worthy enough to experience his true strength. However, his opponent this time managed to deflect his attack! And judging by his expression, this opponent didn''t even use any strength to block his attacks! Ryan caught Jason''s fist with only his left hand. No matter how much Jason rebelled, he simply couldn''t pull his hand away. Ryan grinned. "Is this all?" When Jason heard this mockery, he became even angrier. His left hand quickly attacked Ryan''s face. This attack was fast and powerful, but Ryan hit Jason''s fist with his own! Their fists shed in the air and the sound of cracking bones could be heard clearly. Under this unexpected attack, Jason took a step back. Ryan had let go of his grip. Jason seemed unable to stop retreating and in the end, he fell and sat on the ground. He felt excruciating pain from his index and middle fingers. It was clear that the sound of the fracture came from Jason''s finger bone. How could this happen? Jason looked at Ryan with surprise and anger. Wasn''t that brat just a in street thug? There was no way someone like that could beat him! Or did he use a hidden weapon? Seeing Ryan''s calm face, Jason was afraid that he would be finished. Ryan then shook his head. "It turns out that all of your boasting earlier was just a hyperbole. Strong family my ass! By having you as their subordinate, the Kruger family must be just a trash family," "Shut your mouth!" Chapter 155: Guess What? Chapter 155: Guess What? Ryan scoffed and then said, "By having you as their subordinate, the Kruger family must be just a trash family," "Shut your mouth!" Provoked by Ryan''s words, Jason attacked again. But this time, Mia could only see something darting beside her. She saw Jason''s figure floating and crashing into the hotel parking lot. The hotel security guards were a little surprised when they saw a person suddenlynd in their area like a meteor and fell unconscious. Ryan then shook his head. "If you can be the police director''s guest of honor, then I should be able to be the president''s guest of honor, don''t you think?" Jason had been coughing since he stared at the wall and vomited blood all along. Ryan''s attacks were really strong! Jason stared at the mouthful of blood he''s vomiting in disbelief. He had released his fastest attack just now but his opponent easily repelled it with just one hit. "Cough, cough!" Jason was still coughing and staring at Ryan''s calm face. Ryan then walked over to him. "Anyone can be the messenger of the Kruger family with your abilities. Too bad I''m way stronger than you. Other people might fall prey on you but it''s definitely not going to be me!" With a creepy smile, Ryan held Jason''s hand. "What I hate the most is that arrogant attitude of yours, so you have to take a lesson. Which hand will you choose if you''re in the underworld right now?" When Jason heard this, he was desperate to vomit blood again. "I am a member of Kruger''s family" Before Jason even finished speaking, Ryan had kicked him in the face until one of his teeth fell out. "Guess who I am? I''m a thug in this town, everyone will turn around when they see me," Ryan snorted coldly and kicked him again. It had been long since Jason felt such an intense dominating sense from his opponent. Ryan too, the pathetic sight below him reminded him of his prime when he spent a good time annihting arrogant pricks like Jason. "Please stop it!" Jason was at his limit. The pain was unbearable. Why was today so different from his normal days? He couldn''t believe it would turn into his nightmare. He should be enjoying his time in the arms of a beautiful cop, and not getting beaten up by a boy like this! "Ryan stop, that''s enough. If someone dies, the problem will beplicated," Mia quickly stopped Ryan and pulled him away. After all, that man was the director''s guest of honor. Things would really getplicated if he were to die. "Mrs. Mia has said it, so I''ll have no choice but to spare you," Ryanughed then walked on a squat and said to Jason who was still crouched down in pain, "Why are you still here? Get up quickly and get out of here!" Embarrassed, Jason stood up and spoke in a raging tone, "Just you watch! I will" "What, will what? What do you want?" Ryan quickly interrupted and his right hand was already raised. It looked like he''s going to hit Jason again. Seeing this, Jason quickly trembled. His opponent this time was really strong, he waspletely helpless. "Just wait for my revenge!" After saying that, Jason scampered off without looking back. This bloody incident intrigued the hotel staff and passersby. But in the end, they ignored him because they saw an officer was present there and didn''t want to get involved. Could it be that the injured person running away just now was a criminal? Mia covered herughter with her hands and said, "You are indeed mysterious," "You only judge a book by its cover, you still don''t know me." Ryan then approached Mia and took her hand. "Since it is already noon and I still haven''t eaten, let''s continue chatting at the dining ce." "Alright... WHAT?" Mia was shocked to hear that. "Hmm? Didn''t I say that earlier? I want to invite you to eat and talk about my problems, maybe we can discuss something else too," Ryan said with a smile. "Who really wants to apany you?" Mia''s mood got worse again. "I didn''t promise you anything and I''m busy. I have to report this incident," ''Hey hey hey, didn''t I just save you?'' It seemed like this girl really had a thick skull. "Sometimes I do wonder..." Ryan sighed then let Mia go. "Ah, nevermind. Just forget about today''s incident. I''m tired." Hearing these words, Mia felt a little uneasy. She then turned around and said to Ryan with a smile, "Thank you for your help earlier." "You''re wee, but I won''t do it again," Ryan said while trying to look cool. "Ryan, be careful with that person," Mia said with a serious face. "Even though I don''t know his origins, he has a strong background. Otherwise, my director wouldn''t respect him that much," "I don''t care about them. Even if a dragones to me, I will skin it. Moreover, a lizard like him was just a messenger. If he dares toe to me again, I can guarantee his body will not leave this city intact," Ryan said. Mia replied with an angry face, "I mean be careful with the Kruger family." "The Kruger family?" Ryan tilted his face. "I''ve never heard that name, have you?" "I''ve never heard of it but still you have to be careful," Mia felt like talking to a fool. "Don''t worry, isn''t that family just another rich family?" Ryan waved his hand. "They won''t be able to touch me if I don''t get out of this city." Mia was running out of words, how could Ryan be so arrogant? "Anyway, remember my words earlier, I must now go," Mia said. "Ah! Wait! Why are you in such a hurry? We haven''t met for long," Seeing Mia who was about to leave, Ryan quickly intercepted her with a smile. Mia felt a little strange and took a step back. But at this moment, Ryan managed to embrace her waist. This time, Mia couldn''t escape. "Didn''t I save you earlier? Under our agreement, I have to ask for a reward in return," Ryan said, staring at Mia''s tiny lips. Although Mia was no less beautiful than Irina or Valerie, conquering her heart would be more difficult than climbing the sky since she had a high sense of justice and dangerous work. Mia initially rebelled and tried to break free but Ryan''s grip was really solid. With a smile, Ryan said to her, "Never mind, why are you so shy?" At this time, a pair of guests exiting the hotel nced at them and kept their gazes away. Meanwhile, a pair of old folks walking nearby stared at Ryan and Mia could only mutter. "Young people nowadays, always looking for crazy stuff for fun! Since when has anyone liked to roley by being cops and criminals? The world has really gone mad!" "Let me go!" Mia was constantly fighting back but she couldn''t match Ryan''s strength. In the midst of her resistance, Ryan suddenly kissed her red lips. "Ah!" Mia''s eyes opened wide and for a moment they both sank into their world. However, after a few seconds, Mia woke up and she quickly became angry. How could she let Ryan kiss her! Ryan, of course, didn''t stop kissing her until he was satisfied. After a while, he stepped back while avoiding Mia''s p and said with a smile, "Mia, your lips taste sweet. Did you drink cherry soda earlier?" Hearing these words, Mia got even more angry. After nagging Ryan for a few minutes, she quickly left him with a sullen face. She didn''t want to talk to Ryan anymore, nor did she care if Jason would take revenge on him. Ryan just shook his head then went to find food. After eating, he returned to his office. When he returned to his room, he had nothing to do at all. His job was only as a supervisor and gave direction to Richard. Now that things were still running smoothly, Ryan didn''t have a job. Ryan was curious about what his soulmate was doing right now. After thinking for a moment, Ryan decided to go to Irina''s room. After all, he had plenty of free time in his hand. When he pushed the door to Irina''s room, his wife''s secretary suddenly came out and they collided. After apologizing, the secretary quickly left. Ryan didn''t really think about it and went into the room. He saw Irina was holding her head while reading a document. "Dear," Ryan approached Irina and started massaging her shoulders. "Hmm?" Irina wasn''t angry at all. She was used to this kind of rtionship with Ryan. She didn''t reject him though her impression of him hadn''t changed at all. Irina still considered that man as shameless, full of lust and selfish as hell. However, Ryan had an unusual charm. Irina couldn''t say it clearly but she grew the feeling after they lived together all this time. Ryan then whispered in Irina''s ear, "Have you eaten? Why do you look busy all the time?" Chapter 156: The First Night Chapter 156: The First Night When Ryan kissed her, that soft feeling immediately filled Irina''s heart. She could feel her body was actually stiff for a while, but Ryan''s ability to dominate was very good. Feeling Irina''s tension, Ryan did not immediately use his tongue. He tried to make Irina enjoy it andfort her first. His tenderness eventually seeded in making Irina feel calmer and started to enjoy it. Before this, Irina always fought back when Ryan kissed her. This time, she truly used her heart and soul to unite with the man she loved. Irina waspletely immersed in this sensation, and now she was asking for more. At first, Ryan took charge but now Irina was the wild one. She hugged Ryan tighter and started to y with her tongue. Seeing his wife''s response, Ryan tried to melt Irina even more with his kissing skills. His hands ferociously roamed through Irina''s body. Every inch of Irina''s body, her every breath, and her everything belonged to him. Ryan couldn''t stop his hand when he got Irina''s breasts. The extraordinary softness filled his hands and even though they were still covered with her bra, that did not diminish the sensation at all. Irina''s nipples had hardened for a long time, thanks to Ryan''s stimtion. Her whole body seemed to turn hotter and her mind wandering above the clouds. The kiss onlysted for a minute, Irina waspletely out of breath. Ryan had decided to take their rtionship further. Irina opened her eyes and saw Ryan was only a breath away from her. The man looked a little teetering while smiling at her. Irina couldn''t hold back her sigh when Ryan squeezed her chest again. "How are you feeling, dear? Do you feel good?" Ryan asked with a smile. "Did I manage to make you wet?" Irina blushed, of course she was already wet. When she wanted to reply, Ryan kissed her again. Like a storm, their tongues met and trapped them in a passionate kiss. Irina was getting crazier and more eager about doing it. Sometimes they rolled while kissing, with Irina on top and Ryan below her. After that long forey, Ryan felt that his lower half was starting to feel hurt and to be freed. He then began to take off his clothes. After removing his shirt, he immediately pulled down his pants. Seeing Ryan pulling down his pants, Irina closed her eyes again. But curiosity made her open it again. She really wanted to see Ryan''s naked body. And of course, her husband''s broad chest, six pack abs and well-toned muscles looked really seductive. Irina couldn''t help but felt a little amazed, but then she was shocked when Ryan suddenly pulled his underwear! "No!" Irina looked away, she was still not ready for the vulgar sight. "Honey, don''t worry. Open your eyes and see," Ryan said in a soft tone. "Don''t want to..." Irina still closed her eyes, she felt too embarrassed. Ryan was not in a hurry though his passion had reached its peak. He got back on top of Irina and kissed her again. This time, he loved her from the top and started to work his way down. His hands were stripping Irina of her clothes at the same time. He slowly removed his wife''s night robe, leaving only her bra and panties. Ryan couldn''t take his eyes off the pair of blue bra and underwear that wrapped the beautiful body below him. Underneath those garments was the true beauty he had been waiting for. The man shifted his gaze and looked back at Irina''s eyes deeply. The woman was still closing her eyes as she entrusted everything to him. Ryan kissed Irina''s shoulder and neck before he started to go down and reach her chest. With the erotic sigh and the heated passion, tonight was destined to be the real first night for this married couple. ....... The next day, Irina woke up and opened her eyes. The first thing she saw was Ryan stroking her hair while smiling sweetly at her. While feeling embarrassed, Irina asked, "What...?" "I was just thinking, howe my beloved wife is so beautiful," Ryan said with augh. After their first sexual encounter, Irina''s character hadpletely changed. Before this, Irina was tough and somewhat stubborn, even if she had an angelic face known to the whole city of Avalerion.Irina was like a flower that hadn''t bloomed until Ryan made her sost night. Her beauty finally radiated to the world. To Ryan, his wife had be much prettier since. Feeling happy, the man kissed Irina again, which of course was weed. "Honey, do you want to do it again?" Ryan whispered in Irina''s ear. "No!" Irina blushed and refused quickly. Her lower body was sore fromst night. She could barely feel her legs and it would take her a while to get rid of the pain. Ryan then sighed, he was not in a hurry since his wife wouldn''t go anywhere either. Both of them then lie down again while watching the TV. As he was hugging and peeking at Irina bare naked, Ryan''s lust began to rise again. When Irina put on her clothes, Ryan was still trying to get her to do it again. They did it more than 4 times but Ryan didn''t get tired and even craved for Irina''s body more. That woman really made Ryan want to do it again and again. After desperately trying to resist Ryan''s seduction, the two of them got dressed and went downstairs to eat. The food was neatly arranged on the table, but Mrs. Susan was nowhere in sight. It looked like she wasn''t in the house. "Come on honey, you need to eat a lot," Ryan put a lot of food on Irina''s te. "You have to restore your stamina so we can do it again tonight," Irina lowered her head while Ryan looked confused. Could it be that he was too pushy? However, Irina had changed. She was no longer angry with her husband''s tricks. "Aren''t eggs better for you? I heard it''s better for men''s vitality," Irina said. "It doesn''t matter, your husband has a strong body. I can do it all day if I want to," Ryan said while winking at her. Irina immediately blushed. She recalled their first night and the way Ryan kept hitting her sweet spot. She felt herself floating up into the sky because of the sensation. "Besides, you must be very tired because of yesterday, right? Honestly I did not think you would be that aggressive. Let''s try to upgrade your skills again tonight," Ryan said with augh. "I don''t know what you''re talking about," Irina immediately looked away, her face waspletely red. When their intercourse was getting intensest night, Irina saddled Ryan and started moving alone. Riding him from the top really made Irina able to find her own angle and adjusted their rhythm. Now that she recalled, Ryan''s words just now made her shake her head. How could she lose control like that? Seeing the blush on Irina''s face, Ryan wanted to tease her again. Today''s breakfast was absolutely the nicest they both had ever tasted. After the delightful breakfast, Irina looked at Ryan with a nk gaze for a moment. She began to think, if she left Ryan to return to her family now, would she be able to see the man she loved again? Thinking about this made Irina unable to hold back her sadness. It was the first time she felt this kind of happiness in her life, she didn''t want this rtionship to end. "What are you thinking about?" Seeing Irina frowned, Ryan was curious. "Nothing. I''m just thinking about work," Irina said with a smile. Irina then stood up and said, "I''m going to the office today," However, instead of going upstairs to change clothes, she approached Ryan. "Hmm? What''s wrong? Still not satisfied?" Ryan then pinched Irina''s nose and smiled. They were silent for a while but then Irina suddenly kissed him! The sudden kiss took Ryan by surprise but he automatically responded. It was short but it felt as if they kissed for an hour. Then the two of them finally broke away to breath. "I''ll go first," Irina said. "Alright, be careful on the road. I will catch up with youter. And remember! If Ie and see you tormenting yourself again, get ready to be punished," Ryan said with augh. He didn''t notice the tears that trickled down Irina''s eyes. Irina managed to hide it from her husband as she felt her heart ache hearing Ryan''s cheerful tone. She then nodded without turning her back to Ryan. This separation really made her unable to hold back her tears. After seeing Irina leaving, Ryan really felt happy. He felt refreshed and energized, and he was in a really good mood. He could even feel his internal wounds wouldn''t recur, thanks to his grandfather''s medicinal soup and the happiness he felt fromst night. He felt he had reversed his age several years younger. With a happy face, Ryan also left the house. However, he did not immediately go to the office, he headed for Kane''s boarding house. He had not seen his younger brother for a long time. He didn''t know what kind of activities Kane had been doingtely. When he reached Kane''s house, he could hear loudughter. And when he opened the door to his room, he saw Kane and the ginseng dollughing together. Seeing Ryan, Kane immediately smiled. "Senior brother!" When the ginseng doll saw Ryan, she was also happy. She quickly climbed onto Ryan''s shoulders then stretched out her white, fat hand then poked Ryan''s cheek. "Very funny, now stop!" Ryan felt helpless, this doll was getting naughtier over time. "Huh!? Bro, since when did this ginseng doll get along well with you?" Kane looked confused. He had never seen his senior being this friendly with the ginseng doll. They even treated each other as enemies before, so why did they suddenly look close? "Me and this doll already understand each other," Ryanughed and sat next to Kane. The ginseng doll jumped andnded on Kane''s head. It seemed that she liked Kane''s head the most as a ce to sleep. "That''s great! In the past, you once said that you wanted to eat it, but fortunately you are friends with her now," Kane said with a smile. But when she heard the word "eat it", the ginseng doll looked shocked and jumped on Kane''s head. Her tiny hands grabbed Kane''s hair. "Oh? Did I say something wrong?" Kane asked. "How is your defense training by the way? I have no work today so I can give you directions if you need it," Ryan said with a smile. Kane''s eyes were sparkling, he then stood up. "That''s very kind of you brother! Please look at my technique and tell me where I get it wrong," Kane''s sudden movement made the ginseng doll in his head turn upside down and fall on the bed. Ryan couldn''t stopughing when he saw the ginseng doll''s sad expression. It seemed like it was the first time Kane had ignored the doll. ....... After teaching Kane, Ryan left Kane''s house and walked towards his office. When he arrived there, Ryan was immediately greeted by his subordinates. "Mr. Ryan, did youete again? You shouldn''t do it all the time or you might get fired." "Are you stupid? Why did the boss get fired?!" Everyoneughed at the joke. "Anyway, Mr. Ryan looks really happy today. Did you have fun ying with a girlst night, sir?" "The girl must be beautiful. I think your wallet looks thin today." These perverted men were never tired of their perverted jokes, but Ryan didn''t mind it though. In fact, jokes like this made him feel closer to his subordinates. "What the hell are you guys saying? Mr. Ryan deserves it. Besides, he has a lot of money." Ryan then smiled and joked with them. However, suddenly a snapping sound came from behind them. "Don''t just joke around when we still have a lot to do! Go back to work!" Seeing Richarding, everyone returned to work. Richard was very hard on the employees, making them all scared of him. If Richard wanted to, he could fire them all. Ryan realizedthat today Valerie wasn''t present. It felt like she was still on a leave to take care of her grandmother. After giving directions to Richard, Ryan immediately walked to Irina''s office. Chapter 157: Trust Your Husband! Chapter 157: Trust Your Husband! Ryan still couldn''t get over Irina''s kiss this morning. It really left a strong impression on him. Her lips were really soft and they tasted incredibly delicious. Since he had no urgent work, Ryan wanted to make out with Irina. Ryan smiled all the way to Irina''s room. But he was shocked when he opened the door and saw that there was no one inside. It was rare to see Irina not in her office at this hour. Was she in a meeting? Ryan then sat on Irina''s chair and decided to wait for her here. "The meeting took a long time, I feel like I''m slowly rotting here." After waiting for half an hour, Ryan had read all the documents that were on Irina''s desk but the woman hadn''t arrived at all. "I''ll just look for her," Ryan had no choice but toe to Irina in the meeting room. However, when he got to the meeting room, he saw nobody in the room. Ryan suddenly had a bad feeling. Where was Irina? If she was not in a meeting, why wasn''t she in her office? Did she go to anotherpany? The frown in his forehead deepened when he saw Irina''s secretarying out of one of the rooms. "Did you see Irina?" Ryan asked. "No, sir. Wasn''t Mrs. Irina noting in today?" The secretary frowned. "I''ve called her cellphone but she didn''t pick my call. I thought she left it at home or was turned off," She didn''te? Ryan''s bad feeling grew bigger. If Irina didn''te today, why did she say she''de into the office? There was only one answer in his mind Irina left him! Ryan wasted no time and immediately ran towards the exit. "Sir, what''s wrong?" Irina''s secretary was really confused to see Ryan suddenly run away. The man ignored him and hurried to the elevator. His heart was filled with anxiety. If his wife really left him, she would definitely take her belongings from their house! Ryan quickly ran towards their house, moving like a light. People on the street could only see a ck shadow passing them, not knowing what it was. Without stopping for a second and not caring about his body, Ryan managed to reach his house. When he entered the living room, there was nothing. Everything was empty! Ryan immediately ran upstairs and opened Irina''s room, the room was also empty. He got even more panicked and couldn''t think straight, he didn''t know where his wife had gone. Ryan then sat on the sofa downstairs. At this moment, his eyes were fixed on a piece of paper on the table. He reached for it and slowly picked it up. The neat writing turned out to be Irina''s. ''Thank you for all this time. I love you.'' Ryan was silent when he saw the writing. He was confused why Irina suddenly left him, he was really worried. Finding her whereabouts was the most important thing right now. Where would Irina go? ''Ah, Mrs. Susan!'' Ryan suddenly remembered the old maid. She must know where Irina went. Ryan quickly ran to Mrs. Susan''s room. However, the room was also empty. Ryan really felt helpless. He then recalled his wife''s strange behavior this morning. Why didn''t he notice it? Feeling his blood boil, Ryan clenched his fists. ''I won''t just let you go. Even if you go to the other side of the world, I will still find you!'' However, Ryan couldn''t do all of this alone. He had to get help. He then thought of Elizabeth and Mia. Asking for their help would surely save his time. As he didn''t know how to contact Elizabeth, Ryan decided to meet Mia. He would ask her for help and check the security cameras at airports and train stations. Without hesitation, Ryan ran towards the police station where Mia was. At the police station, two policemen were busy chatting. Ryan suddenly broke the entrance. "Hey, you can''t just break in," a policeman said with an angry face towards Ryan. "I''m looking for Mia," Ryan said with a wobbling breath. "She''s here, who are you?" Ryan did not have time for this and immediately barged in. "Hey, you can''t enter carelessly," the two officers immediately pursued him. At this time, Ryan managed to find Mia. "Ryan?" Mia was surprised when she saw Ryan''s figure. Why was he here? The two cops then finally caught up with them. "This guy is looking for you and suddenly barging in without permission. Is he really an acquaintance of yours?" "Yeah, he is my friend," Mia said while nodding. Hearing Mia''s response, the two officers returned to their original post. Then the young officer near them frowned. What was the rtionship between this unknown man and his crush? "I''m asking you to find someone from the CCTV cameras, please," Ryan said. Mia looked at Ryan, she knew that Ryan was in a hurry and looked worried. Without thinking, Mia nodded in agreement. "Thank you!" The young officer suddenly had a bad feeling as he watched them from the sideline. He had been chasing Mia and trying to win her heart for a long time but she never got a good response. The arrival of this unknown man made him jealous and was not willing to let Mia go. Moreover, why did Mia''s gaze look soft when she looked at that man? The young man was getting more and more anxious. "Mia, you shouldn''t assist a stranger," Baron suddenly appeared. "It''s okay, this person is my friend. He has helped me with my tasks many times," Mia said while operating herputer. "Whether he''s your friend or not, you''re still breaking the rules," Baron replied. Mia looked at Baron and said in a cold tone, "I will take responsibility if there is a problem," Hearing Mia''s cold words, Baron couldn''t do anything at all. Meanwhile, Ryan did not have the time and energy to deal with him. His mind and energy were nowpletely focused on finding Irina. "At what time do you want to check the CCTV camera?" Mia asked. "From 8 AM. Check the airport cameras first," Ryan answered. Mia then nodded. She used her authority and the video from the Avalerion airport camera was sessfully obtained. Ryan immediately red at the video. "It''s useless if you want to check that with the naked eye. How could you find it in that sea of people?" Baron said with a sarcastic tone. Ryan didn''t answer him, he was too focused on the video and didn''t miss a single face. If Irina did leave town, she had only two ways the airport and the train station. Still, leaving through the airport had the biggest possibility. "Shush! Who told you toment?" Mia raised her head, the look in her eyes waspletely cold. Why was Baron still here? "I''m just stating the obvious. It''s like looking for a needle in the middle of a haystack," Baron sighed. Ryan made absolutely noment. He was still staring at theputer screen that was separated into many panels of security cameras. However, Mia advised Ryan to focus on the entrance. If the person he was looking for had actually gone through the airport then they would have appeared at the entrance camera. "Who are you looking for?" Mia asked. "Irina Hagrim," Ryan replied while continuing to re at the screen. Mia was surprised. Ryan was looking for the boss of the Avalerionpany? Hearing that, Baron was smiling. "Are you saying that the boss of the Avalerionpany disappeared? You are really funny. If she really disappeared, wouldn''t that be all over the news? Our office would have been full of reporters then," "Why are you still here? Go away," Mia was fed up, her beautiful face was painted with anger. "I''m just telling the truth," Baron shook his head. However, seeing Ryan still not answering, he grew more and more agitated. "Truth does hurt sometimes," Mia gave a cold snort, but looking at Ryan didn''t make anyment, she could only surrender. "Ah, but I''m curious. What is your rtionship with the most beautiful and strongest woman in this city?" Baron''s ego was getting bigger because Ryan didn''t fight him at all. "Could it be that she''s your target too? And Irina tried to get away from you so she left this town?" The fire of anger began to burn in Ryan''s heart, but he had to focus on finding Irina''s whereabouts. He simply didn''t have time for a prick! "Hahaha or could it be that you''re her secret lover? And now that she is dissatisfied with you, she decided to run away. Are you trying to find her?" Baronughed loudly but this time Ryan finally spoke. "If one more word leaves your mouth, I will kill you," Ryan''s killing aura started to leak! The empty threat didn''t scare Baron at all. Heughed instead. "I will be happy to see you try to kill me." Hearing that, Ryan didn''t fight back. Going idle made Baron be even more agitated. "I wonder why you are still chasing her? You even came to this ce and searched so hard for her. Do you know why you can''t find her? Because she dumped you!" Baronughed once again, however, he saw Ryan staring at him with the eyes of a hunting wolf. Hisugh then instantly stopped. Why was that man''s gaze like a wild animal? Baron suddenly shivered at that and before he realized it, Ryan suddenly moved in front of him! The next second he realized Ryan had choked his neck with one of his hands, forcing a gag sound out of his throat. The man''s strength really made the young policeman unable to breathe. Baron felt like his neck was about to break, the hand that was squeezing his neck did not weaken at all. CRACK! It seemed like the sound of bones breaking would soon be heard. Baron was scared, he looked at Ryan with a panicked expression. "Ryan!" Mia quickly shouted, she was aware of Ryan''s strength. The female officer was worried that Ryan would lose control again like before. The day he made her boss eat bullets that sent him to the hospital. But now was different. The altercation happened at the police headquarters and on top of that, he did it to one of the active members of the police force. The policeman who ate the bullet, Lucas, had already left the hospital and resigned without exining anything. And now Baron was in danger. Ryan did not speak at all, he was seen hitting Baron in the stomach with his left hand. Baron felt his life was heading towards its end. The pain in his stomach was so sharp it almost numbed his senses. Mia could feel Ryan''s intention to kill Baron. She quickly held Ryan down and whispered in his ear, "Ryan please stop, think about Irina. You still have more important duties," Ryan didn''t answer, he just looked at Baron. The other cops were on standby when they saw this scene. Some of them even pulled out their guns and aimed at Ryan. Seeing Baron''s pale face, Ryan let go of his grip. The young officer then fell hard on the floor. Without saying anything, Ryan sat back down and red at theputer screen. Mia finally breathed a sigh of relief. Baron sat himself and was out of breath. He stared at Ryan''s figure in horror as the man was enveloped in a terrifying aura. He felt that Ryan could kill him whenever he wanted. Fear crept into Baron''s eyes as the pain in his neck was still fresh. Not to mention that he felt like throwing up after Ryannded a hard punch to his stomach earlier. He then stood up with difficulty and left the ce. Ryan really didn''t care about him, his eyes refocused on the screen. At this time, half an hour had passed. Suddenly, Mia managed to find Irina''s figure on the screen. "There she is!" Ryan immediately noticed. A beautiful woman in her straw hat and a middle aged woman following her from behind. Obviously, they were Irina and Mrs. Susan! Ryan immediately felt excited, he finally found Irina! "Can you check where they were going?" Ryan said as he looked at Mia. "Wait a minute, I''ll ask for it." Ryan waited patiently for that. Mia needed several calls to retain their flight details. After exining the situation and using her authority asw enforcer, Mia was able to get the information. "They both ordered tickets to Batavia," Mia said. Of course they were going there, why didn''t Ryan realize it at all? "Are you going to chase her?" Mia looked at Ryan. She vaguely suspected that Irina was an important person in Ryan''s life. Nodding slowly, Ryan said, "Thank you for your help," "You have helped me many times and I couldn''t be more grateful. Why are you thankful now?" Mia frowned. Ryan was a little surprised, he then smiled. "Then, next time let me treat you to eat," "Now that''s just the Ryan I know," Mia said with a smile. Seeing Ryan leaving, Mia felt a storm would hit this city. After leaving the police station, Ryan quickly ordered a ticket to Batavia. However, he suddenly thought about Kane. Kane came with him to this city because of his grandfather''s order. He didn''t know how long he would be in Batavia, so it was better for him to inform Kane first. When he arrived at Kane''s house, he saw Kane feeding the ginseng doll with a bowl of porridge. Kane was like a father taking care of his kid. "Brother! Why do youe again?" Seeing Ryan suddenlye to him, Kane was a little confused. "I''m going to Batavia for a while. I don''t know when I''ll be back," Ryan said. "Why are you going to Batavia?" Kane looked confused, why did his senior brother need to go to the capital? Chapter 158: Their First Night Chapter 158: Their First Night Kane looked at Ryan curiously. Why did his elder brother suddenly say he was going to Batavia? He had only heard of Batavia from his teachers before. He knew that it was the nation''s capital and the most developed city in Crimea. "I have to save someone!" Ryan casually said. "I don''t know how long it will take, so take care of yourself while I''m gone," "Bro, I wille with you!" Kane said with a serious face. "I don''t know why you want to go to Batavia, but if you want to save people then it means we will beat up bad guys, right? You have to take me if you want to seed!" Ryan looked at Kane, his heart felt warm when he found out that Kane was worried for him. But he also knew that Kane was also getting bored with the monotone city life. "Didn''t the teacher also say that I have to follow you while in town? So you have to take me with you bro," Kane was cunning, he used his grandfather''s words to make Ryan bring him along. "Fine then, you better pack up now," Ryan said with a smile. The ginseng doll on the bed suddenly jumped onto Kane''s shoulder, dancing andughing. Ryan stared at the ginseng doll in confusion, why was she suddenly excited? Kane looked at her and asked, "Do you also want toe?" The ginseng doll wanted toe too? When this ginseng doll heard Kane''s question, her small face smiled broadly and her mouth seemed to be shouting that she wanted toe along. Plus, her head couldn''t stop nodding, so it seemed like she didn''t want to be left alone. Without waiting long, Ryan immediately took Kane and the ginseng doll to the airport. While on the road, Kane seemed to be thinking about something. He then took out his cellphone and started writing a message to his teacher. However, he seemed to not understand how to send them. So he wrote it down on a piece of paper and sent it via photo. Ryan was still worried about Irina, so he didn''t really care about what Kane was doing at the moment. "Teacher... I''m going to Batavia with my elder brother." ... Soon, they arrived at the airport safely and boarded the fastest ne. Two hourster, Ryan and Kane arrived in Batavia. Afterward, Ryan immediately looked for a taxi. "Where are you going, sir?" The driver asked with a different ent. "House of the Lacroix family," Ryan said. Lacroix was Irina''s another and real surname. She dropped that name when she fled to Avalerion, probably to hide her real identity. Ryan had a strong suspicion that Irina''s disappearance had something to do with her family''s problems. Though he didn''t know the address, he hoped the taxi driver would take him there. "Okay," the driver didn''t talk much and drove the car. Hearing the name Lacroix made him tense a little. People in Batavia knew that name and it''d be better if they kept the name Lacroix in their mind for the rest of their life. That family was inconspicuous, but their reputation was already widespread. Several aristocratic families such as the Lacroix or Kruger family had upied Batavia even before the country dered its independence. Soon enough, the taxi driver took Ryan and Kane to a truly luxurious estate and stopped at one of thergest houses in Batavia. "We have arrived sir," The driver helped Ryan open the door and said. "The fare is 75 dors," Ryan gave him a hundred dor bill and said, "Keep the change," After getting out of the taxi, Ryan stared at the front of the enormous mansion. He was weed by arge que that could be read as "Lacroix" on the wall next to the fence. The fence of the house was as old-fashioned, looking as if it was straight out of the Victorian era. On each side of the fence, there were two lion statues that red at anyone who dared toe to this house. It seemed like the house kept its ancient heritage, so one might feel like they traveled back to the 18 centuries when they first saw this house. From outside her house, one could understand how strong Irina''s family was. The price ofnd in Batavia was really expensive and yet the Lacroix owned such arge estate. Most of thend had retained its ancient image, while the buildings appeared to have been renewed. People would get lost easily if they didn''t know the way when they entered. Ryan then pushed open the fence but the two security guards immediately stopped him when he broke in. "Stop!" "My name is Ryan, I want to meet the head of the house," Ryan said. Ryan? They never heard his name. In an instant, the guards understood that Ryan was nobody. "Wait a minute. Master was receiving guests, please wait here," one of them said. "Alright then," Ryan then leaned against the wall together with Kane. This was Irina''s family main house, Ryan must not act rashly. He had to wait for a response from her family. After all, Irina was his wife so he must be polite to his inw. Otherwise they might ask Irina to end their marriage. The two guards watched Ryan and Kane with augh. Theyughed because this person was so innocent. Did they really think the guards would let them in? Minutes passed, Ryan almost waited for an hour. Finally, his patience reached its limit as he was tired of waiting. "I hope you will notify them of our arrival," Ryan said. "I''m here to meet Irina," "Didn''t we say that the master was having guests?" One of the guards replied. "Do you think I have too much free time on my hands to fulfill your request?" Ryan already felt his anger rising. When he heard the dismissive tone of the security guard, he couldn''t help but get angry. Still, he managed to calm himself down. After sighing, Ryan said one more time, "Just let them know I''ming." "Who do you think you are? You cane in when we get the permission from the inside. This house is not just any ce, anyone can''t just enter it," Kane then replied with a serious tone, "You''re just a security guard, if you threaten my brother one more time then I''ll beat you to death!" "Shut up, you fat cow! Go away, your stomach makes my eyes hurt!" The two guards began to lose their temper when they were threatened in this way. "I''ll warn you once again," Ryan''s eyes turned cold. "Go back inside and let them know I''ming." "Your presence isn''t important," one of them snorted coldly. "I suggest that you leave here immediately and return to your vige. It''s a thousand years too fast for you to be a guest in this house. Hahaha!" The two guardsughed loudly that they didn''t notice Ryan''s eyes grew sharper. The man had no expression on his face but his hands suddenly grabbed the guards'' necks! "What the hell do you think you''re doing?!" The two guards werepletely shocked. They didn''t expect this person to take them hostage in one of the most sacred ces in Batavia. Ryan didn''t speak a word, he was toozy to serve the scoundrels. ''So you don''t want to let me in? Fine, I''ll break into this house. No fortress can stop Nergal from getting what he wants!'' Ryan''s hands were still strangling the guards. After a while, he let go of his grip and walked into the house, leaving the two people passed out. Kane quickly caught up with him. However, one of the guards was still conscious and took his HT. "Someone broke in!" Ryan was slowly walking through the front yard when suddenly dozens of people surrounded him. "Get them!" Seeing the two intruders, the head security immediately ordered his men to attack. More than twenty guards immediately lunged at Ryan and Kane. Ryan just stood still, there was not a trace of fear on his face. Seeing the guards began to move, he made his move too. His speed was just like a ninja, sometimes he appeared on the left and sometimes on the right. Unable to keep up with his movements, the security guards copsed one by one! Time seemed to move faster than usual. The security guards suddenly disappeared one by one. All that was left was a body passing between them and hitting the ground violently. Ryan was busy finishing off his opponents. In the middle of the crowd, he seemed to be kicking the chest of the guards. They couldn''t see Ryan at all, all they could feel was the pain and their body smashing the ground. Ryan''s movement was simr to the wind, he moved quickly while continuing to sweep his opponent. When he realized five people were surrounding him, Ryan used one of them as a weapon by grabbing his leg and hit the remaining four. Everything happened so quickly, and as if time had stopped, Ryan seemed to still be standing where he was after he was done quelling their attacks. The twenty security guards were lying in pain on the ground. "Aghhh!" "Ugghhh!" The screams of pain immediately echoed, the leader felt both terrified and angry. "You are all trash! Why do you guys get paid so much if you lose just like that?" When he finished cursing his subordinates, he realized that Ryan was in front of him. His heart clenched, making him subconsciously take a step back. But Ryan''s hand was already flying towards his chest and with just one punch, he knocked out the head of the security guards. In therge courtyard of the house, all the security guards of the Lacroix family were cowering in pain and no one was able to stand up anymore. Ryan didn''t kill them since they were just the subordinates of the family. Ryan then continued to move towards the door of the house. Kane, who was just watching, immediately caught up with Ryan. The ginseng doll on his shoulders nodded in satisfaction, her former rival was not bad in dealing with his enemies. "Enough!" Suddenly, a thundering voice was heard. Ryan stopped walking and looked for who was in his way this time. Kane looked confused, he couldn''t see who was talking to them at all. Ryan didn''t speak, and suddenly, a knife appeared from under his feet! He managed to avoid the sudden attack that came from within the ground. However, he was surrounded by several assassins who appeared from behind the shadows! Chapter 159: Conquering A Woman’s Heart Chapter 159: Conquering A Woman¡¯s Heart By the time Ryan stepped his foot on the central courtyard of the house, several assassins were already targeting him from all sides! Their attacks almost seemed wless. They were so fast and urate! Their killing aura was already spreading when they revealed themselves. If it took a human form, it might have enveloped and choked Ryan. The assassins from the Lacroix family made killing as their everyday snack. And today they would feast on the corpses of these intruders. They had closed Ryan''s escape route, leaving no gap for him. If the intruder was an ordinary person, they would have peed themselves in the spot. However, Ryan suddenly emitted a murderous aura that was much stronger than the assassinsbined. Even the sky could be shaken by it. Under the threat of his murderous aura, the assassins stopped charging at Ryan and took a step back. Hiding in the dark, some of them shuddered and some even wanted to escape. They all gazed at Ryan with terrors. They had to find a golden opportunity to kill their opponent this time. But, who was this intruder, really? He was still young, but why was his killing aura so strong? Little did they know that this intruder was one of the 12 Aesirs codenamed Nergal. Nergal the God of War! He once killed 1000 people ordered by the Italian mafia in just one night with his fists alone! Ryan stepped back, while Kane continued to follow him. When Ryan reached the center of the courtyard, he stopped and said, "Come out," But there was no response at all. "Come out or I''ll force you out one by one," Ryan coldly said. Then he turned his head towards the building to his left. He red at the person who was blending with the tile. Feeling Ryan''s sharp gaze, that person couldn''t stand it and jumped out. Hended exactly a few steps in front of Ryan. Kane then looked at the person who suddenlynded. That person was the bearded old man who was staring at Ryan and him with a sharp gaze. Ryan didn''t look back, instead his gaze fell on the warehouse to his right. He could see a man hiding behind the stacks of unused stuff. The person already felt he was caught, so he decided to take his sword and catch up with his friend who had also shown himself. After that, Ryan turned to the garden which had arge rock in between. An old man with a walking stick appeared from behind it. His eyes were filled with shock. "One more," Ryan said in a cold tone. He didn''t move at all. His right hand suddenly formed a gun and fired his internal power towards a secret door that was closed by the ground at the right angle behind him. His inner power easily hit the assassin within it. Soon the secret door opened and the assassin gathered with his friend. There were four assassins in total! It could be said that these four assassins were thest and strongest defense of the Lacroix family. Even though they looked old, their strength was no joke. Kane was seen scratching his head when he saw the four elders. He felt that he was weaker than them all. The four assassins then stared at Ryan while the man remained still. For a moment, the six of them just stared at each other. Finally, the person carrying the walking stick broke the silence, "Who are you? Why are you breaking into this ce?" Ryan casually answered, "You don''t need to know, I just came for Irina," Coming for their youngdy? The four of them immediately looked at each other. Today, their youngdy suddenly came home. In the meantime, she was being lectured by their master. Judging from their youngdy''s face, a massive storm seemed to have raised in this family. So they still doubted whether this person came to help or target their youngdy. For a moment, the four people were silent and exchanged nces. Finally, the person who appeared from the ground said, "No, we can''t allow you to meet the youngdy. Go on and return to your ce," "Nothing can prevent me," Ryan said casually. "You''re such an arrogant kid." The assassin on the left got angry when he heard Ryan''s answer. He threw the sword he was holding toward the man! The de miraculously became many knives flying toward Ryan''s direction! Along with the knife attack, the other three assassins also moved. One of them moved in a low position, aiming for Ryan''s leg. He had intended to make him jump. The other two moved towards Ryan''s side as they were tasked with blocking his escape route. The man who threw his sword also lunged at Ryan. The battle of life and death began! Ryan made his move. His entire body had been energized by his internal power, especially his right hand. With that hand, he managed to grab one of the knives that shot towards him and deflected all the knives heading for him. However, this was all part of his n that he had arranged to dash towards the assassin aiming for his leg! The assassin then frowned and immediately dodged. Ryan was already lunging forward and moving towards the other one on his left while the other two were still trying to charge. With his left hand, Ryan blocked his opponent''s attack and his right hand caught his opponent''s wrist. The assassin was taken aback, he quickly delivered a punch before he could be harmed. Ryan also reacted quickly, he released his grip and threw his punch at his opponent''s fist. The two fought fiercely, but the middle-aged assassin couldn''t bear Ryan''s strength and was blown away. However, Ryan didn''t seem to want to let the guy go. He chased after his opponent after he made him bounce off the ground. This made the other assassin on his right side happy. Ryan had his back to him. He quickly raised his hand and hit the back of Ryan''s head. However, he felt a killing aura from the corner of Ryan''s eye. His super sharp gaze gave off a sense of horror and danger. The assassin then gritted his teeth and continued his attacks. However, Ryan swiftly jumped andnded behind him. It''s over! He was shocked, his feeling that told him it was a trap was true. However, it was already toote. When the assassin wanted to react, Ryan hadnded his fist on his chest, making his consciousness immediately disappear. He flew away with wide eyes, vomiting blood while his bones broke down. Now that there was only one remaining assassin, he was about to escape but Kane blocked his way. "Move!" He shouted. He had already umted his speed and momentum and raised his fist that contained tremendous power! Kane''s face still looked t, he had no intention of avoiding it. The assassin shot out like an arrow and hit Kane''s stomach strongly! Kane did not remain silent when he was attacked. Without needing to use any techniques or shift his feet, he simply raised his right hand. It turned out that their two fists were facing each other! The two blows met and produced arge explosive force. The assassin was blown away several meters from where he stood. The colliding power was truly tremendous. However, his eyes looked terrified when he saw Kane. Kane only moved half a step back! That fat guy sure was strong! On the other hand, the person who dodged Ryan''s knife attack lunged back at him. He was helped by his wounded friend. The two looked like wolves that were charging at their prey. But still, this didn''t frighten Ryan in the slightest bit. One of the assassins released his palm strike and mmed it into Ryan''s chest. However, what Ryan didn''t know was that there was a poisoned arrow from beneath his long sleeve. To keep Ryan from seeing it, another assassin jumped on top to distract him. Combination attack was very useful for taking care of lone opponents. Ryan just stared coldly at the two of them, he did the splits perfectly and managed to dodge both of them. In an instant, he turned his body on the ground and managed to get behind them. His hands turned into ws and tightly gripped one of them. Without giving any chance, Ryan immediately broke his opponent''s legs. Cries of pain immediately echoed in everyone''s ears. However, this person was still trying to target Ryan. But the sneaky attack was useless for him. Ryan just dodged it and broke his arm too. Curled up in pain on the ground, Ryan finished him off by kicking him up and down. It all happened quickly, so when his friendnded and looked back, he saw hisrade badly injured. The sight absolutely made his blood boil with anger. "Bastard!" His anger had reached its peak, he really wanted to skin Ryan alive. Ryan still had a t expression while maintaining his attacking posture. Not waiting long, they both lunged at each other. However, Ryan suddenly feltzy and let his opponent run towards him. The two of them exchanged blows and Ryan managed to parry them all. At one point, Ryan saw a gap and managed to hit his opponent''s chest, making his opponent quickly fall to the ground. Ryan then looked at Kane. His younger brother was able to dominate his opponent easily. After exchanging blows for three times, the opponent was no longer able to keep up. But Kane still felt his blood boil and hoped for an even more fierce battle. "Come on, stand up!" Kane really was thirsty for blood. He ran with his big belly and mmed it down. The assassin had to avoid him or he would be killed. Kane then chased the assassin for a while. "Did you im yourself as a man? Don''t run away and face me!" Kane shouted while chasing the assassin. Ryan didn''t care and walked toward the house. But by the time he walked forward, several security guards had arrived. They were all shocked, the main four assassins of the Lacroix family were lying down and one of them ran away in fear while being chased by an elephant. Then they looked at Ryan and saw the man had a cold expression in his face. How could this intruder win over them? Seeing Ryan stepping forward, everyone subconsciously took a step back. No one dared to stand in his way! Chapter 160: Wanna Go Together? Chapter 160: Wanna Go Together? However, at this moment a punch hadnded in his eyes! DUAK! Bob immediately curled up in pain on the ground. Ryan easily punched Bob and fell on the ground. The loud noise probably came from the asphalt road that was damaged because his big butt was firmlynding on it. Bob stood with one eye closed. He was a little surprised that his opponent could fight. However, he lunged back at Ryan. This time, he fell even harder. After he got the cuts in his eyes and chest, Bob''s self-confidence turned as thin as a paper. He then stood up with difficulty and said, "Just wait for my revenge!" Then he ran away from the ce. When the fat man was out of sight, Ryan looked at Megan with a smile. "Beautiful day, right?" Megan only answered, "Thank you for your help." "Don''t worry, we''re not strangers after all, aren''t we?" Ryan waved his hand. Hearing this somehow Megan smiled a little. But everything copsed when Ryan said, "Besides, you are still indebted to me once, so if today is counted, you have doubled it." Megan waspletely speechless at this, her face turned sullen again. "Hey, hey, I was just kidding," Ryan said with augh. "What are you doing here?" "Shopping," Megan then lifted her two shopping bags. "What a coincidence, I''m also going shopping." Ryan then shot his chance, "Want to go together?" "Sorry. Another time." Damn, Ryan had to change his tactics! "Okay then, I just want to apany you so that this incident doesn''t happen again. But if you are the one who refuses then I can''t force you," after saying that, Ryan pretended to walk while waving his hand. "Wait!" ''Got it!'' "Have you bought anything?" Ryan, who walked side by side with Megan, was curious about the contents of the bag. "Apart from personal needs, the rest is just medicine," Megan replied. "Medicine? What medicine?" Ryan looked confused. The disease in Megan''s chest should have been cured thanks to him, but why did she still buy medicine? "Medicine for rheumatism," Megan replied. "My mother has had rheumatism for years. The medicine ran out recently so I helped buy it," Rheumatism was really a troublesome disease, especially for aged people. The affected person couldn''t get through the day without it. When the air was cold, this disease would be painful. However, rheumatism was just a trivial matter for Ryan. "Rheumatism? It''s not a serious illness so no need for medicine. Have you forgotten who I am?" Ryan said with a smile. After hearing Ryan say that, Megan remembered that her chest disease had been cured by Ryan. Not to mention that the man said he had also mastered traditional medicine. "Cough." Ryan cleared his throat and tried to break the silence. This awkward atmosphere was not fun for him. However, they kept walking without saying anything. Megan still didn''t say anything, so Ryan was a little disappointed with her. It was clear that the bait he threw was very tempting, but why hadn''t Megan taken it yet? "What''s wrong? Are you sick?" Megan woke up from her thoughts and looked worriedly at Ryan. Ryan just shook his head, he only pretended to cough so that the atmosphere was not awkward. "Ipletely forgot that you are good at traditional medicine. If you can, can you visit my mother?" Unexpectedly, Megan finally took the bait. "Don''t worry, leave it all to me. I will make sure that your mother''s illness goes away without a trace. In fact she will feel younger for a few years," Ryan looked confident. "Then, can you see her now?" ...... Megan then took Ryan to her mother''s house. Ryan was a little surprised, Megan''s mother did not live in her house opposite Valerie''s. In fact, the house was located in middle to upper housing. "Does your mother live alone?" Ryan asked. "Since I taught in university, I need a ce close to my workce so I don''t get too tired. The house you saw at that time is just the house I rented. My mother''s house is my real house." Soon, they arrived at Megan''s main house. The woman then took the key and opened the door. "Mom, I''m home," Megan shouted and put her luggage on the table. Ryan immediately swept the entire room with his eyes as soon as he entered. The guest room was quiterge and beautiful. This two-story house was pretty spacious. It also had arge piano downstairs. Ryan casually sat on the sofa. At the same time, Megan''s mother, who was about 60 years old, came out of the kitchen. "Howe you got home so fast?" Megan''s mother looked younger than her age. Even though she covered the wrinkles on her face with makeup and dyed her white hair, people would think she was only in her early 50s. As she walked out of the kitchen, her eyes fell on her daughter. However, after that she saw a male figure sitting on the sofa. In an instant, Megan''s mother smiled broadly. "Good afternoon auntie," Ryan said while standing up. ''Maybe he ..'' Megan immediately wanted to exin the reason for Ryan''s arrival, "Mom, this is Ryan. He is " "What are you trying to exin? I already know who he is. I was just surprised because you didn''t tell me that you would bring your boyfriend home," Megan''s mother suddenly became excited. Her daughter had been single for years, making her anxious. In two years, her child would turn 30 and still didn''t have a husband. But being a good mother, she didn''t worry too much about it. And today her daughter suddenly brought a man home. How could she not be excited? Ryan and Megan were shocked when they heard that. Boyfriend? This misunderstanding really happened so fast. However, Ryan couldn''t helpughing while Megan looked embarrassed because of her mother. Seeing her excited mother, she couldn''t bear to say that Ryan was not her boyfriend. Megan''s mother continues to assess Ryan. The more she paid attention to him, the happier her heart became. Ryan''s face looked stern, it seemed that this person was not afraid of anything. Moreover, his upright posture made him look muscr and handsome. Given her daughter''s slightly rough nature, the two of them seemed to match. "Come on, why do you keep standing? Come on, sit down, sit down," Ryan then sat back on the sofa. He was okay with this enthusiasm but Megan was a little confused about how to react. Her mother seemed impatient to have grandchildren. "Meggy, go to the kitchen and make a drink. Ah, sorry I forgot. Young people like you don''t like drinking tea, right? How about a beer?" Megan''s mother kept on babbling without letting Ryan respond. Helpless, Ryan could only nod. Seeing Megan''s expression, Ryan intended to help her by saying, "Excuse me auntie, today I..." "Yes, I know what''s your purpose foring here," Megan''s mother smiled. "How long has your rtionship been? How did you two find each other? How old are you? Where do you work? Have you bought a house with your own car? Of course, it doesn''t matter if you can''t afford to buy your own house or car. The important thing is you already have a stable job before you get married. Then when are you nning to get married?" This barrage of questions was like an assault rifle, it left Ryan speechless. He could only look helplessly at Megan. Ryan''s eyes seemed to apologize for not being able to serve her mother. It looked like the old woman couldn''t wait to see her daughter get married. Megan herself felt a little happy, this was the first time she saw Ryan''s overwhelmed expression. However at this moment, her mother noticed the grocery bags on the table. "Son, I was happy with your idea of bringing a present when you first met your inws. But what I want to see is you guys quickly get this rtionship official. When do you guys want to have children?" She asked with a smile. Seeing Megan''s mother''s happy expression, Ryan could only break out in a cold sweat. Wasn''t he just asked when he got married? Why did the question stray further away into having children? All of that took a process and he never even touched Megan! "Mom enough..." Megan blushed as she heard this. "Meggy, I''m afraid that you will live alone. I have been waiting for this moment for a long time. Let me enjoy this moment." "Mom, he''s not my boyfriend," Megan said with a t face. Hearing those words, this 60-year-old mother felt that all of her hair instantly turned white. Not her boyfriend? Seeing the old woman''s confused expression, Ryan also said with a bitter smile, "Auntie, we are just friends. That''s our rtionship for now. We are nothing more than that," "Oh..." Megan''s mother seemed to understand Ryan''s meaning. She then smiled as she said, "Then how long do you want to be friends? My daughter is not with anyone." Why did her mother suddenly seem to sell her like that? Chapter 161: I Can Heal You Chapter 161: I Can Heal You Irina nodded her head. Her tears fell profusely while she smiled at her husband. After Ryan wiped her tears, he hugged Irina and said, "You have suffered enough. Now, let''s go back home and leave everything to me," He then took Irina''s hand and walked out. Renault and all of the family members just stared absentmindedly at them. Ryan ignored their existence. But still, Irina was the main member of the Lacroix family, how could she have run away from her responsibilities? Renault pped the table in front of him. "Stop jesting, Irina! Don''t you dare to run away again!" But there was absolutely no response to his threat. Ryan didn''t allow Irina to turn around or stop walking. He would give Irina the happiness she deserved. "Hurry up and stop them!" Renault started shouting at his subordinates. Hearing that order, everyone began to move. However, Ryan''s re made them stop in their ce. Fear and horror made them unconsciously take a step back. Ryan didn''t care anymore and went out of the room. "I won''t let you run away again!" Renault was really angry, this was the first time someone had dared to break into this house and kidnap his daughter. "Do as I say or I will kill you with my own hands!" All of them quickly followed their master''s orders and caught up with Ryan. Right in front of the fence, Ryan looked at Irina, smiling. He then kissed Irina''s forehead. "No matter what happens, I will always be with you," Ryan said in a soft tone. Irina smiled and nodded. Renault identally saw their intimate scene and got even angrier. "Somebody, catch them!" Renault snapped at his underlings. Ryan''s arrival waspletely unexpected. If the intruder managed to take Irina away, he wouldn''t be able to exin what happened to the Kruger family. How could he allow this to happen? Seeing his elder brothere holding someone in his arms, Kane scratched his head and asked the ginseng doll on his shoulder. "Is that the person my brother wanted to save?" "Woo, woo, woo!" The ginseng doll was seen grumbling at Kane, the doll''s meaning was clear that she herself didn''t know anything. But all of sudden, dozens of people came and opened the fence of the Lacroix family house from outside. When Renault saw the crowd, he was shocked to death. Why did the Kruger family suddenlye? Even Nichs, the head of the family, also came. His martial arts expert was seen standing beside him. The warring power of Kruger family exceeded that of the Lacroix family so of course the martial arts experts served as their assassins were far stronger than the ones working for Renault. In an instant, the exit was blocked and Ryan was surrounded. Nichs walked forward and snorted coldly, he stared at Renault with a cold gaze. "Renault, I know that we are friends. But your daughter''s actions have gone too far!" Renault already knew that Nichs would confront him like this, so he took a deep breath. But little did he know that Nichs hadn''te here over their children''s marriage. He hade for them since Bob was beaten so badly and was hospitalized for that. "Don''t worry. I will prepare my daughter Irina and bring her to your house this afternoon. I didn''t expect that there would be intruders trying to take my daughter away. Fortunately, you''vee here. Otherwise, my daughter would run away again," Renault''s tone sounded utterly helpless. Nichs'' gaze then fell on Irina. "Are you Irina? You really are impudent! How dare you beat my son until he needed to be hospitalized? My investigation team also said that you are already married. How dare you to break your family agreement!" Nichs was really angry, he spewed all of his hatred toward Irina. Renault was silent, he was lost for words. His daughter was married? This problem seemed to be bigger than he thought. Nichs looked at Ryan and ignored him, he didn''t really care about outsiders. However, Ryan opened his mouth and spoke, "Are you Gerard''s father? No wonder your son is so rotten. If you simply believed what your son said just like that, then you''re no different than him," Everyone''s gaze fell on Ryan. Nichs looked back at him and replied in a condescending tone, "Who are you?" Ryan casually answered, "I am Irina''s husband. Your son wanted to touch my woman so I made sure that he will never be able to touch any other woman again," "You were the one who did it, didn''t you?!" Nichs''s eyes became filled with both anger and hatred. When he heard that Gerard was admitted to the hospital, Nichs got the news that his son''s genitals could not be saved. Doctors could only fix his genitals by making it able to urinate, but they couldn''t fix it for it wouldn''t be able to be used in a sexual intercourse anymore. That was really the first time Nichs had experienced such an embarrassing incident. That''s why he immediately left for his friend''s house to ask for an exnation. "He was lucky I let him live," Ryan casually said. "Ha ha ha ha," Nichs just pped his hands with augh, his expression waspletely cold. "Today, I will skin you alive and cut off all your fingers. Take it easy, I will not let you just die. I will torture you every day until you beg for your death!" "I doubt you can do it," Ryan said with a sigh. Nichs'' subordinates had surrounded Ryan and his team of assassins had already pulled out their weapons. Trying to escape was impossible. After telling Irina to stand by Kane, Ryan looked at Nichs and said, "You all better try to attack me at the same time." "Today we will feast on your corpse!" Everyone became angry when they heard Ryan''s taunt, especially the assassins from the Kruger family. They were top-notch in Crimea and yet that guy told them to attack him altogether? How arrogant! At this time, Kane, suddenly left Irina and stood beside his elder brother. He felt the situation was developing into an unfavorable direction. He could feel that some people were even more powerful than him. "Get him!" Nichs shouted. As soon as the order came out, all of his subordinates attacked Ryan! Ryan actually smiled and looked excited, he hadn''t felt such tension for a long time! Waving his arm, Ryan started to move and faced more than twelve people. At the same time, several people also lunged at Kane. Kane also posed to attack them. He decided to use his legs and arms to the fullest. One person managed to attack Kane''s stomach but his stomach bounced back the attacker and his movement. Then, he used his elbows to attack the two opponents who tried to stab him from behind. Kane was said to be a genius martial expert who existed once every 100 years. Not to mention that he was trained by his grandfather so his strength was truly terrifying. Every punch he delivered must have resulted in the sound of bones breaking from his opponent. Not to mention, the earth was shaking when he stomped his feet. As for his opponent''s attacks, they were like ant stings to him. Kane''s thick flesh became a strong shield that protected him. Ryan was even more extraordinary. The title God of war really suited him. Every single step he took left a trail of corpses! Hisbat experience left him merciless to his enemies. Each of his hits would knock his opponent out or have them killed! Nichs frowned at the sight in front of him. His assassins were the elites who had protected him for a long time. Their strength was feared by everyone. "Sir, that person sure is strong," Nichs'' personal bodyguard whispered to him. Nichs nodded in agreement. "This person will be a hindrance for us one day," Then he looked at his bodyguard and said, "Owen, take your man and get rid of that guy and his fat friend," Suddenly, Nichs'' closest bodyguard entered the battlefield. Hisst fortress lunged at Ryan and Kane. Ryan was still busy finishing off the anchovies that surrounded him. But he suddenly felt danger from behind him and immediately raised his hand. Ryan''s right hand shed hard with the fist of his new opponent. However, the result of their shing was not the sound of bones breaking. It was the sound of iron shing instead. It looked like his new opponent wasn''t just an ordinary warrior either. The murderous face waspletely filled with shock, but he did not let the shock dull his reaction. A momentter, he kicked Ryan with his powerful leg. When Ryan wanted to strike back, he felt a sense of danger from his left and right. He quickly took a step back and tried to assess the situation he was in. However, he was caught in surprise by the attack that came from behind him. Ryan quickly avoided the attack but he was shocked when he realized there were 6 strong people attacking him simultaneously. Each of them was stronger than Renault''s four assassins from earlier. Theirbined attacks were truly terrifying. What''s more, the internal wounds within Ryan''s body start to rebel again. He couldn''t use all his strength in this fight and this made him feel cornered. Nichs'' subordinates didn''t stop from using their strength to attack him. At the same time, the six assassins joined with the sea of people and tried to get close to Ryan in secret. On the other hand, Kane was surrounded by Owen and his subordinates. They all used sharp des to ovee the big guy''s defense. Ten people surrounded Kane at the same time. He then realized that he was cornered and could only try to survive. When Kane was busy throwing punches, Owen saw an opportunity and managed to stick a knife into Kane''s fist! Kane felt intense pain, yet at the same time, he also felt his body was being crushed. It turned out that there were already three people who took advantage of him not jumping off and holding onto his back. When Kane rebelled, the three men stuck their knives. Suddenly, Kane''s eyes turned red. On the other side, the sea of people still surrounded and attacked Ryan. At this time, Ryan heard Kane''s roar. When he turned around, he saw Kane was covered in blood and brought to his knee. "Kane!" Ryan lost his focus, the six assassins saw this gap and attacked! At the same time, they stepped out of the crowd andunched the ultimate attack. "Gotcha!" Ryan let out a loud roar and his entire body suddenly radiated a profound energy as it was enveloped with a dense killing aura! The six assassins were shocked and intended to cancel their attacks, but it was toote. Ryan''s attacks were like lightning, he quicklyunched a hundred attacks at once! These six assassins had absolutely no chance of dodging the attacks and copsed on the spot. Ryan''s eyes also turned red. In the face of a God of War, only death remained! Seeing Ryaning towards him, Owen and his subordinates did not act rashly and took a few steps back. "Are you okay?" Ryan managed to get to Kane and immediately took out his acupuncture needle to press the wound. "Don''t worry bro, I''m okay," Kane smiled as he endured the pain. His face was pale white and his breathing was irregr. He was really injured. "How dare you!" Ryan roared back and lunged at Nichs! Chapter 162: Wicked Smile Chapter 162: Wicked Smile A few minutester, Ryan pulled out the needle from her body. "How about auntie?" Ryan smiled a little. "Your disease should have disappearedpletely. I guarantee it''ll note back as long as you continue to take care of yourself," She then tried to stand up and roll her shoulder, feeling really light. It was as if the weight on her shoulders had been lifted. What a refreshing feeling! She had not felt thisfortable for a long time. The big smile that immediately appeared on her face was the proof. "Am I really healed?" She asked once again. Ryan just nodded. Megan was also seen smiling sweetly, she was very happy to see her mother free from her illness. "You are indeed an extraordinary man. Anyway, have you eaten yet? If not then why don''t you stay here and eat with us?" Megan''s mother said enthusiastically. Stay there with them? Ryan hesitated because he didn''t want to force himself into answering lots of questions from the old woman like before. He didn''t want to feel and make the other person feel sad. "I''m sorry, I have to go because I still have an errand to run somewhere else." Ryan quickly stood up. When he looked at the clock, it was still 11 o''clock in the afternoon. How could anyone have lunch at this hour? He had a feeling that Megan''s mother just wanted to y as a matchmaker for her child. "Why are you in a hurry?" Megan''s mother frowned. "Just have your lunch here. I''ll cook a special dish for you, I promise you''ll like it. " "Meggie, can you please apany Rian for now? I want to go grocery shopping for a while," and since she started to take a liking into Ryan, Megan''s mother wouldn''t just let him go. She quickly put on her shoes and was about to go shopping. If Ryan didn''t do anything now, he wouldn''t be able to go! "Auntie, there''s no need to bother. I really have an important business that I need to do soon, so I can''t stay for long. I promise that I''ll stay for lunch next time. I''m even looking forward to it!" No matter what, he must run away for now. Seeing Ryan walk toward the door, her mother said to Megan, "At least, let my daughter walk you," When she heard this, Megan was a little surprised while Ryan smiled. "Very well then." Megan blushed slightly but she quickly willed the blush away. Why did she feel embarrassed? She only needed to walk Ryan back, right? The two then walked out and left Vero alone. "I didn''t expect you to have a nickname at home," Ryan said with augh. "Meggie...what a cute nickname," "Ah! Don''t call me that! That''s what people used to call me when I was little," Megan looked embarrassed when Ryan called her by her nickname. "Alright, I won''t call you that," Ryan then stood in front of Megan. "But if I marry you, can I call you that?" "You...!" Megan immediately became angry when she heard that. "Hahaha! I''m just kidding. But seriously, does your mother call you that everyday?" Megan wore a helpless expression. "I understand her concern so I only can stay silent." "Take it easy, there is actually a simple solution for that." Ryan then blinked. "You just have to be my girlfriend. That way, your mother won''t need to worry about you anymore and I can finally taste her food," "In your dream!" Megan looked away. "I don''t think your mother will let me go though," Ryan thenughed. "I feel your mother is trying to make me her son-inw and she couldn''t wait to have grandchildren too." "So what? You don''t want that?" This was just sarcasm from Megan, she didn''t want to hear Ryan''s answer! Did you hear? It''s just sarcasm! "I don''t think that''s bad," Ryan said while walking. "I think living with you is quite fun. After wee home from work, we will be weed by your mother''s delicious food every day and we can help to fulfill your mother''s dream of having grandchildren soon," "What the heck are you talking about?!" Megan tried to cover her embarrassed face, she did not expect Ryan to answer like that. "Well, you were the one who asked, so why are you angry now? I''m just expressing my feelings, I know you don''t think about me at all," Ryanughed as he continued walking. Megan was only silent for a while, and after walking for a while she said, "Thank you for healing my mother, her ailment has been troubling her for a long time." "Hold on, the way you thank me is wrong! You have to show it with action not with words!" Ryan said with a smile. "Action?" Megan''s face was filled with confusion. While seeing Megan''s confused look, Ryan walked over to her and hugged her waist. "Let me teach you," Ryan immediately felt the softness of Megan''s lips as he pressed his lips against hers. For a moment, Megan couldn''t think of anything. After five seconds, Megan pushed Ryan away. Seeing Ryan''s wicked smile, Megan felt very angry until her chest felt like it was burning. How could she fall for it again?! Ryan rubbed his lips, feeling the kiss wasn''t that bad. If he needed to give it a grade, Megan might get a 9. "That''s how you thank people properly," Ryan said with a smile. "Next time I''ll collect it again. I''ll go first." Seeing Ryan run away, Megan bit her lips. The taste of Ryan''s lips still made her freeze in her steps. ......... Ryan had no work to do again, he also felt toozy to go to the office. So he decided to spend the day by taking a walk. After ying and walking around for a long time, evening came without Ryan realizing it. The man intended to go home since Irina should be on her way home soon. When he returned home, Ryan immediately took the key and opened the door. Surprisingly, the door was unlocked. Ryan immediately frowned. This door was always locked even when Mrs. Susan was at home, so it felt really strange that it wasn''t locked for today. When he entered the house, the scene in front of him shocked him greatly. In the living room, there were more than 12 people dressed all in ck. What was more surprising was the fact that Jason was among them! Under Jason''s feet was Mrs. Susan, whose pale face was tied. At the sound of the door, Jason and his men immediately stared at the door. "My, my, our little thug hase home?" Jasonughed out loud with a twisted smile. "Where is your usual arrogant attitude? Oops, don''t mess around or I''ll kill this woman!" Ryan did not answer, his expression right now indicated that he was ready to kill each of them. The man walked slowly towards Jason, but his gaze fell on Mrs. Susan. The old maid gazed at him and understood the meaning of that stare. She begged Ryan with her eyes to not do anything reckless. But suddenly, Mrs. Susan was kicked by Jason. "Don''t mess around yourself either, I know your intentions from your gaze. These guys are the elites trained by the Kruger family! If you guys dare to do anything reckless then you''ll lose your life!" Jason then gave a cold snort and looked at Ryan. "I''ve been investigating you. You''re just a chicken noodle seller. In other words... a lowly man! I don''t know why Miss Irina suddenly married you but that''s not my concern. Today, for sure, your history will finish here!" Ryan still didn''t speak, the mes of his anger almost reached its peak. "Where''s Irina?" Ryan suddenly asked. "Quit with the heroplex! How do you still care about other people even though your own life is in danger?" Jason frowned. "But if you really want to know, I''ll tell you. Miss Irina has been brought before my young master." Ryan''s gaze became sharp, his fists were clenched hard. His killing aura was directed on Jason who was sitting on the sofa. Even if Ryan were to fight a dragon, the creature would run away in terror! Feeling Ryan''s murderous aura, Jason was shocked. He really felt like he was looking at the vilest demon before him. He had never seen such a strong killing aura before. However, he had 12 elite swordsmen beside him as his subordinates. Jason tried to get rid of his fear and act brave. "Why? Do you want to kill me? Let''s see how tough you are today!" "Son... Please... Run!" Mrs. Susan exerted her remaining strength to tell Ryan to run, since she was beaten badly before Ryan came. Ryan pulled back the mes of his anger and walked back toward Mrs. Susan. "You don''t have to worry, Susan. You won''t die, but this jackass will!" Jason simplyughed out loud. At this time, these elites were rmed when Ryan walked over to Mrs. Susan. They couldn''t help but attack Ryan. Chapter 163: One Hit Kill! Chapter 163: One Hit Kill! Ryan didn''t move at all, the warriors were already lunging at him from all directions. Jason who saw this hadughed like a victorious criminal, today he would throw Ryan''s body in the river. When the warriors got close and thrusted their punches, Ryan moved. His hands moved so quickly and no one could see his figure. Then he hit one of the swordsmen on the throat! DUAK! Under everyone''s gaze, the swordsman flew far away and crashed into the wall. It was certain that Ryan''s fist immediately killed him. Pools of blood instantly flowed from the hole. Everyone fell silent for a moment and stared at the fallen guy. Jason''s wildughter stopped and stared silently at one of his men. The other warriors began to fear their opponent. The strength and aura he disyed was truly far above their level. As if nothing had happened, Ryan just pulled his hand back and walked back towards Mrs. Susan. The elite swordsmen surprisingly gave Ryan a way to pass, they knew they were no match for him. Ryan then took Mrs. Susan''s hand and checked her pulse. He then took out his acupuncture needle and poked it. At least, he provided first aid. "Where''s Irina?" Ryan asked. However, Mrs. Susan seemed to be crying, it seemed like she had failed to protect her youngdy. The question actually made Ryan''s heart feel heavy from a great pain. Irina and him initially only had a contract marriage and Ryan followed the arrangement because he was tempted by the reward. However, after living together for a while, the beautiful, stubborn, independent, and soft-hearted woman had filled the emptiness in his heart. Ryan loved her smile, her angry face, her scent, her cool demeanor, literally everything about Irina. She was his kryptonite! Away from Mrs. Susan, Jason suddenly said, "Today, your corpse will float in the river! Get ready for your death!" Ryan did not answer, he only continued to treat Mrs. Susan. Mrs. Susan could feel Ryan''s murderous aura and she was really shocked at that. At this moment, Ryan was like a sleeping lion. The earth was on the brink of its end every time he brought out the strength and all of his abilities. "Miss Irina was taken by the fifth young master of the Kruger family Gerard Kruger," Mrs. Susan said, calming herself down. "They just left," Mrs Susan''s face waspletely pale. She could not do anything to these people. The guards that Jason brought were too many. Aside from Gerard, there were 2 people who were much stronger than him. Mrs. Susan was outmatched when facing these 2 people, their abilities were too far apart. She could only see Gerard snatching Irina away. Gerard was the fifth child of the Kruger''s family. Jason red at Ryan who was silent andughed. "How does it feel to be helpless? You must feel like shit, right? I''ll tell you once again, you are just an ant in front of Kruger''s family! No you''re almost equal to nothing!" Ryan raised his head and looked at Jason. There was a stoic look on his face. "Why? Want to beat me up again? You think by beating me you can save your wife? You have to get used to the fact that there are powers that you can''t fight in this world!" Jasonughed out loud. "Oh, really?" Ryan still red at Jason. "Say goodbye to your legs. Today, you will not be able to walk again." "I''d love to see you try," Jason was already disgusted by Ryan, the man didn''t seem to realize that his life was over. "Beat him but don''t let him die. Catch him and tie him up, I''ll torture himter!" Jason shouted. The twelve elite swordsmen were ready to fight again. Since the opponent was strong, they shouldn''t act rashly. Teamwork was the key to defeat this enemy. Ryan walked slowly towards Jason. At this time, a swordsman sneaked up and attacked Ryan from behind. When this swordsman made his move, the whole situation immediately went awry. Simultaneously, the 11 other people were already charging towards Ryan who also needed to protect Mrs. Susan next to him! At this moment, Ryan''s anger had already exploded! When Nergal''s blood boiled, even a thousand corpses wouldn''t be able to satisfy his lust to kill. The elite swordsmen could feel Ryan''s killing aura that was extremely strong. Before they got close, theyunched a knife attack aimed at blocking Ryan''s path. However, the leader of this swordsman was shocked when Ryan suddenly disappeared from where he was standing! Then, he felt the killing aurae from his side. All of the swordsmen were shocked. After years of hard training, theirbination attack was perfect. But for Ryan, the attack was very slow. Ryan then quickly beat the leader of the swordsmen on the chest. Suddenly, there was already a hole on his chest. One hit kill! At the same time, the two warriors lunged at Ryan again. One jumped and one attacked from the side. Ryan still maintained his expressionless face. He casually caught the leg of the one while jumping. That person was really shocked, since when did his foe move in front of him? But before he could react, Ryan already crushed his bone. After that, Ryan threw him at the swordsman who attacked from the side. The two of them collided and curled up in pain on the floor. Seeing Ryan''s action, Jason was both worried and surprised. He then snapped at his subordinates. "Attack him together, I want him to bend his knees in front of me in 1 minute!" The rest of the warriors rushed back at Ryan. They had already lost 2 of their friends and their leader in just a few seconds. This opponent''s strength was truly more terrifying than what they imagined. Ryan raised his head and looked at them all. He saw these warriors use different tactics, they surrounded him from all directions. Then abination attack wasunched simultaneously. However, Ryan was much faster than them. With one strong kick, Ryan was already jumping high and spinning in the air beautifully. This movement could be said to be very elegant and attractive. The warriors who saw this immediately looked up. At this time, one of the warriors jumped up and attempted to attack Ryan. Who could dodge in midair? And also his friends were ready to attack when Ryannded. But when he just jumped, his face was greeted by a leg. Ryan''s foot strike was really strong and it buried the swordsman''s head into the floor! Afternding, Ryan was greeted by several people who lunged at him. Ryan even ignored them and red at Jason. Jason, who was staring right away, shivered with fear. How could a in chicken noodle seller fight so well? His abilities were already simr to those on the God list. The rest of the warriors surrounded Ryan again, they then stared at each other. Understanding the meaning of each other''s gazes, they were determined to fight to the death and lunged back at Ryan. But all their efforts were in vain. One by one, they were either beaten unconscious or Ryan broke one of their bones and couldn''t move anymore. In just 5 minutes, Ryan was left standing in the middle of the beaten warriors. Jason subconsciously wiped the cold sweat off his forehead. He didn''t expect the situation to turn out like this. The scenario he had painstakingly crafted fell apart. At this moment, Ryan looked into Jason''s terrified eyes. His killing aura was still not extinguished! This time, Jason already felt like wetting his bed. Cold sweat soaked his entire back. It was the first time he felt helpless and scared like this, all because of his meeting with Ryan. He felt that Ryan could finish him off with one finger. "I warn you once again, I am a messenger from the Kruger family. If you dare to attack me, then you will suffer the consequences!" Jason said as he crawled backwards. Ryan slowly approached him, clenching his fists. The man didn''t speak a word to answer, he just walked over to him. "You can''t touch me! My status is very high in the Kruger family! If you kill me, Irina will also suffer the consequences!" Jason''s cold sweat had pooled on the floor, while Ryan''s murderous aura was still ring like zing me. Jason himself was still confused, where did Irina find someone this strong? Was this person Irina''s secret weapon against the Kruger family? Irina should know that all of this was bigger than just getting married, since the survival of her family also depended on her attitude. It was not umon for rich families to force their children in an arranged wedding to maintain their wealth through political marriage. This had been going on for a long time. Seeing Ryan who was still silent and his murderous aura that grew increasingly critical, Jason had difficulty in breathing. "Don''te near me! Go away!" Jason continued to retreat and finally he stared hard at the wall. Chapter 164: Wheres My Wife? Chapter 164: Where''s My Wife? While holding his head that was still in pain, it turned out that he had missed his escape route. Since he was so afraid of Ryan, Jason failed to estimate the distance he was standing from the window. He was now staring at the wall and couldn''t run anywhere. When he raised his head, a leg had already hit his chest and the force of this kick sent him to his knees on the floor. He felt a sharp pain as soon as his face hit the ground. Ryan grabbed Jason''s hair and made him face his cold eyes. "Where''s Irina?" A simple question, but it embodied all of Ryan''s anger and killing intent. Jason felt a strong dilemma. Even though he and his young master broke into Irina''s house, he did not know where his young master was going to take her. And seeing Ryan''s eyes, Jason knew that he would be tormented if he could not answer his question. "Miss Irina was brought by the young master." Jason hoped that his answer was enough to satisfy Ryan. However, Ryan''s eyes were still cold before he lifted his leg to step on Jason''s right hand. CRACK! The sound of bones breaking was loud, followed by a scream of pain. "Arghhhh! I only know that, I don''t know where the young master took her!" Jason moaned in pain. Sweat started to run down his back, the pain from his broken bone was excruciating. Moreover, he couldn''t move at all. This ying demon''s foot was still on his hand and breaking free was tantamount to lifting a mountain. "Where''s Irina?" Hearing this for the third time, Jason began to fear for his life. The bone of his right hand was sticking out. If not treated quickly, his hand could be infected and had to be amputated. His life would definitely undergo drastic change after this. Jason was trying to think hard with his brain, but unfortunately he only had 2 seconds left. Ryan''s eyes turned cold again and without saying anything, he stepped on Jason''s left hand. CRACK! "Hisss!" Jason''s eyes looked like they were about to pop out of their sockets, his face actually showed an expression of pain. Blood began to pool from where the bones of his arm were sticking out. Both of his hands were now broken. Still struggling to endure the pain, Jason heard the same question for the fourth time. "Where''s Irina?" "I don''t know!" Jason was about to cry, he had no idea where Irina was brought to. All he knew was that if he didn''t give a satisfying answer to Ryan, he would die today. However, a memory suddenly shed through Jason''s mind. He vaguely remembered what Gerard said earlier. The man had told him that he was going to enjoy Irina''s body in a luxurious room of the Fortuna Hotel. Two secondster, Ryan raised his leg again and this time he aimed it at Jason''s groin. With a panicked expression, Jason immediately said, "Fortuna...Fortuna Hotel''s suite! My young master is in the Fortuna Hotel!" After saying that, Jason felt a little relieved. With this, he might have saved his life. However, Ryan still stepped on him one more time! This time, Jason''s right leg was the victim. "Argh! Why... Why are you still torturing me!" Jason held onto his right leg while shedding tears. Ryan stepped on his ankle, crushing his bones and it was impossible for Jason to walk normally again. It could even be said that he became paralyzed. "When did I promise not to torture you?" Ryan casually said. Jason was speechless, his heart waspletely broken. After that, Ryan stepped on his left leg and this time, his story was truly over. He wouldn''t be able to live by himself after this. Jason''s painful cries faded away after a few moments, the excruciating pain was too great for him to bear and he began to fall unconscious. However, Ryan would not just let him pass out. He stuck a needle into his acupuncture point so that Jason couldn''t pass out and continued to feel the pain. "I''m going to the Fortuna Hotel," Ryan said to Mrs. Susan. Together with Jason''s ''corpse'', Ryan disappeared and headed for the Fortuna Hotel. Mrs. Susan looked at Ryan with a hopeful look. That afternoon, pedestrians in the city of Avalerion were shown a really bizarre sight. They saw a man dragging someone covered in blood while running at an unusual speed. ... .. Fortuna Hotel, top floor. The entire top floor was filled with the most luxurious suites owned by the Fortuna hotel. The price was really unimaginable. In front of the door of this luxurious room, 2 middle-aged men were seen on guard. They closed their eyes like a priest in meditation. They stood still with steady breathing, their minds became one with nature. The two of them were high ss warriors from the God list that worked for the Kruger family. Gerard didn''t have to worry about his life when he was tightly guarded by the two. Inside the room they guarded, Irina sat on a chair with her hands tied. A man in white robe was looking at Irina. While drinking his whiskey, he said with a smile, "I never thought my third brother''s fiance would still be this beautiful. I can''t wait to eat you," Gerard then reached out his hand and stroked Irina''s hair. Irina looked away and said in a cold tone, "Do you really want to destroy the rtionship between our family?" If Gerard''s behavior reached the ears of his family elders, his family would definitely not remain silent. What he did to Irina right now would definitely taint the image of the Kruger family and destroy the rtionship between the Kruger and the Hagrim-Lacroix. Gerard was walking on thin ice when he risked everything to abduct Irina and brought her with force. "You will be my wife in a minute, so there''s nothing to worry about," Gerardughed. "They will think that we are in love and maybe we can get married sooner. So it''s okay if I want to y with you today, right?" Irina just stared at Gerard with a look full of hatred. She felt disgusted and hated the man for saying that. "A, don''t look at me like that. Soon, I will make you moan in pleasure!" Gerardughed and started to take off his clothes. Seeing Irina''s sexy body, Gerard was impatient and started to get aroused. Irina''s reputation as the most beautiful woman in the city of Avalerion was really not a mere rumor. iming her as his woman now would probably be the best thing he had ever done in his entire life. Irina looked away, the man in front of her was truly despicable. Gerard had such a horrible reputation with women. He had forced hundreds of women to sleep with him. However, when money was involved, who could reject him? His family''s wealth and fame made him capable of doing whatever he wanted. Irina was really disgusted by a masher like Gerard, she started to rebel and tried to get away. However, Gerard had already approached her topless. Irina just closed her eyes and looked away. Gerard then squeezed both of Irina''s cheeks with one hand. "Why? Afraid to see my face?" Irina just gave a cold snort and didn''t reply. Outside the room, the two warriors suddenly opened their eyes at the same time as the lift opened. In an instant, the two of them were on their guard and put on a defensive stance. Their main task was to keep their young master safe. The elevator door opened and in that moment, someone with a cruel look and strong murderous aura appeared. He carried someone bathed in blood and looking helpless in his hands. Jason! It did not take long for them to realize that the wounded man was Jason. Without hesitation, the two swordsmen advanced at full speed. Taking the knife from beneath their clothes, they attacked Ryan from a distance. Still keeping his calm face, Ryan lifted Jason and used him as a shield. In an instant, the entire floating de stabbed Jason''s body. The dying Jason took them all without being able to do anything. Not long after that, the sound of his breath was finally stopped. The two swordsmen stopped moving and frowned. Their opponent this time was truly cruel. When they felt Ryan''s murderous aura, the wrinkles on their foreheads grew. In all these years, they had never seen such a strong killing aura. The two swordsmen then stared at Ryan as the man slowly walked out of the elevator with Jason''s body which he still used as a shield. Throwing Jason aside, Ryan and the two warriors stared at each other. They had no idea why the man didn''t flinch though they were both great warriors. The atmosphere in the hall was really tense, an ordinary person would already have a difficult time breathing if they stayed there. Then, in an instant, the two swordsmen moved and lunged at Ryan. Chapter 165: Deserving Chapter 165: Deserving In an instant, the sound of an egg breaking could be heard clearly. Gerard''s face waspletely pale white. Ryan had destroyed Gerard''s bloodline. "AGHH!" The sound of a man screaming in pain like a pig moaning echoed through the room. Gerard felt an unbelievable pain. He held his testicles and circled the floor. Ryan made sure that Gerard could no longer force himself to other women. That day, he made Gerard officially be an eunuch. Maybe this was the right time for him to repent. "Damn You... How dare you!!!" Gerard grunted in pain, using the rest of his strength he looked at Ryan with a look of hatred. He really wanted to skin Ryan alive. "If I still see you in this city next time, I will kill you," Ryan said with a serious face. After hearing this, Gerard didn''t dare to look at Ryan anymore. Ryan then said one more time, "I will let you go from here. If you want to take revenge,e anytime and I''ll serve you. But if you dare to touch Irina or her family, I will hunt you and your family. I will hang your corpses in front of your house!" Ryan then brought Irina back to her house. Seeing the youngdying back, Mrs. Susan cried uncontrobly. The two of them immediately embraced. Mrs. Susan couldn''t stop apologizing after that. The warriors that Jason brought with him were no longer there, but the chaos they caused still remained. Mrs. Susan would not allow her youngdy to take care of all this. These were only minor problems. The most important thing for them now was that Irina made it back home safely. "Are you hungry? I''ll prepare something," Mrs. Susan said quickly. Seeing Irina nodded, Mrs. Susan immediately went to the kitchen. Meanwhile, when he looked at Irina''s pale face, Ryan felt his heart ache. He then carried his soulmate to the sofa. The two of them just sat there holding hands without saying anything. After they had their dinner together, Irina felt really tired and wanted to go back to her room to sleep. Ryan then carried her to their room andid her down gently on the bed. "Rest well, honey. You don''t have to go to the office tomorrow," Ryan said in a soft tone. He then kissed Irina''s forehead with a sincere smile. "Yeah," Irina just nodded slowly. "Then... Have a good rest," Ryan said before standing up. After closing the window''s blinds, he walked towards the door about to leave the room. "Wait..." Irina suddenly caught Ryan''s hand. "What''s wrong, dear?" Ryan looked confused. "Please wait until I fall asleep," Irina said in a very low voice. Ryan then smiled and sat beside Irina as the womanid her back to rest. "You don''t need to worry, I''ll wait until you fall asleep. Have a nice dream," Irina blushed, her heart felt warm. After closing her eyes for a moment, she said, "Ryan... I can''t sleep," "Hahaha then let''s watch TV." Irina was still worried about the Kruger family. The power and influence of the Kruger family was no joke. That was why a mere messenger like Jason dared to do whatever he wanted. It was all because of the Kruger family''s extended reputation. That family could shake the earth and turn the sky dark in just a snap of a finger. The thoughts about them made Irina unable to sleep. Seeing Irina''s restless face, Ryan slid his arm under her head and hugged her shoulder while he continued to watch the TV in their room. "Honey, you don''t have to worry. Your husband is here and will always protect you. The Kruger family won''t be able to touch you anymore. They don''t have the strength to fight me." But Irina still frowned. Ryan''s words only sounded like temporaryfort to her. What worried her even more was that Ryan managed to kill both elite warrior swordsmen and Jason to save her. When the Kruger knew Ryan attacked Gerard, they definitely wouldn''t stay silent. Irina silently let out a sigh. The only solution she coulde up with was to apologize to the Kruger family and return to Batavia. After she ended her rtionship with Ryan, they shouldn''t be targeting her husband anymore. After she returned to Batavia, she would fulfill her family''s agreement and marry Gerard. "Why do you still look worried like that?" Ryan pretended to look displeased. "If you continue like that, I will punish you like before. Do you still doubt your husband? Irina just stared silently at Ryan. She couldn''t help thinking about their first meeting. This man was just a harsh, sweaty-smelling chicken noodle seller. But after he helped her develop a perfume and drove away the perverted boy who was chasing her, she began to change the way she looked at him. Not to mention that Ryan also saved her from an assassin''s attack, apanied her to Pavona City and secretly helped her to secure lucrative employment contracts. All of the things she had gone through together with him shed through Irina''s mind. When Ryan teased her, touched her, and made out with her all night, left an unforgettable impression on her. At this time, Irina finally realized that she had fallen in love with Ryan after living together with the man. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Ryan looked at Irina while the woman continued to be silent. He didn''t know why but Irina just gave him a warm smile. The man was confused, why didn''t his wife say a word to him? "Ryan, do you remember when we first met?" Irina asked. "Of course I remember! You were threatening to eliminate me!" Ryan said with augh. At that time, he did not expect to be invited to marry by a beautiful woman after he arrived in Crimea. Irina then said with a flushed face, "You were the one who forced me to say that," She then reminisced about the past. Irina remembered the time when herpany needed money and a mysterious person from the underground world asked her to marry Ryan as a condition of lending the money to her. Although she was initially unwilling to do that, Irina was forced to agree for her ambition. But she did not think that this person would be a prince who really stole her heart. If Ryan had known that, he could easily guess that it was the Eclipse. His enemy tried to make Irina as His weakness. If Eclipse''s n went smoothly, Ryan would fall in love with Irina and the God of war Nergal would be easy to control. Eclipse realized this long ago women were truly the God of war''s weakness. At that time, Eclipse thought that women were Ryan''s biggest weakness too. Irina was poisoned and attacked several times, but her fate said she would survive it all. Ryan managed to save her every time she was in danger. The two of them became closer from all of the cmity that happened. The couple began to talk about their first meeting and how Ryan always saved her. From time to time, Irina always smiled sweetly and Ryan would rub her head with affection. Feeling embarrassed, Irina beat Ryan softly like a child. ''Is this happiness?'' Irina really felt warm, she never thought falling in love would be this amazing. Time flew and without realizing it, an hour had passed. Ryan then said in a soft tone, "Honey, it''s gettingte and you need to rest. Let''s take a day off from work tomorrow and just enjoy the day alone. How does that sound?" Irina nodded slowly. But when she saw Ryan was about to stand up, Irina pulled his hand and said from under the nket, "You will sleep here today." After saying that, Irina''s heart beat violently and her face flushed red. Sleeping together? Ryan was surprised then he looked at Irina while she was hiding under the nket. Would his wait end today? A smile rose in Ryan''s face, it seemed like tonight would be a long night. "Okay," Ryan did not hesitate. He immediately got into the nket with a smile. Less than three seconds and he was already beside Irina, hiding under the same nket as her. Seeing Ryan''s body from under the nket, Irina panicked. "Please turn off the lights," Oh? Did she want to be in the dark? No problem! Faster than lightning, Ryan immediately turned off the light and lied back on the bed. The couple was silent for a long time. The room was pitch ck and quiet, making the sound of Irina''s heartbeat literally echoed in both of their ears. Ryan slowly grasped Irina''s hand. When their hands touched, he felt Irina suddenly tremble. However, he didn''t think that Irina would suddenly grab his hand. Green light! Ryan felt so happy. He quickly rolled on top of Irina. Irina just closed her eyes. Though she felt a little scared, she had decided that she would ept Ryan''s love tonight. Chapter 166: Mistakenly Entered Again! Chapter 166: Mistakenly Entered Again! Seeing people around looking at him in awe, Ryan grinned inwardly. The pole he put right in front of his chest was ridiculously heavy. Weighing up to 20 kg and a load of 100 kg, Ryan started lifting and lowering it. His speed slowly increased as time went by. In seconds, Ryan had done more than 10ps bench press. Everyone was shocked, could this guy still be called a human? Little did they know that such weight was still light for Ryan. If they could find out what the man was thinking, they would have screamed him as a monster. The busy gym then fell silent, everyone flocked to see Ryan lifting 100 kg of weight at an incredible speed for a few minutes. After five minutes, Ryan put the pole in ce and finally realized that everyone was staring at him. Why would they look surprised like that? ''Ah! It must be because of my irresistible charm huh?'' He thought. It''s true that being born handsome sometimes was troublesome, but he still had a golden heart or at least, that''s how he regarded himself and that he must guard it for someone worthy. "Mr. Ryan is amazing!" "Sir, are you sure you don''t want a partner? I''m ready sir!" Suddenly, all the perfumers started swarming around him. Ryan just smiled sweetly and made these women melt even more. This smile also did not escape the gazes of several other women, as they were increasingly curious about the handsome guy. Most of the men there couldn''t help but feel jealous. Ryan had taken over the spotlight. Ryan then used several other fitness equipment, and so the screams of the women did not subside. Following that, Valerie and everyone else also started their training. Time was running fast and everyone exercised to their fullest with passion in their eyes. After an hour passed, Ryan had be wet with sweat. Now he wanted to finish his exercise. The man then walked to the locker, about to change his clothes on the spot. However, he saw some people entering the changing room. Ryan then realized that it was Valerie and her friends. What a coincidence! She was changing her clothes! Now that Valerie was only wearing a bra and underwear, Ryan couldn''t hold his saliva. He crept from behind Valerie and hugged her from behind. Valerie quickly became stiff and scared, but she had felt these warmth and burly hands before. After she realized who''d hugged her, Valerie turned rxed again. "Ryan, what are you doing here?" Ryan looked confused. "How do you know it''s me?" Valerie smiled and said, "Of course I know. If it''s not you, who else can make me flutter like this?" Ryan then looked at Valerie''s face. She was absolutely beautiful, young and charming. Plus, she only had her bra and underwear on. Her pink nipples seemed to stick out from behind the transparent braces. Moreover, Valerie''s body was drenched in sweat, giving off an erotic impression. Ryan couldn''t hold himself anymore. His eyes were filled with lust and a mischievous smile began to dominate him. "Valerie, how could you wrongly enter the men''s changing room?" When Valerie wanted to exin, Ryan had already lifted Valerie''s chin and kissed her! Suddenly, the two lips met and Ryan''s tongue began to invade Valerie''s mouth. Valerie was not submissive and embarrassed like before, so she attacked back. Their kiss was like a storm, the fire that engulfed their hearts was already burning fast. Since he had sex with Irina, Ryan felt that his mysterious power was getting harder to control. When he got out of control, his lust peaked and made him like a beast. What''s more, this half naked Valerie was really seductive and had him lose control. "Ahh..." Pleasant moans and sighs escaped their lips, as if they hadpletely forgotten themselves. Ryan himself hadpletely forgotten his principles as a gentleman. His right hand slid down where Valerie''s chest lodged. While feeling Valerie''s hardened nipples, his other hand slid down behind the woman''s back and squeezed her soft ass. A minuteter, Valerie pushed Ryan away as she tried to catch a breath. She blushed hard from being overwhelmed and drooling with pleasure. Valerie wouldn''t have given up the pleasure if it weren''t for not being able to breathe. "How is it? Do you want to continue? " Ryan whispered in Valerie''s ear, then he bit and licked Valerie''s white neck. Valerie closed her eyes, Ryan had attacked her erotic point her ears. The pleasant sensation immediately took over and made her have a few orgasms. She wanted to tell Ryan that this was a public ce, but she didn''t have time to say it because he still wanted to enjoy this moment. So she just closed her eyes and enjoyed it. Ryan returned to Valerie''s lips while ying her chests. In the midst of the heated situation, Ryan carried Valerie and took her to a chair. He put her on hisp and pulled her closer. Ryan then started to bury his face in Valerie''s chest. He unhooked her bra and licked her nipples. Valerie herself didn''t even know what was going on, but she felt like she was floating above the clouds. Ryan was getting impatient, he wanted Valerie to be his woman right now. Now that he didn''t care about time and ce, his lust had really reached its limit. However, the door to the changing room suddenly opened and a woman entered. She witnessed the two of them kissing wildly and couldn''t help but be shocked. Ryan and Valerie weren''t aware that someone else had entered. The woman then screamed. "Hey! Get a room please!" Valerie was shocked and panicked. She quickly got off Ryan''sp. Ryan then looked at the bastard who''d ruined his moment and was surprised to see a woman in the men''s changing room. "This is the men''s changing room, why are you here?" "Men''s changing room?" The woman snorted coldly. "This is the women''s changing room, you know! Don''t think you can break into this ce and make out with a girl just because you are handsome. At least don''t do it in public, and pay attention to the time and ce before you do it!" Valerie was embarrassed, her face was really red. She quickly changed her clothes and dragged Ryan outside. When the two came out, the woman muttered silently. "Just because you have a handsome face doesn''t mean you can show off like that! I also want to be kissed that hot, you know! Hahhh I think I have to find a boyfriend this year. " Valerie then scolded Ryan for entering the wrong room. After hearing the scolding for 5 full minutes, Ryan then changed his clothes in the men''s changing room. After changing clothes and hanging out with other perfumerists, he had dinner together with them. Ryan felt a little out of control when making out with Valerie earlier. He had his own principle, which was to do it in a romantic setting so that they''d have a great experience. However, his action just now waspletely against his principles. He must maintain the image of a gentleman. However, the softness of Valerie''s lips as well as her chest left a deep impression in him. He was constantly thinking about when he should make Valerie his girl. To live a luxurious life filled with beautiful women, Ryan must make them unable to escape from him. Slowly but surely, his harem kingdom would be formed one day! Chapter 167: Finally Together Chapter 167: Finally Together However, Ryan decided that today was not the right day to conquer Valerie''s heart. After having dinner with the group, Ryan took Valerie back to her house and immediately returned home. When he arrived in front of his house''s door, Ryan suddenly felt his body stiffen. His eyes widened and he couldn''t move at all. In an instant, he was drenched in cold sweats! The mysterious power inside him that had been suppressed suddenly exploded without warning and it rebelled against his wish! Its resistance suddenly emerged and Ryan waspletely unprepared. In an instant, the pain dulled Ryan''s nerves and overwhelmed him. He couldn''t spread his inner strength. His back was already wet with sweat as he was already out of breath. Ryan wanted to sit and meditate in order to channel his inner energy. However, a sudden sharp pain stabbed into his heart and knocked him down. While enduring the pain, he wed his own arms while gritting his teeth loudly. The pain inside his body felt like his internal organs were all twisted. It was as if they wanted to escape. Ryan could barely breathe, he was sweating all over his body that it pooled around him. After three minutes of suffering, the pain then slowly disappeared. Just like a crushing heart attack, the pain came and left him quickly. Ryan then lifted his head and tried to calm himself down. If this sudden attack happened several times, Ryan wouldn''t be able to live in peace. Moreover, the pain grew abnormal everytime it struck him. This kind of internal attack was so sudden and it had no warning beforehand. Frowning, Ryan took his cell phone and called the third grandfather. "So it''s you again. In trouble again, aren''t you? What''s wrong with you now?" The third grandfather said from across the phone. He sounded so irritated. "Grandpa, are you busy?" Ryan made sure his grandfather wasn''t busy. "Gah, you think these drugs will take care of themselves? If you call to ask how am I right now, yes I am indeed very busy," the third grandfather was about to hang up the phone. "Wait! Don''t hang up, it''s about my illness," Ryan immediately panicked. His grandfather frowned as he asked, "Didn''t I prescribe you my medicinal soup?" Ryan couldn''t exin his situation well. This disease was reallyplex and mysterious, he himself didn''t know why he got it in the first ce. "Okay then, hurry back over here and I''ll give you a new medicine," after that, his grandfather immediately hung up on him. Hearing his call cut off, Ryan just smiled bitterly. This third grandfather was indeed a tsundere! He acted all tough but actually a softie inside. After thinking for a moment, Ryan then called Irina. "Hello, dear? I need to go somewhere for a few days, so you may not hear from me during that time. But don''t worry, I''ll make up for everything when Ie back and give you an unforgettable night!" After saying goodbye to Irina, Ryan immediately packed up his clothes and quickly got on a bus to Haifa city. .... When Ryan arrived at Hurfeish Vige, thendscape and the people had not changed at all. "Grandfather!" Ryan saw the fourth grandfather bathed in the morning sun. He looked engrossed by closing his eyes while lying on his recliner. There was tea and snacks served beside him. That old man must be really spoiling him! "Hohoho, I''d predicted from yesterday that you will return home today and it turns out that I was right!" The fourth grandfather''s face looked proud. Ryan muttered to himself, ''Didn''t I call you and tell you I''ll be home yesterday?'' "Ryan,e here." At this time, the third grandfather came out of the house and waved his hand at Ryan. The fourth grandfather then also followed behind him. "First of all, take a shower with warm water that has been mixed with this medicine," "I will change the water every hour, as many as five times." Five times? That''s going to be five hours! Ryan was really surprised, he would do nothing but soak in five hours? "Just obey my words. Do you want your illness to be cured or not?" The third grandfather''s gaze was sharp. He then tweaked Ryan''s ear and told him to lie down in the tub. After getting into the tub, the old man poured several buckets of warm water filled with medicine. In an instant, Ryan felt incrediblefort and pleasure. He let out a relieved sigh and enjoyed this moment with his eyes closed. The tub was refilled with warm water every hour. The third grandfather also checked Ryan''s acupoints. After 5 hours, Ryan came out of the tub and the third grandfather immediately handed him a bowl of medicinal soup. "Drink while warm." Ryan immediately drank it, he didn''t leave any single drop. "Stay here for a week," the third grandfather said. "That''s too long!" Ryan replied. Hearing his answer, the third grandpa got angry. "me yourself for being weak. Did you think making medicine was easy?" Ryan instantly smiled and tried to change the conversation. "Where are the first grandfather and the second grandfather, by the way?" "The first grandfather still locks himself up," he said. "The second is out," Ryan still didn''t know why his first grandfather had locked himself up. Previously, the fourth grandfather said that the old man had been locking himself for seven years and six months! Ryan couldn''t help but wonder what might the first grandfather do behind that door? Was it meditation? Meanwhile, hearing that his second grandfather was away didn''t surprise him at all. It was certain that his grandfather was still in Batavia. For the next 7 days, Ryan underwent a series of procedures for his recovery with the third grandfather and bathed in the morning sun with the fourth grandfather. His life was really like a vacation. During the whole week, Ryan kept taking a bath of medicinal water, and at the same time, hix third grandfather concocted new medicine for him. Today was already the seventh day. Ryan stood with his grandfather while the old man was stirring arge pot on the stove in the kitchen. The third grandfather looked busy, he kept adding ingredients to the pot. He was also in charge of regting the temperature of the furnace. "Quickly open the window on the right!" He continued to give directions to Ryan while stirring the pot. Suddenly, a ck smoke started toe out and the liquid in the pot turned red as soon as the window opened. "Quickly close the window!" Ryan closed it right then and there. The third grandfather remained focused, and at this moment, the pot he stirred suddenly shook violently. It looked like it was ready to explode at any moment. "Gramps, the pot won''t explode, right?" Ryan asked while preparing to run away. The third grandfather red at Ryan. "Did you doubt my skill? haven''t you seen me concocting medicine before?" However, they were interrupted when the pot suddenly shook violently and emitted red smoke! Ryan''s heart was pounding as he was getting ready to escape from there. Had his grandfather forgotten? In the past, Ryan used to apany his grandfather to clean up the remains of the exploding pot. If it exploded today, then this would be his 50th case! However, a proud smile crossed his grandfather''s face instead. "Done!" Done? Ryan was still holding his breath, he wouldn''t want to be caught off guard. Meanwhile, his grandfather took a capsule and filled it with the potion he made. Then he put it in a bottle and gave it to Ryan. "Here, take it." Ryan opened the bottle his grandfather had given him and saw more than 20 red capsules in it. The medicinal smell was a little strange but somehow nice to inhale. "What''s this for, grandpa?" Ryan took one capsule and looked at it closely. "It''s a medicine to control the disease in your body, but it can be said that it''s a supporting medicine," the third grandfather said. "Supporting what?" Ryan asked. The third grandfather stroked his beard. "Honestly, your disease is very mysterious. So far, I''ve treated it with many natural extracts, but this time I used a different method. I used the Yin and Yang harmonization method to reduce the rate of your illness," "Harmonization of Yin and Yang?" The more he heard, the more confused Ryan became. "You must take a capsule every 15 days. After drinking it, you can connect with women even more. This drug will withstand the fluctuation of your disease when you have sex!" So the sudden attack had something to do with him having sex with a girl? Ryan was getting confused. The third grandfather then added, "But this medicine has a side effect. After drinking it, your lust will increase and you will feel your whole body getting hot. You will not be able to control your lust," Ryan nodded and saw the medicine capsule then said with a serious face, "Grandpa, are you sure you''re not making the wrong drugs? I mean it sounded like these were for male vitality?" "Bastard, is that how you thank me? You think I need something like that?" The third grandfather twisted Ryan''s ear. He felt so angry from hearing Ryan''s reply. "It...it hurts! I''m just kidding! Your exnation sounded like you''re giving me some sort of aphrodisiac," Ryan said with a smile. "So the sudden attack yesterday was rted to a girl, huh?" The third grandfather snorted coldly. "It''s true that this drug is simr to aphrodisiac, but the effects arepletely iparable. It''s just that the medicine will also absorb the inner energy from a woman''s body. I don''t need to exin how you can get it, right? The more you hit her womb, the better," Ryan was surprised when he heard that, DId that mean the deeper he prated, the better it would be for him? His third grandpa was really the best! But Ryan understood his grandfather''s theory. Since he had sex with Irina, he was more easily aroused and his body quickly became hot even when they were still only forey. "That''s all from me. Go back to your house, ande back hereter when your medicine runs out," the third grandfather said. ... It was already night when he arrived in the Avalerion city. Ryan went straight to the house without stopping. When he arrived in the living room, he saw Irina sitting on the sofa. Ryan couldn''t stopughing in his heart. He wanted to try and feel the side effects of his grandfather''s medicine. After drinking it, Ryan immediately crept onto the sofa. He tiptoed and closed Irina''s eyes from behind. "Guess who I am?" Ryan disguised his voice. Irina smiled and put away Ryan''s hand. "Who else if not you?" Ryan was a little bit taken aback when he noticed the change in his wife''s behavior. Irina removed his hand from her eyes, but it turned out that she ced it on her chest! "My wife really understands me, your husband has missed you," Ryan smiled and began to squeeze Irina''s chest. WHAT!? Did she get bigger again? This sticity and the size was truly extraordinary, was his wife going through puberty again? Ryanughed wickedly inside his heart. However, Irina''s face was red when she stood up and said, "Don''t do anything weird just yet. Ivanka''sing home soon," Chapter 168: Thank You, I love You Chapter 168: Thank You, I love You After seeing Irina leaving, Ryan really felt happy. He felt refreshed and energized, and he was in a really good mood. He could even feel his internal wounds wouldn''t recur, thanks to his grandfather''s medicinal soup and the happiness he felt fromst night. He felt he had reversed his age several years younger. With a happy face, Ryan also left the house. However, he did not immediately go to the office, he headed for Kane''s boarding house. He had not seen his younger brother for a long time. He didn''t know what kind of activities Kane had been doingtely. When he reached Kane''s house, he could hear loudughter. And when he opened the door to his room, he saw Kane and the ginseng dollughing together. Seeing Ryan, Kane immediately smiled. "Senior brother!" When the ginseng doll saw Ryan, she was also happy. She quickly climbed onto Ryan''s shoulders then stretched out her white, fat hand then poked Ryan''s cheek. "Very funny, now stop!" Ryan felt helpless, this doll was getting naughtier over time. "Huh!? Bro, since when did this ginseng doll get along well with you?" Kane looked confused. He had never seen his senior being this friendly with the ginseng doll. They even treated each other as enemies before, so why did they suddenly look close? "Me and this doll already understand each other," Ryanughed and sat next to Kane. The ginseng doll jumped andnded on Kane''s head. It seemed that she liked Kane''s head the most as a ce to sleep. "That''s great! In the past, you once said that you wanted to eat it, but fortunately you are friends with her now," Kane said with a smile. But when she heard the word "eat it", the ginseng doll looked shocked and jumped on Kane''s head. Her tiny hands grabbed Kane''s hair. "Oh? Did I say something wrong?" Kane asked. "How is your defense training by the way? I have no work today so I can give you directions if you need it," Ryan said with a smile. Kane''s eyes were sparkling, he then stood up. "That''s very kind of you brother! Please look at my technique and tell me where I get it wrong," Kane''s sudden movement made the ginseng doll in his head turn upside down and fall on the bed. Ryan couldn''t stopughing when he saw the ginseng doll''s sad expression. It seemed like it was the first time Kane had ignored the doll. ....... After teaching Kane, Ryan left Kane''s house and walked towards his office. When he arrived there, Ryan was immediately greeted by his subordinates. "Mr. Ryan, did youete again? You shouldn''t do it all the time or you might get fired." "Are you stupid? Why did the boss get fired?!" Everyoneughed at the joke. "Anyway, Mr. Ryan looks really happy today. Did you have fun ying with a girlst night, sir?" "The girl must be beautiful. I think your wallet looks thin today." These perverted men were never tired of their perverted jokes, but Ryan didn''t mind it though. In fact, jokes like this made him feel closer to his subordinates. "What the hell are you guys saying? Mr. Ryan deserves it. Besides, he has a lot of money." Ryan then smiled and joked with them. However, suddenly a snapping sound came from behind them. "Don''t just joke around when we still have a lot to do! Go back to work!" Seeing Richarding, everyone returned to work. Richard was very hard on the employees, making them all scared of him. If Richard wanted to, he could fire them all. Ryan realized that today Valerie wasn''t present. It felt like she was still on a leave to take care of her grandmother. After giving directions to Richard, Ryan immediately walked to Irina''s office. Ryan still couldn''t get over Irina''s kiss this morning. It really left a strong impression on him. Her lips were really soft and they tasted incredibly delicious. Since he had no urgent work, Ryan wanted to make out with Irina. Ryan smiled all the way to Irina''s room. But he was shocked when he opened the door and saw that there was no one inside. It was rare to see Irina not in her office at this hour. Was she in a meeting? Ryan then sat on Irina''s chair and decided to wait for her here. "The meeting took a long time, I feel like I''m slowly rotting here." After waiting for half an hour, Ryan had read all the documents that were on Irina''s desk but the woman hadn''t arrived at all. "I''ll just look for her," Ryan had no choice but toe to Irina in the meeting room. However, when he got to the meeting room, he saw nobody in the room. Ryan suddenly had a bad feeling. Where was Irina? If she was not in a meeting, why wasn''t she in her office? Did she go to anotherpany? The frown in his forehead deepened when he saw Irina''s secretarying out of one of the rooms. "Did you see Irina?" Ryan asked. "No, sir. Wasn''t Mrs. Irina noting in today?" The secretary frowned. "I''ve called her cellphone but she didn''t pick my call. I thought she left it at home or was turned off," She didn''te? Ryan''s bad feeling grew bigger. If Irina didn''te today, why did she say she''de into the office? There was only one answer in his mind Irina left him! Ryan wasted no time and immediately ran towards the exit. "Sir, what''s wrong?" Irina''s secretary was really confused to see Ryan suddenly run away. The man ignored him and hurried to the elevator. His heart was filled with anxiety. If his wife really left him, she would definitely take her belongings from their house! Ryan quickly ran towards their house, moving like a light. People on the street could only see a ck shadow passing them, not knowing what it was. Without stopping for a second and not caring about his body, Ryan managed to reach his house. When he entered the living room, there was nothing. Everything was empty! Ryan immediately ran upstairs and opened Irina''s room, the room was also empty. He got even more panicked and couldn''t think straight, he didn''t know where his wife had gone. Ryan then sat on the sofa downstairs. At this moment, his eyes were fixed on a piece of paper on the table. He reached for it and slowly picked it up. The neat writing turned out to be Irina''s. ''Thank you for all this time. I love you.'' Ryan was silent when he saw the writing. He was confused why Irina suddenly left him, he was really worried. Finding her whereabouts was the most important thing right now. Where would Irina go? ''Ah, Mrs. Susan!'' Ryan suddenly remembered the old maid. She must know where Irina went. Ryan quickly ran to Mrs. Susan''s room. However, the room was also empty. Ryan really felt helpless. He then recalled his wife''s strange behavior this morning. Why didn''t he notice it? Feeling his blood boil, Ryan clenched his fists. ''I won''t just let you go. Even if you go to the other side of the world, I will still find you!'' However, Ryan couldn''t do all of this alone. He had to get help. He then thought of Elizabeth and Mia. Asking for their help would surely save his time. As he didn''t know how to contact Elizabeth, Ryan decided to meet Mia. He would ask her for help and check the security cameras at airports and train stations. Without hesitation, Ryan ran towards the police station where Mia was. At the police station, two policemen were busy chatting. Ryan suddenly broke the entrance. "Hey, you can''t just break in," a policeman said with an angry face towards Ryan. "I''m looking for Mia," Ryan said with a wobbling breath. "She''s here, who are you?" Ryan did not have time for this and immediately barged in. "Hey, you can''t enter carelessly," the two officers immediately pursued him. At this time, Ryan managed to find Mia. "Ryan?" Mia was surprised when she saw Ryan''s figure. Why was he here? The two cops then finally caught up with them. "This guy is looking for you and suddenly barging in without permission. Is he really an acquaintance of yours?" "Yeah, he is my friend," Mia said while nodding. Hearing Mia''s response, the two officers returned to their original post. Then the young officer near them frowned. What was the rtionship between this unknown man and his crush? "I''m asking you to find someone from the CCTV cameras, please," Ryan said. Mia looked at Ryan, she knew that Ryan was in a hurry and looked worried. Without thinking, Mia nodded in agreement. "Thank you!" The young officer suddenly had a bad feeling as he watched them from the sideline. He had been chasing Mia and trying to win her heart for a long time but she never got a good response. The arrival of this unknown man made him jealous and was not willing to let Mia go. Moreover, why did Mia''s gaze look soft when she looked at that man? Chapter 169: Empty Threat Chapter 169: Empty Threat The young man was getting more and more anxious. "Mia, you shouldn''t assist a stranger," Baron suddenly appeared. "It''s okay, this person is my friend. He has helped me with my tasks many times," Mia said while operating herputer. "Whether he''s your friend or not, you''re still breaking the rules," Baron replied. Mia looked at Baron and said in a cold tone, "I will take responsibility if there is a problem," Hearing Mia''s cold words, Baron couldn''t do anything at all. Meanwhile, Ryan did not have the time and energy to deal with him. His mind and energy were nowpletely focused on finding Irina. "At what time do you want to check the CCTV camera?" Mia asked. "From 8 AM. Check the airport cameras first," Ryan answered. Mia then nodded. She used her authority and the video from the Avalerion airport camera was sessfully obtained. Ryan immediately red at the video. "It''s useless if you want to check that with the naked eye. How could you find it in that sea of people?" Baron said with a sarcastic tone. Ryan didn''t answer him, he was too focused on the video and didn''t miss a single face. If Irina did leave town, she had only two ways the airport and the train station. Still, leaving through the airport had the biggest possibility. "Shush! Who told you toment?" Mia raised her head, the look in her eyes waspletely cold. Why was Baron still here? "I''m just stating the obvious. It''s like looking for a needle in the middle of a haystack," Baron sighed. Ryan made absolutely noment. He was still staring at theputer screen that was separated into many panels of security cameras. However, Mia advised Ryan to focus on the entrance. If the person he was looking for had actually gone through the airport then they would have appeared at the entrance camera. "Who are you looking for?" Mia asked. "Irina Hagrim," Ryan replied while continuing to re at the screen. Mia was surprised. Ryan was looking for the boss of the Avalerionpany? Hearing that, Baron was smiling. "Are you saying that the boss of the Avalerionpany disappeared? You are really funny. If she really disappeared, wouldn''t that be all over the news? Our office would have been full of reporters then," "Why are you still here? Go away," Mia was fed up, her beautiful face was painted with anger. "I''m just telling the truth," Baron shook his head. However, seeing Ryan still not answering, he grew more and more agitated. "Truth does hurt sometimes," Mia gave a cold snort, but looking at Ryan didn''t make anyment, she could only surrender. "Ah, but I''m curious. What is your rtionship with the most beautiful and strongest woman in this city?" Baron''s ego was getting bigger because Ryan didn''t fight him at all. "Could it be that she''s your target too? And Irina tried to get away from you so she left this town?" The fire of anger began to burn in Ryan''s heart, but he had to focus on finding Irina''s whereabouts. He simply didn''t have time for a prick! "Hahaha or could it be that you''re her secret lover? And now that she is dissatisfied with you, she decided to run away. Are you trying to find her?" Baronughed loudly but this time Ryan finally spoke. "If one more word leaves your mouth, I will kill you," Ryan''s killing aura started to leak! The empty threat didn''t scare Baron at all. Heughed instead. "I will be happy to see you try to kill me." Hearing that, Ryan didn''t fight back. Going idle made Baron be even more agitated. "I wonder why you are still chasing her? You even came to this ce and searched so hard for her. Do you know why you can''t find her? Because she dumped you!" Baronughed once again, however, he saw Ryan staring at him with the eyes of a hunting wolf. Hisugh then instantly stopped. Why was that man''s gaze like a wild animal? Baron suddenly shivered at that and before he realized it, Ryan suddenly moved in front of him! The next second he realized Ryan had choked his neck with one of his hands, forcing a gag sound out of his throat. The man''s strength really made the young policeman unable to breathe. Baron felt like his neck was about to break, the hand that was squeezing his neck did not weaken at all. CRACK! It seemed like the sound of bones breaking would soon be heard. Baron was scared, he looked at Ryan with a panicked expression. "Ryan!" Mia quickly shouted, she was aware of Ryan''s strength. The female officer was worried that Ryan would lose control again like before. The day he made her boss eat bullets that sent him to the hospital. But now was different. The altercation happened at the police headquarters and on top of that, he did it to one of the active members of the police force. The policeman who ate the bullet, Lucas, had already left the hospital and resigned without exining anything. And now Baron was in danger. Ryan did not speak at all, he was seen hitting Baron in the stomach with his left hand. Baron felt his life was heading towards its end. The pain in his stomach was so sharp it almost numbed his senses. Mia could feel Ryan''s intention to kill Baron. She quickly held Ryan down and whispered in his ear, "Ryan please stop, think about Irina. You still have more important duties," Ryan didn''t answer, he just looked at Baron. The other cops were on standby when they saw this scene. Some of them even pulled out their guns and aimed at Ryan. Seeing Baron''s pale face, Ryan let go of his grip. The young officer then fell hard on the floor. Without saying anything, Ryan sat back down and red at theputer screen. Mia finally breathed a sigh of relief. Baron sat himself and was out of breath. He stared at Ryan''s figure in horror as the man was enveloped in a terrifying aura. He felt that Ryan could kill him whenever he wanted. Fear crept into Baron''s eyes as the pain in his neck was still fresh. Not to mention that he felt like throwing up after Ryannded a hard punch to his stomach earlier. He then stood up with difficulty and left the ce. Ryan really didn''t care about him, his eyes refocused on the screen. At this time, half an hour had passed. Suddenly, Mia managed to find Irina''s figure on the screen. "There she is!" Ryan immediately noticed. A beautiful woman in her straw hat and a middle aged woman following her from behind. Obviously, they were Irina and Mrs. Susan! Ryan immediately felt excited, he finally found Irina! "Can you check where they were going?" Ryan said as he looked at Mia. "Wait a minute, I''ll ask for it." Ryan waited patiently for that. Mia needed several calls to retain their flight details. After exining the situation and using her authority asw enforcer, Mia was able to get the information. "They both ordered tickets to Batavia," Mia said. Of course they were going there, why didn''t Ryan realize it at all? "Are you going to chase her?" Mia looked at Ryan. She vaguely suspected that Irina was an important person in Ryan''s life. Nodding slowly, Ryan said, "Thank you for your help," "You have helped me many times and I couldn''t be more grateful. Why are you thankful now?" Mia frowned. Ryan was a little surprised, he then smiled. "Then, next time let me treat you to eat," "Now that''s just the Ryan I know," Mia said with a smile. Seeing Ryan leaving, Mia felt a storm would hit this city. After leaving the police station, Ryan quickly ordered a ticket to Batavia. However, he suddenly thought about Kane. Kane came with him to this city because of his grandfather''s order. He didn''t know how long he would be in Batavia, so it was better for him to inform Kane first. When he arrived at Kane''s house, he saw Kane feeding the ginseng doll with a bowl of porridge. Kane was like a father taking care of his kid. "Brother! Why do youe again?" Seeing Ryan suddenlye to him, Kane was a little confused. "I''m going to Batavia for a while. I don''t know when I''ll be back," Ryan said. "Why are you going to Batavia?" Kane looked confused, why did his senior brother need to go to the capital? Kane looked at Ryan curiously. Why did his elder brother suddenly say he was going to Batavia? He had only heard of Batavia from his teachers before. He knew that it was the nation''s capital and the most developed city in Crimea. "I have to save someone!" Ryan casually said. "I don''t know how long it will take, so take care of yourself while I''m gone," "Bro, I wille with you!" Kane said with a serious face. Chapter 170: At The Lacroixs Mansion Chapter 170: At The Lacroix''s Mansion Mia was quite surprised to see Ryan, she didn''t expect her friend to appear in front of her. "Weren''t you in Batavia?" She still remembered a few days ago when Ryan asked her for help. She didn''t expect that she would meet the guy here. Since his problem was concerned with the most important person in townIrina Hagrim, Mia had thought that it would take Ryan some weeks to finish it. "Yes I just came back," Ryan said with a smile. "Don''t worry about my problem, everything is settled. Why are you here, by the way? Catching another thief?" Hearing that Ryan''s problem had been resolved, Mia felt relieved too. However, when she heard Ryan''s sarcasm regarding catching the thief, Mia frowned. "You mean?" Ryan shook his head. "If you are not catching criminals right now, do you want to catch my heart instead?" "I am working on a task," Mia snorted coldly. "My job isn''t just to catch criminals, you know. Today, I''m working on missing persons cases. I''m here to gather information," Missing person? Ryan blinked his eyes. "Is the missing person named Megan?" "How do you know?" Mia frowned as she looked at Ryan. Then she asked with a serious face, "Are you the kidnapper?" "How could I do something embarrassing like that?" Ryan said with a sigh. "The missing person is a friend of mine, her mother also asked me for help. So you can say I''m helping you," "Do you already know something?" Mia asked. "Not at all," Ryan started getting dizzy again. "I can only confirm that Megan started disappearing after she left her student''s house. As for where she had disappeared or who kidnapped her, I really don''t know," Mia frowned again, it seemed that the case would take a long time. "Anyway, if your office has ess to cameras in this area, we should be able to get some clues," Ryan said. Mia shook her head. "Unfortunately, the cameras in this area are currently damaged. Not to mention that there are only traffic cameras here and they''re all busted. Also, these cameras are still in the testing phase so we can''t expect much." Hearing that, Ryan let out a heavy sigh. They had lost their only hope. Wasn''t there a trace of Megan at all? "Then, I''ll go back to the office and investigate this with the team," Mia said. Ryan nodded, that was the only logical way. When the two of them were about to leave, suddenly there was a noise from across the street. Mia turned her head and saw some people arguing violently. Judging from the situation, things would only get worse. They were seen taking out the ss bottles in their hands, and it looked like a fight would break out soon. The pedestrians were already scared and avoided them all. "Fighting in broad daylight?" Mia frowned and walked over to them. Ryan then followed her. He originally didn''t care what these people were doing, he only had Megan and how to find her in his mind. However, his only hope was a help from Mia, so he couldn''t help but follow her and make sure she would be okay. "What are you all doing!" Mia immediately stood up amidst themotion. She snapped, "If you guys dare tomit violence, I''ll take you all to the police station," "Wow, look at that appetizing body!" The goon on the left looks at Mia with his evil eyes. "You want to take me? Please, I''m not afraid at all," The thugs on his side immediatelyughed all over. Their boss then said to the opposing group, "You are really lucky to have the police helping you. Next time I''ll make sure you''ll have your ugly fate!" The boss of the thugs on the right was angered with the insult. He then looked at the officer and said in a cold tone, "You better get out of here, don''t interfere with our business." Mia was really angry, she then shouted out loud, "No one is going to fight today! One hit and all of you will stay in prison," The thugs on the left started swinging sticks and the ss bottles in their hands. They then looked at Mia''s sexy body. "You are a very exciting person, madam cop. I''m sure you are also quite excited in bed!" "Hector, you need to settle the problem with us first! Then, whoever wins can take the girl as the trophy!" The thug boss on the right, Duncan, said to Hector in a cold tone. "Just keep quiet, you have no right to tell me what to do!" Hector stared at Mia with his lustful eyes. He couldn''t wait to taste the female officer''s body. At this time, Mia was still in the middle of this crowd and was surrounded by more than 20 people. However, everyone''s gaze then fell on Ryan as the man walked over to them. "Oh? One more persone? " Hectorughed. The thugs felt their blood boiling and were getting impatient. "We already advised you two to step aside. Don''t me us if you got into our troubles!" The pedestrians were a little surprised at Mia who tried to intervene with the thugs. "Why not let them ughter each other? They''re just thugs anyways. The trash to our society," one of the people said to his friend. "Did those two seriously think bing cops would make everyone bow down to them?" His friend said with augh. Mia and Ryan were really bad in the eyes of these people. They werepletely outnumbered by the thugs. "Those two cops are going to die." One of the pedestrians was ready to call an ambnce. However, the situation went beyond everyone''s expectations! Ryan was really confused by the Megan case, so he was in a bad mood. At the same time, these thugs felt so full of themselves and wanted to fight. "Still don''t want to go? I''ll beat you!" The thugs couldn''t wait anymore, Hector and Duncan''s guys immediately surrounded Ryan and Mia. Mia was on standby. When she wanted to warn Ryan to be careful, she had already seen the man charge forward like a lion chasing his prey. Ryan had turned into aplete savage, this group of thugs was like a sandbag specially made for him. When hended his first hit, the other fist was already flying and hit the other person''s chin. In an instant, 4 teeth were already floating in the air! At the same time, Duncan''s group was already roaring loudly and charging forward. These thugs didn''t care anymore, they saw everyone outside their group as enemies. When one of them got close, he quickly got a fist to his face. Ryan''s fists were always precise and hit his target right where he intended. The thugs then immediately flew away and hit his friend. Not long after, Ryan was able to beat up almost all thugs from Duncan''s group. Duncan himself was amazed. How could a cop be this ferocious? But at this time, Ryan had already arrived in front of him and kicked him right in the chest. In an instant, a loud, painful moan came from Duncan''s mouth. Ryan then looked at Hector''s stronghold with a sharp gaze that made everyone shudder. And now, Ryan was already lunging forward. "You all, stop that person!" Hector was already scared, his subordinates began to copse one by one. However, it didn''t take long for Ryan to clear his path and stood in front of Hector. "No! Not my face, please not my face!" Hector almost wetted himself. Ryan then hit him in the nose and made him fall on the ground. At this time, Ryan did not stop and was already running to clean sweep the remaining thugs who were still standing. Wherever he went, someone would lie dying. It took less than 2 minutes to finally take down both groups. If looked closely more than 20 thugs were lying on the ground grunting in pain. The passers-by were staring at Ryan with a confused face, was that person a martial artist? Seeing the thugs moaning in pain, Ryan waved his hand. If only these people weren''t there, Mia might have been back to her office. Ryan then returned to thinking about Megan while Mia took out her handcuffs. "I will take you all to the police station," Mia frowned, how could she single-handedly carry all these criminals? "We''re sorry, we knew we were wrong. We won''t do it again, so please let us go," Hector quickly begged for mercy while he was still covered in blood. His face looked really pathetic. He even shed tears as he kept asking for a pardon. The other thugs were no less pathetic either, they all knelt down and begged for mercy. "Nonsense, all of you hurry and line up now!" Mia would not melt just from hearing these thugs begging her to let them go. She knew that this was just an act. Ryan was still thinking while he looked at the thugs. He then saw one of them wear a ne that looked familiar. Why did he think he had seen it before? Ryan then approached Hector with a frown on his face. Seeing the man walk up to him, Hector''s face became even more scared. "Please don''t hit me again, I''ll obey you and go to the police station," However, Ryan forced him to stand up and took the ne around his neck. Seeing Ryan''s violent action, Hector didn''t dare to fight back. After carefully examining the ne, Ryan''s face grew grim. It was clearly Megan''s ne, he saw her often wearing this gold ne. "All of you quickly get out of here," Ryan said in a firm voice. The thugs did not hesitate to ept this pardon and ran away. Meanwhile, Mia was a little surprised to hear that and could only shake her head. She then approached Ryan who was stepping on Hector with his feet. "Where did you get this ne?" Hector was shocked, he didn''t think that he was the only one who wasn''t allowed to go. His eyes were shed with fear when Ryan stepped on him. The pain immediately attacked his nerves. "If you don''t speak the truth, people will find your corpse floating in the river today," Ryan said with a serious face. "Alright, alright. I will tell you everything!" Hector was on the verge of crying. He didn''t want to die yet. He wanted to live and give grandchildren to his parents. Chapter 171: Deadly Battle Chapter 171: Deadly Battle "Why?" Mia looked at Ryan with a confused face. "This ne belongs to Megan, I''ve seen her wear it," Ryan answered. "And this bastard wore it," This time, Mia''s sharp gaze fell on Hector. Feeling the two people intensely staring at him,Hector wanted to cry blood. What''s with that ne? "Where did you get the ne?" Mia asked in a cold tone. "Don''t try to lie or my friend will hurt you again," Hector answered with a bitter smile, "I got it from my bossst night," "Your boss?" Ryan''s eyes were really cold when he said it. "How could he get it? Exin to me," With a trembling body, Hector answered, "Last night, my friends and I were walking around here. Then we saw a beautiful woman walking alone in the street and looked lonely. Then my friends decided to kidnap her," "What?" Mia couldn''t believe what she heard. Kidnapping cases were rare in this city, but she did not expect that someone wouldmit such a crime just because there was an opportunity, and not because it was premeditated. Ryan then asked, "What happened after that?" He sounded so angry and it scared Hector, making him doubtful about his situation and stopped talking. Ryan then stuck out his index finger and put it on Hector''s chest, resulting in the man feeling his bone about to break. "After we tied her up, we wanted to rape her but she kept on rebelling. Moreover, she hurt one of my friends so we sent that wild woman to our boss as a present. That''s why the boss rewarded me with this gold ne," With a body drenched in sweat, Hector noticed Ryan''s expression. He was afraid that his story would not satisfy the man with the terrible mood in front of him. Unexpectedly, Ryan lifted his index finger then put his palm on Hector''s chest. Just a bit of his internal strength and a sharp pain immediately spread throughout Hector''s body. "ARGHHmpph!!" The painful moan couldn''t be heard, Ryan quickly covered Hector''s mouth with his left hand. "What happened to her and where''s she now?" Mia asked. "I don''t know! I haven''t known her situation since I gave her to the boss," Hector grimaced in pain, he couldn''t move Ryan''s hand from his chest. "Show me the way," Ryan said as he kicked him. Hector then stood up while enduring his pain, hatred began to fill his heart. He wanted to use this opportunity to escape. However, Ryan whispered to him from behind, "If I don''t see your boss''s face in half an hour, I''ll send you to the afterlife!" Short, concise and clear, Ryan''s threat set Hector straight so that he wouldn''t make any mistake. Hector felt that Ryan wasn''t just bluffing and so he brought him and Mia to his boss in the headquarters. Mia notified her office and refused to take help. She would likely find a human trafficking base, so she shouldn''t alert those people. This kind of crime was known for being perfectly covered, hidden under the shadow of society and the ring leaders usually had their eyes in the police department. Half an hourter, Hector took Ryan and Mia to a remote building in the western part of the city. They were taken to a district within the city of Avalerion known as the Sleepless Town. This ce was filled with prostitution, illegal gamblings, drug lounges, etc. The crime rate there was the highest of any other ce. Law enforcement officials had closed this ce but the criminal extremists those who killed or nned terrorist attacks would not hesitate to arrest and imprison them. "This is the ce..." Hector turned his head and invited Ryan to enter. However, Ryan raised his hand and pped him hard. Hector''s whole body spun like he was dancing ballet and fell unconscious without being able to say anything. After that, Ryan and Mia entered together. Walking in the abandoned building, they were immediately intercepted by two thugs with baseball bats in their hands. "Who are you?" The thugs saw these two strangers and their gaze immediately fell on Mia''s sexy body. Since Mia didn''t want her identity as a cop to be revealed and cause a stir in this district, she wore her simple casual clothes. However, the beauty of her body still couldn''t be hidden. Those two lecherous eyes continued to stare at Mia''s chest and butt. Unfortunately, they needed to be closed for a few moments. DUAK! Both of them received a powerful blow from Ryan, making them fall unconscious in an instant. Ryan waved his hand and searched the two thugs. Mia then crouched down and was about to handcuff them. "They are just anchovies, the snapper is inside. You better save it for the bigger catch," Ryan said while searching. Mia lifted her head and realized that Ryan was not looking at her at all. How did Ryan know what she was going to do without looking? She still had so many questions about the man that welled up in her heart, but Mia decided to put the thoughts aside and caught up with Ryan as the man had walked some distance from her. Several thugs were seen inside the abandoned building. "My turn, flush the shovel!" One of them took out the 5 cards while smoking a cigarette. "Bastard, your cards are great from there!" His opponent was angry because his card was bad. "Just admit that you lose, you don''t have to give me excuses," the thug stubbed out his cigarette and couldn''t wait to get his friends'' money. Apart from the four of them ying the cards, several others were seen drinking. Alcohol and snacks filled the middle of the table. The other group was seen just chatting while smoking. When Ryan and Mia walked in, they didn''t care about the two of them. Ryan just stood still while watching them, the thugs did not suspect him at all. "Full seven!" "Look, you must be cheating! You keep getting 5 cards from earlier, you must be cheating!" "Are you crazy? You shuffled and dealt the cards yourself, didn''t you? Howe you use me of cheating? Where''s the money? Come on, give it to me!" Mia frowned, she felt confused. Why did the scene look like her office? But thisparison was a little disrespectful, her friends wouldn''t gamble and get drunk at work. Ryan then approached the thugs who were drinking. "I''m looking for your boss," "Boss is on the second floor, just go up by yourself," The thug said and then chugged his beer. Mia was shocked to hear that, she didn''t know whether tough or feel sorry for the boss. Ryan didn''t have much to say and walked straight through the crowd of criminals to the 2nd floor. Mia followed behind him in amazement. He wasn''t stopped by any of these thugs at all! When they had climbed the stairs, the thug from earlier suddenly gripped his bottle and remembered something. "Who was that? I never saw that person and he''s looking for the boss," "Ugh, an underdog like you won''t get it. If he''s looking for a boss, then he''s looking for drugs so just leave him be. Have another drink here. Today, we will break our previous drinking record!" At this time, Ryan and Mia were already on the 2nd floor. When they entered the room, they saw a fat man rolling up paper. They saw him lowering his head and sniffed what appeared to be heroin on the table. HISS The man felt like he was floating above the clouds. He waspletely unaware of Ryan''s presence as the man took a seat opposite him. "Damn, this stuff keeps kicking!" Not long after that, the man finally opened his eyes and realized there was a strange figure in front of him. His blurry vision made him think he was still hallucinating. Once he could clearly see, however, he took out his gun and aimed at Ryan. CLICK! The boss pulled the trigger but no bullet shot out. At this time, Ryan raised his hand and bullets started falling from his grip. "Did you kidnap someone yesterday?" Ryan asked with a t face. "Who are you?" The boss replied with a calm face. For as long as he lived as a criminal, he had nothing to fear. But the question was, why did his subordinates let this intruder into his room? Did this guy defeat them all? And at this time, the voice downstairs got even more rowdy and all those drunken thugs started singing together. The atmosphere down there was really festive while their boss could only stare at Ryan, trying to mask his fear. Mia was standing at the door, she watched out and made sure nobody would interfere. "If you lie or give unsatisfying answers to me, I will take your life," Ryan said with a cold face. "You want to kill me? Hahaha!" This boss suddenlyughed and the sound of hisughter echoed loudly. "Many people have threatened to kill me and none of them have seeded. You think I''m scared?" Ryan shook his head. "It''s useless when you pretend to be arrogant when you''re scared shitless and want your men to protect you," The boss looked surprised, how did this foe know he called for help? In an instant, the drunken thugs from downstairs run up to the 2nd floor carrying their weapons. "Boss! What''s wrong?" "Boss! Are you okay?" The thugs immediately broke in and saw Ryan''s figure. "Mia, hide," Ryan said. Mia immediately hid in the corner of the room while Ryan stood up, staring at the boss. The man then said with an arrogant tone, "I like your guts. It''s true that I kidnapped a girl yesterday and her body really suited my taste! Hahaha!" Ryan''s killing aura immediately spread when he heard those words. The boss of the thugs had a bad feeling and snapped at his subordinates, "Why are you silent? Hurry up and kill him!" But Ryan disappeared in the blink of an eye and left a trail of painful screams. "Ah!" "Arghh!" "No...!!" It only took him 5 seconds to silence all those screams and made the room quiet again. By the time the boss realized, Ryan was already standing behind him. "We will have a lot of fun today," Ryan said, smiling and banging the fat man''s head on the table. The boss screamed in pain and gritted his teeth as he vowed to kill Ryan. Mia, knowing what wasing next, immediately closed her eyes. Ryan then grabbed the boss''s hair with one hand and beat him until his nose was broken. "Where''s the woman you kidnapped yesterday?" His gaze was like a cold-blooded killer. "If you don''t speak, I''ll kill you right now!" Chapter 172: Against The God of War Chapter 172: Against The God of War The thugs'' boss was still acting tough though his nose was broken. He refused to answer Ryan''s question. But as time went by, Ryan''s torture finally made him give up. "I''d rather die than tell you!" A minuteter... "I''ve nted my seeds inside her and now she is pregnant with my child! Don''t expect her to be a virgin! Hahaha!" Three minutester... "No! Stop it! I can''t take it anymore!" Five minutester... "I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it! Please don''t hit me again!" Six minutester, the boss was dying and Ryan got what he wanted. It turned out that the man didn''t touch Megan at all since she kept on rebelling to the point of kicking him in the crotch. In the midst of his anger, the boss beat her unconscious and sold her to a friend who ran a human trafficking business. Now, his friend must be looking for a customer to buy Megan. After hearing where the boss''s friend was, Ryan''s heart slightly clenched . Belden Vige in Los Santos City! It turned out that Megan was taken to a remote vige in the neighboring town, a really suitable ce to run a business like human trafficking. However, Ryan frowned when he remembered that there were no toll roads or airports to get into the city. The only way to get there was to take a train to Los Santos Mountain then walk to Belden vige. After getting this information, Ryan looked at the clock and realized that the train was about to board soon. Mia wanted to join but Ryan prevented her. "You better stay here and arrest these people. I''ll take care of the rest," Ryan said. "Then Be careful," Mia herself didn''t actually know why she wanted to be with Ryan, but after hearing the man''s words, she agreed that it was the best. When Ryan left, Mia took out her HT and reported to her office. She also asked her headquarters to send several cars so that the 20 of these thugs could be immediately jailed for a long time. ... On the train, Ryan sat alone by the window. His eyes stared at thendscape outside, but his mind was filled with Megan. He hoped that he could still save her in time. "What''s up? It''s unusual for you to call me," At this time, a man sitting not far from him suddenly picked up his phone. His voice was really loud! When the man opened his mouth, the entire car could hear what he was saying. Ryan frowned, the man had absolutely no manners. "You want to hang out with me? Don''t waste your breath, I know you''ve got something to say. Tell me," The other passengers were getting annoyed but they didn''t reprimand him. They just hoped that the call would finish soon. "Want to take your money? Come on now, you know what kind of tragedy I''ve just experienced," The man didn''t care about people around him, nor was he aware that his loud voice irritated them. "Don''t be like that, we''ve been friends for a long time. I''ll definitely return your money so don''t worry about it. It''s just that I haven''t had enough money from my sries to pay it back." Some people were seen taking out their earphones and turning up the volume of their songs. Hearing someone talking about their debt was certainly ufortable. Most of them agreed with it, even the woman who''d just put her baby to sleep. The man''s loud voice made her baby cry and now she had tofort it and put it back to sleep again. "Believe me, I will return everything next month, okay? My money will be disbursed so just be patient." "Then how about youe to my house next month? We will eat while drinking and reminisce about the past!" The man''s voice grew louder and louder over time. However, hearing that the call was about to end, people felt a little relieved. They thought that the man would hang up on his call soon. But their hope seemed in vain. "By the way, why are you suddenly addicted? Are you in trouble? " It seemed like their conversation was still long. Another man couldn''t stand it and then rebuked him. "Can you lower your voice a little bit? You don''t sound like you''re talking through phone with that loud voice," The man frowned while holding his phone and then said to the man, "What''s so wrong with it? After all, there is no prohibition against receiving calls and it''s wrong to listen to other people''s calls!" Everyone who heard the excuse got annoyed. Was this guy doing it on purpose? "Your voice was really loud. Look! You made the baby cry. You have no manners, huh?" The man who reprimanded him did not want to back down. "Oh, really? Then why don''t you file aint? Are you saying I''m not polite just because I receive a call here? Let me tell you this, I have a right to use my phone and nothing can prevent me from doing it. I don''t care if you feel annoyed. I dare you to sue me if you really feel that way," the man on the phone gave a cold snort. The woman holding her baby could not stand it. She stood up and moved to another car. "It''s your right, but your voice is too loud!" This time, a woman also scolded him. "Then don''t listen to it. It''s easy, right? What''s so hard from doing it?" The man looked at the woman and continued his conversation with his friend on the phone. It looked like their topic had changed to football. "Your voice is like that of a thunder, how can we pretend we didn''t hear it?" "Then don''t me me. me your ears," the man replied. The woman was about to p the rude man, it seemed like words were not enough. But her friend beside her held her back. "Just ignore him. It''s useless to argue with stubborn people," Suddenly, the man hung up the phone. He then stood up and looked at the people who seemed to hate him. "You guys are really shameless. What''s wrong with me picking up the phone? What''s wrong with speaking out loud? If I want to speak out loud then it''s my right." At the same time, the man took out his cellphone and was about to call again. "If you''re still making a fuss, I''ll stick your head in the toilet." The voice seeded in making everyone speechless. When the man turned his head, it turned out that Ryan was staring at him with a cold gaze. "You think I''m scared?" The man chuckled. "You can''t force me to shut up," Then the phone picked up and the man said loudly. "Hello? This. " Everyone was fed up with that bastard''s behavior, but at this moment, the man''s voice was stopped after the greeting. His voice wasn''t heard again after that. When they turned to the man, they all saw a young man snatched his cell phone and throw it into the middle of the car. The person was both shocked and angry. "Goddammit!" Ryan then endured the weak blow with one hand. He then twisted the man''s hand and made him groan in pain. But that person still didn''t give up, he immediately threw a punch with his other hand. However, his efforts werepletely in vain as Ryan caught him and twisted his hands. "I''ll report you if you don''t let me go!" The man still didn''t give up. Ryan was toozy to deal with him and then let him go. When the man was about to stand up, Ryan grabbed him and mmed his head against the chair! The seats of the car were made of iron so they had a hard surface. The mming sound was quite loud, showing how terrible Ryan''s mood was from worrying about Megan. He could barely control his energy and so the teeth and the nose of the man whose face he had just mmed down got messy. Everyone was shocked, they didn''t think Ryan would go that far. "One more sound from you and your head will sink in this train''s toilet." The man was so scared, his nose continued to bleed. He looked at Ryan and saw the man had this cold, fear and hatred exuded from his sharp gaze. The man tried to open his mouth and was about to say something but he immediately closed it again. He just stood up and walked towards his chair in silence. Seeing that the person was no longer noisy, Ryan was busy thinking about Megan again. He hoped his friend would be alright. After 5 hours of trip by the train, Ryan finally arrived at the city of Los Santos. After getting off the train, a cold wind immediately hit him. Ryan then asked a local and found out that he had a long way to go. Belden Vige was near the mountain so if there was no transportation, Ryan had to walk about 2 hours from this ce. He then frowned, he didn''t have enough time and he couldn''t wait for much longer. He looked around and saw a motorbike shop. However, the front building had the look of a dpidated shop. Most of the vehicles sold there were used motorbikes covered in dust. The person who''s most likely the owner was seen repairing a motorbike beside the shop. "Is there a good motorbike?" Ryan asked. The shop owner raised his head and answered, "Enjoy your time choosing, boss. Everything is at a good shape," Seeing all these pathetic motorbikes, Ryan was at a loss for words. "Isn''t there a motorbike that''s a little better and faster?" This time, the shop owner took Ryan inside and showed him a motorbike. "How about this? It had just been repaired yesterday," the shop owner said. Ryan then looked closely at the bike in front of him. Though some of its parts looked rusty, it seemed that this bike was the best in the shop. "Please prepare this bike for me," Ryan said. The shop owner smiled. "Okay," At this time, a cross-country race for motorbikes was held in the city of Los Santos. The city was indeed famous for its steep and uphill roads, really the perfect venue for this race. The survival of this city depended on events like this. Chapter 173: Thirst For Blood Chapter 173: Thirst For Blood From a distance, a road that led to the mountainid out. Right at the end of this city, people gathered in a festive atmosphere. The spectators to the cross country race were all gathering at this ce. Professional racers also attended this big event so that it attracted a number of media to cover it. At this time, the race track was being prepared and along the way, there would be amittee responsible for reporting and monitoring. "Good afternoon,dies and gentlemen. Wee to the 13th race in the beautiful city of Los Santos. I, Hendrix, have been honored to be amentator today," Soon as he weed them, people began to shift their gaze smoothly at the plug that was already installed. "I will report how the match goes and my partner, Justin who''s now in the helicopter so that he can provide information from up there. Yes, what we''ve been waiting for has arrived. All participants are getting ready and upying their positions. The race is about to start!" "For thispetition, the track will be divided into two. The first will be set in the city and the second in a mountain trail. Since the total distance covered is quite long, it only takes onep for one of the participants to win." In the starting line, twelve racers were getting ready in their respective positions. Helmet on the head, the engine made some noise and all hands were in the air ready to race with boiling bloods! "Woo Hoo Hoo!" Nearby, hundreds of people were already cheering and championing their heroes. "Brandon will be the champion this time!" "What are you talking about? Giant will be the winner for sure! " "Ahhh keep dreaming!" This boisterous atmosphere made thepetition even more exciting. The racers had been ring at each other, staring intensely at their opponents. Their fighting spirit had been ignited! Not long after that, the g-bearing girl was getting ready to wave her g. As soon as it went down, the twelve racers immediately rode as fast as they could. Thepetition at the starting line was chaotic and they caught up with each other. "And the match began! The participants looked fierce to win first ce. The first corner immediately came and everyone went through it perfectly without changing positions. Brandon is still leading in the first position." "That''s right Hendrix. Brandon is still young for thispetition, but it doesn''t mean he doesn''t have the ability. Other racers must pay attention to this young man." "And don''t forget, Brandon managed to win second ce in thest race even though he started from 8th position. His development is worth looking forward to." The twomentators managed to spice up the race well. While they were chatting, Justin suddenly said, "Oh, Brandon will enter the second corner in a moment. The bend was really sharp! Not to mention that another corner that looks quite sharp awaits him. Looks like his skill will be tested in this corner. Will he be able to defend his position? Let''s see!" At this moment, Brandon saw the sharp turn. He spurred the motorbike even more while holding the grip tightly. Then, he leaned to the left, bncing the center of gravity. The motor and the left side of Brandon''s body were both nearly touching the ground at high speed! What a perfect technique! "Geez! Brandon just got into a perfect fold to get over the second corner and make a long distance with the second. It''s really amazing!" From the helicopter, Justin was very amazed at Brandon''s skill. He showed a perfect drift though it was rarely used on steep mountain trails and bends like this. However, professional racers are known for creating miracles through their awesome technique. Just from that one bend, it''s clear that Brandon''s ability deserved a thumbs up. "Hey Brandon, you just gotplimented by thementator," Brandon was still focused on riding his motorbike when his coach suddenly praised him from his earphones. Brandon smiled, he proudly replied to his coach, "It''s only natural that they praise me like that. They must have never seen a technique," "Stay focused and fight for it. Only then can you be proud of yourself. We will celebrate your victory with a party." Not long after, the twelve racers had entered the mountain rails area. "All participants have left the city," Hendrix got excited, things would get even more interesting after this. However, on the HT channel, themittee suddenly heard panicked voices. "Report! Someone has entered the race track!" Entering the track? Didn''t they clear it and set some barriers? "How can he break through?" Hendrix asked via HT, this incident was really unexpected. This could disrupt the course of the match. "That guy sure is fast, he''s out of our reach!" Hendrix immediately stood up and saw the starting line. There was already a figure of a high-speed motorcycle about to cross the starting line. "Just forget about that person, I think he''s a prankster or something. There''s now way he could catch up with our racers," Hendrix answered. He then continued hismentary. "Okay, sorry for the little disturbance earlier. How are things over there, Justin? " At the same time, Ryan was a little confused about why there were so many people gathered at the end of the city. Did theye to cheer him on? But since he had a lot of thoughts, he really didn''t care about them. He then continued to drive his motorbike at high speed. After all, there was only a single road to Belden vige. The audience who heard Justin and Hendrix''sments continued to cheer and drowned in the excitement of the race. However, at this time, they heard a noisy sound from a motorbike like thunder passing by. "Brrrmmm!" The sound of this dpidated motorbike was so loud, really showing how rickety it was. It looked like the motorbike could fall apart in just any moment. The motorbike was indeed old. Though its performance wasn''t that bad, the bike itself was too old-fashioned and noisy. It''s probably the reason why its previous owner sold it. Ryan then noticed a strange phenomenon when he passed the spectators. His bike made weird and loud noises and it looked as if it was about to break down. Everyone was both astonished and shocked with the sight. When Ryan''s figure disappeared from the track, people started to whisper and ask questions. "Is that person also a racer?" "I think so." They were not quite sure about that, the sudden appearance of someone riding a ramshackle bike waspletely unexpected. Meanwhile, Ryan himself couldn''t think of anything else other than Megan''s figure. His speed didn''t drop and when he rounded the corner, he swooped in exactly the same way as Brandon. This was only known by themittee guarding the corner. At this time, the twelve racers were stillpeting in the mountain track. Brandon was still leading in the first position by a considerable distance. Their loud engine sounds echoed throughout the mountain, alerting the beasts. They showed all kinds of techniques, marking their distinctive attribute as professional racers. Indeed, they were different from amateur racers. "Now the participants have passed the third corner and ording to our expectations, Brandon is still in the first position with a far enough advantage and the second position is." While Hendrix was busymenting, he suddenly heard shocking news from his HT. "Report, the intruder is already on the mountain track!" Hearing that, Hendrix ran out of words and stoppedmenting. He saw for himself that the bike was in a bad state but how could it start catching up with the professional racers? He really couldn''t believe it, but he kept receiving the same news from themittee in the mountain tracks that such a miracle really happened. Ryan distributed his internal power into the motorbike, therefore it could move fast and wild. The most surprising thing was that he was drifting at 120 Km/H! After passing the second corner, he returned to riding straight. All of themittee members who saw it were really amazed. Who was that person? How could he drift at such speed? It didn''t take long for Ryan to catch up with the other twelve racers. From a distance, he could see that the racers formed a straight line. Hendrix was already informed that the dpidated motorbike was close to the racers. He and Justin then became doubtful. Should they report it to the spectators? In the end, Hendrix decided to let the spectators know about this shocking situation. "I received information that there is a racer without a name participating in this race. Now he is still in 12th position." The other racers were very surprised. Weren''t there only the 12 of them? Why were they suddenly overtaken from behind? Ryan continued to drive at high speed, his bike was like a cheetah. He sped through the wind and overtook the racers one by one. In an instant, he was in the eighth position! After arriving at the corner, the racers slowed down their speed. Ryan took advantage of this and drifted at full speed. His broken motorbike sped away around the corner and immediately overtook three racers at once! Justin was at a loss for words when he reported it from the helicopter. Who was that mysterious racer? Ryan was really crazy, he''s already in second ce and was about to overtake Brandon! "The mysterious racer is already in second ce and he''s approaching Brandon!" Hendrix''s voice was a little hoarse. Would he witness the moment an amateur beat a professional racer? Brandon already knew this horrendous news through earphones. Looking through the side mirror, he saw Ryan''s figure following him at high speed. Brandon could see clearly that Ryan turned down the gas handle. What a crazy person! However, Brandon''s fighting spirit was fueled even more. He didn''t care who it was but he wouldn''t lose to anyone today! Chapter 174: Clash of Warriors Chapter 174: sh of Warriors The sound of the motorbikes shing with each other was getting louder. Ryan''s rickety motorbike had the most noisy sound simr to that of a thunder. The thirteen of them struggled in trying to overtake each other to be the winner of the race. Brandon was still leading in the first position while Ryan was closely following him. "Bastard, that guy still didn''t let go of the gas handle?" Brandon continued to monitor Ryan from his bike''s mirror. The pressure he felt was getting bigger by the second and doubts started rising from within his heart. Brandon noticed Ryan''s presence for the first time when they passed a corner. When he stepped on the brake a little and looked at the reflection behind him, he saw Ryan riding his motorbike without braking at all. The distance between the two of them immediately closed. One wrong move and Brandon''s racing career would end. Ryan really put pressure on him. ''How does he keep up with me with a bike like that?'' The question continued to well up in Brandon''s heart, he guessed that the man must have done some trick on his bike so that he could catch up with him. However, the next few hundred meters was just a straight road so his bike should be able to cover some distance with the racer behind him. Ryan looked at the racer in front of him getting away with a t expression. He was riding this fast purely to save Megan. Brandon started to widen their gap, but what he didn''t know was that Ryan didn''t consider him as a rival at all. However, after a few bends, Ryan caught up with Brandon again. "Geez, that mysterious racer is approaching Brandon again! Now they''re just a finger away from each other!" Hendrix was at a loss for words. Who was that mysterious racer really? How did he get that fast? Brandon didn''t need to hear the information from his earphones to know that Ryan was right behind him. The terrain they were going to go through next was really difficult to pass. Soon, there would be a big hole in the road and could only be traversed by jumping. After that, they would be greeted with a harsh road. People would normally avoid this ce and use an alternative route. But since they needed an adrenaline rush, themittee decided to include it in the track. Of course, they had already prepared some precautions so that nothing could happen. Brandon gritted his teeth and spurred on the motor. His ride suddenly let out a loud roar and so he floated in the air. Brandon felt like he was covered by clouds. However, he immediately froze when he looked up! Looking at the sky above, the mysterious racer jumped over him and passed him with ease. Brandon wasn''t a fool, but how could that guy jump that high? At this time, Ryan was still floating on top of Brandon and dropped a few screws. It looked like his motorbike was at its limit. Since they were at high speed, the screw thatnded on Brandon''s helmet stuck into the ss. He saw Ryan sessfullynded and went fast in front of him. However, this made him experience bad luck. He failed to calcte his speed and fell into the hole. DUAK! Brandon and his motorbike fell quite hard in the hole. He copsed not long after that while thinking of why his opponent could jump that high. "CRAZY! The mysterious racer managed to overtake and stole the first spot. Brandon fell in the hole!" Hendrix waspletely shocked. "Brandon! Hey, Brandon! Can you hear me? " Brandon''s trainer was worried, his son didn''t answer at all. Their n went awry, the media should''ve been interviewing his team and Brandon as soon as they managed to win thispetition if not for that damn mysterious racer. Now that they couldn''t win it, the headline news that said "A mysterious racer arrived and humiliated the professionals" or "Helpless, professionals can only be ashamed of being defeated by a mysterious racer" would be all over the newspaper and television. ... Belden Vige was a poor vige located near the mountain. Since road ess was difficult and clean water was hard to find, people in that vige lived in poverty. The declining birthrate and poption there also added to the problem. The women from this vige mostly chose to marry people from outside the vige to change their fate. This left the men difficult to find partners. The main cause of all this was money. The second reason was that the women didn''t want to marry men from the same vige. They were all living in poverty. Therefore, the women from the vige went outside to change their lives while some women from outside were brought and trafficked there. The men from this vige worked in the city and saved some money. After a few years, they would buy women to continue their lineage. With the traffickers'' help, they bought women to bear their offspring. In the house of the vige''s chief... Inside thempless house, Megan was tied to both her feet and hands. Her mouth was covered by a duct tape so it was difficult for her to scream for help. Megan stared at the people outside through the window. She kept trying to escape while screaming to her lungs. However, the door to the house suddenly mmed open. "Shut up or I''ll kill you!" The man was angry with the noise that Megan made. His violent figure managed to shut her. The man then came out and went back to talking with his friend. Looking out the window, Megan could only see unfamiliar faces of the passers-by. The look in her eyes was filled with despair. Rememberingst night''s incident, she started crying. She didn''t expect to be a victim of kidnapping and human trafficking. Life''s truly cruel. When she was depressed like this, all that came to her mind was the figure of Ryan smiling at her. At this time, three people were chatting outside the window. One of them was wearing a shabby blue shirt with a creepy wound on his cheek. The other one was the cruel man who just broke in and threatened her. Another one was a middle-aged man smoking his cigarette. This middle-aged man was the chief of the Belden vige. He had experienced bitterness throughout his life. He''d only had his happy times when beautiful women were brought to his vige by the trafficking organization. They seemed to be talking about Megan. "Sir, don''t you know how hard it is for me to bring such a beautiful woman here? And now you hesitate to buy it?" The cruel person who threatened Megan earlier was a trafficker associated with a human trafficking ring. "Sir, I suggest not," The man in blue said to the head of the vige. "Her price is too high, we won''t be able to afford her," "Looks like you guys are still hesitating," The salesman then smiled. "Look inside, you guys." The girl is white, sexy, beautiful and moreover shees from the city so she is an educated person. The selling value is high but try to pay attention to her qualities as a woman. No wonder she is expensive, right? I''m only going to let her go for 75 million, no less." "I had to pay dearly myself to bring her here. If it weren''t for her pretty face, I wouldn''t have offered it to you first. And now you think this girl is expensive? If you continue to hesitate like this, don''t expect me to want to do business with you again," the trafficker waspletely unwilling to budge. Megan was truly a high-end money vending machine to him. "Never mind, I really want to marry that woman," the son of the vige''s chief who heard this secretly from afar immediately joined in. Was his father blind? The woman in his house was truly the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her smooth white skin waspletely different from the women in this vige. What''s more, Megan''s sexy body looked hot. The boy really wanted to fuck Megan. If his father didn''t buy her then he would kill himself with her! The vige chief frowned. "75 million? Can you lower it a little?" "Sorry, my price is non-negotiable for this item," the seller was also looking for a profit. "Well, I''ve worked and raised 50 million, haven''t I? Let me borrow it from other residents when theye home." After thinking about it for a moment, the vige''s chief nodded. "Well then, I''ll give you 50 million first and the rest will be given when youe here again with another girl," "Wow, that can''t be done. I can''t do business that way. If you want that girl then you have to pay in full. If I keep giving credits like that, what will I eatter?" The salesman shook his head. "Besides, there are many reasons that you can use to stall or run away with my stuff. If that''s the case, who should I charge?" In the world of business, yers must be vignt and trust no one. "But we only have 50 million," the head of the vige said. "I don''t care. If you can''t pay then I''ll sell it to someone else," the seller immediately looked away. He seemed about to take Megan away from this vige. "Ah! Wait!" The vige chief''s son immediately intercepted him. He then said to his father, "Well, I really like that girl. What if we borrow some money from the residents first? We will return it when we have the money," "Who do you want to borrow from?" The chief felt his head be dizzy. "We have to let the woman go," His son immediately knelt down. "NO! Please, I really want to be with that girl," The salesman snorted coldly. "I don''t care whether you like it or not. If you guys don''t have the money, I''ll be out of here. I still have other clients who want to buy her," "Well, don''t you have a jade ne from an ancient royal relic?" The vige head was immediately shocked. "It is the legacy of our ancestors, where will I put my face if I were to give it up for a woman?" "Well, they''re long dead. This is also for my future, after all. I swear I''ll return it when I get back to town. I beg you," his son didn''t move and kept kneeling in front of his feet. With a heavy sigh, the vige chief nodded. "Then wait here for a moment. I''ll take the ne." When he heard the words jade ne, the seller was delighted. If it was true that the ne came from the royal era, the price would be very high! "If you add 5 million along with the ne, that girl can be yours," the seller said. "But we must first confirm the authenticity of the ne before the agreement is made," The boy answered immediately, "Agree." At this moment, there was a loud motorbike sound at the vige''s entrance. Ryan was the one riding it. "Good evening, who is the chief of this vige?" Ryan immediately shouted and looked for the person responsible. It so happened that the chief''s house was not far from the entrance, so his scream reached the ear of the man he''s looking for. "I''m here, I''m the chief," the head of the vige said. Ryan then stopped and parked his motorbike. Chapter 175: Strongest of Them All Chapter 175: Strongest of Them All In an instant, Nichs pped his forehead and said in a scared tone, "Why is that person here?" Bad memories immediately shed through his mind but he immediately threw them away. His past was truly terrible. Nichs'' subordinates looked confused, why did their master suddenly turn pale? Nichs'' knees began to buckle as his whole body started to shake. Why... Why did that old mane here? Renault also saw the elder''s face. He immediately took a step back and fell. His right hand immediately gripped his heart, as if he was having a heart attack. "Why... Why is he here?" Renault questioned the same thing as Nichs, they both didn''t think that the ghost of their past woulde to them again. "Who is he?" One of the Lacroix family members asked Renault. "Don''t point to that man, you wouldn''t want to have anything to do with him!" Renault immediately turned his face and pped his family''s hand. He wore a terrified expression on his face right now. He did not expect that the ghost would suddenly appear at his house. Ryan looked at the person who was walking towards him and he immediately called out in surprise. "Second grandfather!" That person turned out to be his second grandfather. Why was he here? Wasn''t his grandfather supposed to be in the vige? The second grandfather smiled. Under everyone''s gazes, he took his acupuncture needle and pressed down on the wounds Ryan had suffered. "Don''t worry about the little details. You don''t have to worry anymore. Grandpa will take care of the rest," Ryan then smiled happily. Whenever he was around his grandfather, he felt like he was a child again. The second grandfather also approached Kane and pressed his wounds with the needles. Then he quietly said, "You two, hurry over here." Everyone stared silently. Who was the old man talking to? Some of them even looked down on him. Unexpectedly, the two heads of the elite families walked over to the old man with a pale face. To everyone''s surprise, the heads of the two most influential family in Batavia approached the old man. Like obedient kids, the two of them lowered their heads and waited for the old man to talk. They kept a distance from the crowd so no one could hear what the old man was saying to them. The crowd could only see the old man as if he was giving advice to the two heads of the family. Renault and Nichs both nodded quickly, afraid that they would offend the old man. Then, the second grandfather came over to Irina and looked at her from the top to down. Irina was initially confused about what to do, but the second grandfather smiled and nodded in satisfaction. "You are a good girl," "Don''t forget to take these two to the hospital." Then, the second grandfather put on his hat and left the area. Everyone was still silent even after the old man disappeared. What had just happened? After the old man left, Nichs and Renault''s faces immediately brightened up again. Nichs quickly took his men away and Renault tightly closed his door. In an instant, only Irina, Ryan and Kane were left in the Lacroix family''s yard. The ginseng doll that had been hiding finally came out and came to Kane. Irina was still confused as she tried toprehend what happened. Suddenly, a thought came to her. Did that grandfather just check her to see if she would be a worthy granddaughter-inw? She shook her head to dismiss the thoughts, then quickly took Ryan and Kane to the hospital. ... .. At the hospital, Ryan and Kane were not admitted in the same room. The reason was because Ryan''s wounds were much worse than Kane''s. Even though Kane was covered in blood, his wounds weren''t fatal. Kane''s wounds could heal soon even with just a little treatment. However, Ryan''s condition was much more worrying. The wounds were creeping up to his organs and needed to be handled carefully. Ryan was lying on the hospital bed now, apanied by Irina who sat next to him. The entire VIP room was for him to enjoy. Irina was peeling apples when Ryan stared at her in silence. "Eat these," Irina said softly. She then handed a bowl full of apples to Ryan. However, Ryan shook his head. "Why?" Irina asked with a confused face. Ryan simply replied with a smile, "My body hurts all over and my hands won''t move. Of course, I hope my beautiful wife needs to feed me," Irina blushed, but she didn''t refuse his request. She took an apple and handed it to Ryan. "Honey, that''s not how you feed people," Ryanughed, his naughty smile appeared. "Then, how do I do it?" Irina looked confused. "Put it into my mouth," Ryan said with a smile. Irina looked doubtful. "What are you afraid of? Isn''t it normal for a wife to feed her husband?" Ryan said while watching Irina''s soft lips. After tasting the forbidden fruit, he craved more and more of Irina''s lips. He couldn''t wait to taste it again. Irina''s face was really red. After hesitating a little, she took a bite of an apple and fed it to Ryan with her mouth. Of course Ryan took the apple without hesitation while feeling his wife''s lips along the way. "Really good," Ryan nodded. But he was still not satisfied. "Honey, I''m still hungry," Ryan said. Irina did not hesitate to do it again. After all, Ryan was her husband. She took another slice of apple and gave it to him from mouth to mouth. This time, Ryan didn''t let Irina''s lips run away. They kissed for about two minutes. When he felt his wife was out of breath, Ryan broke off their kiss. Seeing Irina''s blushing face was enough to satisfy him for now. Besides, he shouldn''t be overdoing it. Indeed, he thought about women almost all the time but he was also an understanding person. It wouldn''t be exaggerating to call Ryan a perverted womanizer. Still, he had his own principles that everything had to be done in the right ce and the right time. He wasn''t that perverted that he wanted to do it in public either. For gim, an intimate and romantic atmosphere in a secluded ce was the key to having the ultimate pleasure. Ryan then looked at Irina with a smile. All the struggles he suffered were really worth it. Irina also looked at Ryan, and when she looked at the man''s smile, her heart suddenly ached. "Please forgive me," Seeing Irina suddenly cried, Ryan panicked. He didn''t know why Irina was crying out of the blue like this. He then sat down and lifted Irina''s face with his fingers. "Honey, why are you crying? If there''s something that still troubles you, you can tell me," "It was all my fault, I shouldn''t have left you like that. You must be disappointed with me," Irina said, hating herself for her own decision. Ryan sighed. Despite her tough nature, his wife could be stupid sometimes! "It is true that you, leaving me like that, was wrong and thus, I have to punish you. Do you want to be punished now orter when wee home?" Ryan said. Irina looked up, looking at her husband in confusion. Ryan then hugged Irina and stroked her hair. The warm feeling made Irina feel like she was floating on the clouds. Whispering in Irina''s ear, Ryan easily made her blush hard, "Looks like I have to punish you ording to our family''sw," "Now you don''t have to me yourself like that. What you need to do now is feeding me more apples," he added. Irina blushed, but her heart didn''t feel cold anymore. After a few more bites, Ryan suddenly said, "Honey, since when did you grow up so big?" "What do you mean?" Irina was a little confused, but when she saw Ryan''s gaze on her breasts, she immediately understood the meaning of his words. Ryan then stretched out his right hand but Irina immediately caught it. "Honey, we are in hospital. I''ll let you feel themter, when we''re at home," Hearing Irina''s naughty words, Ryan gave a naughty smile. "Can you kiss me?" Irina just nodded and kissed Ryan again. However, a light kiss could not satisfy Ryan''s lust. Their two tongues immediately carried out their duties. Suddenly, a voice that sounded like a babyughing startled the two of them. Ryan quickly checked the entire room and realized that the ginseng doll was sitting on his bed. She looked at Ryan and Irina with a confused face and wondered what the two humans were doing. The question was, since when did the doll sit there? How could this doll peek at them while they were making out? The two immediately break off their kiss but the ginseng doll seemed not to ept it. She looked like she was saying, "Go on, go on, I still want to see it!" Why was this doll like a pubescent kid watching porn for the first time? Chapter 176: Its Your Fault! Chapter 176: It''s Your Fault! "Do you know that peeping others is a crime?" Ryan shook his head. The ginseng doll looked excited, not knowing what he was saying. "Why are you here?" Ryan asked curiously. Suddenly, the ginseng doll''s face turned gloomy, as if she was in pain. Her fat hand then touched Ryan''s palm. Then, under Ryan''s gaze, a drop of white blood in the form of beads came out and fell on his hand. While enduring the pain, the ginseng doll gave Ryan a drop of her blood. It was the third time the doll had given him a drop of its blood. The first time she gave it to him was when Ryan tried to save Valerie''s grandmother''s life. The second time she gave it to him, Ryan kept it in the cupboard in his house and now the third drop was in the palm of his hand. "Is this for me?" Ryan looked at the ginseng doll. The ginseng doll nodded slowly. After giving the blood to Ryan, the doll ran away. It felt like she was trying to find Kane. "What is that?" Irina was a little stunned to see the bizarre sight. "Hahaha it''s a wonder of the world," Ryan smiled and swallowed the white blood. ...... .. The next day, they arrived at the airport in the city of Avalerion. Ryan, Irina, Kane and Mrs. Susan managed tond safely. The adventure to save Irina and take her back from Batavia could be said to have ended sessfully. The arrival of his second grandfather brought waves of its own to the Kruger and Lacroix family. The two extended families had no intention of bringing up the matter with Irina''s marriage. They doubted they would dare to touch Ryan again. After arriving in her favorite city, Irina thought about thepany she left without giving any notification. Whether she liked it or not, she had to step in and manage the problems that were caused by her sudden disappearance. Given his wife''s hardworking nature, Ryan decided to let her go. But before they parted, the two of them kissed passionately. Ryan also reminded her to never leave without telling him first, again. Still, Ryan was still a little worried. He then begged Mrs. Susan to keep an eye on Irina today because he had to take Kane back to his house. "How are your wounds?" Ryan said, opening a conversation by asking about Kane''s condition. "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Kane said with augh. Unlike Ryan, Kane recovered at a fast rate. His abundant profound energy that was like an ocean helped fasten his recovery. Now, he seemed like he never got into any fight at all. After making sure Kane came home safely, Ryan returned home. Opening the door, Ryan realized that someone was busy putting her clothes into a suitcase. It turned out to be Ivanka. "Ivy, what are you doing here?" Ryan was curious. Ivanka looked panicked and busy putting her clothes into her suitcase. When she heard a voice, she turned her head and realized that it was her brother-inw. "Bro! You''re on time. Help me pack up!" Ivanka said while sweating. "You want to go out of town?" Ryan looked confused. "Nope! Mrs. Susan sent a message to me when Irina returned to our house in Batavia. I didn''t have my cell phone with me because of an exam since two days ago, so I just read Mrs. Susan''s message today. Hurry up and help me pack my clothes so I can catch up with Irina. I''ve always been worried about my sister''s fate," Ivanka said while holding back her tears. She regretted not being able to be there for her sister. "You don''t need to worry," Ryan said with a smile. "I just came back from Batavia, and of course I brought you your sister with me," "Are you serious?" Ivanka immediately turned to Ryan with a surprised face. "Why would I lie?" Ryan said with augh. "Please exin to me everything! What happened there?" Ivanka quickly walked over to Ryan, she didn''t want to miss the story. "I don''t think you''re old enough to need to know. The most important thing is that everything is fine and you just need to focus on your job," Ryan said. "Ohe on bro, don''t be like that," Ivanka quickly returned to using her usual spoiled style. She slipped Ryan''s hand into the valley of her chest and rubbed it. "Okay, I''ll tell you. But I''m tired of standing." "Don''t worry, I''ll bring you a chair." "But I can''t tell you with a sore shoulder." "I''ll give you a massage too!" "But I can''t tell you with a dry throat like this." "Then I''ll get you a ss of water, my beloved brother-inw." At this time, Ivanka was like a maid who obeyed Ryan''s requests. Whatever her brother-inw asked, she would do it without anyint. Once Ivanka had followed all of her brother-inw''s requests, Ryan finally told her the story. Ivanka quickly sat down sweetly, but Ryan''s gaze fell on Ivanka''s chest. Then Ryan broke the tense atmosphere with an unexpected question. "Your breasts are getting bigger, huh?" "What?" Ivanka was so shocked that she immediately covered her chest. "Damn pervert!" que! The loud voice, of course, was the sound of Ryan''s cheek when he got pped. "Cough, sorry. So it all started with Irina who..." Ryan immediately told everything to Ivanka after she had calmed down. His storytelling was dramatic and he only highlighted his coolness in saving his wife. He decided to not say anything about the incident where Irina was almost raped in order to protect the good name of all parties involved. Ivanka listened to the story with all kinds of expressions. Not long after that, Irina and Mrs. Susan finally came home. Seeing Irinae, Ryan blinked at her. He still remembered Irina''s promise at the hospital and to be honest, that was the only thing that filled his mind right now. That night, Ryan and Irina yed a roley in their room. Ryan was the master and Irina was the servant. As for what happened that night, let''s just leave it in our imagination. ......... .. The next day, Ryan woke up while Irina was still fast asleep in his arms. They woke upte because they did it untilte at night and Irina kept asking for more. When Ryan saw his wife still asleep, he couldn''t help but smiled. His hand unconsciously stroked her hair and he kissed her forehead. Feeling the kiss, Irina also woke up and asked, still half asleep, "What time is it?" "8.40," Ryan said. "What? It''s nearly 9 o''clock?!" Irina panicked. "Geez, there are many important meetings today at the office," Irina quickly got up and got dressed. Ryan was still enjoying this beautiful moment and continued to pay attention to his cute wife''s seductive body when she walked out the bed naked. After he felt he had seen enough, Ryan got off the bed and hugged his wife. "Honey, why are you in such a hurry?" "This is also your fault, you know! Why did you do it sote at night?" In the midst of her panic, Irina stopped moving and hugged Ryan. Ryan thenughed. "Wasn''t it you who got too excited when you were on the top? Did you forget how you wildly moved your hipsst night? " Irina blushed. "This is still your fault!" She then kissed Ryan and went downstairs in a hurry. "Ah, honey, wait for me! I also have to go to the office," Ryan shouted. When they got to the office, everything was fine as per usual. Time flew very fast that day, and without realizing it, It was already time to go home. When Ryan was about to go home, he realized that Valerie was talking to her friends. Curious about what they were talking about, Ryan approached her. "Valerie, let''s go to the gym together," one of Valerie''s friends said. "There are a lot of cute boys today, you know." The othersughed. "This is the fate of a single woman! Instead of living a healthy life, our eyes wander everywhere! Valerie already has a boyfriend, you know. If Mr. Ryan finds out that you asked her to see another guy, you might get fired!" Everyoneughed while Valerie just smiled. "So what do you think, Valerie? Let''s train together. Don''t you want to make Mr. Ryan happy to see you getting slimmer? I''m sure Mr. Ryan is also going to the gym," "Hey, the only fat one here is you, you know! Valerie is already slim!" "What are you girls talking about?" Ryan suddenly joined in. "Ryan!" When she saw the man she loveding, Valerie couldn''t stop smiling. Her friends immediately nodded together. "Sir, let''s go to the gym together!" Oh? They wanted to go to the gym? Ryan smiled at them. "Okay, but don''t be surprised when you see my muscles," Chapter 177: Wrong Room Chapter 177: Wrong Room "Don''t be like that sir. I liked you even before you were muscr." "Why are you suddenly flirting with me like that?" Everyoneughed and left for the gym. Some of these perfume experts were regrs at the gym and this time, they took Valerie and her boss Ryan with them. When he got there, Ryan''s eyes swept across the gym. The ce was really spacious. It was definitely a center fitness for those from the middle to upper ss. No wonder there were many beautiful women here. They wore tight shorts and sport bras, their sexy and curvy body almost made all the men there suffer from excessive nosebleeds. For these beauties, wearing minimal and tight clothing like this was veryfortable. Especially for those who did cardio and sweated profusely. As for the boys, seeing these girls awaken their desire. The jiggling of their breasts and bubbly butts were really appetizing! Ryan couldn''t help it, he was forced to judge them one by one in his mind. Operation looking for beautiful and sexy girls began! Since this ce was packed with the upper ss folks, a wide variety of sports equipment was avable in this ce. Treadmills, stationary bikes, climbers and other sport equipment made this gym famous. "How about we do cardio first, sir?" Some women became interested to hear it, they immediately surrounded Ryan. "Yeah, we want to get rid of excess fat." "That''s true, we want to be slim like Valerie." "Alright, alright." Ryan then looked at the avable cardio tools. Since he had 5 girls with him, using the treadmill wouldn''t be suitable as it was limited in numbers. Ryan then chose a stationary bike. Ordinary people wouldn''t know that this stationary bike was really good for strengthening muscles and burning calories. A person could burn 600 calories in just one hour of using it. But of course, this depended on the training''s intensity and the person''s weight. Not to mention that using stationary bikes was an efficient and effective way to strengthen the heart, lungs, back muscles and lower muscles. In the station area, some people were seen practicing. After making sure everyone got a b, Ryan gave instructions. The first was to warm up for 2 minutes and pedal as hard as they could for 1 minute. While Ryan was pedaling hard, everyone in the ce was stunned to see how fast he could get. They then stared at Ryan with wide eyes, was their boss still human? Whenpared together, the man beside Ryan seemed slow. Even though that man was also pedaling as hard as he could, Ryan was much faster than him. Seeing Ryan showing off his manly side made Valerie smile. Other women also couldn''t take their eyes off Ryan. They had never seen such an amazing sight. What surprised them was Ryan''s warm smile as he turned her head at them. Suddenly, all the women stared at Ryan with mischievous eyes. It looked like Ryan''s charm still worked wonderfully. Ryan made a small grin and kept pedaling as fast as he could for 5 minutes. Now was the time to change tools. The second tool he tried was the butterfly machine, which was used to train and build muscles in the chest, especially in the middle. It was fairly easy to use it, people only needed to open their armrests to the front and back as well with the pping motion of a butterfly. Around there, several well-built men had gathered. They saw Ryaning with his subordinates as well as the women on the stationary bike. Without saying anything, Ryan immediately set the burden to be the heaviest! The men immediately looked at Ryan with disgust. They thought that he was just trying to show off. How could the slender man over there be able to do it? Ryan then sat down casually. Under the gaze of the women and the sharp gaze of several men, he moved his hand with a strong and powerful force. Suddenly, the butterfly machine gave a loud beat. When Ryan let go of it, the heavy weights hit the bottom. Ryan opened and closed his hands quickly. All of his movements were followed by the sound of iron (from his weight) hitting the frame. People saw Ryan lightly doing all that with the heaviest load. Some of the men who looked at Ryan in disgust were shocked. The strength of this new guy was truly extraordinary. It was the first time they had seen something like this. Was this person still human? They had seen people wearing such maximum weights, but they had never seen anyone using them lightly. Ryan''s speed was like a flutter! Even his breath and face showed no difficulty at all. This could be said as the easiest way to get a woman''s attention! "Wow! That''s really crazy! As I expected, Mr. Ryan is not an ordinary man!" His subordinates immediatelymented on his greatness. "I seem to have fallen in love with him!" "Hey, hey, watch your mouth. Don''t you see that his girlfriend is here?" One of them said. Valerie just blushed when she heard them. Ryan continued to use the butterfly machine at high speed for 3 minutes. All the men looked gawked while the beautiful women began to wonder. "Who is that man?" "So what? Don''t you already have a boyfriend?" "Huh? I''m just wondering if he''s good in bed," that woman really wasn''t embarrassed. The others also kept praising Ryan. "Look at his face! Isn''t he handsome too? Why don''t you guys want to sleep with him?" If Ryan heard their conversation, he would already have a big head. He knew he was handsome and charming, but he disliked excessive attention. As for the skills in bed, of course, Ryan was the champion. He had practiced his technique for years and had sessfully perfected it. Of course, Ryan was also picky about whom he would take to his bed. Ryan then decided to change tools again. This time, it was not only his subordinates and women who were in the stationary bike area that watched him. Almost all people in the gym followed him and were curious about Ryan. They were curious about what other magic Ryan would show. Ryan didn''t care about them at all. He looked at the existing tools and found his next target. Bench press! This type of equipment was quite guaranteed safety because it was equipped with a safety hook that functioned as a barrier to keep every user safe. The function of this tool was to train and shape the upper, middle and lower chest muscles. The level of difficulty also varied depending on the load used. The lightest was 10 kg with a load of 5 kg on each side. For the gym, the heaviest load was 100 kg, With 50 kg on each side. Obviously it was rare to see people wearing them. However, Ryan''s eyes werepletely locked on the load! It was so heavy, to install this equipment alone took a number of people. The most dangerous part of setting it was when they had to put the load on the tool. If they weren''t being careful, the weight could crush their legs easily! Seeing Ryan heading to the bench press, everyone was shocked. Jeez! Ryan ordered people to put the 50 kg weight on each side casually while he was getting ready.Not long after that, Ryan started to lie down. Was that person really that strong? Everyone started holding their breath. At this time, Ryan managed to lift it! He actually lifted it up! The woman who wanted to sleep with Ryan couldn''t hold back her saliva. "That person must be wild and powerful in bed!" Ryan only smiled when he heard that. ''If you guys want to know how good I am in bed, why don''t you ask Irina?'' Seeing people around looking at him in awe, Ryan grinned inwardly. The pole he put right in front of his chest was ridiculously heavy. Weighing up to 20 kg and a load of 100 kg, Ryan started lifting and lowering it. His speed slowly increased as time went by. In seconds, Ryan had done more than 10ps bench press. Everyone was shocked, could this guy still be called a human? Little did they know that such weight was still light for Ryan. If they could find out what the man was thinking, they would have screamed him as a monster. The busy gym then fell silent, everyone flocked to see Ryan lifting 100 kg of weight at an incredible speed for a few minutes. After five minutes, Ryan put the pole in ce and finally realized that everyone was staring at him. Why would they look surprised like that? ''Ah! It must be because of my irresistible charm huh?'' He thought. It''s true that being born handsome sometimes was troublesome, but he still had a golden heart or at least, that''s how he regarded himself and that he must guard it for someone worthy. "Mr. Ryan is amazing!" Chapter 178: Inner Turmoil Chapter 178: Inner Turmoil Five hourster, Ryan woke Megan up from her deep sleep and took her off the train. Though it was alreadyte at night, getting back in her beloved city of Avalerion made Megan sigh in disbelief. She almost wept at the scent for her freedom. If it weren''t for Ryan, she would have be a victim of human trafficking. "It''s okay to cry your feelings out. I am here," Ryan said. "If anyone bothers you again then I will kill them on the spot!" "Huh? Who wants to cry," Megan wiped her tears. "I''m a lecturer so I have to set a good example," "Lecturer or not, you are still a woman. You almost had a terrible incident. Crying happy tears isn''t setting a bad example." Megan then walked towards the exit with her head held high, she would not let that terrible incident haunt her. With a smile, Ryan hailed a taxi and got in with her. "Do you want to go to your mother''s house or to your own house?" "I want to meet my mother," Megan hesitated a little but she knew that her mother must be worried about her. Ryan nodded and gave her mother''s address to the taxi driver. After arriving, Megan suddenly said to the taxi driver, "Sir please stop at the park." Ryan was a little confused, why was Megan suddenly asking to stop here? After paying for the taxi and getting off, Megan said to Ryan, "Stay with me for a moment," Hearing Megan''s words, Ryan immediately understood. The woman had just experienced an incident that nobody should ever experience. She was kidnapped, sold, and nearly raped. Her feelings must be awful right now. Under the moonlight, the two of them walked side by side around the park. Megan''s gaze was nk when she saw the moon in the sky. All the feelings of fear, anxiety, anger, shame, happiness, relief, were mixed up in her mind. Seeing her feel a little helpless, Ryan felt his heart also ache. He knew that nofort would make Megan forget the bitter incident. What Megan had to do was to ept what had happened and live with it. After all, the important thing was that she survived. Ryan then gently took Megan''s hand. The woman was initially a little surprised but didn''t refuse to be held. The two then walked hand in hand like a couple. For Megan,no man was better than Ryan in this world. Indeed, he acted like a pervert sometimes and that his words couldn''t always be taken seriously, always joking no matter the situation he was in. But he could always be counted on when she needed him. When Ryan rescued her from the human trafficker, Megan noticed his chapped dry lips. The man must have gone to great lengths to save her. Perhaps, Ryan was the prince on the white horse that she''d been waiting for? ''No, no, how could that be true?'' She tried to dismiss the thought. But Who else in this world went to save her except him? What Megan didn''t realize was that her mind was constantly thinking about Ryan''s figure even when she was desperate. She didn''t realize that she had been in love with Ryan for a long time. Ryan was still thinking about how soft Megan''s chest was when she rode with him and hugged him tight. He wondered when he could feel the two mountains with his hands. This incident might traumatize Megan a little with men, so it seemed like he had to wait a little longer for his dream. The two of them continued walking around the park without speaking at all. People around looked at them as if the two were a shy young couple. "Hey, hey, look at them. They''re adults but dating like a junior high school student," someone said to his friend. "Ah, poor guy. If I were with such a beautiful woman, I would have brought her in my room," his friend replied. "No wonder you''re single, your brain is as perverted," a group of young peopleughed all over and walked away from Ryan and Megan. Ryan could hear clearly what they just said but he just smiled at the boys. A gentleman would not force a woman to do it. If he managed to get her heart then that woman would continue to ask him for more! Megan realized that people looked at her as if she and Ryan were dating. ''Not bad'' she thought, feeling good with the way people stared at them. Not long after, they both arrived at Megan''s mother''s house. However, Megan did not ring the door of her house. "Thank you for today," still holding Ryan''s hand, Megan turned around and faced the man. "No problem, as long as you promise not to do it again," Ryan said with a smile. Megan did not speak further. For a moment, the two of them just stared at each other in silence. In front of the house''s ck fence, they just stood still and the atmosphere around them looked romantic. People who fell in love sometimes had a hard time expressing what they wanted. They didn''t want to rush things and scare their partner. At this time, Megan waspletely immersed in Ryan''s gaze. She wanted to channel her feelings through a kiss. The quiet and romantic atmosphere in front of her mother''s house encouraged her. Megan didn''t dare to take the initiative. She hoped that the usually aggressive Ryan would start first. Ryan then looked at Megan, it seemed that he''d understood the meaning of the woman''s gaze. When he stepped forward, Megan was a little embarrassed and lowered her head. However, Ryan lifted her head while closing his eyes. It looked like she had to brave herself for what''sing. Then they hugged and kissed. "Thank you for helping me," Megan said in a small and low voice. Her face was red like a tomato. When Megan was about to ring the bell, Ryan suddenly held her hand. "What''s wrong?" Megan was surprised when Ryan suddenly caught her hand. Her pounding heart seemed to beat louder when Ryan pulled her into his embrace. "Meggie, that''s not the right way to kiss," Ryan then smiled. "Here, let me teach you," "Ah? Hmmph!" Megan did not have time toment as Ryan shut her with his lips. She was quite surprised when Ryan''s tongue entered her mouth. She fought for a moment but gave up in the end and started to enjoy it. Megan circled her hands around Ryan''s neck while the man''s hands hugged her waist. They really enjoyed their hot kiss. They were so oblivious to time and ce that they didn''t notice the door to the house was open and Megan''s mother came out screaming. "Meggie!" Her happy voice echoed in their ears. But when the middle-aged woman saw Ryan and her daughter kissing, she suddenly felt guilty. "Errr, I only heard a sound from outside so I came out to check it. Sorry to ruin your moment, just continue. I''lle inside first. Just ring the bell when you''re finished," Megan''s mother was happy to see her daughter making out with Ryan. It seemed that her grandchildren would be born soon. The two of them were really embarrassed, Megan quickly broke away from Ryan''s embrace. "Mom, wait!" Megan''s face waspletely red. Indeed, she was hesitant to kiss Ryan at first, but she mustered up her courage to share her feelings. Still, she didn''t expect that her mother woulde out and see them kissing! Obviously, the romantic atmosphere among them had broken down. Ryan also felt embarrassed. Even though he had thick skin, he still felt that making out in front of an elderly was shameful. Megan''s mother might think that he would be her son-inw someday. "Ah, I''ll say goodbye first. I''lle visit next time. Good night, auntie," Ryan forced a smile and ran away from the house. It turned out that even a man like him could blush. "Oh, yeah, good night... I''m sorry, I didn''t really know that you two were kissing," she then looked at her daughter. "Next time, just take him to a hotel or in your room. Just let me know if you want to do it. I''ll pretend that I''m not in the house," "Mom! What are you talking about? Stop it!" Megan was really embarrassed, her face waspletely red. "Aww Meggie, are you stupid or what? Don''t let a man as good as Ryan get away. You will regretter if he has a girlfriend," the mother then smiled and embraced her daughter. "Come in first, I''ll teach you how to seduce a man like I used to seduce your papa," ......... Ryan had run quite far. Previously, he heard Megan''s mother say that they could do it in a hotel. The idea actually made Ryan smile bitterly. It would be terrible if he were to do so. After solving Megan''s problems the whole day, Ryan was finally able to return home. In total, he had spent 12 hours searching and chasing Megan up to the Belden Vige in the city of Los Santos. It was alreadyte at midnight when he arrived at his house. It looked like he''s going to sleep right away. His wife should have been asleep in bed. However, when he thought of Irina sleeping in her pajamas, Ryan''s blood immediately boiled. He was ready to ''fight'' once again. Ryanughed in his heart and went straight to Irina''s room on the 2nd floor. He was ready to have sex with his wife again. But when he stood in front of Irina''s room, jokes andughter could be heard from inside. Ryan was a little surprised, he peeked before entering. It turned out that Ivanka and Irina were talking and giggling on the bed. Why was his sister-inw there? Ryan felt a little disappointed. Since Ivanka was here, he couldn''t touch his wife at all. While continuing to peek from the gap in the door, Ryan found his eye candy. His gaze fell on his wife''s white neck, he couldn''t wait to lick it off. Not to mention that Irina was not wearing a bra, so it''s safe to assume that his wife couldn''t wait to sleep with him too. Ryan wanted to take a peek further, but he couldn''t poke his head inside. "Sis, where is brother-inw?" Ivanka wondered why she hadn''t seen Ryan around today. "He''s a little mysterious. Sometimes, I had no idea where he had gone. But take it easy, he will definitelye home today," Irina said with a smile. Ivanka started out with her tricks. "Sis, why are you sure? Maybe Ryan is seducing girls and having an affair with another woman. You don''t know what he''s doing right?" Hearing this, Ryan frowned. It seemed that Ivanka had spoken badly about him yet again. He felt like he needed to teach his sister-inw a lesson. However, Irina''s words made Ryan''s heart a little relieved. His wife really didn''t disappoint him and that he had to reward herter. "Ivy, I know very well what Ryan is like. Even though he looks flirtatious, he is a really nice guy. I trust him. And although he likes to disappear, I''m sure he has a good reason," Irina said, smiling sweetly. Chapter 179: Take It Easy Chapter 179: Take It Easy "Hello, dear? I need to go somewhere for a few days, so you may not hear from me during that time. But don''t worry, I''ll make up for everything when Ie back and give you an unforgettable night!" After saying goodbye to Irina, Ryan immediately packed up his clothes and quickly got on a bus to Haifa city. .... When Ryan arrived at Hurfeish Vige, thendscape and the people had not changed at all. "Grandfather!" Ryan saw the fourth grandfather bathed in the morning sun. He looked engrossed by closing his eyes while lying on his recliner. There was tea and snacks served beside him. That old man must be really spoiling him! "Hohoho, I''d predicted from yesterday that you will return home today and it turns out that I was right!" The fourth grandfather''s face looked proud. Ryan muttered to himself, ''Didn''t I call you yesterday and tell you that I''de?'' "Ryan,e here." At this time, the third grandfather came out of the house and waved his hand at Ryan. The fourth grandfather then also followed behind him. "First of all, take a shower with warm water that has been mixed with this medicine," "I will change the water every hour, and you need to soak in it for five times water change," Five times? That''s going to be five hours! Ryan was really surprised, he would do nothing but soak in five hours? "Just obey my words. Do you want your illness to be cured or not?" The third grandfather''s gaze was sharp. He then tweaked Ryan''s ear and told him to lie down in the tub. After getting into the tub, the old man poured several buckets of warm water filled with medicine. In an instant, Ryan felt incrediblefort and pleasure. He let out a relieved sigh and enjoyed this moment with his eyes closed. The tub was refilled with warm water every hour. The third grandfather also checked Ryan''s acupoints. After 5 hours, Ryan came out of the tub and the third grandfather immediately handed him a bowl of medicinal soup. "Drink while warm." Ryan immediately drank it, he didn''t leave any single drop. "Stay here for a week," the third grandfather said. "That''s too long!" Ryan replied. Hearing his answer, the third grandpa got angry. "me yourself for being weak. Did you think making medicine was easy?" Ryan instantly smiled and tried to change the conversation. "Where are the first grandfather and the second grandfather, by the way?" "The first grandfather still locks himself up," he said. "The second is out," Ryan still didn''t know why his first grandfather had locked himself up. Previously, the fourth grandfather said that the old man had been locking himself for seven years and six months! Ryan couldn''t help but wonder what might the first grandfather do behind that door? Was it meditation? Meanwhile, hearing that his second grandfather was away didn''t surprise him at all. It was certain that his grandfather was still in Batavia. For the next 7 days, Ryan underwent a series of procedures for his recovery with the third grandfather and bathed in the morning sun with the fourth grandfather. His life was really like a vacation. During the whole week, Ryan kept taking a bath of medicinal water, and at the same time, his third grandfather concocted new medicine for him. Today was already the seventh day. Ryan stood with his grandfather while the old man was stirring arge pot on the stove in the kitchen. The third grandfather looked busy, he kept adding ingredients to the pot. He was also in charge of regting the temperature of the furnace. "Quickly open the window on the right!" He continued to give directions to Ryan while stirring the pot. Suddenly, a ck smoke started toe out and the liquid in the pot turned red as soon as the window opened. "Quickly close the window!" Ryan closed it right then and there. The third grandfather remained focused, and at this moment, the pot he stirred suddenly shook violently. It looked like it was ready to explode at any moment. "Gramps, the pot won''t explode, right?" Ryan asked while preparing to run away. The third grandfather red at Ryan. "Did you doubt my skill? haven''t you seen me concocting medicine before?" However, they were interrupted when the pot suddenly shook violently and emitted red smoke! Ryan''s heart was pounding as he was getting ready to escape from there. Had his grandfather forgotten? In the past, Ryan used to apany his grandfather to clean up the remains of the exploding pot. If it exploded today, then this would be his 50th case! However, a proud smile crossed his grandfather''s face instead. "Done!" Done? Ryan was still holding his breath, he wouldn''t want to be caught off guard. Meanwhile, his grandfather took a capsule and filled it with the potion he made. Then he put it in a bottle and gave it to Ryan. "Here, take it." Ryan opened the bottle his grandfather had given him and saw more than 20 red capsules in it. The medicinal smell was a little strange but somehow nice to inhale. "What''s this for, grandpa?" Ryan took one capsule and looked at it closely. "It''s a medicine to control the disease in your body, but it can be said that it''s a supporting medicine," the third grandfather said. "Supporting what?" Ryan asked. The third grandfather stroked his beard. "Honestly, your disease is very mysterious. So far, I''ve treated it with many natural extracts, but this time I used a different method. I used the Yin and Yang harmonization method to reduce the rate of your illness," "Harmonization of Yin and Yang?" The more he heard, the more confused Ryan became. "You must take a capsule every 15 days. After drinking it, you can connect with women even more. This drug will withstand the fluctuation of your disease when you have sex!" So the sudden attack had something to do with him having sex with a girl? Ryan was getting confused. The third grandfather then added, "But this medicine has a side effect. After drinking it, your lust will increase and you will feel your whole body getting hot. You will not be able to control your lust," Ryan nodded and saw the medicine capsule then said with a serious face, "Grandpa, are you sure you''re not making the wrong drugs? I mean it sounded like these were for male vitality?" "Bastard, is that how you thank me? You think I need something like that?" The third grandfather twisted Ryan''s ear. He felt so angry from hearing Ryan''s reply. "It...it hurts! I''m just kidding! Your exnation sounded like you''re giving me some sort of aphrodisiac," Ryan said with a smile. "So the sudden attack yesterday was rted to a girl, huh?" The third grandfather snorted coldly. "It''s true that this drug is simr to aphrodisiac, but the effects arepletely iparable. It''s just that the medicine will also absorb the inner energy from a woman''s body. I don''t need to exin how you can get it, right? The more you hit her womb, the better," Ryan was surprised when he heard that, DId that mean the deeper he prated, the better it would be for him? His third grandpa was really the best! But Ryan understood his grandfather''s theory. Since he had sex with Irina, he was more easily aroused and his body quickly became hot even when they were still only forey. "That''s all from me. Go back to your house, ande back hereter when your medicine runs out," the third grandfather said. ...... It was already night when he arrived in the Avalerion city. Ryan went straight to the house without stopping. When he arrived in the living room, he saw Irina sitting on the sofa. Ryan couldn''t stopughing in his heart. He wanted to try and feel the side effects of his grandfather''s medicine. After drinking it, Ryan immediately crept onto the sofa. He tiptoed and closed Irina''s eyes from behind. "Guess who I am?" Ryan disguised his voice. Irina smiled and put away Ryan''s hand. "Who else if not you?" Ryan was a little bit taken aback when he noticed the change in his wife''s behavior. Irina removed his hand from her eyes, but it turned out that she ced it on her chest! "My wife really understands me, your husband has missed you," Ryan smiled and began to squeeze Irina''s chest. WHAT!? Did she get bigger again? This sticity and the size was truly extraordinary, was his wife going through puberty again? Ryanughed wickedly inside his heart. However, Irina''s face was red when she stood up and said, "Don''t do anything weird just yet. Ivanka''sing home soon," "It''s okay honey, we''ve got plenty of time before shees home," Ryan said with a smile. At the same time, he also felt his grandfather''s medicine starting to work. The old man had said that his body would be heating up and that he would be highly aroused. Now that those words came true, he felt like taking off his clothes. Chapter 180: Does It Feel Good? Chapter 180: Does It Feel Good? Ryan hugged Irina from behind and bit her ear. He then let out a warm breath to his ear. Irina was helpless, but this also made her a little tempted too. "Darling, don''t worry, we haven''t done it in a week," Ryan said while his hands explored Irina''s body. Irina was initially hesitant about it, but then she responded to her husband''s kiss. The moment their lips met, their tongues immediately yed. Ryan was so wild today that everything he did made Irina even more short of breath. Still standing behind Irina, Ryan tried to hold the lust that had umted in him. He seemed to vent all his longing in this one kiss. Irina felt a little overwhelmed as she kept letting out erotic sighs, unable to make it stop. Her face was already very red and her thoughts were in disarray. Ryan''s technique was truly extraordinary. It didn''t take long for Irina to get wet down there, dripping her sweet nectars like a waterfall. Ryan then moved his right hand quickly. He immediately removed his wife''s bra and let out the two mountains that hid underneath it the whole day. The sight was more beautiful than the mountains in his vige. "Ahnn! Hmmph!" Irina could only let out an erotic sigh and closed her eyes. Ryan couldn''t stop ying with Irina''s nipples. His left hand had also slipped into Irina''s wet panties. It only took one minute for him to make Irinae. At the same time, the heat in Ryan''s body was unbearable. He couldn''t take it anymore. He immediately crushed Irina on the sofa and took off all her clothes. Seeing Ryan take off his underwear, Irina blushed even more. "Here...?" She was a little embarrassed, but Ryan replied to her with augh, "Unfortunately, even the kitchen can also be a nest of our love." Irina was really embarrassed when she heard that. Ryan had stripped all of Irina''s clothes and now they were both naked. Irina closed her eyes while covering her chest, posing like a helplessmb about to be eaten by the wolf. Seeing the seductive body before his eyes, the beast inside Ryan was already roaring loudly. His hand moved to lift Irina''s feet. "Honey, why are you shy?" Ryan said. Irina couldn''t look at Ryan anymore because she was so embarrassed. Hearing Ryan''s words, she opened her eyes slightly. Ryan couldn''t take it anymore. The medicinal effect was driving him crazy. He quickly lifted Irina''s legs and held them and nudged her entrance. "I''m going in," Ryan said, giving a warning to Irina. Irina sighs as Ryan slowly thrusted deep into her. She kept her eyes closed until her husband started to move. The ''missionary''sted for ten minutes and after that, Ryan wanted to change positions. He wanted Irina to ride him on top. While holding on to the sofa, Irina started to lower her hips and drowned herself to the pleasure. The position gave her the power to control the tempo and movement. Her hip''s movement was truly great! Ryan kept his hands on Irina''s waist while sometimes helping her to go deeper. "How does it feel, dear? Is it good?" Irina didn''t have time to answer. She was busy sighing and riding Ryan. Every stab got her into a slight orgasm. Of all the positions, this one was really the most enjoyable for her. Seeing his wife moaning in pleasure, Ryan liked her even more. This time, Ryan wanted to do it from the back. At the same time, another healing process started to work. Ryan didn''t realize it, the energy from within Irina that was likened to Yin had already flowed into his body. The two''s inner energies then circted in their bodies, making a harmonization of Yin and Yang. It touched the wounded parts of their bodies and healed it. As a result, the wounds in Ryan''s body seemed to get better. This was the method of harmonizing Yin and Yang that his grandfather said. Their love-making continued. Ryan moved his hips even more fiercely, making Irina lose consciousness 3 times. The pleasure made him sweat profusely all over his body, and this only made Ryan even more aroused. After changing positions for many times while jabbing her deeply, rubbing it between her cleavages, and sucking her dry both in her top and bottom lips, Ryan finally had an orgasm. Not long after that, he let go of Irina. Both of them were seen hobbling on the messed up sofa. Ryan then reached out his hand and hugged Irina. "How does it feel, dear?" Irina could only stare at him. It seemed that she didn''t even have the energy to speak. So she justid on Ryan''s chest with her naked body. At this time, the door of the house suddenly opened and the person immediately walked into the living room. "Sis, I''m home!" Ivanka shouted out loud. Ever since Irina went to Batavia, she became spoiled and always missed her sister. However, when she heard no answer, Ivanka was confused. Wasn''t her sister home yet? Ryan and Irina were already panicking. With the remaining energy she had left, Irina immediately took her clothes and quickly put them on. Ryan couldn''t say anything anymore. His sister-inw would see him and his wife naked in just a second. By this time, Ivanka had already seen the two of them on the sofa. In an instant, she could tell what the two adults were doing. "Oh my god!!" Her scream echoed to all corners of the house. Ryan just covered his bottom with his hands. And when Ivanka screamed, she was pushed away by Irina out of panic and fell to the floor. Ryan could feel that he would cry blood, getting caught like this made him lose his authority as a brother-inw. With her red face, Ivanka immediately turned around. "Sis, why are you doing perverted things in a ce like this?" Irina was blushing hard, she felt she had no face to see her sister. "This is all your fault," Irina hit Ryan''s chest lightly. If Ryan didn''t force her to do it on the sofa, they would have done it in the room and so Ivanka wouldn''t see them like this. "Take it easy, let me take care of it. Take your clothes and go upstairs first," Ryan said, kissing Irina''s forehead. Irina then ran upstairs while still half naked. The man then looked at Ivanka and said while wearing his pants, "Hey, you can turn around now," When Ivanka turned around, her face waspletely red and her expression still looked surprised. The scene just now really shocked her. However, Ivanka realized that Ryan was only wearing pants but had nothing to cover his upper body. Inevitably, she shouted again. "Brother! You are perverted!" "Huh? What''s wrong? Haven''t you seen me topless when we were swimming together before? Why are youining about it now?" Ryan was helpless, he quickly put on his clothes. Still, he had a valid point from what he just said. Ivanka had seen him topless, so why did this woman suddenly feel so shy? Ivanka was still blushing, she quickly snapped at her brother-inw. "Bro, why are you doing it here?" Ryanughed and brushed Ivanka''s hair. "Me and your sister are husband and wife. Is there aw that says we can''t do it at home? It''s normal for a couple to make love, some people even said that it''s proof of love. Someday you will also do it, or have you?" "HAH! How can you ask such a question!" Ivanka was really angry. How could an average joe like Ryan be her brother-inw? "I mean, why are you doing it on the sofa in the living room? Why didn''t you just do it in your room?" Ivanka said with a sharp gaze. "Why should it be our room?" Ryan blinked his eyes. "Trying the rooms in the house is more interesting and exciting." Ivanka didn''t know what to say anymore, she felt helpless against her brother-inw. As Ryan grinned at her with his wicked smile, Ivanka shook her head even more. "Then, think about my feelings too," she tried to pull herst card to finish the argument. "Of course we are worried. But I didn''t expect you toe home early," Ryan looked sorry. "Next time, I will try to finish it faster." Ivanka felt she was getting more and more dizzy. In the end, her brother-inw was shameless. Gritting her teeth, she stomped her foot and sullenly walked up the stairs. As she walked, Ryan told her, "Ivy, you will also do itter. Do you want me to introduce you to some people so you can experience it soon?" Ivanka got even more angry when she heard that. She just red at Ryan and popped. She then hurried her steps and went inside her room. Ryan justughed and went back to his wife''s room with confidence! Chapter 181: Missing Person Chapter 181: Missing Person The next day, Ryan and Irina left together for the office. The first thing Ryan did once they arrived there was going to a special room used to produce potion X. However, Ryan was a little disappointed when he got there. Potion X was not progressing at all and it would still take some more time. Ryan hoped that when the X potion was ready, he wouldbine it with the red medicine his grandfather gave him. But since there was no progress at all, he had to let go of that dream. He immediately went to the elevator and was about to go to his room. Arriving at the 9th floor, Valerie was seen about to enter. "Ryan!" Seeing Ryan in front of her, Valerie couldn''t hide her smile. Ryan then smiled back and got out of the elevator. "Valerie, wait!" When he saw Valerie about to get off, Ryan immediately held the elevator door with his feet. "What''s wrong?" Valerie looked confused. Ryan''s gaze was locked onto Valerie''s chest. The girl''s braces were slightly loose. Valerie wasn''t aware of it and kept staring at Ryan with a confused face. Today, she was wearing a white shirt so people could see what was under her clothes. "Valerie, your braces are a little loose," Ryan said. He then had reached out his hand and helped fix it. Valerie was shocked, how could she not notice. At this time, Ryan''s hands were already under Valerie''s clothes. The girl was already blushing, Ryan''s big hand was moving under her shirt. Ryan then helped her fix her braces. "Valerie, remember. These were only meant for me. Don''t let other people see it," Ryan said with a mischievous smile. After that, he groped Valerie''s chest smoothly. His hands werepletely filled with the softness of the girl''s skin. Valerie became embarrassed again, she felt that Ryan was getting bolder even though they were still in their workce. However, Valerie didn''t fight back at all. She thought that since there was no one around, she might as well enjoy the little intimate moment. "Okay then, go back to work so no one will suspect," Ryan said as he got out of the lift. "Be careful next time." When Valerie left, Ryan stared at his own palms. Valerie''s growth was really good, but whenpared to Irina, she still lost. However, he had trained Irina while he still hadn''t had his chance with Valerie yet. He began to think if Valerie would feel better if he trained her. A lecherous expression appeared in his face, he thought the sooner he screwed Valerie, the better. When he entered his room, Ryan chatted and joked with other perfume experts as usual. After that, he gave directions to them. Time flew quickly, it was already time to go home. Ryan was clearly excited, time to stay steady at home! Today, what kind of game would he be doing with his wife? Handcuffs and whips? No, Irina definitely wouldn''t like it. Masters and servants? Thest time they did it, he made Irina wear the Japanese-style maid outfit and it really excited him. The time that they spent that night was engraved deep in his memory. He would never forget how the bosdy Irina called him ''master'' and did whatever he asked. It was truly an unforgettable night. However, repeating the same thing did not appeal to him. Ryan thought about it for a moment thenughed. ''Alright, today we will y nurse and patient!'' But he didn''t have a nurse uniform with him, so he decided to go and buy everything he needed. He also thought of buying sexy lingerie for his wife. Tonight would be fun! Suddenly, his cell phone vibrated. But the number calling him was not registered. Although a little hesitant, Ryan decided to pick it up. "Hello, is this Ryan''s number?" Her voice was familiar. Ryan thought for a moment and realized that it was Megan''s mother who called him. "Yes, auntie. This is Ryan," he said, hoping that the woman wouldn''t ask him to marry her daughter again. "Ryan, is my daughter with you?" Her voice sounded anxious. "Ugh, no auntie. We haven''t met for a long time," Ryan said. He had a bad feeling about this. "Ah I see. I don''t know where she had gone. I..." Her voice sounded sad. "What''s wrong?" Ryan asked. "Meggie hasn''t contacted me since yesterday." Ryan was surprised, a caring person towards her family like Megan suddenly disappeared? She wasn''t that type at all. "Auntie, wait for me. I''lle soon," Ryan said, hanging up the phone. He immediately went to Megan''s mother''s house. Shortly thereafter, Ryan arrived at his destination. "Auntie, please exin the details!" Ryan looked worried. The face of the middle aged woman became increasingly anxious as she said, "Yesterday, Meggie told me that she wanted to go to her student''s house for additional lessons. At first, I didn''t suspect anything, but she hadn''t contacted me until today. We should have had lunch together at my house but Meggie didn''te," "Then, I tried to call her cell phone but it was dead. I''m so anxious and kept calling her campus. They said that Meggie didn''te to teach today and her neighbor said she hadn''t seen my daughter sincest night. I thought that she was staying over at your house so I called you," she added. "Auntie, don''t worry. I''ll bring Megan back," Ryan then stood up. "Now, I need you to report this to the police. I will try to look for Megan in the meantime," "I''m so sorry to bother you like this, it must have been troublesome for you," Megan''s mother was trying to hold back her tears, she still didn''t give up. "Do you know the address of the student Megan visited?" Ryan asked. "As far as I remembered, she''s visited the girl''s house several times. If I''m not mistaken, her name is Ca," "And her address?" Megan''s mother stood up and answered, " Wait, I''ll look for it in a moment." Then she searched Megan''s room and after a while, she returned with a piece of paper. She then gave it to Ryan. "I will go to this address now. Stay here and wait for news from me," Ryan said. After that, he ran as hard as he could to Ca''s address without stopping for a second. The only clue was this student. Shortly thereafter, Ryan arrived at the address and stood in front of arge house. When he knocked on the door, a voice came from inside. "Coming..." Then, a girl came and opened the door. She walked with a stick and her feet were bandaged. When Ca saw Ryan, she looked confused. "Who are you?" "Are you Ca?" Ryan asked. Ca just nodded. "I want to ask you a moment. Did Megane to your house yesterday to give you additional lessons? " Ryan asked. "Yeah," Ca nodded. "My leg is fractured so I can''te to school. That''s why Mrs. Megan kindly gave additional lessons." "How long is the lesson?" "About 2 hours. After that, Mrs. Megan immediately left." Hearing Ca''s words, Ryan frowned. "Are you sure Megan really left?" "Yes," Ca nodded. "I personally escorted Mrs. Megan out of the house, after which she went straight home." Ca looked at Ryan. "Is there a problem with Mrs. Megan?" "No, nothing. Then, I''ll excuse myself first." After leaving Ca''s house, Ryan frowned. He noticed Ca''s eyes and gestures, the girl didn''t seem to be lying. ''So Megan started disappearing on her way home'' It''s a little tricky, he had a little to no clues at all that he didn''t know where to start. While thinking, a voice suddenly called his name. "Ryan!" When Ryan turned around, it was Mia who called him. "What a coincidence!" He said, smiling bright. Mia was quite surprised to see Ryan, she didn''t expect her friend to appear in front of her. "Weren''t you in Batavia?" She still remembered a few days ago when Ryan asked her for help. She didn''t expect that she would meet the guy here. Since his problem was concerned with the most important person in townIrina Hagrim, Mia had thought that it would take Ryan some weeks to finish it. "Yes I just came back," Ryan said with a smile. "Don''t worry about my problem, everything is settled. Why are you here, by the way? Catching another thief?" Hearing that Ryan''s problem had been resolved, Mia felt relieved too. However, when she heard Ryan''s sarcasm regarding catching the thief, Mia frowned. "You mean?" Ryan shook his head. "If you are not catching criminals right now, do you want to catch my heart instead?" "I am working on a task," Mia snorted coldly. "My job isn''t just to catch criminals, you know. Today, I''m working on missing persons cases. I''m here to gather information," Missing person? Ryan blinked his eyes. "Is the missing person named Megan?" Chapter 182: Rescue Chapter 182: Rescue Everyone started cheering when the lion woke up. In the cage, the African lion looks handsome with his dense mane. "Wow sis, doesn''t that lion look cool?" Ivanka couldn''t stop smiling. "Yes, cool." Ryan answered halfheartedly. In his heart he recalled the taste of the lion meat that he knew he had eaten first. While he was still traveling the world, Ryan had eaten lion meat several times. The most memorable thing in his memory is when he managed to survive the attack of a male lion when he was hiding after being chased by his enemy. At that time he was being chased by dozens of people and had not eaten for 2 days so the makeshift grilled meat was really delicious. And again when she was invited to eat by a prince, again Ryan tasted delicious lion meat. Ryan''s mind is still trapped in nostalgia while the other visitors are busy taking out their cellphones and taking pictures of the lion. It seemed that this African lion had never seen so many people gathered, he looked a little worried. It looks like the king of the forest started patrolling and was a little anxious when he saw the sh of his cellphone when being photographed. The lion let out a muffled roar. If this was in nature, this sound would be a raging sound and a sign of getting ready to attack. But this time, this voice signaled his helplessness. Suddenly, the male lion opened his mouth and let out a loud roar! That super loud roar made some visitors surprised and a little scared. Seeing the creatures in front of him were terrified, this male lion looked satisfied. It seemed that his roar had seeded in stopping their actions. When he was about to return under the tree to lie down, suddenly the humans in front of him cheered. "Wow the roar is really awesome!" Said one of the people. "I got a little wet!" "Mom, I''m scared." A child is seen crying in his mother''s arms. "Share the roar on social media, ah." Many people managed to record his roar earlier. .... Seeing the humans cheering and taking their photo again, the male lion looked confused. Why didn''t the creatures run away in fear? Ryan himself was bored. "I''ll be going to the toilet for a bit." Ryan said to Ivanka. Ivanka didn''t hear him, her attentionpletely focused on the lion. This male lion from Africa is utterly helpless by this sudden change of nature, he can''t wait anymore. He bent his body and lunged forward. All the visitors were shocked. However, their distance was really far because of the trench. So they arepletely safe. "Ha ha ha! The numbers are studying math there! " "African lions arepletely different." The crowd started cheering and their heads were big, they knew that the lion could not touch them. The lion that was about to jump back to the tree area. "Come on again!" A visitor seemed to be challenging the lion. This male lion could only stare at the creatures in front of him. The situation now waspletely confusing. At this time, a steward seemed about to feed the lion another meal. He threw a whole chicken into the tree area where the lion was. The lion looked disinterested and looked away. Instead, he kept away from the food and entered the tree area. "Are you full?" "It''s not exciting." All the visitors were a little disappointed that the lion had disappeared. But at this moment, a visitor was surprised and pointed towards the cage. "Hey! Looks like the lion fainted! " "Fainted?" All the visitors looked at the tree area and found the male lion just lying there motionless. Looks like he really fainted. The caretaker of the lion himself felt something was strange. When he heard people say that his lion was passed out, the steward doubted what to do. This steward opened the cage door, he intended to check the situation. This steward himself did not dare to get too close to this wild lion. He carried a stick to give him distance. Seeing the lion lying just like that, this steward walked slowly closer to him. When he was 10 steps away, this African lion suddenly stood up! This is bad! The caretaker waspletely shocked, but at this moment, the lion imported from Africa had already charged at full speed and jumped in the air andnded in front of him! All the visitors were screaming in fear. The steward had fallen and was crushed, but the lion had not yet caught him. Instead, he saw the visitors and ran towards the open cage door! At this moment, the visitors to the zoo noticed that the cage door was not closed, and they immediately panicked. Ivanka herself was still confused by what had happened, sometimes people still couldn''t believe what she saw and stood stiffly in her ce. The male lion managed to get out and roar at the visitors. Everyone immediately ran scattered without caring anything. "Run!!" "Hey, don''t push!" The situation waspletely chaotic, people running around ignoring each other. Ivanka also finally woke up from her daze and was about to run. But at this moment, the male lion was already staring at him closely. Looking at the people who felt their flesh was tough, he saw Ivanka''s smooth, soft legs. Staring at the top predator, Ivanka felt breathless and her legs trembled. "Brother Ryan!" Ivanka didn''t dare move at all, but her mouth already screamed the name of her brother-inw. However, Ryan still didn''t show up. When the visitors saw the lion approaching Ivanka slowly, some were relieved and some were worried. Humans are indeed selfish creatures, in a situation like this then everyone''s true colorse out. They were all genuinely relieved that they weren''t the ones the lion had targeted. The zoo headquarters found out about the situation and sent someone. But this incident was too sudden and the people running around made it difficult for the aid to reach its destination. Ivanka was really in a dire situation. "Brother Ryan!" Ivanka was already crying while shaking. He felt helpless when the lion got closer to him. But at this moment, a voice appeared from behind him. "No need to shout like that, I''m already behind you." Ivanka was shocked and relieved when Ryan walked in front of her and protected her. "How can this lion escape." Ryan was a little annoyed by this heated situation. He looked at the lion and walked over to it. The visitors who were still hanging around were amazed by Ryan. That guy is really crazy! Is that person tired of living to the point of sacrificing his life? The male lion stared at Ryan, his mouth full of saliva. Then he roared and prepared to attack. Ryan still had a calm face, he took his hands out of his pocket and clenched his fists. This action made the spectators who saw him think he was crazy. Think of this in Rome and in the Colosseum? The male lion didn''t care and pulled out his ws and lunged at Ryan. Its mouth is wide open, ready to pounce on its prey! "Not!" The visitors were already scared and closed their eyes. It seemed like a bloody scene was inevitable. But the visitors who opened their eyes looked surprised. What they saw was truly a miracle. Apparently when the lion jumped and was about to pounce on Ryan, he had already threw his fist and hit the lion''s forehead. His fist knocked the lion off. DUAK! The big male lion fell and rolled over, but at that very moment, he was back up. The visitors were getting excited, is this person still human. "Thor!" One cannot help butpare him to his favorite superhero. "Stupid, he is Thanos!" "Since when did Thanos like to fight lions? Thor has fought in the Colosseum so he''s Thor! " What is clear is that everyone is amazed by Ryan. If this was ancient times, when civilization was not yet advanced then fighting a lion or a bear with bare hands would still make sense. But now is the modern era, where wild animals cannot be defeated without the aid of firearms. Challenging such beasts is truly seeking death. However, this person in front of them did hit a lion with his fist. If they didn''t see it with their own two eyes, they probably wouldn''t believe it. The male lion himself was a little surprised, but his confidence and courage did not discourage this king of the jungle. He lunged back at Ryan at full speed. Ryan again easily punched him until the lion sprawled back. After making him fall, Ryan immediately went to him. Strike after blow he sent it to the lion''s face. His first blow made the lion roar with anger. The second hit made the lion roar in fear. The three blows made the lion roar as if asking for mercy. This animal could not endure the pain. At this time, help from the zoo office had arrived. They carried rifles with sedative bullets in their hands. When they arrived at the location, their eyes widened. Why is a human being seen pressing on the lion? Shouldn''t the lion be above him? They all stared at each other, they could only see a young man who managed to knock the lion out. Someone ended up aiming at Ryan while saying. "Sir please stop, if you don''t stop I will shoot you." "You came here intending to help me or the lion?" "Your two lives are no less important." The visitors couldn''t stop talking about this amazing thing. Ryan just sighed and walked away from the lion. "I''ve tamed your lion, he will not dare to act up again." The zoo officials are still confused by what happened. When they approached the lion, they saw that the lion was bleeding and would not move at all. Mother, I want to go back to the meadow! The lion was already in tears, the king had been defeated to be a cat. If any lioness saw him, they would refuse to mate with him. Ryan walked casually and didn''t look back. Some people have run around and asked for a photo with him, Ryan is really handsome! After a few minutes, Ryan walked over to Ivanka who was squatting. "What is wrong with you?" Ryan looks confused. Why is this younger brother squatting down? "Sis, my legs are weak." Ivanka said with a smile. Ryan pped his forehead. Looks like his sister-inw was really scared just now. Well it''s only natural that a high-ss woman like Ivanka is scared like this when faced with such a dangerous situation. Chapter 183: Show Me The Way Chapter 183: Show Me The Way "Alright, alright. I will tell you everything!" Hector was on the verge of crying. He didn''t want to die yet. He wanted to live and give grandchildren to his parents. "Why?" Mia looked at Ryan with a confused face. "This ne belongs to Megan, I''ve seen her wear it," Ryan answered. "And this bastard wore it," This time, Mia''s sharp gaze fell on Hector. Feeling the two people intensely staring at him,Hector wanted to cry blood. What''s with that ne? "Where did you get the ne?" Mia asked in a cold tone. "Don''t try to lie or my friend will hurt you again," Hector answered with a bitter smile, "I got it from my bossst night," "Your boss?" Ryan''s eyes were really cold when he said it. "How could he get it? Exin to me," With a trembling body, Hector answered, "Last night, my friends and I were walking around here. Then we saw a beautiful woman walking alone in the street and looked lonely. Then my friends decided to kidnap her," "What?" Mia couldn''t believe what she heard. Kidnapping cases were rare in this city, but she did not expect that someone wouldmit such a crime just because there was an opportunity, and not because it was premeditated. Ryan then asked, "What happened after that?" He sounded so angry and it scared Hector, making him doubtful about his situation and stopped talking. Ryan then stuck out his index finger and put it on Hector''s chest, resulting in the man feeling his bone about to break. "After we tied her up, we wanted to rape her but she kept on rebelling. Moreover, she hurt one of my friends so we sent that wild woman to our boss as a present. That''s why the boss rewarded me with this gold ne," With a body drenched in sweat, Hector noticed Ryan''s expression. He was afraid that his story would not satisfy the man with the terrible mood in front of him. Unexpectedly, Ryan lifted his index finger then put his palm on Hector''s chest. Just a bit of his internal strength and a sharp pain immediately spread throughout Hector''s body. "ARGHHmpph!!" The painful moan couldn''t be heard, Ryan quickly covered Hector''s mouth with his left hand. "What happened to her and where''s she now?" Mia asked. "I don''t know! I haven''t known her situation since I gave her to the boss," Hector grimaced in pain, he couldn''t move Ryan''s hand from his chest. "Show me the way," Ryan said as he kicked him. Hector then stood up while enduring his pain, hatred began to fill his heart. He wanted to use this opportunity to escape. However, Ryan whispered to him from behind, "If I don''t see your boss''s face in half an hour, I''ll send you to the afterlife!" Short, concise and clear, Ryan''s threat set Hector straight so that he wouldn''t make any mistake. Hector felt that Ryan wasn''t just bluffing and so he brought him and Mia to his boss in the headquarters. Mia notified her office and refused to take help. She would likely find a human trafficking base, so she shouldn''t alert those people. This kind of crime was known for being perfectly covered, hidden under the shadow of society and the ring leaders usually had their eyes in the police department. Half an hourter, Hector took Ryan and Mia to a remote building in the western part of the city. They were taken to a district within the city of Avalerion known as the Sleepless Town. This ce was filled with prostitution, illegal gamblings, drug lounges, etc. The crime rate there was the highest of any other ce. Law enforcement officials had closed this ce but the criminal extremists those who killed or nned terrorist attacks would not hesitate to arrest and imprison them. "This is the ce..." Hector turned his head and invited Ryan to enter. However, Ryan raised his hand and pped him hard. Hector''s whole body spun like he was dancing ballet and fell unconscious without being able to say anything. After that, Ryan and Mia entered together. Walking in the abandoned building, they were immediately intercepted by two thugs with baseball bats in their hands. "Who are you?" The thugs saw these two strangers and their gaze immediately fell on Mia''s sexy body. Since Mia didn''t want her identity as a cop to be revealed and cause a stir in this district, she wore her simple casual clothes. However, the beauty of her body still couldn''t be hidden. Those two lecherous eyes continued to stare at Mia''s chest and butt. Unfortunately, they needed to be closed for a few moments. DUAK! Both of them received a powerful blow from Ryan, making them fall unconscious in an instant. Ryan waved his hand and searched the two thugs. Mia then crouched down and was about to handcuff them. "They are just anchovies, the snapper is inside. You better save it for the bigger catch," Ryan said while searching. Mia lifted her head and realized that Ryan was not looking at her at all. How did Ryan know what she was going to do without looking? She still had so many questions about the man that welled up in her heart, but Mia decided to put the thoughts aside and caught up with Ryan as the man had walked some distance from her. Several thugs were seen inside the abandoned building. "My turn, flush the shovel!" One of them took out the 5 cards while smoking a cigarette. "Bastard, your cards are great from there!" His opponent was angry because his card was bad. "Just admit that you lose, you don''t have to give me excuses," the thug stubbed out his cigarette and couldn''t wait to get his friends'' money. Apart from the four of them ying the cards, several others were seen drinking. Alcohol and snacks filled the middle of the table. The other group was seen just chatting while smoking. When Ryan and Mia walked in, they didn''t care about the two of them. Ryan just stood still while watching them, the thugs did not suspect him at all. "Full seven!" "Look, you must be cheating! You keep getting 5 cards from earlier, you must be cheating!" "Are you crazy? You shuffled and dealt the cards yourself, didn''t you? Howe you use me of cheating? Where''s the money? Come on, give it to me!" Mia frowned, she felt confused. Why did the scene look like her office? But thisparison was a little disrespectful, her friends wouldn''t gamble and get drunk at work. Ryan then approached the thugs who were drinking. "I''m looking for your boss," "Boss is on the second floor, just go up by yourself," The thug said and then chugged his beer. Mia was shocked to hear that, she didn''t know whether tough or feel sorry for the boss. Ryan didn''t have much to say and walked straight through the crowd of criminals to the 2nd floor. Mia followed behind him in amazement. He wasn''t stopped by any of these thugs at all! When they had climbed the stairs, the thug from earlier suddenly gripped his bottle and remembered something. "Who was that? I never saw that person and he''s looking for the boss," "Ugh, an underdog like you won''t get it. If he''s looking for a boss, then he''s looking for drugs so just leave him be. Have another drink here. Today, we will break our previous drinking record!" At this time, Ryan and Mia were already on the 2nd floor. When they entered the room, they saw a fat man rolling up paper. They saw him lowering his head and sniffed what appeared to be heroin on the table. HISS The man felt like he was floating above the clouds. He waspletely unaware of Ryan''s presence as the man took a seat opposite him. "Damn, this stuff keeps kicking!" Not long after that, the man finally opened his eyes and realized there was a strange figure in front of him. His blurry vision made him think he was still hallucinating. Once he could clearly see, however, he took out his gun and aimed at Ryan. CLICK! The boss pulled the trigger but no bullet shot out. At this time, Ryan raised his hand and bullets started falling from his grip. "Did you kidnap someone yesterday?" Ryan asked with a t face. "Who are you?" The boss replied with a calm face. For as long as he lived as a criminal, he had nothing to fear. But the question was, why did his subordinates let this intruder into his room? Did this guy defeat them all? And at this time, the voice downstairs got even more rowdy and all those drunken thugs started singing together. The atmosphere down there was really festive while their boss could only stare at Ryan, trying to mask his fear. Mia was standing at the door, she watched out and made sure nobody would interfere. "If you lie or give unsatisfying answers to me, I will take your life," Ryan said with a cold face. Chapter 184: Goddammit! Chapter 184: Goddammit! Feeling restless, Ryan calls Irina''s secretary. "Hello, is Irina workingte at the office?" Ryan''s voice contained anxiety. "Right, but an hour ago Mrs. Irina was home." Replied the secretary. Ryan''s heart started to clench. If his wife hade home an hour ago, he should have been at his house a long time. There is only one conclusion, Irina is in trouble again. Ryan quickly contacted Irina''s cellphone. Even though it rang, there was no answer at all. Ryan tried again but the results were the same. Irina got into what problem? Ryan frowned, she couldn''t find any clue. He shouldn''t have offended anyone at alltely. So who''s looking to mess with him? The Cendrawasihpany is also not in conflict with otherpanies. So Ryan has no idea who did it. No, no, no, Ryan has to think what''s weird today. All he can know is that Irina left today alone in her car because the driver couldn''te. It means that the perpetrator is likely to realize this and take the opportunity. Ryan immediately thought of the two families in Jakarta. But after the arrival of his second grandfather, it could be said that the problems with the family were over and the two families didn''t bother Irina anymore. After thinking for so long, Ryan took a deep breath. The first priority is finding Irina first, not silently pondering. At this time, Ivanka went downstairs after changing clothes and saw her sister-inw standing silently at the dining table. He couldn''t help but ask. "What''s wrong, sis?" "Your brother disappeared." Ivanka was shocked. "What do you mean, brother just now !?" At this time, Mrs. Susan was also worried. "Are you in trouble again?" Ryan reluctantly nodded. "Most likely yes, now all we have to do is find the location." "This city is too big, it''s impossible for us to find it overnight." Ivanka was already panicking. "That''s better than just keeping quiet." Ryan himself understood this situation. If there are no clues, looking for Irina is like looking for a needle in a haystack. Damn, who else could mess with him. "Don''t worry boy, we''ll find him." Mother Susan tried to cheer up. "Right, let''s find Irina''s sister together." Ivanka quickly changed clothes once again. Ryan is really anxious and dizzy. He had lost her once and did not want this to happen again. If necessary he destroyed this city in order to find traces of his wife. The three of them quickly got into the car and drove towards the city. But they didn''t know where to go. Ryan thinks for a while and says. "We better trace the British return route from work. Maybe we can find something. " Parked the car, the three of them began to walk along the road used by Irina to get to the house. If necessary, they will walk up to thepany where Irina works. During the trip, Ryan kept calling Irina''s cellphone even though it was not answered. After almost 10 minutes, these three people were already near the Cendrawasihpany but still didn''t find any traces. Mrs. Susan and Ivanka are already panicking wildly. Ryan''s own heart was clenched, but she couldn''t give up. At this time, his phone suddenly picked up. Ryan''s heart shines again, hope to find his wife has returned. Quickly he pressed his cellphone against his ear. "Where are you?" However, the voice of a man burping came from behind the phone. Ryan''s heart dims again. "Sob, who is this?" The man''s voice sounded halting and unclear. "This is Ryan, who are you? Where''s Irina! " Ryan''s voice got higher. "Why can you pick up this phone? Where''s Irina? " Ivanka and Mrs. Susan quickly stood in front of Ryan, but at this time, the man who had picked up the phone suddenly hung up. Tut, tut, tut. Ryan quickly felt disappointed when he heard the disconnected phone sound. "Sis, don''t worry. Let''s try to go to his office first, maybe your brother is there. " Ivanka tried to deceive herself, she already looked worried from the look in her eyes. At this time, a group of drunken people was walking towards them. The pedestrians, seeing the man who was already drunk, quickly avoided them. They were afraid of what the drunken people would do. "Hey, Roy, hik, what were you doing just now? Hik. " The drunk person can''t stop hupping. This group of drunken people kept walking with a limp, huping. "Nothing, hik." They passed Ryan''s group while continuing to joke. Ryan didn''t care about them at all until someone finally told her drunk friend. "I just, hup, picked up the downed cell phone and, sigh, someone called that cellphone. The voice of the person is angry so I shut it down immediately. " The friendughed. "Bastard, can your eyes still see that tiny cell phone?" Roy was offended and replied. "What do you think, hik, I''m weak like you? Taking HP down like that I can still! Do you know? That person''s name is very funny, if I''m not mistaken, Ryan is like the Kangen Band singer! " Ryan, with his super hearing, suddenly turned his head and chased the drunken crowd. "Repeat your words." Ryan quickly examined Roy from top to bottom, in his hand there was a cellphone with a pink casing. That HP sure is familiar, Ryan is sure it''s Irina''s! "Hey! What do you want, boy? " The drunken men drank back the beer in their hands. He was about to break free from Ryan''s grasp but it didn''t work. At this time, his friends hade to Ryan one by one. "Hey you want to die boy?" Even though their sight was slightly blurred, they still managed to surround Ryan in their midst. When the passersby saw them, everyone immediately felt sorry for Ryan. Drunk people''s actions arepletely unpredictable and easy to hit. Ryan really doesn''t care about the situation, he only cares about Irina''s whereabouts. "I asked you once again, where did you find that cellphone?" However, these drunksughed together. "Hey kid, hic, you thought we would say, hic, just like that?" "nder without evidence is tantamount to crime. Go before, hik, we sue you. " One of them finished his beer and put his empty bottle on the ground. In his eyes, Ryan seemed to be moving without stopping. His friends also started having trouble standing up. Suddenly, from behind, someone has flung his beer bottle at the back of Ryan''s head. "Die you." All the pedestrians had closed their eyes, the young man was finished. Maybe what they can do is call an ambnce. But the events that happened werepletely beyond everyone''s expectations. The beer bottle didn''t hit Ryan''s head. Ryan herself has disappeared and is standing next to the person who attacked her. He then gripped his wrist tightly. The drunkard''s entire body was literally lifted and mmed hard on the ground. This time, all of his friends who were drunk got angry. They all started flinging their bottles right at Ryan. "Stupid brat!" When the drunk lunged, his chest already received Ryan''s elbow. The person staggered and in the end fell and hit his head violently, in an instant he was unconscious. Another drunk also jumped in and was unconscious while hugging his bottle, apparently he tripped over his friend''s bottle that had been ced on the ground earlier. On the other hand, Ryan is like a wolf who has entered a chicken coop. He quickly took control of the situation. Within 2 minutes, the only one who was still conscious was a drunk who picked up Irina''s cellphone, her friends were all unconscious. The pedestrians who saw this were lost for words. That young man is really powerful! Ryan''s face looks t, his thoughts are still confused and worried about Irina. If only this person would answer his question, all the people he beat would still be able to stand up. Roy looked at Ryan with a frightened expression, so scared he vomited his guts. "What do you want!" Roy was aware that his history was finished. Without saying anything, Ryan lifted him and knocked him down. In an instant Roy was moaning in pain. "Where did you pick up that cellphone?" Ryan asked in a cold tone. "I I" Roy couldn''t stop his fear. Ryan then raised his hand. "Still want to beat me up?" The pedestrians had already called an ambnce and exined the situation. When they saw Ryan torturing one of the remaining drunks, they didn''t dare stop him at all. "Do not! Please forgive me! " Roy said. "Where did you pick up that cellphone?" Ryan asked once again. "In the alley over there." Roy said while pointing at the gate. Ryan took Irina''s cellphone from Roy and immediately walked into the alley. Mrs. Susan and Ivanka quickly followed suit, the three of them immediately looked for clues when they reached the alley. If Irina''s cell is found there, it''s most likely Irina''s going through this alley. There may be clues that could exin its existence. After half an hour passed, Ryan''s face looked limp, they did not find anything at all. While the three of them felt weak, suddenly they heard augh from behind them. Ryan turned and saw a ginseng doll appearing from the ground. So all this time he''s been hiding in the ground? Ryan, who was still surprised, suddenly saw a ginseng doll climbed up his pants and sat on his shoulder. At this time, Mrs. Susan and Ivanka saw the cute doll sitting casually on Ryan''s shoulder. Ryan looked at the ginseng doll that seemed to be trying to talk to him. Suddenly this question crossed his mind. "Do you know where Irina is?" Chapter 185: Dark Horse Chapter 185: Dark Horse The ginseng doll was relieved that Ryan finally understood what she meant. The doll nodded excitedly. "For real?" Ryan was excited again, luck did not seem to leave him. "Take me there!" ...... Suburbs, Hotel Atmosphere, VVIP Rooms. Irina is tied to the chair, her hands and feet tied so she can''t move at all. Finally, the ck cloth covering his face was opened. In an instant, Irina immediately checked her surroundings. He noticed a man sitting in a wheelchair with his back to him. Irina couldn''t see the face of her kidnapper. "Who are you?" Asked Irina. "Why did you kidnap me? I''ve never had a problem with someone like you at all. " "Have no problem?" The manughed loudly at Irina''s words. Irina tries to break free but the rope tying her is really too tight. "I thought someone like you was smart, but in fact you are as stupid as a whore." The man in the wheelchair turned and looked at Irina. This man''s face was covered with wounds, it seemed that the wound had just dried up. Irina quickly recognized the man''s face. He was Bob, the fifth child of the Alfred family! "You!" Irina was surprised, she did not expect Bob toe to her city again. "You seem surprised to see me." Bob''s face looked cold, dark memories of that time re-entered him. "Bob, our problems have been solved by our families. Do not be reckless and arbitrary, our family may not forgive him. " Irina said. "Then why did you return to this trash city? Why are you still hanging around and not waiting for me straddling my house? "Bob snorted coldly. "Don''t call that nonsense the best solution for our family. Bitches like you and your dog should be punished ordingly, I will not let you get away with it. " Irina felt deep hatred in Bob''s every word. "What do you want?" "What do I want?"Bobsuddenlyughed loudly, smiling, his face cold. "What do I want? Of course, I want both of you to die! " Bob''s face was utterly cruel and his eyes filled with fury. He squeezed the handle of the wheelchair hard. He stared at Irina, who couldn''t move, as if she were looking at a lump of meat ready to eat. Irina is already scared to see Bob''s face that looks cruel. "You better let me go." "Let you go?" Bob''s face returned to normal. "You think I went all the way from Jakarta to this small town just to let you go?" "So what do you want!" Irina red at Bob. Bob smiled wickedly. "You think after making me a eunuch I can''t rape you?" Hearing this, Irina became frightened. At this time,Bobpped his hands and suddenly a group of burly men appeared from behind the door wearing only underwear. One by one, for a total of 15 people, lined up and stood behind Bob. "Look at these people."Bob turned his head saying. "I have chosen these people carefully. They will rape you until you die! Ha ha ha." Seeing Bob''s evil smile, Irina angrily shouted at him. "You really are a human savage!" "I''m a savage? Since you have ruined my life, I swear I will repay you! " Snapped Bob. Then Bob sat back down quietly and said in a cold tone. "Today I will only torture you, after that I will torture your dog that you call that husband. I will force her to see you being raped, impregnated, tortured and then I will kill her! " Irina is at a loss for words. When humans sit in front of a wild animal, the animal will not understand the words. Bob smiled coldly. "To prevent you from rebelling and running away, I will tie you even tighter." Bob pped his hands and suddenly the 2 burly people walked towards Irina. "Hey! What are you doing!" Irina was scared and struggling. But these two people were really too strong and Irina couldn''t escape at all. Irina was made to sleep on her back on the mattress. Each of his hands and feet were handcuffed to the corner of the mattress, rendering himpletely immobile. In the middle of the process, Irina shouted. "You really aren''t human! You will regret this deed of yours! " "I''ve never regretted in my life." Bob''s heart waspletely overpowered by hatred. He then said to his subordinates. "Shut your mouth!" Hearing this, the two men stuffed Irina''s mouth with a cloth. Irina''s voice can only sound like the sound of a mosquito. By this time, Irina was already handcuffed to the bed with her legs spread apart and her arms spread wide. "Don''t expect anyone toe to your rescue."Bob pushed his wheelchair to the side of the bed and caressed Irina''s face. Irina immediately looked away, makingBobclutch her face. "What a beautiful face."Bobsaid in Irina''s ear. "Too bad this face will be crushed in a moment." Irina wanted to bite this guy alive, but Bob suddenly let go and said to his subordinates. "Quick start." Hearing this order, these burly men approached Irina with lecherous eyes. Irina was already frightened when she saw the men approaching her, she shook her head while trying to escape as hard as she could. "Don''t think you can run away. It''s useless you struggled like that. "Bobtook the ss of wine and drank it. The following scene will be the most interesting scene in his life. After all, if he couldn''t have Irina then he would crush her with his own hands! Bob really grew up like this, whatever he wanted he had to get and if he couldn''t then no one could. When his subordinates had surrounded Irina,Bobput down his wine ss and said, "Bugili first." The men quickly tried to remove Irina''s clothes. Seeing the hands of his subordinates on Irina''s body,Bob felt that he was the one above Irina. However, suddenly from the direction of the door came an explosion. DOR! The locked door waspletely crushed into 2 pieces. Bob was really surprised, the burly men also immediately turned their head towards the door. They all saw a male figure appearing from behind the door. Ryan! Irina is already in tears, her horse prince hase to save her! Ryan quickly checked the entire room. Her gaze fell on Irina, who was handcuffed and surrounded by a number of men wearing only underwear. In an instant his anger overflowed and his entire figure disappeared. He had approached the man who was about to rape his wife one by one and beat her unconscious. These burly men were utterly helpless. They all bounced off almost simultaneously while roaring in pain. Either they stared at the wall or the floor, they couldn''t see Ryan at all. In an instant the walls and floor were filled with unconscious people! "I didn''t expect you would find me this soon."Bobsnorted coldly. "I did not think you still dare to touch Irina after I taught you a lesson." Ryan said in a cold tone. Bob''s hand that was on the handle of his wheelchair squeezed hard. The gaze in his eyes waspletely filled with mes of hatred, he wanted to y the person before him alive. "But none of this is a problem, I will indeed intend to kill both of you at once." "Me and Irina will not die, but today is the day you die!" Ryan said with a cold face. Bob not only once but twice dared to touch his woman, Ares would not let this person live! "Don''t be too proud." Most of the burly men have stood back up. "We will kill you and continue to rape that woman." Ryan looked at the gecko and said in a cold tone. "Don''t expect your help outside that door to help you, I killed him." This time the burly men fell silent when they heard him, his friend dead? But the 10 men who had regained consciousness didn''t care and looked at their enemies this time. This enemy really looked like an ordinary person, nothing special. Maybe they all bounced off just because of some sneaky trick, if they were serious then this guy was definitely not their opponent. Bob still had a cruel face even though Ryan was standing in front of him. She was determined to kill the man who ruined her life. After all, he has Irina to guarantee his safety! Ryan looked at all 10 people wearing only the pants. Bob picked up his wine ss again saying. "Kill the intruder." The order was brief and clear, the faces of his subordinates became serious. "Don''t take it personally, this is all just business." These burly men werepletely fearless, but Ryan was much less afraid. He gave them his middle finger. The burly men got angry. "Die you!" Suddenly, these ten people had lunged at Ryan. Ryan remained t, after a while he also lunged at his opponent. His figure was truly like a shadow. Ryan was in front of one of his opponents and hit him in the face. Being hit with tremendous force, that person could only spit out a mouthful of blood. However, before she could scream in pain, Ryan had thrown her whole body away! Before this person was lifted and floated, there was still a one second pause. One second was used by Ryan to kick one of his enemies, he flew pastBoband hit the wall. Ryan bent down and dodged his opponent''s third leg strike. Ryan gripped her leg that was in the air and she suddenly lifted up. Ryan used his opponent to beat up his other opponent. In an instant, Ryan beat up the fearless men very cruelly and quickly. After receiving Ryan''s punches or kicks, all of Bob'' subordinates were unconscious again. The ten people were defeated by Ryan in just 1 minute! Chapter 186: Broken Machine Chapter 186: Broken Machine The sound of this dpidated motorbike was so loud, really showing how rickety it was. It looked like the motorbike could fall apart in just any moment. The motorbike was indeed old. Though its performance wasn''t that bad, the bike itself was too old-fashioned and noisy. It''s probably the reason why its previous owner sold it. Ryan then noticed a strange phenomenon when he passed the spectators. His bike made weird and loud noises and it looked as if it was about to break down. Everyone was both astonished and shocked with the sight. When Ryan''s figure disappeared from the track, people started to whisper and ask questions. "Is that person also a racer?" "I think so." They were not quite sure about that, the sudden appearance of someone riding a ramshackle bike waspletely unexpected. Meanwhile, Ryan himself couldn''t think of anything else other than Megan''s figure. His speed didn''t drop and when he rounded the corner, he swooped in exactly the same way as Brandon. This was only known by themittee guarding the corner. At this time, the twelve racers were stillpeting in the mountain track. Brandon was still leading in the first position by a considerable distance. Their loud engine sounds echoed throughout the mountain, alerting the beasts. They showed all kinds of techniques, marking their distinctive attribute as professional racers. Indeed, they were different from amateur racers. "Now the participants have passed the third corner and ording to our expectations, Brandon is still in the first position with a far enough advantage and the second position is." While Hendrix was busymenting, he suddenly heard shocking news from his HT. "Report, the intruder is already on the mountain track!" Hearing that, Hendrix ran out of words and stoppedmenting. He saw for himself that the bike was in a bad state but how could it start catching up with the professional racers? He really couldn''t believe it, but he kept receiving the same news from themittee in the mountain tracks that such a miracle really happened. Ryan distributed his internal power into the motorbike, therefore it could move fast and wild. The most surprising thing was that he was drifting at 120 Km/H! After passing the second corner, he returned to riding straight. All of themittee members who saw it were really amazed. Who was that person? How could he drift at such speed? It didn''t take long for Ryan to catch up with the other twelve racers. From a distance, he could see that the racers formed a straight line. Hendrix was already informed that the dpidated motorbike was close to the racers. He and Justin then became doubtful. Should they report it to the spectators? In the end, Hendrix decided to let the spectators know about this shocking situation. "I received information that there is a racer without a name participating in this race. Now he is still in 12th position." The other racers were very surprised. Weren''t there only the 12 of them? Why were they suddenly overtaken from behind? Ryan continued to drive at high speed, his bike was like a cheetah. He sped through the wind and overtook the racers one by one. In an instant, he was in the eighth position! After arriving at the corner, the racers slowed down their speed. Ryan took advantage of this and drifted at full speed. His broken motorbike sped away around the corner and immediately overtook three racers at once! Justin was at a loss for words when he reported it from the helicopter. Who was that mysterious racer? Ryan was really crazy, he''s already in second ce and was about to overtake Brandon! "The mysterious racer is already in second ce and he''s approaching Brandon!" Hendrix''s voice was a little hoarse. Would he witness the moment an amateur beat a professional racer? Brandon already knew this horrendous news through earphones. Looking through the side mirror, he saw Ryan''s figure following him at high speed. Brandon could see clearly that Ryan turned down the gas handle. What a crazy person! However, Brandon''s fighting spirit was fueled even more. He didn''t care who it was but he wouldn''t lose to anyone today! The sound of the motorbikes shing with each other was getting louder. Ryan''s rickety motorbike had the most noisy sound simr to that of a thunder. The thirteen of them struggled in trying to overtake each other to be the winner of the race. Brandon was still leading in the first position while Ryan was closely following him. "Bastard, that guy still didn''t let go of the gas handle?" Brandon continued to monitor Ryan from his bike''s mirror. The pressure he felt was getting bigger by the second and doubts started rising from within his heart. Brandon noticed Ryan''s presence for the first time when they passed a corner. When he stepped on the brake a little and looked at the reflection behind him, he saw Ryan riding his motorbike without braking at all. The distance between the two of them immediately closed. One wrong move and Brandon''s racing career would end. Ryan really put pressure on him. ''How does he keep up with me with a bike like that?'' The question continued to well up in Brandon''s heart, he guessed that the man must have done some trick on his bike so that he could catch up with him. However, the next few hundred meters was just a straight road so his bike should be able to cover some distance with the racer behind him. Ryan looked at the racer in front of him getting away with a t expression. He was riding this fast purely to save Megan. Brandon started to widen their gap, but what he didn''t know was that Ryan didn''t consider him as a rival at all. However, after a few bends, Ryan caught up with Brandon again. "Geez, that mysterious racer is approaching Brandon again! Now they''re just a finger away from each other!" Hendrix was at a loss for words. Who was that mysterious racer really? How did he get that fast? Brandon didn''t need to hear the information from his earphones to know that Ryan was right behind him. The terrain they were going to go through next was really difficult to pass. Soon, there would be a big hole in the road and could only be traversed by jumping. After that, they would be greeted with a harsh road. People would normally avoid this ce and use an alternative route. But since they needed an adrenaline rush, themittee decided to include it in the track. Of course, they had already prepared some precautions so that nothing could happen. Brandon gritted his teeth and spurred on the motor. His ride suddenly let out a loud roar and so he floated in the air. Brandon felt like he was covered by clouds. However, he immediately froze when he looked up! Looking at the sky above, the mysterious racer jumped over him and passed him with ease. Brandon wasn''t a fool, but how could that guy jump that high? At this time, Ryan was still floating on top of Brandon and dropped a few screws. It looked like his motorbike was at its limit. Since they were at high speed, the screw thatnded on Brandon''s helmet stuck into the ss. He saw Ryan sessfullynded and went fast in front of him. However, this made him experience bad luck. He failed to calcte his speed and fell into the hole. DUAK! Brandon and his motorbike fell quite hard in the hole. He copsed not long after that while thinking of why his opponent could jump that high. "CRAZY! The mysterious racer managed to overtake and stole the first spot. Brandon fell in the hole!" Hendrix waspletely shocked. "Brandon! Hey, Brandon! Can you hear me? " Brandon''s trainer was worried, his son didn''t answer at all. Their n went awry, the media should''ve been interviewing his team and Brandon as soon as they managed to win thispetition if not for that damn mysterious racer. Now that they couldn''t win it, the headline news that said "A mysterious racer arrived and humiliated the professionals" or "Helpless, professionals can only be ashamed of being defeated by a mysterious racer" would be all over the newspaper and television. ... Belden Vige was a poor vige located near the mountain. Since road ess was difficult and clean water was hard to find, people in that vige lived in poverty. The declining birthrate and poption there also added to the problem. The women from this vige mostly chose to marry people from outside the vige to change their fate. This left the men difficult to find partners. The main cause of all this was money. The second reason was that the women didn''t want to marry men from the same vige. They were all living in poverty. Therefore, the women from the vige went outside to change their lives while some women from outside were brought and trafficked there. The men from this vige worked in the city and saved some money. After a few years, they would buy women to continue their lineage. Chapter 187: Lifes Cruel Chapter 187: Life''s Cruel With the traffickers'' help, they bought women to bear their offspring. Meanwhile, in the house of the vige''s chief... Inside thempless house, Megan was tied to both her feet and hands. Her mouth was covered by a duct tape so it was difficult for her to scream for help. Megan stared at the people outside through the window. She kept trying to escape while screaming to her lungs. However, the door to the house suddenly mmed open. "Shut up or I''ll kill you!" The man was angry with the noise that Megan made. His violent figure managed to shut her. The man then came out and went back to talking with his friend. Looking out the window, Megan could only see unfamiliar faces of the passers-by. The look in her eyes was filled with despair. Rememberingst night''s incident, she started crying. She didn''t expect to be a victim of kidnapping and human trafficking. Life''s truly cruel. When she was depressed like this, all that came to her mind was the figure of Ryan smiling at her. At this time, three people were chatting outside the window. One of them was wearing a shabby blue shirt with a creepy wound on his cheek. The other one was the cruel man who just broke in and threatened her. Another one was a middle-aged man smoking his cigarette. This middle-aged man was the chief of the Belden vige. He had experienced bitterness throughout his life. He''d only had his happy times when beautiful women were brought to his vige by the trafficking organization. They seemed to be talking about Megan. "Sir, don''t you know how hard it is for me to bring such a beautiful woman here? And now you hesitate to buy it?" The cruel person who threatened Megan earlier was a trafficker associated with a human trafficking ring. "Sir, I suggest not," The man in blue said to the head of the vige. "Her price is too high, we won''t be able to afford her," "Looks like you guys are still hesitating," The salesman then smiled. "Look inside, you guys." The girl is white, sexy, beautiful and moreover shees from the city so she is an educated person. The selling value is high but try to pay attention to her qualities as a woman. No wonder she is expensive, right? I''m only going to let her go for 75 million, no less." "I had to pay dearly myself to bring her here. If it weren''t for her pretty face, I wouldn''t have offered it to you first. And now you think this girl is expensive? If you continue to hesitate like this, don''t expect me to want to do business with you again," the trafficker waspletely unwilling to budge. Megan was truly a high-end money vending machine to him. "Never mind, I really want to marry that woman," the son of the vige''s chief who heard this secretly from afar immediately joined in. Was his father blind? The woman in his house was truly the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. Her smooth white skin waspletely different from the women in this vige. What''s more, Megan''s sexy body looked hot. The boy really wanted to fuck Megan. If his father didn''t buy her then he would kill himself with her! The vige chief frowned. "75 million? Can you lower it a little?" "Sorry, my price is non-negotiable for this item," the seller was also looking for a profit. "Well, I''ve worked and raised 50 million, haven''t I? Let me borrow it from other residents when theye home." After thinking about it for a moment, the vige''s chief nodded. "Well then, I''ll give you 50 million first and the rest will be given when youe here again with another girl," "Wow, that can''t be done. I can''t do business that way. If you want that girl then you have to pay in full. If I keep giving credits like that, what will I eatter?" The salesman shook his head. "Besides, there are many reasons that you can use to stall or run away with my stuff. If that''s the case, who should I charge?" In the world of business, yers must be vignt and trust no one. "But we only have 50 million," the head of the vige said. "I don''t care. If you can''t pay then I''ll sell it to someone else," the seller immediately looked away. He seemed about to take Megan away from this vige. "Ah! Wait!" The vige chief''s son immediately intercepted him. He then said to his father, "Well, I really like that girl. What if we borrow some money from the residents first? We will return it when we have the money," "Who do you want to borrow from?" The chief felt his head be dizzy. "We have to let the woman go," His son immediately knelt down. "NO! Please, I really want to be with that girl," The salesman snorted coldly. "I don''t care whether you like it or not. If you guys don''t have the money, I''ll be out of here. I still have other clients who want to buy her," "Well, don''t you have a jade ne from an ancient royal relic?" The vige head was immediately shocked. "It is the legacy of our ancestors, where will I put my face if I were to give it up for a woman?" "Well, they''re long dead. This is also for my future, after all. I swear I''ll return it when I get back to town. I beg you," his son didn''t move and kept kneeling in front of his feet. With a heavy sigh, the vige chief nodded. "Then wait here for a moment. I''ll take the ne." When he heard the words jade ne, the seller was delighted. If it was true that the ne came from the royal era, the price would be very high! "If you add 5 million along with the ne, that girl can be yours," the seller said. "But we must first confirm the authenticity of the ne before the agreement is made," The boy answered immediately, "Agree." At this moment, there was a loud motorbike sound at the vige''s entrance. Ryan was the one riding it. "Good evening, who is the chief of this vige?" Ryan immediately shouted and looked for the person responsible. It so happened that the chief''s house was not far from the entrance, so his scream reached the ear of the man he''s looking for. "I''m here, I''m the chief," the head of the vige said. Ryan then stopped and parked his motorbike. "What''s wrong?" The vige chief approached Ryan and looked at him. Apart from the human traffickers, this vige almost had zero tourists or visitors from outside. "Did anyone selling womene to your vige?" Ryan casually asked and stared at the vige''s chief closely. At first, the man in front of him was shaking slightly. When he was about to answer, Ryan added, "Just rx, I''m not a cop. I''m here to find someone," The vige chief breathed a sigh of relief, but Ryan could tell clearly from the man''s reaction that he was on the right track. "Is he named Harrison?" Ryan asked. The vige chief nodded his head. "That''s right, he helped us find women to make as wives for this vige," "I''m here just to meet Harrison," Ryan said with a smile. When he heard that Ryan wanted to meet Harrison, the vige chief thought that Ryan was Harrison''s friend. Megan was still tied up in the dark room inside the chief''s house. She heard the sound of footsteps approaching, did her life finally reach its end? At this time, the chief''s son came into the room and saw Megan crying. "Why are you crying?" This man became anxious. "You don''t need to be afraid," But Megan did not pay attention to the man. Instead, her crying became more intense. She lowered her head and tears started raining down her face. "Stop crying, I don''t like seeing you cry," the man''s heart began to melt, he then tried to ce Megan properly. "Soon, you will be a part of the family in this vige. So be patient, okay!" He wiped Megan''s tears. But hearing those words, Megan cried even more. She thought she would never see her mother again. At this time, Ryan was in front of the chief''s house. Meanwhile, Harrison was curious about the figure of the person who''de looking for him. "Mr. Chief, who is this person?" "Don''t worry, I''m here to meet you," Ryan casually said. "Which woman do you want to sell today?" "Woman? What woman? " Harrison felt a bad feeling. Why did this stranger know that he was selling women here? Ryan was about to torture the person but he heard muffled crying sounds from inside the house. Even though it was just a faint sound, his ear could still catch it. ''Megan!'' In an instant, Ryan broke in and saw a man holding Megan''s hands while trying to take off her clothes. "Take it easy, don''t be shy in front of your own husband. We will have sex until we have children," Chapter 188: Leaving Los Santos Chapter 188: Leaving Los Santos Seeing Kruger''s family''s order stumbling home, Ryan returned to the house. At this time Irina was walking downstairs. "What is wrong?" Irina asked in a serious tone. "Nothing, I just used up a breath of fresh air." Ryan said with a smiling face. "Ah Madam Ipah, is breakfast ready? I''m really hungry. " Seeing Ryan who changed the topic, Irina was still a little curious but she let it go. After breakfast, Irina and Ryan went together to the office. Upon arrival, Ryan immediately went to hisboratory and continued the X form. After being alone, Ryan began to feel anxious in his heart. What happenedst night waspletely unexpected. He did not think that Bob would suddenly return to this city and kidnap Irina again. His death was truly inevitable, even if he had to offend Kruger''s family. It is certain that Kruger''s family will not just let this problem go and now Ryan''s goal is to heal himself so he can fight anytime and anywhere. If it weren''t for the mysterious power in his body, Ryan could bring out his full strength which earned him the nickname Ares the God of War of the 12 Aesirs. Unfortunately, Ryan has only been fighting antstely. If he met his fellow 12 Aesir Gods or was surrounded by more than 10 martial arts experts from the God list, referring to his battle with the Dark Moon clone, in his current state it would be a difficult battle. Arriving at theboratory, his team and Valerie were already working. Valerie is still a perfumer, but when Ryan decides that she needs to work on potion X it automatically makes Valerie follow her. This also relieved Ryan a little. What''s more, Valerie''s figure made her and the other boys unable to take their eyes off. Valerie wears a tight short skirt and heels that entuates her buttocks. On her upper body, Valerie wears a white shirt that makes her underwear transparent, her face wears make-up that is not too thick, bright red lipstick, and all of that is covered with a sweet smile that can make men want to crush her. Not to mention that her long, smooth legs covered in fis stockings were really tempting, it seemed like teacher and student games would be a favorite for the boys in theboratory. Valerie then watched Ryan, she looked at her ideal man with a sweet gaze and a warm heart. She dresses a little bit boldly like this just for Ryan so if Ryan doesn''t like her then this effort is useless. "Vi, please get me coffee." Ryan said. When Valerie gave her coffee, Ryan''s eyes were already working and realized that everyone was still busy working and no one was staring at them. Ryan quickly squeezed Valerie''s ass and her other hand epted the coffee. Valerie was a little surprised and immediately blushed, Ryan then took her hand back and wrote on paper. Valerie watched her and Ryan only wrote one word, toilet! Thinking about what it means, Valerie felt that she could no longer hold herself back and couldn''t wait to meet Ryan. Seeing Ryan blink at him after he left the room, Valerie looked sheepish. At least he had to pause a little so that no one got suspicious. Ryan is pleased with the progress of Potion X and the progress of her rtionship with Valerie. Meanwhile in Jakarta. "What?" Nichs, the family head of Kruger''s family, listens to reports from his men over the phone. It seemed like his entire body waspletely taken aback by this report. "Repeat your words." A tone of disbelief could be heard in Nichs''s voice. "Sir, young master is dead." The voice of his subordinates sounded low, he was originally reluctant to give bad news like this. "Who did it?" Nichs forced himself to stay calm and asked as calmly as possible. "Ryan from the city of Avalerion." DUAK! Nichs was really angry, he had already mmed his cellphone and mmed everything on the table. Even to the point where he mmed the table, the resentment in his heart still didn''t go away. Nichs then kicked the flower pot next to him. "I will kill you!" Everyone in the room didn''t dare toment. The first time they saw their great master was so angry. "Call the other nuclear families for a meeting!" Nichs said to his son who was on the side. Hearing these words of his father, he immediately bowed and left. Shortly thereafter, Kruger''s sudden family meeting finally began. This meeting was not their first, this was their second sudden encounter which was only a few days apart. The first was by telephone because many members of the nuclear family were not at home. What they have inmon is that their topic is the problem with a man named Ryan. "Bob is dead." Nichs stared at everyone present. The people present were the elders and dignitaries of the Kruger family. "What? Your son died? " "Why can? Was he murdered? " This news really made them all furious. Bob is the descendant of the head of the family, in other words, he is the candidate for sessor to the head of this aristocratic family. If it''s true that Bob has been killed by people, this is the biggest humiliation this family has ever received! This incident really pped the face of Kruger''s family when it was heard by outsiders, they had to think about this matter seriously. For a moment, everyone''s blood was boiling and wanted to skin the alive of this person who had offended their family. "The person who killed him was Ryan, the young man who attacked Bob earlier." At this time Nichs spoke again after a brief pause. In an instant, everyone present fell silent. After a moment of silence, someone finally spoke up. "The person behind Ryan is really something we can''t offend." "But no one has ever dared to harass our family before." Someone replied. "Since when are we silent and obedient to others?" Speaking of the power that supported Ryan from behind that, everyone in Kruger''s family really didn''t dare to deal with him. It seems that their previous incident with Ryan''s grandfather at the Laibahas family home made them feel a forgotten terror. "After all, Ryan must die to atone for his sins!" Seeing his family''s debate getting off track, Nichs expressed his opinion. The look in his eyes waspletely filled with mes of hatred. "The old man is strong and we can''t do anything about him. But next month there will be a event big, that old man will definitely not have time to watch over us, so at that time Ryan will die in our hands! " Nichs said. Even though these people did not know event whatNichs was referring to, they did not dare to argue orment after seeing the mes of anger from within Nichs. Moreover, if Kruger''s family used all their assets and strength, they could even conquer the world. ... Ryan suddenly sneezed, seems like someone is talking about him? "Vi, please get samples upstairs, OK?" Ryan said to Valerie. For several minutes waiting on the toilet, Valerie did note and this made Ryan a little sad. Looks like Valerie doesn''t want this rtionship to be discovered so maybe Valerie is trying to restrain herself. But after seeing Valerie''s ass that passed through her, Ryan carefully squeezed it once again. Valerie was a little surprised and blushed, she couldn''t count how many times Ryan teased her. Ryan is getting bolder and bolder even though they are still in their workce and many eyes are watching. However, it seemed that this tension made Valerie even more aroused. At the same time, potion X progressed a little. Ryan stared at the gray liquid in the reaction tube. Upon inspection, it seemed like this was a little better than before. The development of this X potion was already on the right track, it would be nice if he still had a few months but his situation left him insufficient. Ryan and her team have been really busy all day and at lunchtime, Ryan wanted to invite Valerie to eat together but she watched with her eyes that Valerie was taken away by her friends. "Vi, there is a 5 free 1 meal promo! We just pulled it out! " His friend did not ept the word no. Again, Ryan''s heart bes sad when she sees Valerie being taken away. In the midst of her downturn, Ryan decided to eat alone because she was craving to eat ribs penyet. Arriving in front of the restaurant, when she was about to open the door, Ryan suddenly felt her whole body stiffen. In an instant, the energy within him churned like a tsunami. The energy is about to devour him alive in one fell swoop. Sweat immediately flooded him from top to bottom. His body was really sweating while his own body was cold like he was in the north pole. Seeing that he was about to lose control, Ryan quickly took and drank the medicine he got from the third grandfather. After the drug entered his body, he immediately started working quickly. At this moment, his turbulent energy was met with the energy that came from the medicine, the tsunami immediately receded. Whoa! Ryan exhaled deeply. Luckily he managed to control his body, otherwise he might pass out in this ce. The side effects of this drug began to kick in, Ryan could not hold back her lust which began to control her. Every woman who is seen is like a sexy woman who invites herself to have sex. While staggering, Ryan tried to find a shady ce away from people. This great lust might darken his eyes and attack women. Unintentionally, Mia was nearby looking for a ce to eat lunch. Seeing a familiar figure, Mia decided to greet Ryan. But the way he walked and the hand that gripped his chest made Mia wonder what was happening to Ryan. "Hey, are you okay?" Mia managed to approach Ryan and grabbed his shoulder. When Ryan turned around, Mia was a little scared to see her. Ryan''s face ispletely red and her neck is pink. Not to mention, his eyes looked very sharp and his breathing was heavy. "Ran what are you doing?" Mia was confused what to do. "Are you ..." However, before he could finish asking, Ryan hugged him with both hands. "Ah! What are you doing!?" When Mia was about to escape, Ryan was already kissing her lips! In an instant Mia was shocked and confused, she couldn''t believe Ryan''s actions. Even though Ryan was perverted and had touched it, Ryan was never like this before. This time, Ryan really forced herself to kiss. Mia, who has high self-esteem, feels herself being abused, she quickly pushes Ryan away. After stepping on Ryan''s feet several times, Ryan finally let go of her lips and Mia took the opportunity to let herself go. "I didn''t expect you to be a man like this." Mia said with a face of disgust. Chapter 189: So You’re The Hitman? Chapter 189: So You¡¯re The Hitman? Ryan could feel something smooth rubbing his back, giving him somewhat a pleasant feeling. Though he couldn''t exactly feel it since there were clothes between them, he could still feel Megan''s softness and plumpness. Maybe the trip was worth it if he could feel it with both hands. It would be amazing if he could push and crush Megan on the bed and see her two mountains with his eyes. Maybe, they could also do a teacher and student roley like in Japanese AV. ''Stop Ryan! You''re still driving, don''t lose focus! All your imagination will be wasted if you fall into the abyss.'' They were still going on the bumpy roads and the motorbike that they rode together couldn''t stop from bouncing up and down. Megan''s chest was stuck to Ryan''s back when the bike vibrated, she was really afraid this bike would be broken in the middle of the way. They kept going up and down without stopping and Ryan continued to feel the tenderness of Megan''s chest on his back. Ryan felt so happy, he could feel how much the creator of the universe loved him even in this rural ce! "Ryan, go a little slower," Megan couldn''t bear it anymore. She was already scared and hugged Ryan tightly like a ko. "No, if we slow down, we might miss the train," Ryan said. "But of course, I don''t mind spending the night with you at the hotel. How about it?" Megan blushed and did not answer Ryan''s question. The motorbike was still going fast, they were still riding through the many holes before finally arriving on a smooth road. Ryan himself hoped that the hole would never run out. Feeling so happy, Ryan even sang, "Sticking, sticking, the top of the mountain is sticking out, it''s so chewy!" "Hmm? What are you singing? " Megan faintly heard Ryan''s singing. "Ah! It''s nothing. I only thought of a job that was suitable for you apart from being a teacher," Ryan said. "What is it?" "Massage therapist," Ryan answered with a smile. Megan was confused, what did Ryan mean? She really didn''t get the point. Ryan then turned to her and smiled. "I''m sure lots of people will line up because of your unique way of massaging." Megan got more confused and asked, "Howe?" "Other people massage using their hands while you use both of your chest," Ryan nodded. "Reallyfortable," Megan immediately realized what Ryan meant and immediately let go of her embrace. She snorted in annoyance and looked away. "You really are...! Don''t be so lecherous!" Megan said angrily. By this time, they had arrived at a level asphalt road. The trip in the bumpy roads had beenpleted, but Ryan seemed to lose his excitement. After riding for an hour, they finally arrived at Los Santos City. As soon as they arrived at the station, the motorbike finally couldn''t take it anymore. It broke down into pieces and there was nothing left! The bike was going beyond it meant and this time, it wanted to rest in peace. "Don''t mind it, let''s quickly get on the train," Ryan pulled Megan as she was still gawking at the sight of the bike she had just rode falling apart. After waiting for a while, their train finally left for the city of Avalerion. The chair was hard but it didn''t matter. The most important thing was that Megan was by his side. Ryan sat on the outer and Megan sat by the window. People hardly got off in this station, therefore many seats were still unupied. Ryan observed them one by one, feeling worried that the troubles in this city woulde with him. While he was still paying attention, he saw the man talking loudly on his phone from this morning. "Hello, it''s me," Ryan greeted him with a smile. "I hope your mouth will remain silent during the trip," The man looked at Ryan with a scared look and smiled bitterly. The violence that he experienced this morning was still on his mind. However, the man tried to forget the incident and said in a cold tone, "Take it easy, I won''t be noisy because I''ll be dancing on top of your corpse!" "Oh, you sure? We haven''t seen each other in hours and you''re already this brave to me? No problem, I hope your fist is bigger than your mouth," Ryan kept looking at him with a smile. He was in a good mood so he had no problem to deal with this man. The man''s gaze was cold, he looked like he wanted to retaliate but he held back. "Let''s seeter!" Then he went to another carriage. Suddenly, Ryan''s shirt was pulled from the side. "Who is it?" "Take it easy, just rest, okay? I''ll wake you upter," Ryan stretched out his hand and hugged Megan''s shoulder. He then kissed Megan''s forehead and stroked her hair. This feeling made Megan feel nice and warm. After nodding slowly, she then closed her eyes and fell asleep on Ryan''s shoulder. ''Geez, how could she sleep soundly on my shoulder with that beautiful face!'' Ryan smiled bitterly, but he still held back. He also lowered his seat a little so that Megan could sleep better. At this time, a man with arge build entered the car. The moment he entered, everyone''s gazes fell on him. The reason was easy that person was really shy. He was almost 2 meters tall which made people think he was an NBA yer! Not to mention that his muscr body also stood out and made people even more amazed. For such arge person, it seemed that no one had dared to challenge him on a 1 on 1 fight. When these passengers saw the burly man looking around, they were all curious. Then they saw him stop right beside Ryan. This time, everyone could understand what was going to happen. They thought that Ryan''s history would definitely be over. Even some of the passengers were ready to record this bloody incident as evidence. Though they didn''t know the reason, the burly man was clearly going to kill that man! The burly man said coldly to Ryan, "So you dare to bother n?" All eyes were on Ryan, but Ryan seemed to ignore the burly man and continued to fix Megan''s messy hair. Then Ryan turned and said to him, "So you''re the hitman?" The burly man snorted coldly. "You don''t need to know that. You have offended my friend so you will face the consequences," "Oh," Ryan nodded. "How much money is he offering?" The man raised his burly hands, it was going to be a deadly blow. "Don''t expect me to be afraid, your fist doesn''t even have an ounce of strength in it," Ryan said with a sigh. His words made the burly man amazed. This was the first time he had met someone like this. Meanwhile, the other passengers were alreadyughing to themselves. ''Is that person stupid? How could a fist that big be powerless? Anyway, he will die in one hit!'' The burly manughed and said, "Then, you dare to ept it?" Ryan shook his head. When the man was about to punch him, he heard Ryan say, "Why should I take your beating?" The burly man held back his punch again and gave a cold snort. "Just admit that you''re scared. If you apologize to n, I will not beat you," "Then tell him toe and I''ll make sure he will apologize to me for sending people to do his dirty work," Ryan said casually. All the passengers were shocked when they heard that. Apparently, that person was very brave to face a burly man like that. He really had big guts! The burly man was already furious, but n came from the next car with a raging face. "Why didn''t you hit him?" "He said you didn''t give him enough money. For someone like him, your reward is too small so he''s hesitant to beat me," Ryan answered. "What?" Hearing this, n nearly vomited blood. "I just paid you 5 million just to be my bodyguard today. Do you still dare to say it''s not enough? Do you want your wife and child to starve? " "Wait, sir! This is all a misunderstanding, what he said is all lies!" The fierce face he had a while ago instantly disappeared when that burly man heard n scold him. This divide and rule tactic was absolutely perfect. Ryan was really good at manipting people. However, what happened next made people close their eyes. The burly man threw a punch at Ryan! The fist from the elephant''s arm was really a deadly attack, everyone thought Ryan''s fate was clear. The woman sitting on Ryan''s left hand side closed her eyes, afraid of what would happen next. "Ah!" The sound of screaming in pain made the woman close her ears. It seemed that the one passenger had been bleeding. When she opened her eyes, however, she was very surprised by the scene before her. Chapter 190: Poor Guy Chapter 190: Poor Guy The young man managed to hold the burly man''s fist with just one hand! The sound of screaming in pain did note from Ryan but from the burly man! Ryan squeezed the man''s fist hard and didn''t let go of his grip. Strangely, Ryan''s face looked calm and his grip didn''t move at all. By this time, the burly man had gritted his teeth, his face was red and looked like he was in pain. His left hand that Ryan held was shaking violently! At first, his hand only trembled a little but now it trembled even more. Everyone who saw them was already shocked. What the hell was going on? Ryan then smiled at the man. "There''s no strength, right?" Shortly after saying that, Ryan let out his strength little by little, slowly forcing the burly man to get down on his knees while he moaned in pain. His face was full of sweat, he tried to get away but it was all useless. When the man was about to scream for mercy, Ryan silenced him by putting his hand in his mouth! The burly man looked at Ryan making a gesture to shut up. "Shhhhh! She''s still sleeping," The man then looked at Megan who was still fast asleep on Ryan''s shoulder. Five hourster, Ryan woke Megan up from her deep sleep and took her off the train. Though it was alreadyte at night, getting back in her beloved city of Avalerion made Megan sigh in disbelief. She almost wept at the scent for her freedom. If it weren''t for Ryan, she would have be a victim of human trafficking. "It''s okay to cry your feelings out. I am here," Ryan said. "If anyone bothers you again then I will kill them on the spot!" "Huh? Who wants to cry?!" Megan wiped her tears. "I''m a lecturer so I have to set a good example," "Lecturer or not, you are still a woman. You almost had a terrible incident. Crying happy tears isn''t setting a bad example." Megan then walked towards the exit with her head held high, she would not let that terrible incident haunt her. With a smile, Ryan hailed a taxi and got in with her. "Do you want to go to your mother''s house or to your own house?" "I want to meet my mother," Megan hesitated a little but she knew that her mother must be worried about her. Ryan nodded and gave her mother''s address to the taxi driver. After arriving, Megan suddenly said to the taxi driver, "Sir please stop at the park." Ryan was a little confused, why was Megan suddenly asking to stop here? After paying for the taxi and getting off, Megan said to Ryan, "Stay with me for a moment," Hearing Megan''s words, Ryan immediately understood. The woman had just experienced an incident that nobody should ever experience. She was kidnapped, sold, and nearly raped. Her feelings must be awful right now. Under the moonlight, the two of them walked side by side around the park. Megan''s gaze was nk when she saw the moon in the sky. All the feelings of fear, anxiety, anger, shame, happiness, relief, were mixed up in her mind. Seeing her feel a little helpless, Ryan felt his heart also ache. He knew that nofort would make Megan forget the bitter incident. What Megan had to do was to ept what had happened and live with it. After all, the important thing was that she survived. Ryan then gently took Megan''s hand. The woman was initially a little surprised but didn''t refuse to be held. The two then walked hand in hand like a couple. For Megan,no man was better than Ryan in this world. Indeed, he acted like a pervert sometimes and that his words couldn''t always be taken seriously, always joking no matter the situation he was in. But he could always be counted on when she needed him. When Ryan rescued her from the human trafficker, Megan noticed his chapped dry lips. The man must have gone to great lengths to save her. Perhaps, Ryan was the prince on the white horse that she''d been waiting for? ''No, no, how could that be true?'' She tried to dismiss the thought. But Who else in this world went to save her except him? What Megan didn''t realize was that her mind was constantly thinking about Ryan''s figure even when she was desperate. She didn''t realize that she had been in love with Ryan for a long time. Ryan was still thinking about how soft Megan''s chest was when she rode with him and hugged him tight. He wondered when he could feel the two mountains with his hands. This incident might traumatize Megan a little with men, so it seemed like he had to wait a little longer for his dream. The two of them continued walking around the park without speaking at all. People around looked at them as if the two were a shy young couple. "Hey, hey, look at them. They''re adults but dating like a junior high school student," someone said to his friend. "Ah, poor guy. If I were with such a beautiful woman, I would have brought her in my room," his friend replied. "No wonder you''re single, your brain is as perverted," a group of young peopleughed all over and walked away from Ryan and Megan. Ryan could hear clearly what they just said but he just smiled at the boys. A gentleman would not force a woman to do it. If he managed to get her heart then that woman would continue to ask him for more! Megan realized that people looked at her as if she and Ryan were dating. ''Not bad'' she thought, feeling good with the way people stared at them. Not long after, they both arrived at Megan''s mother''s house. However, Megan did not ring the door of her house. "Thank you for today," still holding Ryan''s hand, Megan turned around and faced the man. "No problem, as long as you promise not to do it again," Ryan said with a smile. Megan did not speak further. For a moment, the two of them just stared at each other in silence. In front of the house''s ck fence, they just stood still and the atmosphere around them looked romantic. People who fell in love sometimes had a hard time expressing what they wanted. They didn''t want to rush things and scare their partner. At this time, Megan waspletely immersed in Ryan''s gaze. She wanted to channel her feelings through a kiss. The quiet and romantic atmosphere in front of her mother''s house encouraged her. Megan didn''t dare to take the initiative. She hoped that the usually aggressive Ryan would start first. Ryan then looked at Megan, it seemed that he''d understood the meaning of the woman''s gaze. When he stepped forward, Megan was a little embarrassed and lowered her head. However, Ryan lifted her head while closing his eyes. It looked like she had to brave herself for what''sing. Then they hugged and kissed. "Thank you for helping me," Megan said in a small and low voice. Her face was red like a tomato. When Megan was about to ring the bell, Ryan suddenly held her hand. "What''s wrong?" Megan was surprised when Ryan suddenly caught her hand. Her pounding heart seemed to beat louder when Ryan pulled her into his embrace. "Meggie, that''s not the right way to kiss," Ryan then smiled. "Here, let me teach you," "Ah? Hmmph!" Megan did not have time toment as Ryan shut her with his lips. She was quite surprised when Ryan''s tongue entered her mouth. She fought for a moment but gave up in the end and started to enjoy it. Megan circled her hands around Ryan''s neck while the man''s hands hugged her waist. They really enjoyed their hot kiss. They were so oblivious to time and ce that they didn''t notice the door to the house was open and Megan''s mother came out screaming. "Meggie!" Her happy voice echoed in their ears. But when the middle-aged woman saw Ryan and her daughter kissing, she suddenly felt guilty. "Errr, I only heard a sound from outside so I came out to check it. Sorry to ruin your moment, just continue. I''lle inside first. Just ring the bell when you''re finished," Megan''s mother was happy to see her daughter making out with Ryan. It seemed that her grandchildren would be born soon. The two of them were really embarrassed, Megan quickly broke away from Ryan''s embrace. "Mom, wait!" Megan''s face waspletely red. Indeed, she was hesitant to kiss Ryan at first, but she mustered up her courage to share her feelings. Still, she didn''t expect that her mother woulde out and see them kissing! Obviously, the romantic atmosphere among them had broken down. Ryan also felt embarrassed. Even though he had thick skin, he still felt that making out in front of an elderly was shameful. Megan''s mother might think that he would be her son-inw someday. Chapter 191: Her Beloved Husband Chapter 191: Her Beloved Husband "Ah, I''ll say goodbye first. I''lle visit next time. Good night, auntie," Ryan forced a smile and ran away from the house. It turned out that even a man like him could blush. "Oh, yeah, good night... I''m sorry, I didn''t really know that you two were kissing," she then looked at her daughter. "Next time, just take him to a hotel or in your room. Just let me know if you want to do it. I''ll pretend that I''m not in the house," "Mom! What are you talking about? Stop it!" Megan was really embarrassed, her face waspletely red. "Aww Meggie, are you stupid or what? Don''t let a man as good as Ryan get away. You will regretter if he has a girlfriend," the mother then smiled and embraced her daughter. "Come in first, I''ll teach you how to seduce a man like I used to seduce your papa," ...... Ryan had run quite far. Previously, he heard Megan''s mother say that they could do it in a hotel. The idea actually made Ryan smile bitterly. It would be terrible if he were to do so. After solving Megan''s problems the whole day, Ryan was finally able to return home. In total, he had spent 12 hours searching and chasing Megan up to the Belden Vige in the city of Los Santos. It was alreadyte at midnight when he arrived at his house. It looked like he''s going to sleep right away. His wife should have been asleep in bed. However, when he thought of Irina sleeping in her pajamas, Ryan''s blood immediately boiled. He was ready to ''fight'' once again. Ryanughed in his heart and went straight to Irina''s room on the 2nd floor. He was ready to have sex with his wife again. But when he stood in front of Irina''s room, jokes andughter could be heard from inside. Ryan was a little surprised, he peeked before entering. It turned out that Ivanka and Irina were talking and giggling on the bed. Why was his sister-inw there? Ryan felt a little disappointed. Since Ivanka was here, he couldn''t touch his wife at all. While continuing to peek from the gap in the door, Ryan found his eye candy. His gaze fell on his wife''s white neck, he couldn''t wait to lick it off. Not to mention that Irina was not wearing a bra, so it''s safe to assume that his wife couldn''t wait to sleep with him too. Ryan wanted to take a peek further, but he couldn''t poke his head inside. "Sis, where is brother-inw?" Ivanka wondered why she hadn''t seen Ryan around today. "He''s a little mysterious. Sometimes, I had no idea where he had gone. But take it easy, he will definitelye home today," Irina said with a smile. Ivanka started out with her tricks. "Sis, why are you sure? Maybe Ryan is seducing girls and having an affair with another woman. You don''t know what he''s doing right?" Hearing this, Ryan frowned. It seemed that Ivanka had spoken badly about him yet again. He felt like he needed to teach his sister-inw a lesson. However, Irina''s words made Ryan''s heart a little relieved. His wife really didn''t disappoint him and that he had to reward herter. "Ivy, I know very well what Ryan is like. Even though he looks flirtatious, he is a really nice guy. I trust him. And although he likes to disappear, I''m sure he has a good reason," Irina said, smiling sweetly. "Sis, tell me what really happened when you were in Batavia!" Ivanka suddenly said. "I am curious!" Her face was serious when she said it. Irina smiled as she began to recall the incident. "Actually, I was really surprised about how Ryan found me that day," Irina began to exin. "Before, the Kruger family asked me to return to marry their son. But the man secretly came to Avalerion and wanted to take me back by force. At that time, Ryan saved me from him. The next day, I secretly returned to Batavia to settle everything with that nonsense wedding," "And then?" Ivanka was even more curious. "I heard the incident that day was a shame for our family so I couldn''t ask too many questions. But it looks like both our family and the Kruger have withdrawn from the agreement, right?" Irina then smiled. "That''s right. The news that I was trying to thwart my marriage must have reached the head of the Kruger family. Moreover, Ryan beat his son and turned him into an eunuch, so the problem got bigger. I was afraid that they would break into our house and demand justice. However, when I was arguing with my father, Ryan came," Irina raised her head a little. She smiled when she remembered how the man she loved suddenly came and saved her. "Your brother-inw said he was going to take me back home in front of our family and father. You know what, Ivy? Father really wanted to sell me to the Kruger family," When she said herst sentence, her tone was cold but then finally softened again. "So at that time, I chose to go with Ryan because I knew I could be happy with him. If I obeyed father, I would''ve been locked up my whole life and never be free again," Ivanka watched her sister''s expression that looked soft and like a girl falling in love when talking about Ryan. "Then the people from the Kruger family came. Since their son was beaten so badly, Ryan had a big fight with them. Many of their subordinates died and their elites were defeated. Even father''s greatest subordinates were helpless in front of Ryan. But we were surrounded by too many people, your brother-inw was really on the line. I felt like he was going to die at that time and I could only cry. But suddenly.... " Ivanka looked tense with her serious face. Though she had heard Ryan''s version of the story, she thought that her brother-inw was just making it up. When she heard this from her own sister, she could imagine how manly, brave and confident Ryan was at that moment. Ryan himself was still eavesdropping from the outside, he nodded in satisfaction. It looked like the incident that day was stuck in Irina''s heart. When Irina finished telling her story, Ivanka pped her hands. It looked like her brother-inw was indeed an extraordinary person. "Sis, who is that old man?" Ivanka was curious. "Sounds like father and uncle Nichs are really scared of him." "I don''t know." Irina shook her head. "But father and the head of the Kruger family didn''t want to make a fuss about my marriage again. So I think this is the best result," They then chatted about their past. However, Ivanka suddenly asked about a slightly sensitive topic. "Sis, how does it feel when you do it with Ryan on the sofa?" Irina''s face turned red in an instant, but Ivanka continued to stare at her, both curious and serious. "Hmmm well that''s how it is," Irina felt embarrassed and med Ryan for it. If that man wasn''t too passionate, the two of them wouldn''t have been caught by her sister. Hearing Ivanka''s question, Ryan shook his head. Was it appropriate for that girl to ask her sister like that? "I think you must feel so good that you forgot about the time and ce, right? Well, I''m not really surprised that Ryan is like that," Ivanka said with a smile. She then stretched out her hand and felt her sister''s chest. "You''ve got bigger, haven''t you!" "Ivy! Enough. I can''t believe you caught us!" Irina giggled and replied to Ivanka, "Here, yours is big too!" "Hahaha what are you talking about, yours is definitely bigger!" Ivanka broke free and started burying her head against her sister''s chest. Having her sister rub her face on her chest made Irina feel a little strange. "Ivy, don''t be weird," "Hmm? What''s wrong? Didn''t I often fall asleep on your chest when I was little? Why can''t I now?" Irina then smiled. "Ah, I see. Come here then. Let''s see if you can do it again," After that, Irina and Ivanka rolled around on the bed whileughing. The two of them groped each other, trying to make sure whose chest was bigger. The sight made someone peeking on them think of something so wrong. ''Goddamn'' Ryan had a nosebleed as he cheered in his heart. ''Go on! Strip her pants! Come on Ivanka, do it a little more so I can see your sister''s nipples! Dang! step aside a little, I can''t see them!'' Inside the room, the two siblings continued to grope each other. Their pajamas got loose that both of their nipples often slipped out. This made Ryan a little excited. "s, Ivanka is not much different from Irina," Ryan red at his sister-inw''s chest. In the middle of fighting her sister, Ivanka noticed that the door to the room was slightly open. She saw a head poking inside. "Kyaaaaa!" Ivanka screamed in terror, immediately covering herself with a nket. Chapter 192: Be Patient, Ryan! Chapter 192: Be Patient, Ryan! When Irina turned around, she saw Ryan entering the room with a nosebleed. "Ah, well, I just came home and I thought I shouldn''t bother you so I waited outside. Don''t worry, I didn''t see anything." Irina red at him. "Tonight, you sleep in your own room! I want to sleep with my sister," ''NOOOOOO!!'' Ryan''s face quickly turned pale as he looked at Irina with sad eyes. How could his wife throw him out? What difference would it make sleeping on the sofa or sleeping in his own room when Irina didn''t sleep with him? Ivanka justughed and said in a mocking tone, "Listen to my sister''s words, brother. You''ll sleep alone in your room!" Ryan thought that Ivanka must hate him so much. He then walked out of the room with his head down and Ivanka snapped at him. "Shut the door properly!" ''Be patient, Ryan!'' ... .. The next day, Irina got up and headed straight downstairs. She was really surprised to see Ryan. "What''s wrong with you?" Her husband looked like a bum, his face was hot and his hair was messy. "I didn''t have time to suck in your feminine energy so of course I''m not feeling well." "What do you mean?" Irina said, helping Ryan straighten his hair. Ryan then turned and whispered in her ear. "Is Ivanka still sleeping?" "Yes, why?" "Then let''s have a quickie. This kind of ''morning exercise'' can make you healthy and fit!" "Don''t wanna," Irina looked away, but then peeked at Ryan''s sad expression and added. "Tonight, I''ll give it to you," "For real?" Ryan immediately got his face color again. Irina blushed and kissed Ryan. "Please be patient, honey." ... After breakfast, Ryan went to the office with Irina. After arriving at thepany, Ryan immediately checked the progress of potion X development. The research for potion X had been going on for some time and ording to his calctions, this development should have resulted in some progress. And to ensure that everything went ording to his directions, Ryan had to check it himself. Upon arriving at theboratory, Ryan began directing his subordinates and the making of potion X started again. The time for conducting trials and research always passed quickly. "Valerie, please get the ingredients I asked for earlier." "Valerie, take these two ingredients and please mix them." "Valerie, please ...." ... Under Ryan''s direction, Valerie and the other workers were really busy. All the ingredients they prepared didn''t escape Ryan''s eyes and now was the time to test it out. Ryan took out the test tube and mixed the ingredients for his final step. After a while, a ck semi-solid liquid appeared in the test tube. Ryan then closely watched the potion X in the reaction tube and a deep wrinkle appeared in his forehead. As long as he remembered, he didn''t skip any of the steps nor forgot to add the ingredients. But why was the color of this potionpletely different from before? Yasmin''s Potion X wasn''t this ck, then why was his result ck? After thinking about it, Ryan poured a drop of the potion he made onto his finger. After licking it, the ck liquid immediately slid down his throat. When the potion X entered his body, Ryan closed his eyes and concentrated for quite a while. However, he felt no effect at all. Failed! Ryan was speechless and didn''t know what to do. In the midst of his depression, Ryan suddenly felt his stomach churn a little and there was a certain amount of energy in there that spread throughout his body and gave a refreshing sensation. While closing his eyes again, the gaseous inner force made Ryan''s whole body feel good and suddenly, the pain from his internal wound subsided a bit. ''Tut!'' After farting, Ryan felt a little relieved. Fortunately, this fart doesn''t make a loud sound. This only resulted in him being forced to sacrifice one of his subordinates as his scapegoat. Soundless fart usually had the most awful smell. Ryan then looked at the ck liquid in the test tube, it turned out that this drug hadn''t entirely failed. There''s still an effect but it''s very small, really small. With the passion in his heart, Ryan was determined to bring out his abilities and make the perfect version of potion X. Then everyone''s busy again. Time was running fast as Ryan constantly gave directions to the workers. While continuing to shake the reaction tube, Ryan tried to take the ingredients by not turning around. Suddenly, he felt a great softness in his hands. Without realizing it, Ryan squeezed it. ''Hmmm, chewy and nice to hold!'' Ryan immediately wondered what he was kneading. When he turned his head, he saw Valerie blushing hard while standing still and stiff trying to hold back her moan. It turned out that his hand was squeezing Valerie''s butt! Valerie was really surprised at first and immediately closed her mouth so that no weird sound coulde out. Still having his hand on Valerie''s butt, Ryan looked around and realized that people were still busy and didn''t notice this incident. Taking his hand back, Ryan said, "Alright guys, how about you take a break first." As everyone flocked out, Ryan blocked Valerie''s way and prevented her from leaving. Today, Valerie was wearing a researcher-style dress with a blue skirt. Even so, herrge chest still poked out from under herb robe. This was the first time Valerie wasn''t wearing sexy clothes, but it was all useless. Her sexy body couldn''t be hidden with any simple clothes. She was truly blessed to have been built that way. "Valerie..." Ryan smiled mischievously and hugged Valerie from behind. His hands that were like ws were already squeezing Valerie''s plump butt. Valerie felt the sensation creep into her brain, her face was already red. "Ryan, we''re still in theboratory," Valerie turned her face away, already out of breath as she bit her lower lip. Her lustful face made Ryan want to tease her further. "Don''t worry, there''s no one but us," Ryan whispered in her ear. He then licked Valerie''s white neck while saying, "You''ve got a really nice butt," Valerie felt embarrassed when she heard Ryanpliment her like that. Her face waspletely red. Ryan had been increasingly brave to do it regardless of where they were. "Valerie, what underwear are you wearing today?" Ryan asked while still squeezing her ass. From under the skirt, he could feel that Valerie seemed to be wearing a G-string. Valerie''s underwear was always ''battle-ready.'' Valerie bit her lip, branching herself and whispered in Ryan''s ear, "See for yourself," Ryan was shocked, his eyes widened. Valerie turned brave now! Ryan likes her even more. "Then, let''s go to the bathroom," Ryan smiled mischievously. Valerie was about to say yes but suddenly someone came into the room. Ryan immediately let go of his hand. "Mr. Ryan, it looks like something is wrong with these 2 mixtures of ingredients." "Hmm? Here, let me see it," Ryan blinked at Valerie and hinted ''we''ll continue thister.'' However, in the end, their secret meeting didn''t end well, Ryan was really busy. Though he had managed to make his version of potion X better than before, the resulting effect was far from sessful. Ryan devoted most of his time to develop potion X. In the afternoon, Valerie wanted to invite Ryan to have dinner with her but some of her friends asked her first. "Valerie, we haven''t hung out together for a long time. Forget your guy," Some of themughed and took Valerie by force. Hearing the word ''your guy'' made Valerie blush. Did people recognize her as Ryan''s partner? Ryan himself immediately left theboratory after the work hours were over. There were hardly any people on this floor, most of them had already left and only a few people stayed to work overtime. Ryan then took a deep breath, trying to release his fatigue. However, he suddenly saw someone running towards him. "Brother Ryan!" Hearing this voice Why was Ivanka here? The people walking and sitting around turned their heads towards her when they heard Ivanka''s scream. When the beautiful girl ran in front of them, the men couldn''t stop their eyes from bulging. Long and smooth legs, big breasts, supple-looking buttocks and a beautiful face too. Which man could avert his eyes at such sight? Suddenly, some male workers who were heading back home looked at Ivanka''s bouncing chest. ''I don''t know who she is but I want to get close to her and fuck her!'' They all shared the same lecherous thoughts towards Ivanka. Everyone then fell silent, who was the woman''s friend that worked here? They would like to ask them to introduce them to the sexy woman. However, they were all surprised when they saw the woman stopped in front of Ryan! Ryan then said to Ivanka as the girl tried to catch her breath. "Why are you here?" "Am I not allowed toe to my ownpany? Do you know that I''m one of the highest shareholders in thispany?" Ivanka said with a proud face. "Wow, I really didn''t know that!" Ryan then smiled. "It turns out that you are good at imagining things! But don''t do it too often or no one would want you as their partnerter!" Chapter 193: Zoo Trip Chapter 193: Zoo Trip Randika exploring this city without thinking about anything, she is enjoying this solitude. But suddenly, a voice called him from behind. "Randika!" When she turned her head, Randika realized that it was Christina who had called her. Christina waved with a sweet smile on her face. Looks like he''s happy to meet Randika. "What a coincidence." Randika walked over to him and smiled back. "It''s not like you are here?" Christina asked in a cute tone. "I was working too hard and my head was really full, so I took a walk to freshen up." Randika shook her head. Today Christina is not very dressed up, she wears modest clothes. But her figure like a housewife is not bad, Christina will definitely be a good wife someday. "If you?" Randika asked in return. "I was apanying my mother shopping." Christina replied with a smile. "What? Your mom is here too? " Randika looks a little panicked. "Yes." Christina nodded her head and saw Randika who suddenly became tense. "Then I''ll leave it first, I have other business." Randika wanted to leave quickly, she couldn''t stand the thousand questions and her mother Christina''s enthusiasm. A mother''s matchmaker power is truly terrifying! "Tintin, help Mom with the things. Eh, son, Randika! " But it was toote, Christina''s mother''s voice could already be heard from behind her. Randika turned and forced a smile. "Ah auntie good afternoon, I happen to have work in this area and now it''s time to return. So I''ll go first. " "Ouch if the problem of aunt''s work can''t say anything." Ayu, Christina''s mother, smiled at Randika. "But didn''t you promise to eat with us? How about we have lunch first, auntie will cook the best food you will ever eat. " "Ah, auntie, don''t bother." "Ouch if for the sake of the aunt''s daughter-inw really willing." Seeing Randika''s gesture, Christina ventured herself. He held Randika tightly while blushing. Seeing Christina''s action, Randika looked at her. It looks like this woman wants her to ept her mother''s invitation. Randika is doubtful and confused, but at this point, Ayu has already given her shopping bag to her child. So that her left hand was holding a shopping bag and her right hand was holding Randika''s hand. "Just follow you, how delicious this aunty''s cooking." With a reluctant heart, Randika obeyed and walked hand in hand with Christina. Randika peeked at Christina out of the corner of her eye, the woman looked happy when she walked with him. Randika ispletely helpless, it seems like running away is not a good choice. Arriving home, Ayu immediately got ready to cook. "Tin, you sit down and just apany Randika. Leave the kitchen affairs to mama. " Seeing his mother getting busy in the kitchen, Randika felt a little uneasy. "Does your mother not need help?" "Just let my mother go." Christina quicklyughed when she saw Randika''s embarrassed face. "By the way, you will have to help meter, by the way." After putting her belongings, Christina sat next to her Randika. "I can''t help you too much, it all depends on yourself." "At least please tell what questions he will ask." Randika smiled bitterly. Ayu really sees herself as her daughter-inw, especially after she is caught kissing her child outside her house. "The question shouldn''t be that hard so there shouldn''t be a problem." Christina said, trying to calm Randika down. Randika reached out and held Christina''s two hands, she then said in a serious tone. "We can only go through this together." "We are really y, we are like going to war like this." Christina said with augh. Ayu happens to want to take a te and realizes that her son is holding hands with Randika, this makes her happy. She really likes her future son-inw, she admits her son''s ability to find a good husband. "Tin, let Dika eat snacks first." Ayu said while returning to the kitchen. Dika? In an instant, Randika shivered as if he was in the north pole and his body could not stop shaking for a while. Even his grandfather never called him that close. Seeing Randika''s reaction, Christinaughed. "Your own fault calls me Tintin, so if you have a call don''t me me." Randika is helpless. "That. Not the same." Can that bepared? After all, Christina was her son so it was natural for her to give her a nickname while herself? This made him dizzy. Shortly thereafter, Ayu called them both for lunch. When he arrived at the dining table, Randika was surprised when he saw such a luxurious meal. There are almost 10 kinds of food such as Peking duck, dry chili chicken, sweet and sour carp, prawn spring rolls, etc. Randika could not hold back his saliva at all, the smell of every food was really delicious! Come on,e on, sit down and don''t hesitate. Tin, get Dika the fork spoon. " Ayu invited Randika to sit down. Randika then sat down and received a cutlery from Christina, she then sat beside Randika. Randika just stares at these delicious foods, because she is a guest, she is reluctant to take the food first. "Tin, bring rice for Dika." Ayu said as she kicked her son''s leg. While enduring the pain, Christina brought rice and side dishes for Randika. Randika himself was worried, he could only obey. "Let''s eat it all, auntie, it''s hard to make this food, you know." Ayu smiled and put the food on Randika''s te. Wow this much? Randika''s face twitched, it seemed this one mother wanted to captivate her heart through food. Seeing Randika who was overwhelmed like this, Christina could onlyugh. Ayu then looks at Randika, frowning. "Why don''t you eat? Do you not like aunt''s cooking? " "Ah? No, no, aunty''s cooking is really delicious. " Randika quickly picked up her fork and began to eat. He realized that Ayu was looking at him with a smile, that smile was really terrible. "Ouch, auntie, don''t keep looking at me, auntie is also eating." Randika said. Ayu just shook her head and said with a smile. "Dika, how is your progress with Tintin? Have you made any progress? Have you had sex? " Randika, who was chewing, almost vomited his food. "Cough, cough!" Randika choked while Christina''s face beside her waspletely red. This mother really doesn''t know the word hesitate! Even though Randika''s skin is very thick, it''s still less thick than this one housewife. In the presence of beautiful women, the word "shame" is not in the Randika dictionary. But in front of her mother Christina, she was a little embarrassed because the questions asked always discussed sensitive topics. Randika feels defeated and helpless. "Sorry aunt ... We''re not there yet." Randika tried to organize his words. This was the reason he waszy toe to this house, instead of eating, he was interrogated. "Your rtionship is slow! Aren''t young people today having sex after they meet? " Ayu sighed. "Ma ..." Christina can''t stand it anymore, why does her mother even want her child to have sex before marriage? "Hahaha sorry, sorry, let''s eat quickly." Ayu also realizes that she shouldn''t scare Randika, otherwise her ideal daughter-inw will go away! Let the child regte the pace of the rtionship by itself. Randika breathed a sigh of relief in her heart, finally she could eat with a calm feeling. These three people move their cutlery, Ayu keeps asking questions, Randika continues to enjoy this sumptuous meal and Christina herself eats with her red face. However, every second there is always a side dish and rice that Ayu pours on her te so that Randika''s te is always full. "Tante thanks for your attention,ter I can add it myself. Later the side dish runs out even the aunt doesn''t get anything. " However, all of this was useless because Randika''s te was still full the whole time. Ayu just said with a smile. "Dika, when are you getting married? This week or next week? " This week or next week? Randika''s brows couldn''t stop twitching. Even if he wanted to get married, the time needed was not that fast. Normal people will prepare for this important event in a matter of months and this mother wants herself to be married in less than 7 days? Randika has run out of words while Ayu can''t stop asking questions. "I hope you quickly give your auntie grandchildren to be cradled, do you want a boy or a girl?" Cold sweat on his forehead started toe out. "Auntie, I''ve never discussed this with Christina at all ..." "No problem, no problem. Better to discuss it as soon as possible so that you have an idea. Do you want aunt''s help to arrange your marriage? " Randika looked at Christina, who was silent at a thousandnguages beside him. Randika secretly kicks Christina in the leg, asking for help. Seeing Randika''s face and eyes asking for help, Christina couldn''t stopughing. "Ma, never mind, let us eat first. After eating, we''ll talk. " Christina said. Randika, who felt like a prisoner being interrogated, felt that Christina was only ying for her time, that after eating she might be bombarded even more. After eating, he must run away immediately! "Alright, alright," Ayu smiled and looked at Randika. "We eat first after that we continue our conversation earlier." After a while finally this lunch event was over. "Just sit down, let the aunt wash the dishes." Ayu said. But Randika quickly said. "Aunt sorry, I have work business so I have to go now." "What are you doing in a hurry?" Ayu didn''t want to give up, but Christina understood Randika''s meaning and said in a serious tone. "Never mind, Randika is busy. He also promised toe again. " "Yes, auntie, I''lle againter. I really need to get back to work now. " Randika added. "Well, then, promise, you know." "Yes, auntie, don''t worry." Reply Randika. Walking out onto the fence with Christina, Randika breathed a sigh of relief. "How does it feel like my mother scolded me?" Asked Christina. Randika then whispered to him. "As long as you are pregnant with my child, she will never nag again." Christina immediately blushed. "Ran is serious about me." "Hahaha, I really have to go back to work." "All right, be careful on the road." Christina said, in her heart she was actually sad to see Randika leave. However, instead of waving but Randika gave him a goodbye kiss. Christina did not avoid or reject it at all, after they finished kissing Christina smiled sweetly. After finishing lunch at that terrible ce, Randika was toozy to work again. The development of potion X really gave him a headache so it was better if he relied on Yuna for now. At home, Randika entered her room and contacted Yuna. But after waiting for more than 2 hours, Yuna did not enter their video chat at all. Randika has a bad feeling. At this time, suddenly someone entered their video chat and said in a t tone. "It has been a long time since we met my lord." Chapter 194: Taming The King Chapter 194: Taming The King Seeing the creatures in front of him were terrified, this male lion looked satisfied. It seemed that his roar had seeded in stopping their actions. When he was about to return under the tree to lie down, suddenly the humans in front of him cheered. "Wow the roar is really awesome!" Said one of the people. "I got a little wet!" "Mom, I''m scared," a child was seen crying in his mother''s arms. "I''m going to share his fantastic roar on social media," many people also managed to record him earlier. .... Seeing the humans cheering and taking his photo again, the male lion looked confused. Why didn''t the creatures run away in fear? Ryan felt so bored. "I''ll be going to the toilet for a bit," he said to Ivanka. Ivanka didn''t hear him, her attention waspletely focused on the lion. This African male lion was utterly helpless by this sudden change of nature, he couldn''t wait anymore. He bent his body and lunged forward. All the visitors were shocked. However, their distance was really far because of the trench, so they werepletely safe. "Ha ha ha! Can''t outsmart us!" "African lions arepletely different." The crowd started cheering as they knew that the lion could not touch them. Then the male lion was seen about to jump back to the tree area. "Come on, do it again!" A visitor seemed to be challenging him. This male lion could only stare at the creatures in front of him. The situation now waspletely confusing. At this time, his caretaker seemed about to feed him another meal. He threw a whole chicken into the tree area where the lion was. The lion looked disinterested and looked away. Instead, he kept away from the food and entered the tree area. "Are you full?" "He''s not exciting." All the visitors were a little disappointed that the lion had disappeared. But at this moment, a visitor was surprised and pointed towards the cage. "Hey! Looks like the lion fainted!" "Fainted?" All the visitors looked at the tree area and found the male lion just lying there motionless. It looked like he really fainted. The caretaker felt something was strange. When he heard people say that the lion passed out, he didn''t really know what to do. Panicking, he opened the cage and intended to check the situation. He did not dare to get too close to the wild lion. He carried a stick to give him distance. Seeing the lion didn''t move, he slowly walked closer to him. When he was 10 steps away, the African lion suddenly stood up! This was bad! The caretaker waspletely shocked, but at this moment, the African lion had already charged at full speed. He jumped in the air thennded in front of him! All the visitors were screaming in fear. The caretaker had fallen and was crushed, but the lion had not yet caught him. Instead, he saw the visitors and ran towards the open cage! At this moment, the visitors to the zoo noticed that the cage was not closed, and they immediately panicked. Ivanka herself was still confused by what had happened. She couldn''t believe what she saw and stood stiffly in her ce. The male lion managed to get out and roar at the visitors. Everyone immediately ran scattered without caring about anything else. "Run!!" "Hey, don''t push!" The situation waspletely chaotic, people were running away around ignoring each other. Ivanka finally woke up from her daze and was about to run. But at this moment, the male lion was already staring at her closely. When looking at other people''s flesh, the lion thought that they must be hard to chew. However, he was a bit stunned to see Ivanka''s smooth, soft legs. Staring at the top predator, Ivanka felt breathless and her legs trembled. "Brother Ryan!" Ivanka didn''t dare move at all, but her mouth already screamed the name of her brother-inw. However, Ryan still didn''t show up. When the visitors saw the lion approaching Ivanka slowly, some were relieved and some were worried. Humans were indeed selfish creatures. In a desperate situation like this, everyone''s true colors woulde out. They were all genuinely relieved that they weren''t the ones the lion had targeted. The zoo headquarters found out about the situation and sent someone. But this incident was too sudden and the people running around made it difficult for the aid to reach there. Ivanka was really in a dire situation. "Brother Ryan!" Ivanka was already crying while shaking. She felt helpless when the lion got closer to her. But at this moment, a voice appeared from behind her. "No need to shout like that, I''m already behind you," Ivanka was shocked and relieved when Ryan walked in front of her and protected her. "How could this lion escape?" Ryan was a little annoyed by this heated situation. He looked at the lion and walked over to it. The other visitors were amazed by Ryan. ''That guy is really crazy!'' ''Is that person tired of living to the point of sacrificing his life?'' The male lion stared at Ryan, his mouth full of saliva. Then he roared and prepared to attack. Ryan still had a calm face, he took his hands out of his pocket and clenched his fists. This action made the spectators thought that he was crazy. Did he really think he was in Rome and in the Colosseum? The male lion didn''t care and pulled out his ws and lunged at Ryan. Its mouth was wide open, ready to pounce on its prey! "No!" The visitors were already scared and closed their eyes. It seemed like a bloody scene was inevitable. But those who opened their eyes looked surprised. What they saw just now was truly a miracle. When the lion jumped and was about to pounce on Ryan, the man had already thrown his fist and hit the lion''s forehead. His fist knocked the lion off. DUAK! The big male lion fell and rolled over, but at that very moment, he got back up. The visitors were getting excited, ''Is this person still human???'' "Thor!" One couldn''t help butpare him to his favorite superhero. "Stupid, he is Thanos!" "Since when did Thanos like to fight lions? Thor has fought in the Colosseum so he''s Thor!" Everyone was really amazed by Ryan. If this was ancient times when civilization hadn''t yet advanced, fighting a lion or a bear with bare hands would still make sense. But now was the modern era, where wild animals could not be defeated without firearms. Challenging such beasts was equal to seeking death. However, this person in front of them did hit a lion with his fist. If they didn''t see it with their own two eyes, they probably wouldn''t believe it. The male lion himself was a little surprised, but his confidence and courage did not make the king of the jungle back off. He lunged back at Ryan at full speed. The man easily punched him again until the lion sprawled back. After making him fall, Ryan immediately went to him. Hended some strikes and blow to the lion''s face. His first blow made the lion roar with anger. The second hit made it roar in fear. And the third blow made the lion roar as if asking for mercy. This animal could not endure the pain. At this time, help from the zoo''s office had arrived. They carried rifles with sedative bullets in their hands. When they arrived at the location, their eyes widened. How could a person corner the lion and sit on top of it? Shouldn''t the lion be above him? They all stared at each other, they could only see a young man who managed to knock the lion out. Someone ended up aiming at Ryan while saying, "Sir please stop, if you don''t stop I will shoot you," "Did youe here to help me or the lion?" "Both of your lives are no less important." The visitors couldn''t stop talking about this amazing thing. Ryan just sighed and walked away from the lion. "I''ve tamed your lion, he won''t dare to act up again," The zoo officials were still confused by what happened. When they approached the male lion, they saw that he was bleeding and didn''t move at all. ''Mother, I want to go back to the meadow!'' The lion was already in tears, the king had been defeated to the point that he turned into a house cat. If any lioness saw him, they would refuse to mate with him. Ryan walked casually and didn''t look back. Some people ran over and asked for a photo with him. The guy was really handsome up close! After a few minutes, Ryan walked over to Ivanka who was squatting. "What''s wrong with you?" He asked, looking confused. Why was this younger sister squatting down? "Brother, I can''t move my legs," Ivanka said with a smile. Ryan pped his forehead. It seemed like his sister-inw was really scared just now. Well, it''s only natural that a high-ss woman like Ivanka was scared when faced with such a dangerous situation. Chapter 195: She’s Not At Home Chapter 195: She¡¯s Not At Home Ryan stretched out his hand to Ivanka. "Can you stand?" Ivanka tried to feel her legs and shook her head with all her might. "Okay then, I''ll carry you," Ryan said with a sigh. Strange events always came to him when he went out alone with his sister-inw. Ivanka did not hesitate either, she immediately climbed on Ryan''s back and hugged his neck tightly. Feeling a fairly heavy burden on his back, Ryan casually asked, "Why are you so heavy?" Her weight did make Ivanka a little concerned. But it was really rude of him to ask a girl such a question. It was just as humiliating as questions that asked someone about their marriage status, their age, or how much they were getting paid in work. And of course, Ivanka was getting sullen. "What''s so heavy? You''re just weak." "Hahaha looks like I stepped on a mine," Ryan corrected the position of his hands on his sister-inw''s smooth thighs. The sensation of the girl''s chest sticking to his back was also really good. For him, Ivanka was only slightly inferior to Irina. "Huh, whatever." Ivanka frowned even more. "Then where are we going? Just go home?" Ryan asked. "I had a hard time bringing you here and now you want to go home? I still want to look around," Ivanka said with a little anger. "Yes, yes, then where are we going, princess?" Ryan sighed, this sister-inw seemed she''s not satisfied yet. "Hmmm..." Ivanka thought for a moment and then suddenly smiled. "How about we go to the yground? I haven''t been there in a while," Ryan then walked towards the yground she referred to. "Ivy, you should be fine by now. Do you want to go down first, maybe?" "No, I''m still traumatized," Ivanka quickly shook her head. She was still not satisfied with torturing her brother-inw who asked about her weight. In the end, this torture ended when they got into the car. "Hey, you wear a skirt today. People can see your inner part from behind, you know? Better just walk," "Don''t worry, I''m wearing a special shorts under my skirt today," Ivanka said with a smile. ... Throughout the day, Ryan apanied Ivanka doing all kinds of madness. At the yground, his sister-inw told him to y with roller coasters, ghost caves, ferris wheel etc. When they finished trying all the rides, it was already 5 PM. However, Ivanka showed no signs of wanting to go home. She said with an enthusiastic face, "Brother, let''s go to a karaoke," On their way to karaoke, Ivanka called and brought her friends along. They ended up singing and having fun like crazy for 3 hours. Finally, after hanging out and torturing Ryan for a whole day, Ivanka looked exhausted and intended to return home. After saying goodbye to her friends and getting into the car, Ivanka breathed a sigh of relief. "Ah, that was amazing!" Ryan could only shake his head while driving towards the house. "Bro, did you have fun today?" Ivanka looked at Ryan''s side face from the front seat. "Yes, I had fun," Ryan nodded though he was actually so tired. Lying at his bed with his wife was the vacation he wanted the most. His driving speed was not too fast as he was seen chatting with Ivanka along the way. Fifteen minutester, the car was about to climb the bridge. After he crossed this bridge, they would arrive to their house. However, at this time, the speed of Ryan''s car suddenly got slower until the vehicle finally stopped. "What''s wrong, brother?" Ivanka looked confused. "We''re running out of gas," Ryan pped his forehead. "Looks like we have to push this car home," "I don''t want to get out of this car," Ivanka smiled and fastened her seat belt. Ryan then got out of his car. "Then I''ll just walk," "Ah, wait! Then what about this car?" Ivanka was surprised by Ryan''s response. A mischievous smile then rose on Ivanka''s lips. "Brother, carry me home," Ivanka said with a smile. "No, I''m so tired today," Ryan quickly refused. "Then I''ll sleep with Sister Irina tonight!" Ivanka said with a mischievous smile. Ryan, who had walked a few steps, suddenly turned around and put on azy expression. "Hurry up and get on," "Brother Ryan is the best!" Like a rabbit, the girl immediately jumped cheerfully onto Ryan''s back. Ryan could only ept his fate and walked towards their house while carrying Ivanka on his back. For the car, it''s better for Mrs. Susan to take care of it. The luxury car left near the bridge made a man and his partner stare curiously from afar. ''Young people nowadays really like to show off their intimacy in strange ways!'' "Now I know why Irina married you," Ivanka said with a smile. "You can do literally anything and are useful in many situations," "Duh, that''spletely wrong. Your sister married me because I''m handsome, you know!" Ryan answered. "Handsome my ass!" Ivankaughed out loud. "If you are handsome, the girls in the pool would have liked you from the start," ''Damn right, am I not handsome? But people tend to have different versions of handsome, right? If the girls had known my technique in bed, I''m sure they would go crazy over me!'' Seeing Ryan contemting, Ivanka felt awkward. "Bro, why are you silent?" "I''m confused about whether to throw you into the river or not," "If you dare to do that, I will never leave Irina''s side for 2 months," Ivanka said while pinching Ryan''s back. "Then I''ll make her sleep in my room." "Hahaha, you know what Irina is like," Ivankaughed and suddenly fell silent. She hugged her brother-inw''s neck tightly. "I''m a little jealous of Irina for being able to find a husband as good as you, brother Ryan. You are reliable and manly, truly every girls'' dream guy. I''m afraid that I can''t find the right partner." "How about trying to look for one in your school?" "All the men there are so spoiled and only aiming for my body, no one really loves me. They just rely on their parents'' money to get what they want. Those kind of men really disgust me," Ryan finally managed to cross the bridge and said in a soft tone, "Thank you for yourpliment," To be honest Ivanka really loved her brother-inw. She increasingly liked Ryan''s presence in his life. Because of that, Ivanka wanted to be spoiled by Ryan. This was the reason why she forced him to go with her to the zoo, then to the yground and carry her back home. She did it all because she wanted to be alone with her brother-inw. Without realizing it, Ivanka was immersed in her own world. Ryan didn''t really think about Ivanka as a woman. After all, the girl was his sister-inw. Even though he still enjoyed the softness of the chest and thighs he was holding, it was only within reasonable limits. Both of them then made it home safely. "Your majesty, we''ve arrived home," Ryan said. Ivanka smiled and jumped off Ryan''s back. "Thank you, brother," she said then ran upstairs. Ryan shook his head and went to see Mrs. Susan to take care of Ivanka''s car, which ran out of gas in the middle of the way. He intended to take a shower since today was really a tough day that he was drenched in sweat, so he couldn''t stand it. Twenty minutester, Ryan came out of the bathroom and Mrs. Susan was done with the car problems. "Ma''am, is Irina home yet?" "Not yet, son," Mrs. Susan shook her head. "I thought she was with you," Ryan suddenly felt a bad feeling, lest his wife disappeared again. It was already 9 PM, Irina rarely did overtime in such a way. Feeling restless, Ryan called Irina''s secretary. "Hello, is Irina workingte at the office?" His voice contained anxiety. "Yes, Mrs. Irina left an hour ago," the secretary replied. Ryan''s heart started to clench. If his wife had left the office to go home an hour ago, she should have been at home before him. There was only one conclusion Irina was in trouble again. Ryan quickly contacted Irina''s cell phone. Though the call was connected, there was no answer at all. The man then tried again but the results were the same. What kind of problem did she get into this time? Ryan frowned, he couldn''t find any clue. He shouldn''t have offended anyone at alltely. So who''s looking to mess with him? The Avalerionpany was also not in conflict with otherpanies. So Ryan had no idea who did it. No, no, no, Ryan had to think of what''s missing from today. All he knew was that Irina left alone with her car because the driver couldn''te today. The perpetrator likely noticed this and took the opportunity. Chapter 196: Where Are You? Chapter 196: Where Are You? Ryan immediately thought of the two families in Batavia. But after the arrival of his second grandfather, it could be said that the problems with the family were over and they wouldn''t bother Irina anymore. After thinking for so long, Ryan took a deep breath. His top priority was finding Irina first, and not silently pondering like this. At this time, Ivanka went downstairs after changing clothes and saw her brother-inw standing silently at the dining table. She couldn''t help but ask, "What''s wrong, bro?" "Your sister disappeared." Ivanka was shocked to hear that. "What do you mean!? My sister disappeared?" At this time, Mrs. Susan was also worried. "Is she in trouble again?" Ryan reluctantly nodded. "It seems so, now all we have to do is find her location," "This city is too big, it''s impossible for us to find it overnight," Ivanka was already panicking. "That''s better than just keeping quiet," Ryan himself understood this situation. If there were no clues, looking for Irina would be like looking for a needle in a haystack. Damn, who else could mess with him this time?! "Don''t worry boy, we''ll find her," Mrs. Susan tried to cheer him up. "Right, let''s find Irina together," Ivanka quickly changed her clothes again. Ryan was really anxious and dizzy. He had lost Irina once and did not want this to happen again. If necessary, he would destJean this city in order to find traces of his wife. The three of them quickly got into the car and drove towards the city, but they didn''t know where to go. Ryan thought for a moment and said, "We better trace her returning route from work. Maybe we can find something," After he parked the car, the three of them began to walk along the road that Irina used to pass toe back to the house. If necessary, they would walk up to thepany where Irina worked. During the trip, Ryan kept calling Irina''s cell phone though it was not answered. After almost 10 minutes, the three of them were approaching the Avalerionpany but they still didn''t find any traces. Mrs. Susan and Ivanka were already panicking wildly. Ryan could feel his own heart clenching, but he couldn''t give up. At this time, his call was suddenly picked up. His heart shone again, he hoped that nothing bad happened to his wife. He quickly pressed his cellphone against his ear. "Where are you?" However, the voice of a man burping came from behind the phone. Ryan''s heart darkened again. "Hey, who is this?" The man''s voice sounded halting and unclear. "This is Ryan, who are you? Where''s Irina!?" His voice got higher. "Why did you pick up this phone? Where''s Irina?" Ivanka and Mrs. Susan quickly stood in front of Ryan. But at this time, the phone was suddenly cut off. Tut tut tut Ryan quickly felt disappointed when he heard the disconnected phone sound. "Bro, don''t worry. Let''s try to go to her office first, maybe my sister is still there." Ivanka tried to lie to herself, she already looked worried from the look in her eyes. At this time, a group of drunken people was walking towards them. The pedestrians nearby quickly avoided them. They were afraid of what the drunken people would do. "Hey, Jean h What were you doing just now? H" The drunken man couldn''t stop huping. This group of drunken people kept walking past them, swaying right and left while huping. "Nothing, h" They passed Ryan''s group while continuing to joke. Ryan didn''t care about them at all until someone finally told his drunk friend. "Hey.. I just.. picked up a cell phone on the street and sigh, someone called. The person sounded so angry so I hung up immediately," His friendughed. "Bastard, can your eyes still see that tiny cell phone?" Jean was offended and replied, "Do you think I''m weak like you? I found a phone in the street and took it so of course I can still use it. And you know what? That person''s name was very funny, if I''m not mistaken, his name was Ryan! Yeah, just like the ugly burnt mutant in that one superhero movie!" With his super hearing, Ryan suddenly turned his head and chased the drunken crowd. "Repeat your words," Ryan quickly examined Jean from top to bottom. The man was holding a cellphone with a pink case in his hand. That phone sure was familiar, Ryan believed it belonged to Irina! "Hey! What do you want, boy?" The drunken man chugged the beer in their hands again. He was about to break free from Ryan''s grasp but it didn''t work. At this time, his friends hade to surround him one by one. "Hey, you want to die boy?" Even though their sight was slightly blurred, they still managed to surround Ryan in their midst. When the passersby saw them, everyone immediately felt sorry for Ryan. Drunk people werepletely unpredictable and they were easily angered. Ryan really didn''t care about the situation, he only cared about Irina''s whereabouts. "I asked you once again, where did you find that cell phone?" However, these drunkardsughed together. "Hey kid, you thought we would say it just like that?" "nder without evidence is tantamount to crime. Go before H We sue you!" One of them finished his beer and put his empty bottle on the ground. In his eyes, Ryan seemed to be moving without stopping. His friends also started having trouble standing up. From behind, someone suddenly swung his bottle at the back of Ryan''s head. "Die you bastard!!!" All the pedestrians had closed their eyes, thinking that the young man was finished. Maybe they should call an ambnce soon. But what happened in front of them waspletely beyond everyone''s expectation. The bottle didn''t hit Ryan''s head. The man himself had disappeared like a smoke and was standing next to the person who attacked him. He then gripped his wrist tightly. He lifted the drunkard''s body to the air and mmed him hard on the ground. This time, all of the drunken guy''s friends got angry. They all started flinging their bottles toward him. "Stupid brat!" Before the drunkard could even touch him, Ryan used his elbow andnded a strike on his chest. The person staggered and in the end fell and hit his head violently. He lost his consciousness in an instant. Another drunkard also jumped in and wasn''t sober while hugging his bottle. Apparently, he tripped over his friend''s bottle that had been ced on the ground earlier. On the other hand, Ryan was like a wolf entering a chicken''s coop. He quickly took control of the situation. Within 2 minutes, the only one that remained conscious was the drunkard who picked Irina''s cell phone. He saw his friends were all knocked out and fainted. The pedestrians nearby were lost for words. That young man was really powerful! Ryan''s face looked t, his thoughts were still confused and he was still worried about Irina. If only this person would answer his question, all the people he beat would still be able to stand up. Jean looked at Ryan with a frightened expression, he was so scared that he vomited his guts. "What do you want!?" Jean was aware that his life was reaching its end. Without saying anything, Ryan lifted him and knocked him down. In an instant, Jean was moaning in pain. "Where did you find that cell phone?" Ryan asked in a cold tone. "I I" Jean couldn''t stop his fear. Ryan then raised his hand, "Still want me to beat you up?" The pedestrians had already called an ambnce and exined the situation. When they saw Ryan torturing one of the remaining drunken men, they didn''t dare stop him at all. "Don''t! Please forgive me!" Jean said. "Where did you find it?" Ryan asked once again. "In the alley over there," Jean said while pointing at the gate. Ryan took Irina''s cell phone from Jean and immediately walked into the alley. Mrs. Susan and Ivanka quickly followed him, the three of them then immediately looked for clues when they reached the alley. If Irina''s cell was found there, it''s most likely that the woman was going through this alley. There might be clues that could exin her whereabouts. After half an hour passed, Ryan''s face looked limp, he did not find anything at all. While the three of them felt weak, suddenly they heard augh from behind them. Ryan turned and saw a ginseng doll appearing from the ground. So this thing has been hiding in the ground all this time? Still surprised, Ryan suddenly saw the ginseng doll climb up his pants and sat on his shoulder. At this time, Mrs. Susan and Ivanka saw the cute doll sitting casually on Ryan''s shoulder. Ryan looked at the ginseng doll that seemed to be trying to talk to him. Suddenly, a question crossed his mind. "Do you know where Irina is?" Chapter 197: Kill The Intruder! Chapter 197: Kill The Intruder! The ginseng doll was relieved that Ryan finally understood what she meant. The doll then nodded excitedly. "For real?" Ryan was excited again, the goddess of fortune didn''t seem to leave his side. "Take me there!" ......... Meanwhile, on the outskirts of the city, inside one of the VVIP rooms of Six Season Hotel... Irina was tied to the chair, her hands and feet were tied so she couldn''t move at all. The blindfold on her eyes was taken off and in an instant, Irina immediately checked her surroundings. She noticed a man sitting in a wheelchair with his back to her. Irina couldn''t see the face of her kidnapper. "Who are you?" She asked. "Why did you kidnap me? I''ve never had a problem with someone like you," "Have no problem?" The manughed loudly at Irina''s words. The woman tried to break free but the rope was really too tight. "I thought you''re a smart person, but it turns out that you are as stupid as a whore," the man in the wheelchair turned and looked at Irina. His face was covered with wounds, it seemed that the wound had just dried up. Irina quickly recognized the man''s face. He was Gerard, the fifth child of the Kruger family! "You...!" Irina was surprised, she did not expect Gerard toe to her city again. "You seem surprised to see me," Gerard''s face looked cold, dark memories of that time shed in his mind. "Gerard, our problems have been solved by our families. Don''t do anything reckless or you''ll not be spared," Irina said. "Then why did you return to this trash city? Why are you still hanging around and not waiting for me straddling my house?" Gerard snorted coldly. "Don''t call that nonsense the best solution for our family. Bitches like you and your dog should be punished ordingly, I will not let you get away with it," Irina felt deep hatred in Gerard''s voice. "What do you want?" "What do I want?"Gerard suddenlyughed loudly. His face looked cold as he smirked. "What do I want? Of course, I want both of you to die!" His eyes were filled with fury and cruelty. He squeezed the handle of the wheelchair hard. He stared at Irina, who couldn''t move, as if he were looking at a lump of meat ready to eat. Irina was frightened to see Gerard''s cruel eyes. "You better let me go," "Let you go?" Gerard''s face returned to normal. "You think I went all the way from Batavia to this small town just to let you go?" "So what do you want!" Irina red at Gerard. The man smiled wickedly. "You think I can''t rape you after you turn me into an eunuch?" Hearing this, Irina became frightened. At this time,Gerard pped his hands and suddenly a group of burly men appeared from behind the door wearing only underwear. One by one, the fifteen of them lined up and stood behind Gerard. "Look at these people," Gerard turned his head and said, "I have chosen them carefully. They will rape you until you die! Hahaha!" Seeing Gerard''s evil smile, Irina angrily shouted at him, "You really are a scum!" "I''m a scum? Since you have ruined my life, I swear I will repay you!" Gerard snapped. He then sat back down quietly and said in a cold tone, "Today, I will only torture you. After that, I will torture your dog that you call husband. I will force him to see you being raped, impregnated, tortured and then I will kill him!" Irina was at a loss for words. The man in front of her was obviously worse than animals. Gerard smiled coldly. "To prevent you from rebelling and running away, I will tie you even tighter." He pped his hands and suddenly two men behind him walked towards Irina. "Hey! What are you doing!" Irina was scared and struggling. But they were really too strong and Irina couldn''t escape. She was forced toy back on the bed. Each of her hands and feet were handcuffed to the corner of the bed''s frame, rendering herpletely immobile. In the middle of the process, Irina shouted, "You really aren''t human! You will regret this!" "I''ve never regretted anything in my life," Gerard''s heart waspletely dark and overflowing with hatred. He then said to his subordinates, "Shut her mouth!" Hearing this, the two men stuffed Irina''s mouth with a cloth. The woman could only grunt as her voice was muffled and suppressed. By this time, Irina was already handcuffed to the bed with her legs spread apart and her arms spread wide. "Don''t expect anyone toe to your rescue," Gerard pushed his wheelchair to the side of the bed and caressed Irina''s face. Irina immediately looked away, making Gerard clutch her face. "What a beautiful face..."Gerard said in Irina''s ear. "Too bad this face will be crushed in a moment," Irina wanted to bite this guy alive, but Gerard suddenly let go and said to his subordinates, "Do it!" Hearing this order, the burly men approached Irina with lecherous eyes. Irina was terrified when she saw the men approaching her. She shook her head while trying her best to escape. "Don''t think you can run away. It''s useless to struggle like that," Gerard took his wine and drank it. The scene that was about to happen would be the most interesting scene in his life. If he couldn''t have Irina, he would crush her with his own hands! Gerard grew up with such a mindset that he had to get whatever he wanted and if he couldn''t then no one else could. When his subordinates had surrounded Irina, Gerard put down his wine and said, "Strip her first," The men quickly tried to remove Irina''s clothes. Gerard felt excited when he saw his subordinates'' hands groping Irina''s body. However, an explosion suddenly came from the door. DOR! The locked door waspletely crushed and split into two. Gerard was really surprised, his subordinated also immediately turned their head towards the door. They all saw a male figure appearing from behind it. Ryan! Irina was already in tears when she saw her prince on his horseback hade to save her! Ryan quickly checked the entire room. His gaze then fell on Irina, who was handcuffed and surrounded by a number of men wearing only underwear. In an instant, his anger overflowed and his entire figure disappeared. He lunged towards the men who were about to rape his wife one by one and knock them out unconscious. These burly men were utterly helpless. They all bounced off almost simultaneously while roaring in pain. They tried to follow Ryan''s movement, but they couldn''t see him at all. In an instant, they fell on the floor lying motionless! "I didn''t expect you would find me this soon," Gerard snorted coldly. "I did not think you still dare to touch Irina after I taught you a lesson," Ryan said in a cold tone. Gerard squeezed the handle of his wheelchair hard. The gaze in his eyes waspletely filled with mes of hatred, he wanted to skin the person before him alive. "But don''t worry, I intend to kill both of you at once." "You''re the one who''s going to die today!" Ryan said with a cold face. Gerard dared to touch his wife not only once, but twice. Nergal wouldn''t let this person live! "Don''t be too proud," Gerard''s subordinates hade back to their feet. "We will kill you and continue to rape that woman," Ryan looked at the gecko and said in a cold tone, "Don''t expect anyone outside that door to help you escape from here. I already killed him," This time the burly men fell silent when they heard him, his friend was dead? But they didn''t care and looked at their enemy with cold stares this time. Their foe really looked like an ordinary person, nothing felt special about him. Maybe they all bounced off just because of some sneaky trick. If they were serious, this guy wouldn''t definitely stand as their opponent. Gerard still had a cruel face even though Ryan was standing in front of him. He was determined to kill the man who had ruined his life. After all, he still had Irina to guarantee his safety! Ryan then looked at the ten men only in their pants. Gerard picked up his wine ss again saying, "Kill the intruder!" The order was brief and clear, his subordinates'' faces turned serious. "Don''t take it personally, this is all just business." These burly men werepletely fearless, but Ryan was much braver than them. He gave them his middle finger. The burly men got angry. "Die, you motherfucker!" Suddenly, they all lunged at Ryan. Ryan''s face remained t and after a while, he also lunged at his opponent. He disappeared and then moved like a shadow. Ryan suddenly appeared in front of his opponent and hit him in the face. Chapter 198: Beautiful Moonlight Chapter 198: Beautiful Moonlight Being hit with tremendous force, that person could only spit out a mouthful of blood. However, before he could scream in pain, Ryan threw his whole body away! Time seemed to slow when the blownded on him. Ryan used the first second to kick one of his enemies and send the guy flying past Gerard and off to hit the wall. He then bent down and dodged his opponent''s leg strike on the next second. Ryan gripped his opponent''s leg that was in the air and lifted him up. He used his opponent to beat up the others like a baseball bat. Ryan moved at an incredible speed and before long, he had taken down all of Gerard''s subordinates in a cruel and gruesome way. After receiving the brute punches and kicks, those men fell unconscious again. All of them were defeated in just one minute by the same guy who turned their boss into an eunuch! The burly men were lying unconscious, Ryan really didn''t give them any mercy. He destroyed nearly every single bone on their bodies that they wouldn''t be able to act that fierce again for the rest of their life. Now, only Gerard, Ryan and Irina were left with their consciousness still intact in this room. Ryan was already ring at Gerard who was sitting in his wheelchair. However, what made Ryan surprised was the person who suddenly appeared on the sofa. The figure seemed to be yawning and bored. Ryan ignored him and walked over to Irina. "What an incredible strength," at the same time, the mysterious man raised his head and revealed his face. He had nothing but scars and one eye! What a horrible face! Ryan didn''t say anything to him, he just removed Irina''s handcuffs and hugged her. The mysterious man was unhappy that Ryan had the audacity to ignore him. This was the first time there he met such an arrogant person in his life. "I am Gorgon from the list of Gods!" The mysterious person stood up and said in a cold tone, "Looking at your abilities, you must also be a martial artist just like me. I just don''t know which list your name is on," Ryan turned and looked at Gorgon, then said in a calm tone, "Are you asking about my origin? It''s enough for you to know that I''ve killed a lot of people like you," Gorgon''s face was both serious and cold. "Really? Then I can''t wait to see you prove it." The moment Gorgon finished speaking, his figure suddenly disappeared. The lights in this VVIP room suddenly turned off and in an instant, the room becamepletely dark. Ryan was still standing in his ce and didn''t move at all. One minute passed, two minutes passed. At this time, Ryan suddenly stretched out his hand in front of him. He stopped a sword with a cold glint that was about to stab him right on his chest! He caught the tip with his thumb and index finger and the sword suddenly couldn''t move at all! Gorgon waspletely shocked, he lifted his head and looked at Ryan''s t face. Now he really had a bad feeling. Ryan let go of his grip and Gorgon bounced back a few steps. Gorgon took this opportunity to disappear again into the darkness. Ryan was still standing still in his ce, he then said in a t tone, "Move faster, I''m tired of ying with weak people like you. I''ll give you two more chances," Hearing Ryan''s words, Gorgon''s face started to look angry. It was the first time in his life that he was looked down upon like that! When he saw Ryan''s action before, Gorgon only thought that his opponent was only good at fighting. He firmly believed he could kill him with one hand. But at this moment, his best attack couldn''t even touch Ryan. Gorgon felt a heavy pressure he had never felt before. His specialty was sneaky attacks from the darkness, but the problem was that his opponent could tell where he was and the direction of his attack from the start! Gorgon calmed himself down and controlled his breathing. He dispelled his presence and looked for Ryan''s weak point from the dark. At the same time, Ryan didn''t move and instead he closed his eyes! ''He really looked down on me!'' Gorgon grunted. His anger was already overflowing, his blood was boiling and his muscles were tense. Gorgon had already turned into a shooting arrow. He held the sword upside down so that it would not reflect light. With this, Ryan could not see the direction of the attack, let alone with his eyes closed. ''Die, you arrogant bastard!'' At this time, Ryan opened his eyes, turned around and looked Gorgon''s eyes directly. Then he raised his right hand and shot out his inner strength which sent Gorgon flying through the air. Gorgon spinned in the air, the attack made himnd hard on the wall. Staring at Ryan with both eyes, Gorgon was truly terrified. "One chance left," Ryan said in a t tone. Seeing Ryan''s current figure, Gorgon thought that he didn''t have a chance against him even if he had 100 chances to attack. This opponent was truly strong and far beyond him! It seemed that Ryan''s words saying that he had killed many people like him weren''t a joke. If he wanted it, maybe Gorgon would have actually died from the heart. But Gorgon didn''t give up! He retreated to the darkness. Two minutes passed and he didn''t move at all. The moonlight that shone from the window was suddenly covered by clouds, darkening the room even more. At this moment, Gorgon had be one with the darkness. He immediately lunged at Ryan at full speed. Whoosh! First, Gorgon seemed to attack from behind. But at the same time, he spun in midair while throwing his sword towards the back of Ryan''s head. He flipped in midair and tried to sh Ryan from behind when the man turned and blocked his sword. However, Ryan had known of dirty tricks like this. Instead of dodging, he shifted and walked out of the path of the sword. At the same time, Ryan raised his head and looked into Gorgon''s eyes as he was still in the air. Gorgon noticed Ryan''s sharp gaze. This opponent even knew his signature trick? In the midst of his shock, his wrist had been gripped tightly by Ryan and his internal strength seemed unable to spread. mmed hard on the floor, Ryan said to Gorgon, "I told you, I have killed people like you many times," When Gorgon wanted to run away, Ryan had his wrist stomped on and smashed to pieces! "You... Who are you?" Gorgon stared at his opponent with cold sweat pouring down. "You want to know which list I''m on?" Ryan looked at Gorgon and said in a cold tone. "I am on the list of 12 Aesirs." Twelve Aesir Gods? Gorgon''s eyes widened when he heard that. How could he meet such a terrifying person in Crimea? Ryan did not give him a chance to speak. He just hit him and killed him. Then, with his finger that formed a gun, he fired a tiny bit of his inner strength to ignite themp. "Now it''s your turn," Ryan turned to look at Gerard. Realizing that his strongest subordinate was dead, Gerard''s face waspletely pale. Ryan''s eyes were terrifying and filled with anger. His life was over! "My family won''t let you get away with it!" Gerard looked at Ryan coldly. "I know." After saying that, Ryan raised his hand. Suddenly, Gerard felt all his strength start to disappear from his body. Gerard from the Kruger family was dead! Ryan then took Irina and left the hotel, leaving arge hole right in the throat of Gerard who was sitting lifeless in his wheelchair. Blood continued to pour out and his cold hands were already hanging from the handles. When Ryan came out of the building, the moonlight was really beautiful. Ryan then brought Irina back home. The incident just now obviously scared the woman, hence she held tight to her husband as if she really couldn''t escape Ryan''s embrace. "Honey, you don''t have to worry. Let me take care of this matter," Ryan said, stroking Irina''s hair. "Unfortunately, this is different," Irina looked at him with fear in her eyes. "You killed him, the Kruger family won''t let go of this incident," "He has kidnapped you and wants to rape you twice. If I don''t kill him, he might do it again. I can''t let that happen," Ryan hugged Irina tightly. "If I can''t protect my wife, what kind of husband am I?" Irina was touched by those words, she wanted to reply to Ryan but the man put his index finger on her lips. "You don''t have to worry about the Kruger family anymore. Let me handle it in my own way," Seeing Ryan full of confidence, Irina nodded her head. Chapter 199: Bring It On Chapter 199: Bring It On When they got home, the old maid Susan and Ivanka were really happy to see Irinae home safely. Mrs. Susan quickly cooked while Ivanka couldn''t stop crying in her sister''s arms. After dinner and shower, Irina went into her room. Ryan then followed her. After turning off the lights, the two of them justy on the bed. Ryan grabbed Irina''s little hand from under the nket. However, he realized that Irina couldn''t stop shaking. "Honey, are you still afraid?" Ryan asked softly. Irina nodded. She opened her mouth but said nothing. The reason that Ryan was so confident against the Kruger was because he had absolutely no idea how powerful that one aristocratic family was. The influence of the Kruger family was simply too terrifying, an ordinary person simply couldn''t understand this. Though the Kruger was silent and Ryan had an elder helping him in Batavia at that time, the problem this time was really too serious. To kill one of their descendants was tantamount to igniting the mes of war. If the Kruger family decided to kill Ryan, they would use all their strength to make sure he ended up being killed. Irina had no confidence that this matter would be resolved peacefully. "What''s wrong?" Ryan asked, hugging Irina. Feeling the warmth from Ryan''s body, Irina felt herself better and calmer. After nodding slowly, Irina returned Ryan''s hug. Tonight, Irina fell asleep in Ryan''s warm embrace. ...... The next day... Since yesterday''s incident was too frightening and drained her energy, Irina was really fast asleep. Ryan woke up first and kissed Irina on her forehead. While being careful not to wake her up, Ryan came out of the room and went downstairs. "Morning, Ryan." Seeing Ryaning down, Mrs. Susan greeted him with a smile. She had blessed the youngdy''s rtionship with the man. It seemed that Ryan had a power that couldn''t be exined by logic, which also exined why he could be reliable in any situation. "What did you cook this morning?" Ryan asked with a smile. "I''m so hungry," "Don''t worry, I cooked a lot today," Mrs. Susan said with a smile. "I hope you like the chicken burrito and vegetable soup I''ve made for you," Hearing this breakfast menu, Ryan couldn''t stop drooling. Afterst night''s incident, his physical and mental energy waspletely drained. Sitting at the dinner table, it''s already 8 o''clock in the morning. Apart from Ryan and Mrs. Susan, Ivanka and Irina were not yet awake. Ivanka seemed as exhausted as her sister and woke upte. At this time, the front fence of the house suddenly opened. Ryan immediately shifted his gaze and felt familiar towards the guests. Several people d in a somewhat unique attires and looked exactly like those he had beaten up in Batavia hade. ''The Kruger family?'' Ryan frowned and realized that these people were about to barge in. When the subordinates of the Kruger family were about to enter, their steps suddenly went into a halt at the same time. "No one shall enter this house," Ryan said in a cold tone, he then took one step forward. His footsteps werepletely steady, making his opponent take a step back. The situation was entering a stalemate, the two sides showed no signs of attacking. When the messengers stared at the wall, Ryan said in a cold tone, "Are you looking for me?" Their faces became gloomy, one of them then answered, "Did you kill our young masterst night?" "So you guys are the cursed child''s bodyguards?" Ryan said, ring at them. "We are the direct subordinates of the Kruger family. If you kill a member of their family then this problem is bigger than you think," the person looked at Ryan. "I suggest youe to Batavia and confess what you did to the great master, or you will suffer the consequences!" Ryanughed a little, since when did the Kruger family have a sense of humor? "What will happen if Ie with you?" Ryan asked. "Our great master will punish you." "I think the punishment will be severe," Ryan snorted coldly. "Then, what will happen if I don''te with you?" "Death is the only answer to those who offend the Kruger family!" "Then the results are both dead, so why should Ie with you? You guys are stupid," Ryan''s face became serious. "I think you need brain surgery, your stupidity is beyond help. Not to mention that you have let your young master die. If I were you, I would definitely resign from the job," "You...!" Some of them felt their blood boil. Meanwhile, Ryan just yawned. "Just tell your boss that all this incident is not my fault but the fault of his lecherous and immoral son. Next time you are looking for me, bring it outside. If you guys barge in again like this, I''ll make sure you will crawl out of here," Hearing Ryan''s insulting words, all of the Kruger family''s men could not hold back. Some of them charged forward trying to catch Ryan! But Ryan suddenly jumped and stretched out his hands. He managed to catch wrists. While squeezing them, Ryan swung the two men so that they looked like a tornado and let them fly and hit the ground hard. "Get him!!!" The leader of the group ordered his subordinates to attack. Ryan managed to catch someone again and immediately crushed one of his legs so that he could not stand up for the rest of his life. After throwing him away, Ryan jumped andnded right in the middle of 3 people. He quickly hit their chests and kicked them away. At the same time, Ryan avoided the surprise attack from behind him. It came from their leader and indeed it was different from the other subordinates. After dodging, Ryan threw a punch but it was eventually blocked. The leader caught it with both hands but he was pushed 10 steps backward, his strength was nothing with Ryan. Before long, everyone was lying on the ground groaning in pain. Only Ryan and the group leader stood up. "I''m not afraid of the Kruger family," Ryan red at the leader. "I want you to return to where you came from and convey my message to your boss," "No matter how many people you send after me, I''ll still kill them all!" After the men sent by the Kruger family stumbled while dragging their legs back to their master''s house, Ryan returned inside. At this time, Irina was walking downstairs. "What''s wrong?" Irina asked in a serious tone. "Nothing, I just took a walk, getting a breath of fresh air," Ryan said with a smiling face. "Ah, Mrs. Susan, is breakfast ready? I''m really hungry," Irina was still a little curious when she sensed that Ryan was trying to change the topic, but she let it go. After breakfast, Irina and Ryan went together to the office. Upon arrival, Ryan immediately went to hisboratory and continued to monitor the development and test the potion X''s form. When he was alone, Ryan began to feel anxious. What happenedst night waspletely unexpected. He did not think that Gerard would suddenly return to this city and kidnap Irina again. His death was truly inevitable, even if he had to offend the Kruger family. It was certain that the Krugers would not just let this away. Ryan''s goal now was to heal himself so he could fight anytime and anywhere. If it weren''t for the mysterious power in his body, Ryan could bring out his full strength which earned him the nickname Nergal, the God of War of the 12 Aesirs. Unfortunately, Ryan had only been fighting antstely. If he met his fellow 12 Aesir Gods or was surrounded by more than 10 martial arts experts from the God list, also referring to his battle with the Eclipse''s clone in his current state, it would definitely be a difficult battle for him. Arriving at theboratory, his team and Valerie were already working. Valerie was still a perfumer, but when Ryan decided that she needed to work on potion X, it automatically made Valerie follow him around. This also relieved Ryan a little. What''s more, Valerie''s figure made him and the other boys unable to take their eyes off. The girl wore a tight short skirt and heels that entuated her buttocks. On her upper body, Valerie wore a transparent white shirt that vaguely showed her bra. She also put on make-up that was not too thick with bright red lipstick. But above all, her face was always decorated with a sweet smile that could make any men want to crush her. Not to mention that her long, smooth legs covered in fis stockings were really tempting. It almost felt like ''teacher and student''s'' y would be a favorite for the boys in theboratory. Valerie then watched Ryan, she looked at her ideal man with a sweet gaze and a warm heart. She dressed a little bit boldly like this just for him so if he didn''t like her then her effort would be useless. "Valerie, please get me coffee," Ryan said. Chapter 200: Disgusting Chapter 200: Disgusting When Valerie gave him coffee, Ryan''s eyes surrounded the room and realized that everyone was still busy working. Apparently, no one was staring at them. Ryan quickly squeezed Valerie''s ass while his other hand epted the coffee. Valerie was a little surprised and immediately blushed, Ryan then took his hand back and wrote on paper. Valerie shifted her gaze towards Ryan and saw him write only one word toilet! Thinking about what it meant, Valerie felt that she could no longer hold herself back and couldn''t wait to meet Ryan. Seeing Ryan blink at her after he left the room, Valerie looked sheepish. At least, she had to pause a little so that no one got suspicious. Ryan was pleased with the development of Potion X as well as his rtionship with Valerie. Meanwhile, in Batavia. "What?!!" Nichs, the head of the Kruger family, was shocked after he listened to reports from his men over the phone. He waspletely taken aback by what he had just heard. "Repeat your words," A tone of disbelief could be heard from Nichs''s voice. "Sir, our young master is dead," The voice of his subordinates sounded low, he was originally reluctant to give the bad news. "Who did it?" Nichs forced himself to stay calm and asked as calmly as possible. "Ryan from the city of Avalerion." DUAK! Nichs was really angry, he mmed his cellphone and knocked everything on the table. Though he had vented his anger, the resentment in his heart still didn''t go away. Nichs then kicked the flower pot next to him. "I will kill you.!" Everyone in the room didn''t dare toment. That was the first time they saw their great master so angry. "Call the members of the family for a meeting!" Nichs said to his son who was on the side. Hearing his father''s order, he immediately bowed and left. Shortly thereafter, the sudden family meeting finally began. This meeting was not their first this was their second after the sudden encounter which was only a few days apart. The first was done by telephone because many members of the main family were not at home. What they had inmon was that their topic always concerned a man named Ryan. "Gerard is dead," Nichs stared at everyone present. They were the elders and close rtives of the Kruger family. "What? Your son died?" "How? Was he murdered?" This news really made them all furious. Gerard was the descendant of the head of the family. In other words, he was the candidate for sessor and future head of this aristocratic family. If it''s true that Gerard was killed, this was the biggest humiliation this family had ever received! This incident would be such a huge p to the face of the Kruger family if it reached people''s ears, therefore they had to think about this matter seriously. For a moment, everyone''s blood was boiling with rage as they wanted to skin the alive of the person who had offended their family. "The person who killed him was Ryan, the young man who attacked Gerard fromst time," Nichs spoke again after a brief pause. In an instant, everyone fell silent. After a moment of silence, someone finally spoke up. "The person behind Ryan is someone we can''t offend," "But no one has ever dared to harass our family before," another member replied. "Since when are we silent and obedient to others?" Speaking of the power that supported Ryan from behind, everyone in the Kruger family really didn''t dare to deal with him. It seemed that their previous incident with Ryan''s grandfather at the Lacroix family''s mansion reminded them of the grim terror they''d long forgotten. "After all, Ryan must die to atone for his sins!" Seeing his family''s debate getting off track, Nichs expressed his opinion. The look in his eyes waspletely filled with mes of hatred. "The old man is strong and we can''t do anything about him. But next month there will be a big event, that old man will definitely not have time to watch over us. Ryan will die in our hands at that time!" Nichs said. Even though they didn''t know what kind of event Nichs was referring to, they did not dare to argue orment after seeing Nichs burn with anger. Moreover, if the Kruger family used all their assets and strength, they could even conquer the world. ......... Ryan suddenly sneezed, it seemed like someone was talking about him? "Valerie, please get samples upstairs, okay?" Ryan said to Valerie. For several minutes waiting on the toilet, Valerie did note and this made Ryan a little sad. It looked like the girl didn''t want this rtionship to be discovered so maybe Valerie was trying to restrain herself. But after seeing Valerie''s ass that passed through him, Ryan carefully squeezed it once again. Valerie was a little surprised and blushed, she couldn''t count how many times Ryan had teased her today. Ryan was getting bolder and bolder even though they were still in their workce with many eyes watching over them. However, it seemed that this tension made Valerie even more aroused. At the same time, potion X progressed a little. Ryan stared at the gray liquid in the reaction tube. Upon inspection, it seemed like this was a little better than before. The development of this potion was already on the right track, it would be nice if he still had a few months but his situation left him insufficient. Ryan and his team had been really busy all day and at lunchtime, he wanted to invite Valerie to eat together but he saw Valerie was taken away by her friends. "Valerie, there is a buy 5 free 1 meal promo! Let''s try it out!" Her friend didn''t ept refusal from her. Again, Ryan''s heart became sad when he saw Valerie being taken away. In the midst of his downturn, Ryan decided to eat alone because he was craving to eat grilled ribs. Arriving in front of the restaurant and when he was about to open the door, Ryan suddenly felt his whole body stiffen. In an instant, the energy within him churned like a tsunami. The energy was about to devour him alive in one swoop. Sweat immediately flooded him from top to bottom. He was sweating hard while his body''s temperature dropped extremely, making him cold. Seeing that he was about to lose control, Ryan quickly took and drank the medicine he got from the third grandfather. After the drug entered his body, it immediately started working quickly. At this moment, his turbulent energy was met with the energy that came from the medicine, so the tsunami immediately receded. ''Whoaaaa!'' Ryan exhaled deeply. Luckily he managed to control his body, otherwise he might pass out in this ce. The side effects of the drug then began to kick in, Ryan could not hold back his lust which began to take over him. Every woman he saw at that time looked so seductive, as if inviting him to release his lust. While staggering, Ryan tried to find a shady ce away from people. This great lust might darken his eyes and made him attack any woman he met. Unintentionally, Mia was nearby looking for a ce to eat lunch. Seeing a familiar figure, Mia decided to greet Ryan. But the way he walked and the hand that gripped his chest made Mia wonder what was happening to the guy. "Hey, are you okay?" Mia managed to approach Ryan and grabbed his shoulder. When Ryan turned around, Mia was a little scared to see him. Ryan''s face waspletely red, the skin on his neck was no different. Not to mention, his eyes looked very sharp and his breathing was heavy. "Ryan what are you doing?" Mia was confused what to do. "Are you ..." However, before she could finish asking, Ryan hugged her with both hands. "Ah! What are you doing!?" When Mia was about to escape, Ryan was already kissing her lips! In an instant, Mia was shocked and confused, she couldn''t believe the man''s actions. Even though Ryan was perverted and had groped her, he was never like this before. This time, Ryan really forced his way to kiss her. Feeling she was sexually assaulted, Mia quickly pushed Ryan away. After stomping on the man''s feet several times, Ryan finally let go of their kiss. Mia then took the opportunity to let herself go. "I didn''t expect you to be like this," Mia said with a disgusted face. Mia''s heart was filled with hatred. She initially thought Ryan was a pervert and couldn''t stop joking around but he was also someone she could rely on at any time. But after the guy forcefully snatched her kiss, she felt her pride as a woman was being crushed. It''s not that she didn''t want to kiss him, but Ryan really didn''t care about her feelings at all! Chapter 201: Watch Out! Chapter 201: Watch Out! Mia was really angry, but the truth was she didn''t know why she could be angry like this. Maybe she expected a romantic atmosphere first before kissing? Ryan was still breathing heavily, the lust in him had not subsided at all. The medicine from his third grandfather had an overwhelmingly strong side effect. The first time he felt it, he was able to suppress it with Irina''s help. But this time, he really came close tomitting a crime. "Ah Mia, this is all wrong. Listen to my exnation," Ryan was a little embarrassed. Though he considered himself as a wolf, he still needed to be an elegant and gentle wolf. How could he treat others so badly like this? But wolves were still wolves, Ryan''s lust as a man had always been strong, so no one should be surprised if his eyes had be darkened. But he was different now! "What is your reason?" Mia said angrily. "Are you still trying to make excuses after you did such a shameful act?" "Mia, not everything you see is true," Ryan said in a soothing tone. Hearing this, Mia became even more angry. What Ryan did just now wasn''t with his eyes but lips! But what made her even more angry was the guy still tried to defend himself against her despite kissing her by force. "Whatever, don''t ever approach me again," Mia didn''t care about Ryan anymore, she turned around and walked away. "Ah! Wait!" Ryan''s heart clenched. He had been in a rtionship with Mia for a long time so he didn''t want his rtionship to end just like that. However, a car was suddenly driving towards the side of the road at high speed and it was heading towards Mia! Ryan quickly realized it and his heart clenched. "WATCH OUT...!" Ryan had run screaming at Mia, but it was toote. The car was really fast and already near Mia. Even though Ryan had the nickname of Nergal, he still wouldn''t be able to save the female officer in time. DUAK! Mia heard Ryan''s screams and turned to the car. Since the distance was so close, Mia couldn''t react at all. SHe could only surrender and bounce a few meters like a kite. "Mia...!" Ryan immediately felt a bad feeling when his eyes caught Mia bouncing away. Lying motionless on the ground, Mia seemed unresponsive to him. At the same time, the car stopped and the drunk person got out of the car. "I thought I ran over something..." The person''s view was a little blurry but when he saw Ryan who was hugging Mia, he muttered to himself, "Damn, why do I have to see a couple being lovey dovey here!" "Ah, I don''t care anymore. That person will die so I''d better go before he demandspensation," the man shook his head and was about to run away. When he was about to get into his car, the door suddenly closed. When he turned around, there was already someone beside him. "Bastard, you are just scaring me!" This man really looked surprised. "It''s gone! I still have a need. " However, Ryan''s desire to kill had spread from within him. Without saying anything, Ryan was already strangling this drunken man and beating him in his car! DUAK! The first blow sent blood pouring out of his forehead. "You dare to hurt me?" The man was initially shocked when suddenly choked, now he is really angry. Without answering anything, Ryan has hit him once again. This time, the man''s head hit the window pane! DUAK! Despite the loud sound, the car windows didn''t seem to show any signs of breaking. The pedestrians had been watching them for a long time. When they saw Mia who was lying unconscious and the man was about to run away, their feelings were filled with sympathy for Ryan. ''Such a selfish prick! That person deserves to die!'' They hated irresponsible people who acted like thew could be bought, they were all fed up! Ryan didn''t stop at all, this time the man''s head hit the door. "I make sure you will die by a thousand needles!" Even though he was injured, the man was not afraid of Ryan at all. Ryan didn''t care, he just gradually increased his strength and hit him again. After his seventh hit, the man was already unconscious. Ryan then threw the despicable man on the ground. Then he immediately returned to Mia and checked her pulse. Seeing hope, Ryan immediately stabbed the woman''s acupuncture point to stop her internal bleeding. After that, he picked her up and ran to the nearest hospital! These pedestrians saw Ryan carrying Mia and offered to help. "Son, you want to take your boyfriend to the hospital? Get up... " However, before she finished speaking, Ryan was already running as hard as she could. That person was clearly surprised, it turned out that the young man was running like the wind! How could anyone run so fast? Ryan didn''t care about people''s astonished looks. He only focused on Mia and the longer he let them be, the worse it would be. He wouldn''t let this sweet and precious woman die! Along the way, pedestrians were surprised when a strong wind passed them and a male figure was running while carrying a woman. His running speed was almost the same as a supercar, really amazing! Ryan was really worried, he didn''t stop to catch his breath. He also didn''t care about traffic signs while avoiding cars and people in his way. Ryan didn''t just carry Mia with both hands. He also steadily channeled his inner power and protected her. He then checked Mia''s pulse again and the results were not good. If Mia didn''t get help right away, she would most likely die! After running as hard as he could for more than one minute, Ryan finally managed to arrive at the hospital. "Anyone please help!" Ryan screamed loudly, making all eyes on him. The nurses approached and escorted him to the ER. Shortly thereafter, several doctors came and took Mia to the operating room. Ryan could only wait outside with a worried heart. After an hour had passed, a doctor approached him. "How''s she doing, doc?" Ryan asked anxiously. The doctor nodded his head. "The operation went well. Fortunately, the patient arrived on time and her internal organs were not bleeding severely. But she needed to stay a few days so we could check her condition further," Hearing that Mia would be fine, Ryan became relieved. He then went to the receptionist to take care of the procedures. After paying the operating costs and everything else, Ryan immediately went to Mia''s room. Arriving at the room, Mia seemed to be lying on the bed. When she saw Ryan enter, Mia gave a cold snort and looked away. Seeing that his friend was still energetic, Ryan felt relieved and walked to the bedside. "Are you still angry with me?" Ryan asked with a smile. Mia didn''t answer at all, she still didn''t want to look at Ryan. "I admit that I was wrong to kiss you by force. I seem to have hurt your heart. So, in order to break even, what if you kiss me back by force?" Ryan said. "Who wants to kiss you?" Mia said angrily. "Oh, you sure? This is a one-time offer in your life, you know," Ryan smiled when he finally saw his friend''s face. "Are you sure you don''t want to take this opportunity? Don''t be sorry when I go back hometer," "You..." Mia sighed. She waspletely helpless when dealing with Ryan. Since the first time they met, Ryan always made fun of her. "Mia, I didn''t expect you to have such a pure heart. Did I ever touch you?" Ryan asked. Mia was at a loss for words. What Ryan said was true so why was she angry now? "It''s different," said Mia in an angry tone. "What''s different?" Ryan looked confused. "Anyway, it''s different!" Mia looked away. Ryan nodded and shifted his chair to face her. "I seem to understand what you mean. You want me to give a warning before tasting your lips so that your heart is ready, is that so? Are you angry because your heart was not ready today?" Ryan''s words were on point, Mia could only blush and did not reply to him. "I don''t understand you," Ryan shook his head and sighed. He then saw an apple on the side of the bed. Without saying anything, he took it and peeled it with a knife. "Because I didn''t tell you that I wanted to kiss you, you got angry. After that, you got hit by a car. Ah." Ryan sighed. "It wasn''t all worth it, I almost lost you," After Ryan peeled and sliced the apple into pieces, Mia still didn''t want to speak. Ryan then handed over a slice, "Here, have a taste of this apple, it''s so delicious. If you want to be angry again after that then it''s okay," Chapter 202: No Next Time! Chapter 202: No Next Time! First, Randika must stop Adam''s attack. With a cold snort, he took Bruce''s chain that floated onto him and used it as a shield. Bruce himself was surprised when he tried to pull the chain, he couldn''t move it at all. Even with a single pull from Randika, he managed to make himself fly to the other end of the chain. Bruce then runs into Adam who is in a deadlock situation with Randika. At the same time, Randika realized the next attack wasing. Turning to the side, Li Tang''s sword strike was already approaching him. Li Tang wanted to finish this mission quickly so he coordinated with Lupine and Auron. Li Tang tries to cut Randika from the right side, Lupine with his deadly attacking from the right and Auron will be ready to attack when Randika tries to dodge or jump. In an instant, Randika had to survive the attacks of the three men. Li Tang seemed to be smiling, the stronger the opponent the more blood boiled. Therefore, the speed has increased dramatically! However, suddenly his Tang sword was suddenly kicked and released from his hand. Li Tang waspletely shocked. By this time, Lupine had gotten close to Randika and Auron was providing a support attack from above. The swordless Li Tang couldn''t help but throw a punch to help. Randika thoughtlessly smacked Li Tang''s chin with his fist, he instantly bounced away. When he faced Li Tang, Auron from above had shed downwards and aimed at Randika''s head. At the same time, Randika managed to catch the sword with both hands. However, Auron wagged his sword and miraculously the sword immediately slipped from Randika''s hand and shot towards his stomach! Such a sudden attack could not bepletely avoided by Randika, his stomach was scratched by Auron''s sword. At the same time, Lupine was right behind Randika. Unable to avoid it anymore, Randika could only hit the back of her head against Lupine''s forehead. Surprised and not expecting to be attacked like that, Lupine lost his bnce and fell. After that, behind the shadows was a murderous aura moving through the air. Adam''s saber strike had flown back. When he was trying to ovee it, a noise came from beside him. Bruce''s chain attack again tries to kill Randika. Li Tang, who had just stood up, took this opportunity to take his sword and strike back. Randika himself managed to avoid Adam''s saber attack by hitting the sword with his left hand. While his right hand tried to catch Bruce''s chain, but, because he was too focused on Adam''s attack, Randika did not realize that the chain suddenly caught on his leg! This is bad! Randika''s leg that was caught was realized by the other four warriors. In an instant, their killing aura increased greatly! Deadly attacks from four directions immediately came towards Randika. Li Tang''s Tang sword trembled and shot towards Randika. Filled with internal power, the sword casts a shadow of the sword so that 10 swords were seen heading right at Randika. This illusionary attack always left the enemy unable to guess which real sword was. Lupine roared loudly and his inner power radiated violently. Even his right hand gave off a light from the umted internal energy. With a roar, he lunged at Randika. Adam''s eyes were no less excited either, after spreading his internal power in his legs, he shot out and thrust his sword towards Randika''s waist! Meanwhile, Auron decided to help Bruce to hold the chain that binds Randika. Under this streak of attacks, Randika managed to avoid Adam''s attack by moving slightly to the side. Randika then grasped the chain at his feet and the Tang sword that flew towards him hit the chain andnded in his hand. At this time, Randika had channeled his inner power into the sword and shed it at Adam''s saber sword. Under that immense power, Adam''s sword shattered to pieces. However, instead of being surprised, Adam immediately threw away his sword and threw his kick at Randika. He wanted to keep Randika busy so as not to notice Lupine''s attack. However, the Tang sword that was in his hand immediately stabbed into his chest, inevitably Adam had to avoid dying. When he took a step back, suddenly the Tang sword was almost stuck in his head. Gritting his teeth, he dodged it but his cheek was scratched quite long. Randika pulled back the chain on his leg. Bruce and Auron tried their best to knock Randika off bnce, but it was all in vain. The two of them underestimated the physical strength of Ares the War God! Stomping his feet, Randika shot up into the air while avoiding Lupine''s attack. In midair, he shed fists with Li Tang. After that Li Tang could only hold her chest which was in pain on the floor. As she was about tond, Randika''s gaze turned cold. The sound of the wind sounded different and the attacks from Lupine and Auron were waiting for him. When hended, Randika immediately avoided Auron''s sword attack. The chains on his feet had lost their strength when Auron decided to attack. Using this opportunity, Lupine tried to attack Randika from behind. But again, Randika manages to avoid him and punches himself until it bounces. The people in this bar watched this life and death battle with their eyespletely unblinking. Randika, who they know as Ares, is the center of their attention. Howe? He fought 5 people at once and was still able to counterattack. But the fact is, Randika simply can''t beat them. The five enemies work together to create an opportunity that can kill him. So Randika needs to pay extra attention to theirbined attacks. Even though they had kicked or hit them, the five enemies always stood back up, attacked him again and tried to kill him. After all, the opponent this time was a martial expert from the God list so it was a little difficult to beat them. Moreover, Randika seemed to be using up too much of her inner strength so that the mysterious power within her body was signaling that it would attack her from within. The situation is serious! Li Tang, who after wiping the traces of blood on his mouth, said mockingly to Randika. "The name Ares is indeed not arbitrary, no wonder you can rule the underground world by yourself. However, today I will cut your head off! " "Oh yes?" Randika said in a cold tone. Then suddenly, his internal power spread rapidly. Li Tang frowned, his gaze filled with terror. In an instant, Randika''s body already emitted a terrifying aura,pletely like a bloodthirsty War God. Looks like his opponent still has his strength. This terrible feeling was not only he who could feel it, the other four warriors also felt it. Cold sweat started pouring from the five of their faces. This is the power of the 12 Olympian Gods, Ares the God of War! Its power was as deep as the ocean and as wide as the sky, truly terrifying. "Strike together." Randika looked at the five people with cold eyes. The five of them nced at each other and everyone walked slowly while tightly gripping their weapons. Bruce roared and threw the chain towards Randika. The other four swordsmen immediatelybined their attacks. But suddenly, these five people were shocked when they saw Randika who was already in front of Bruce. What an incredible speed! In the process, Randika caught the end of Bruce''s chain and wrapped it around his fist! When Bruce realized that his chain attack had failed, his heart clenched and he panicked. It was the first time he had felt this intense sense of danger. While he was still processing this, Randika had his fist right in his face! The pure inner power exploded, under the fist strike, Bruce''s head was not in ce. Blood continued to spurt from the headless neck. The people at the bar were already screaming hysterically when they saw it but it wasn''t over yet. Li Tang, who was still trying to attack Randika, felt a gust of wind. Before he even had time to react, the wind grew even stronger right in his face. Under Randika''s spinning leg strike, Li Tang waspletely like an arrow and shot towards the bar. DUAK! Li Tang crashed into the wine cer and made a relentless sound of broken bottles and sses. Not just the sound of breaking the ss, the sound of the spine breaking was just as loud. Hence, Li Tang just fainted. Randika''s eyes were cold and she turned her head. At this time, Adam shed his sword at Randika and Randika avoided him by moving to the side. Randika stretched out his hand and touched Adam''s saber de. Suddenly, Adam''s saber sword was like being crushed by a mountain and Adam immediately let go of his sword and took a few steps back. Randika takes the sword and throws it. Suddenly, the sword shot like a rocket past Adam''s head, through the door of the bar and pierced the wall after prating 3 cars. At this time, Randika suddenly was surrounded by a thin mist. From behind the mist, the cold de light lurks to finish off Randika forever. The de of this de was like a cunning snake, constantly moving around looking for gaps, making the enemy unable to anticipate which direction the original attack woulde from. However, Auron''s face suddenly changed color. Randika raised her two fingers and pinched them towards her right oblique, as if she wanted to catch the sword. The panicked Auron managed to escape the deadly mp. Determined, Auron shed towards Randika and Randika''s palms were seennding on Auron''s chest. The two of them exchanged blows but Auron''s hilt shook violently. The defeated Auron couldn''t help but step back before he couldunch his attack. Chapter 203: Craving For Love Chapter 203: Craving For Love Even though she had pretty thick thighs, her exercise and training kept her thigh''s muscles in shape. Seeing that Ryan didn''t say anything about her big thighs, Ivanka''s heart felt relieved. The taunts from the person she liked might really hurt her. Picking up an apple from the table, Ivanka asked, "Why are you home early? Have you finished with your work?" After taking a bite of the apple, Ivanka chewed and waited for Ryan to answer. But strangely, her brother-inw just stared at her. "Hmm? What''s wrong, brother? Is there something on my face?" Ivanka said with a confused face. "Give me a bite," Ryan said while taking a bite of the apple. "Ah!" Ivanka was shocked when Ryan bit the apple in her hand. Seeing this, Ivanka blushed with embarrassment. Wasn''t this the same as an indirect kiss? Ryan then smiled. "Ivy, why bother with a small thing like that?" He could guess what Ivanka was thinking. "Aren''t we already family?" Ivanka was still processing all these things in her brain. Then, after thinking for a moment, it was true that small things like this were not something umon among families. "Besides, I''m not hungry anymore," Ivanka was still a little embarrassed. "You made me lose my appetite when you bit on my apple," "Then, I''ll eat the apple, okay?" Ryan approached her hand, smiling broadly. Seeing Ryan''s face close to hers, Ivanka panicked and her memory of Ryan and Irina having intercourse crossed her mind. Was this brother-inw trying to prey on her? "Ah! Don''te closer!" Ivanka pushed Ryan away, afraid that she would be forced to have sex. Ryan was confused, why was this sister-inw suddenly panicking? While eating the apple, Ryan continued his massage and Ivanka enjoyed it while watching TV. Half an hourter, Ryan felt sleepy and went upstairs. After seeing the man disappear from her sight, Ivanka breathed a sigh of relief. Ryan closed the door of his room and took out his cellphone. It turned out that there was a missed call from the third grandfather. "What''s wrong, Grandpa?" Ryan sounded confused, his grandfather rarely called him first. "Ryan, I just wanted to convey it so that you are not confused. I and the other grandfathers will be gone for about a month," the third grandfather said. "Where are you going?" Ryan was getting confused. The old man was most fond of his medicinal garden so he almost never left his house. Not to mention, why were all of his grandparents leaving together? "We want to look for valuables in the rubble," said the third grandfather. "We will stay at the ce for a month so we cannot be reached. You take care of yourself, okay?" "Okay grandpa, don''t worry," Ryan answered. He didn''t really mind this. After all, his grandfathers were indeed mysterious. Even though Ryan knew that those old men were not just anyone, he had never seen them use their strength to the fullest. Ryan locked the door to his room and turned on hisputer. He immediately contacted Yasmin. Not long after, Yasmin''s figure appeared behind the scenes. Her big chest was still the same and vulgar words could still be heard. "Ryan, why don''t you ever contact me?" Yasmin looked sad. "Hahaha sorry, how is our headquarters?" Ryan asked, he didn''t want to mince words. Seeing the man''s serious face, Yasmin immediately answered, "It''spleted," It had beenpleted!? Ryan felt happy in his heart, this was really good news. After all, the center of his strength came from his base in Japan. Developing and crafting X potions with his own strength was truly something that was difficult for him. Ryan nodded in satisfaction. "I''ve been trying to make potion X at my ce. I''ll give you the detailed information regarding its developmentter. You can learn it so that you can make your progress even faster," "Understood," Yasmin looked serious. "How about the Eclipse?" Ryan asked. "No news," Yasmin frowned. "After he fled Crimea, he hid himself well. My subordinates can''t find a trace of him anywhere," "Stay alert." Ryan and Yasmin chatted for a while and after discussing some strategies, they ended their conversation. Irina came home in the evening. Ryan helped her put her belongings. "Hmm? You must have a wish for acting this sweet," Irina was happy with Ryan''s little action. The man then whispered in her ear, "You will find out tonight," Irina''s face immediately blushed, Ivanka who was beside her immediately shook her head. "Can you guys please stop teasing each other in front of me! I''m hungry, I''ll eat your foodter!" Ryan justughed when he heard that. That night, from the room upstairs, sexy moans could be heard like the sound of two cats mating. The female voice sure sounded erotic. At the same time, a faint sound of the excited male''s voice also came. "Keep rocking your waist dear, here let me help a little. Ah... That''s great honey, I''ming inside, okay!" Ivanka could vaguely hear the moans of her sister and brother-inw. Feeling embarrassed and angry, she turned up the volume of her music yer to the max. ....... The next day, Ryan opened his eyes with joy. He looked at Irina who was still naked sleeping beside him. Last night was truly amazing, Irina had perfectly mastered the technique he taught her before. This made hime faster and Irina was able to find her favorite position. It looked like Irina was talented in bed. Going downstairs, Ryan met the gloomy Ivanka. Her face seemed to show that she had stayed up all night. Feeling curious, Ryan asked, "Ivy, what did you yst night that your face is so sleepy?" "Can I even sleep, brother?" Ivanka said with a frown on her face. "Huh? Obviously you can, wasn''t the weather pretty nice and chillyst night? Your sister was fast asleep, she didn''t even pee in the middle of the night," Ryan said. "How could I even sleep when you two were like cats in a mating season. You guys were so noisyst night, do you even realize that?" Ivanka smiled bitterly, it seemed like staying in her sister''s love nest was aplete mistake. Ryan was surprised when he heard this, he did not expect the sound of their intercourse would be heard outside. "Ivy, don''t worry. I guarantee we won''t be that loud again," Ryan said while holding back embarrassment. Ivanka just sighed and whistled. "I could have slept with Irina and slept so soundly." Seeing the hidden threat from his sister-inw, Ryan waspletely helpless. Irina really loved her sister so if Ivanka asked her, Irina might t out reject him and let her little sister sleep in her room instead. It couldn''t be helped, his rtionship with Irina was at its peak and he could call these days as his honeymoon period. There was nothing wrong with expressing their love through sexual intercourse, right? After breakfast, Ryan and Irina went to work together. Ryan couldn''t wait to arrive at hisboratory, he needed to work on his potion X. He felt that he was already in the final step of refining this potion, but he still had not found the most important factor for that final step. If his former base had not been destroyed by the Eclipse and the Tiger, perhaps the data and researchers who had been developing potion X for a long time could solve the problem he was facing now. Thinking about this, Ryan felt a little sad. Seeing the potion in the reaction tube, he still felt dissatisfied with the result. Ryan and his team had experienced more than 100 failures and were still unable to perfect it. Although he had been involved in developing potion X, his knowledge was scanty and did not cover the entire form. After several hours of work, Ryan was still not progressing and his head was really dizzy. At this time, his cellphone suddenly rang. When he saw the number, it turned out to be Yasmin. "Ryan, there''s progress from the data you sent yesterday." Ryan turned cheerful again. "Good then, speed up your steps," "Fine, it might not take long for this potion to be perfected." Hearing this made Ryan breathe freely. With the presence of potion X, he could unleash his full strength while suppliesst. At that time, nobody could threaten him! At the same time in Batavia, at the Kruger family''s residence... Nichs sat in his chair smoking his cigar while a person in a ck coat stood in front of him. The person looked rxed with one of his hands in his pocket. He looked at the head of this aristocratic family casually. "So where''s the money you promised?" Asked the man. "As long as you prove your abilities and solve my problems, money is not a problem," Nichs replied. "Leave that matter to me, but I need assurance. Give me half now and half when the mission is over." Chapter 204: Stay Alert Chapter 204: Stay Alert Nichs frowned, his bodyguard beside him showed a furious face. "Our agreement has been made clear from the first call, finish your mission first then...." However, before the bodyguard finished speaking, the mysterious man had drawn his knife right at his neck. "Since when did the ants dare to speak in front of the lion?" After speaking like that, the bodyguard was already mmed and thrown at the wall. He could only howl in pain while regretting his interference with his superior''s affairs. To be honest, he wasn''t that weak himself, but his opponent was too great this time. He couldn''t keep up with the speed at which he moved, so he got thrown at the wall. ''This guy is strong!'' Nichs was sullen at first, but then he felt a little happy as he quickly said, "Fine, I''ll pay half." Shortly thereafter, his servant walked over to Nichs and gave the mysterious man his cellphone. "The password is 5640," Nichs said. "Carry that cell phone on and when the timees, I''ll call you," "And..." Nichs red at the man. "I don''t want you to disappear or not pick up when there''s an iing call. We won''t let you get away if you betray us!" "Don''t worry, I won''t break my promise. Just call me when the timees," the man then left Nichs''s sight. When the man left, Nichs said to his servant, "Keep spreading this recruitment and look for the other assassins," "Understood." The servant immediately walked out of the room, leaving Nichs alone. "Soon.... You will die soon!" Nichs''s gaze was engulfed with the fire of hatred. ......... .. Ryan didn''t know that the Kruger had started to go after him. He was still busy experimenting and no doubt, he failed yet again. Since he was in a bad mood and felt his head dizzy, Ryan decided to get out of the building and get some fresh air. The sunlight really felt good, he inhaled the fresh air deeply while strolling around. Putting aside the matter with potion X and other problems for a while, Ryan enjoyed the quiet moment alone. Without realizing it, he had walked quite a distance from the Avalerionpany. Ryan explored the city without thinking about anything, he really enjoyed this solitude. But suddenly, a voice called him from behind. "Ryan!" When he turned his head, Ryan realized that it was Megan who had called him. Megan waved with a sweet smile on her face. It seemed like she''s happy to meet Ryan. "What a coincidence," Ryan walked over to her and smiled back. "What brings you here?" Megan asked in a cute tone. "I was working too hard and my head felt like it was exploding, so I took a walk to get some fresh air," Ryan said, shaking his head. Today, Megan wasn''t as dressed up as usual. She only wore modest clothes. Her housewife image didn''t look bad, Megan would definitely make a good wife someday. "What about you?" Ryan asked in return. "I was apanying my mother shopping," Megan replied with a smile. "What? Your mom is here too?" Ryan looked a little panicked. "Yes," Megan nodded her head and saw Ryan who suddenly became tense. "Then, I''ll leave it first since I have other business," Ryan wanted to leave quickly, he couldn''t stand Megan''s mother for her questions and enthusiasm. A mother''s power when she tried matchmaking her child was truly terrifying! "Meggie, help me with the things Ah, Ryan!" But it was toote, Megan''s mother''s voice could already be heard from behind him. Ryan turned and forced a smile. "Ah auntie, good afternoon. I happen to have work in this area and now it''s time to return. So I''ll go first," "Oh I see, it can''t be helped then," Irene, Megan''s mother, smiled at Ryan. "But didn''t you promise to eat with us? How about we have lunch first? I will cook the best food you will ever eat," "Ah, auntie, don''t bother." "Ohe on, it''s just once for a while. Do it for my daughter." Seeing Ryan''s gesture, Megan ventured herself. She held Ryan tightly while blushing. Seeing Megan''s action, Ryan looked at her with his eyebrows raised. It looked like this woman wanted him to ept her mother''s invitation. Ryan was doubtful and confused, but at this point, Irene had already given her shopping bag to her child. So that her left hand was holding a shopping bag and her right hand was holding Ryan''s hand. "Juste with us, you''ll know how delicious my cooking is." With a reluctant heart, Ryan obeyed and walked hand in hand with Megan. Ryan peeked at Megan out of the corner of his eye, the woman looked happy when he walked with her. Ryan waspletely helpless, it seemed like running away was not a good choice. Arriving home, Irene immediately got ready to cook. "Meggie, you sit down with Ryan. Leave the kitchen to me." Seeing Megan''s mother getting busy in the kitchen, Ryan felt a little uneasy. "Doesn''t your mother need help?" "Just let her be," Megan quicklyughed when she saw Ryan''s embarrassed face. "By the way, you will have to help meter." After putting her belongings, Megan sat next to Ryan. "I can''t help you too much, it all depends on what you need me to do." "At least please tell what questions she will ask," Ryan smiled bitterly. Irene really saw him as her son-inw, especially after he was caught kissing her child outside her house. "Her question shouldn''t be that hard so there shouldn''t be a problem," Megan said, trying to calm Ryan down. Ryan reached out and held Megan''s two hands, he then said in a serious tone, "We can only go through this together." "You''re just too much, it''s not like we''re going to a war," Megan said with augh. Irene was about to take the tes when she happened to see her daughter holding hands with Ryan. The sight made her happy. She really liked her future son-inw, she had to acknowledge Megan''s ability to find a good husband. "Meggie, go get Ray some snacks to eat first," Irene said while returning to the kitchen. Ray? In an instant, Ryan shivered as if he was in the north pole and his body could not stop shaking for a while. Not even his grandfathers called him with such a cute nickname. Seeing Ryan''s reaction, Meganughed. "It''s your own fault for calling me Meggie, so now that you have your own ''cute'' nickname, don''t me me," Ryan felt so helpless. "That''s. Not the same," Could the two even bepared? After all, Megan was Irene''s child so it was natural for her to give her that kind of nickname, But him? This made Ryan dizzy. Shortly thereafter, Irene called them both for lunch. When he arrived at the dining table, Ryan was surprised when he saw the luxurious meal served in front of him. There were almost ten kinds of cuisines such as chicken shawarma, baked lemon garlic salmon, shrimp pasta, sweet and sour carp, prawn spring rolls, etc. Ryan could not hold back his saliva at all, the smell was just really delicious! "Come on, sit down and don''t hesitate. Meggie, get him the fork and spoon," Irene invited Ryan to sit down. Ryan then sat down and received a cutlery from Megan. The woman then sat beside him. He just stared at these delicious foods and since he was a guest, he was reluctant to take the food first. "Meggie, give him the pasta," Irene said as she kicked her daughter''s leg. While enduring the pain, Megan brought the dishes for Ryan. The man himself was worried, he could only follow the host''s wish. "Let''s eat. It''s hard to make this food, you know," Irene smiled and put the food on Ryan''s te. ''Wow, this much?'' Ryan''s face twitched, it seemed that this mother wanted to captivate his heart through food. Seeing Ryan overwhelmed, Megan could onlyugh. Irene then looked at Ryan, frowning. "Why don''t you eat? Do you not like my cooking?" "Ah? No, no, your cooking is really delicious," Ryan quickly picked up his fork and began to eat. He realized that Irene was looking at him with a smile, and that smile was really terrible. "Ouch, auntie, don''t keep looking at me, you also eat it," Ryan said. Irene just shook her head and said with a smile. "Ray, how is your rtionship with Meggie? Have you two made any progress? Have you had sex?" Ryan almost vomited the food he was chewing. "Cough, cough!" Ryan choked while Megan''s face turnedpletely red as she blushed hard. This old woman really didn''t know how to filter her words! Ryan considered himself very thick-skinned, but it seemed that this one housewife had thicker skin than him. In the presence of beautiful women, the word "shame" would never exist in Ryan''s dictionary. However, being in front of Megan''s mother made him a little embarrassed. Chapter 205: Terrible Lunch Chapter 205: Terrible Lunch This was all because the questions asked to him always involved sensitive topics. Ryan felt so defeated and helpless. "Sorry... We''re not there yet," Ryan tried to organize his words. This was the reason he didn''t want toe to this house. Instead of eating in peace, he was interrogated. "Your rtionship is slow! Aren''t young people nowadays normally have sex after they meet?" Irene sighed. "Mom..." Megan couldn''t stand it anymore, why did her mother even want her child to have sex before marriage? "Hahaha sorry, sorry, let''s eat quickly," Irene also realized that she shouldn''t scare Ryan, otherwise her ideal son-inw would go away! Let the young ones decide the pace of the rtionship by themselves. Ryan breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, finally he could eat with a calm heart. Throughout their eating together, Irene kept asking questions to Ryan. The guy just continued to enjoy this sumptuous meal while Megan herself ate her food with a blushing face. However, every time Ryan was about to finish his te, Irene always added some food on it so that it would always be full. "Auntie, thanks for your attention. I can add it myselfter. If you keep putting them on my te, you''re not going to get anything, you know," Ryan said, trying to negotiate. But it was useless because his te was still full the whole time. Irene just said with a smile, "Ray, when are you getting married? This week or next week?" This week or next week? Ryan''s brows couldn''t stop twitching. Even if he wanted to get married, he would not do it that fast. Normally, it took months for people to prepare this important event but Megan''s mother wanted them to be married in less than 7 days? Ryan had run out of words while Irene couldn''t stop asking questions. "I hope you quickly give your auntie grandchildren to be cradled, do you want a boy or a girl?" Cold sweat on his forehead started toe out. "Auntie, I''ve never discussed this with Megan at all..." "No problem, no problem. Better to discuss it as soon as possible so that you have an idea of what your future will look like. Do you want my help to arrange your marriage?" Ryan looked at Megan who was still silent beside him. Ryan secretly kicked Megan in the leg, asking for help. Seeing the man''s face and eyes asking for help, Megan couldn''t stopughing. "Mom, never mind, let''s eat first. After eating, we''ll talk," Megan said. Feeling like a prisoner being interrogated, Ryan felt that Megan was only buying him some times by promising her mother to talk about it after eating. Ryan felt threatened, he might be bombarded with many questions toe. After eating, he must run away immediately! "Alright, alright," Irene smiled and looked at Ryan. "Let''s eat first, then after that, we can continue our conversation from earlier," After a while, their lunch was finally over. "Just sit down, let me wash the dishes," Irene said. But Ryan quickly said, "Auntie I''m sorry, I have some business so I have to go now," "Why are you in a hurry?" Irene didn''t want to give up, but Megan understood Ryan''s meaning and said in a serious tone. "Never mind, Ryan is busy. He also promised toe again," "Yes, auntie, I''lle againter. I really need to get back to work now," Ryan added. "Well, then, I''ll keep your promise." "Yes, auntie, don''t worry," Ryan replied. Walking out onto the fence with Megan, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. "How does it feel like being scolded by my mother?" Megan asked. Ryan then whispered to her, "As soon as you are pregnant with my child, she will never nag again," Megan immediately blushed. "So you''re serious about me," "Hahaha, I really have to go back to work." "All right, be careful on the road," Megan said, she was actually sad to see Ryan leave. However, instead of waving, Ryan gave her a goodbye kiss. Megan did not avoid or reject it at all. He then moved to kiss Megan on the lips sweetly. After finishing lunch at that terrible ce, Ryan was toozy to work again. The development of potion X really gave him a headache so it was better if he relied on Yasmin for now. At home, Ryan entered his room and contacted Yasmin. But after waiting for more than 2 hours, Yasmin did not enter their video chat at all. Ryan had a bad feeling. At this time, someone suddenly entered their video chat and said in a t tone, "It has been a long time since we met, my lord." At the same time, a figure appeared in the video. Ryan''s brows twitched, it was Golge! That''s right, the person in the video chat was Golge. Ryan''s heart immediately clenched, how could Golge know Yasmin''s new position? The man''s eyes were filled with murderous intent, his face was already ice cold. "Where''s Yasmin?" "Oh? Isn''t there a better question? For example, why am I the one in this chat?" Golge smiled. Noticing Ryan''s cold gaze, she continued, "When I left the city of Avalerion, the pain of being defeated by you was very painful. Therefore, I dedicated my life seeking a way for revenge. I''m also sure that the master will send someone to look for me," Ryan did not reply, his gaze grew sharper and he said in a serious tone, "You deserve to be called the best spy," "I feel honored to be praised by you," Golge replied with a smile even though her expression looked like a dead person. "Let me see Yasmin," Ryan said. "As you wish," Golge then moved her camera and Yasmin''s figure tied in a rope appeared from behind the screen. Her shocked face couldn''t be hidden. Ryan didn''t expect his enemy to find out the location of his new headquarters. After a while, the camera moved again. "Is there any other request, master?" Golge asked with an expressionless face. Ryan was already filled with killing aura. "You really are skilled, guess it''s not useless to train you directly," "I don''t argue with that," Golge''s tone turned cold. "Now, is this child named Alice your subordinate too, master?" "Are you also going to kill her?" Ryan asked in a cold tone. His killing aura was so thick it crossed to the other side. "No, how could I kill her," Golge shook her head but an evil smile began to appear on her face. "Since she is Yasmin''s younger sister, then she is also your subordinate. So I will torture her, force her to beg for mercy and for me to spare her life, then I will kill her!" "Master, it looks like your body suffered another injury again, huh? Let me guess, you made a new base to make your medicinal potion again!" After Golge said that, Ryan''s gaze grew sharper. If Golge found his new base, no doubt the Eclipse would order her to destroy it again. If this potion X couldn''t be produced, it would be very difficult for him to control the mysterious power within his body. Golge bowed. "Out of respect for our former cooperation, I will personally destroy our new base," Ryan could no longer hold his rage and said in an angry tone, "When we meetter, you will wish that you were never born!" "I''m looking forward to our meeting again, my lord," Golge then snapped her fingers, and suddenly, the sound of people''s tragic screams was heard. The sound of broken ss, falling objects, and burning mes could be heard from behind the screen. Golge then took out her knife and shed the camera. Suddenly, Ryan''sputer screen turned jet ck. DUAK! Ryan couldn''t help himself, he punched and smashed hisputer. ''DAMN YOU!'' Ryan really hated Golge and Eclipse. He couldn''t wait to dance over their corpses. Never before had anyone dared to betray him in such a way. ''You are the first but I will make sure you are thest!'' After a while, Ryan managed to calm himself down. Now the biggest question was, what should he do? Yasmin and Alice were already held captive by Golge, so it was likely that the two of them were at his base. Meanwhile, the new base itself had been destroyed and potion X still couldn''t be produced. Should he wait for the potion made by his team at the Avalerionpany to save Yasmin and Alice? After thinking seriously, Ryan decided to go to Japan alone to find Yasmin and her sister as well as looking for the rest of the potion''s data in his new headquarters. It''s a little risky, but Ryan still had to go. His opponent had crushed his hopes and locked up his subordinates, how could he possibly keep quiet? After making up his mind, Ryan quickly booked a ne ticket and headed straight for the airport. At the same time, Ryan called Irina. "Hello?" Chapter 206: Damn You! Chapter 206: Damn You! "Honey, I need to go away for a while. It''s not long, maybe half a month," Ryan said. Irina was silent for a moment but then replied in a soft tone, "Fine, be careful. Don''t forget to bring me a souvenir!" Ryan was a little moved, Irina did not ask anything about his reason for leaving. As for the souvenirs, it seemed that his wife wanted him toe home safely but was too shy to say it directly. "Okay," Before hanging up the phone, Ryan added, "I''ll miss you so much.... I love you," In her room, Irina couldn''t stop smiling when she heard Ryan''s sweet words. Her heart couldn''t be any warmer than this. Not long after, Ryan arrived at the airport and finally boarded his ne. The ne finally took off right after. Ryan sat down in his seat while looking out the window. He watched the white clouds hovering, but his mind was still focused on the problem with Golge. His former spy was now cooperating with the Eclipse and it was very difficult to deal with both of them, not to mention that they also had cloning technology. When he was still in the underworld, Ryan''s power could be ssified as the strongest in the world. In fact, he earned the nickname of the God of War. However, after a life of peace and dealing with small flies during this time, Ryan was wary to deal with people from the God list or the 12 Aesirs. He was aided by that blonde hair once and fought side by side most of the time. But now that everything changed, he must focus on himself. In the midst of his daydreaming, his flight was already flying high. After flying for an hour, the ne was already far above the ground. At this time, several people suddenly stood up and walked towards the VIP section. Ryan was in economy ss so he didn''t care about them at all. The flight attendant thought they wanted to go to the toilet and didn''t stop them. However, the two of them immediately broke away and guarded the entrance to the VIP section. Then they shouted at all the passengers, "We have hijacked this ne, all of you will be our hostages. Don''t move and don''t try to act like a hero," After hearing the threat, several passengers stared at them. They ignored their words and went back to listening to music. They felt the two of them were drunk. The flight attendant frowned and said, "Sir, if you keep joking like that, I will report this incident as an act of terrorism," The two men snorted coldly and one of them pulled a gun from under their pants and fired at the empty seat. DOR! DOR! Hearing the gunshot, all the passengers panicked. Their ne was really hijacked! "Nobody moves! Sit still and listen to our orders!" The hijacker said in a cold tone. At the same time, his friends took out their weapons that were hidden in the trunk and took aim at the passengers. Everyone panicked, some screamed hysterically, some prayed for their safety, while some others tried to escape to other cabins. But it was useless, the hijackers had already surrounded every cabin''s door so there was no way out. "Everyone shut up!" Shouted one of them. "Otherwise we will start shooting at you one by one and shut you all forever!" At the same time, some of the hijackers came to the first ss cabin. Without saying anything, they pulled out their guns and aimed at the passengers. "Don''t move! We have hijacked this ne!" He shouted. All the passengers in this first ss were shocked. One of these terrorists saw someone running to the pilot''s cockpit to tell him the situation and he managed to shoot him before it happened. Some of the passengers there were trying to act like heroes. At this time, several terrorists who were already disguised in the midst of the first ss passengers stood up and beat those who rose against them. They had been preparing this hijacking n for months so their execution was absolutely perfect. It didn''t take long for these terrorists to control the situation except for the pilot cockpit. One of the bearded men took the flight attendants hostage, aiming at them, then asked the crew to sit at the very back of the ne. After securing them, the man brought one of the most senior to follow him. They were headed for the pilot cockpit. In the cockpit, the pilot was assisted by a co-pilot. As usual, the door would be closed once the ne took off and opened after itnded at the destined airport. The pilot and co-pilot would follow the flight paths that had been registered and programmed through the help of aircraft navigation. They were also required to follow the information given by the control tower in charge of flight traffics in the airport and service officers along the way. The flight attendant stopped at the cockpit door and pressed the door saying, "Do you want a drink?" On an airne, only the pilot and his deputy might upy the cockpit. This sacred ce was the center of aircraft control. If the captain did not open the door from the inside, then the flight attendants or other people couldn''t enter. Therefore, these terrorists needed the help of this flight attendant to make the pilot open their door. As per their n, the pilots suspected nothing and opened their door from the inside. As soon as the door opened, three terrorists immediately burst in and pointed their rifles. "Don''t move!" They took aim at the captain and his deputy. The man with the beard came in and said to the two pilots, "Bring this ne to this ce." At the same time, the man took out a map and pointed to an ind. Of course, the two pilots rejected it. However, the bearded man said in a cold tone, "If you refuse, we will kill your passengers," One of the terrorists pushed the flight attendant into the cockpit and pointed his gun at their head. The captain felt helpless. The entire hijacking process was fast, it only took 15 minutes for these terrorists to control the entire ne. In the economy cabin where Ryan was, the terrorists were watching the whole situation with watchful eyes. By this time, they already knew that their members had managed to take control of the cockpit and felt they''d seeded. The passengers there were worried and felt helpless. They kept praying for their safe return. A mother was seen hugging her child tightly while a businessman beside her sweating cold all over his body. By this time, Ryan had stopped daydreaming and had regained consciousness. He had just realized that the ne had been hijacked! While frowning, Ryan sighed. He didn''t want to deal with these terrorists but if his ne was hijacked, that would mean their destination would change and he simply couldn''t waste his time. "How troublesome..." Ryan stood up, and in an instant, a terrorist took aim at him. "Who told you to stand up?" The terrorist has a cold face. "Sit back down or I''ll shoot you!" "Wait a minute," Ryan raised both hands and said casually, "Can I take my medicine in my bag?" "I don''t care about your illness, sit down or I''ll shoot!" The terrorist lost his temper, the passengers also red at Ryan as they were scared for their life. Ryan just smiled. "Then ..." After smiling, his figure disappeared as if swallowed by smoke. The terrorist guarding this economy ss was immediately shocked and confused. In the midst of their panic, they took aim at the passengers and threatened to kill them if Ryan didn''t show himself. But by this time, Ryan was already standing in front of the 2 terrorists and giving them a heavy punch right in the face. The blows were extremely fast, the two of them couldn''t evade it and were knocked off unconscious on the floor. Meanwhile, another terrorist was already aiming at Ryan and shooting at him. However, his target was one step faster than him. Ryan had bent the barrel and the bullet could only shoot upwards. "Bastard!" At the same time, the other terrorists realized that their friends had fallen unconscious and immediately aimed their guns at Ryan! But at this time, Ryan was using the terrorist body in front of him as a shield and all the bullets that were shot at him lodged on it. At the same time, Ryan took the rifle from the terrorist''s hand. Seeing that the two terrorists who shot him ran out of bullets, Ryan jumped up and fired two bullets. It went straight to their foreheads and killed them. In just an instant, Ryan managed to take down 5 terrorists manning the economy ss. The passengers watched Ryan''s action with clenched hearts and wide eyes. Even the one who sat beside him could not cover his gaping mouth. Chapter 207: Return of Ares the War God Chapter 207: Return of Ares the War God With a finger wrapped in inner power, suddenly, on the wall of the bar there was a pattern drawn. The pattern was like a bloody hand holding a sword. On closer inspection, it turned out to be the emblem of Ares the God of War! Seeing this symbol was tantamount to stepping into Ares'' territory. Randika nodded in satisfaction and said in a serious tone. "If anyone is looking for me, just say wait here." At the same time, Randika walked out of the bar. Azumi continues to smoke his cigar while looking at Randika''s disappearing figure. He then muttered to himself. "Looks like a time of chaos has arrived." ............ The next day in the city of Tokyo. At a supermarket, a boss is scolding his men. "Why are you beingzy from earlier?" The boss wrapped around the newspaper in his hand and looked like he was about to p it. In fact, the boss''s body is much smaller than the employee. Before this, this burly man came and begged for work. The boss saw this man''s muscr build and wanted to use it for his hard work. At the time of the scolding, this burly man was carrying 50 kg of rice on his shoulders. But this burly man, who is taller than Indra and much more muscr than Randika, only looks dumbfounded. With his simple clothes, his face looked rxed even though he was carrying such a heavy weight. This man didn''t listen to his boss''s scolding at all, he was busy with his own thoughts. Seeing that the employee fed him, the boss frowned. "If your work is not at all good, I''ll fire you next week." The boss intends to go back to work but suddenly a man appears in front of him. This almost made him have a heart attack. "Who are you?" Randika ignored him and looked at the burly man with a smile. "Dion, time for us to go." Seeing himself being ignored, the boss got even angrier. He then snapped at Randika. "I don''t care what you want, but I want you to get out of here quickly!" But suddenly, Dion''s gaze became sparkling and her face was filled with a smile. Dion, who was like a dead doll, suddenly turned into a human being excited. DUAK! Dion threw away the rice sack on his shoulder. The boss was surprised when he heard the voice, he turned his head and red at Dion. Angry, he snapped. "What are you doing? Ah!" This boss immediately panicked when Dion raised it with one hand and then threw it like throwing trash. His head hit the wall and was unconscious. Then, Dion faced Randika and knelt with one leg and his right hand pinned to his chest. "The 5th general of the Ares army, Dion the giant, salutes Ares!" Loud, loud and steady, Dion''s voice echoed in the back room of this supermarket. Raising her head, she saw Randika''s smiling face and awe filled her face. Dion is one of his trusted generals when he fought in the underground world. His strength was truly extraordinary. He once led his soldiers to ughter his enemies and fought with Randika for control of Japan! However, Dion never forgot Randika''s services when she became a ve in her home country, Africa. At that time his life was really miserable, because of his tall body he was often used as a punching bag for his master. After Randika saved her, she already vowed to follow her to the end of her life! When their base was attacked by Dark Moon and Shadow, as one of the generals, he defended his pce to thest second. However, considering the figure of Randika who would definitely return if he heard that his base was destroyed, he decided something unusual. After following Randika for years, he knew that his employer did not want his men to die for him. This is what makes Randika hide in Indonesia so that the headquarters and his men are not touched by his opponents. And when he dies to defend this ce, who will apany Randika when he wants to reim his pce? With a heavy heart, he ordered as many people as possible to run and hide for the time being. He believed that his decision was right and believed that Randika would return to Japan and be the spear that would kill any enemy who dared to harass him! The smiling Randika only said 2 words. "Follow me." After that, Randika walked out while being followed by Dion. The boss who fainted could only cry over Dion''s departure after he regained consciousness. Initially he felt lucky to be able to hire a strong Dion equal to 5 employees, as a result he was able to save employee sries. He should probably tie Dion up by increasing his sry by 2x! ......... .. In a housingplex in the city of Tokyo. The sunshine shone brightly and radiated its warmth towards the earth. But the light seemed to have been torn apart by a de that was rapidly hovering. The de flew for 100 meters and instantly pierced several trees before finally stopping and embedded in the 5th tree. The person who threw the knife was a beautiful woman wearing an all ck shirt and tight shorts. Her body shape was truly beautiful, not to mention that the ''weapon'' in her chest was really deadly! Every inch of her body gives off a sexy impression. However, people would probably back off when they saw what was on his face. On the left side of his face, just below his eyelids, a long scar ran down his jaw. It really looks terrible! He is one of the generals of Ares'' army andes from the lineage of the ninja, Kyoko! The only woman who holds the title of general in Randika''s army is not just any woman. Perhaps it could be said, Kyoko was the strongest and agile than the other four generals! Apart from Randika, no one can control it. In his hand, Kyoko held his special weapon, the modified kunai. Her kunai is really sharp and the secret trick is in the thin thread tied at the end. By utilizing this thread, Kyoko can control the rate of the kunai within 30-50 meters. Therefore, Kyoko''s attack was already like a serpent, making her opponent unable to predict the direction of her attack! Kyoko, who was basking in the sunshine on the roof of her house, suddenly felt danger and stood up with her horses fighting. He just escaped from the pursuit of the Dark Moon a few days ago, has his location been found? But at this moment, Kyoko''s eyes werepletely cold as she stared at the door leading to the roof of her house. When he saw a figure walking out of the door, Kyoko immediately threw the kunai. The sharp de of the kunai pierced and tore through the air with ease. At the same time, the person realized that the kunai that Kyoko had thrown was already in front of him. Calmly, that person raised his hands and held back the kunai. The kunai des and the two hands met and let out a loud thumping sound, like two steel hitting each other. Dion''s bones are made of a special metal material so she isn''t afraid of Kyoko''s kunai at all. Kyoko''s hand seemed to move and her kunai flew back to her. While looking at Dion, Kyoko said in a cold tone. "You dare to show your nose here? You think we can survive just hiding like this? " Dion snorted coldly. "Can you please see who came first before attacking?" "I know who can withstand my attacks and who can''t." The kunai that he had thrownnded in his hand and kept under his shirt. He then approached Dion and said. "What do you want toe to this ce? Do you want to embarrass yourself again after you asked everyone to just leave our base? " "It''s up to you what you want to say, but my decision was correct. And don''t think because you are a woman I don''t dare to hit you. " Hearing Kyoko''s humiliation, Dion was a little angry. Kyoko just looked away. The army that Kyoko led was really special, therefore she had high self-esteem. His army was made up of women who shared the same determination and strength as him. No one couldmand his army apart from him and his master, Ares the God of War. It could be said that his army was the strongest of the five generals! Dion didn''t want to argue or fight against Kyoko, after all, she was a girl. "Our master has returned." Dion said. Hearing this, Kyoko''s body shuddered and her eyes sparkled. "Mr. Ares has returned?" Kyoko confirmed. "What else did I bothering here for?" "So the time for revenge hase?" Kyoko turned to Dion. His blood began to boil again and could not wait to stab the hearts of his enemies. ...... .. This day, Randika has been trying to gather his earliest and most loyal subordinates through Dion''s help. It could be said that his battle this time was the same as his adventure to the top. At this time, at the Azumi bar, Akira was pouring his drink on a guest. During the day the bar is still not that crowded. However, suddenly a man wearing simple clothes and a hat covering his face approached him. "What do you want to drink?" Akira couldn''t see the man''s face very well. "Who made the emblem?" The man raised his head and his face could be seen clearly. He seems to be younger than Randika, maybe 2-3 years younger. However this person exuded an aura that was as strong as Randika. "Last night a guest made it." Akira exins what it is. "He also added that if you want to meet him, then wait here." Hearing this exnation, the young man smiled. "Finally you came back!" Frank, one of Randika''s three friends known as the crownless king, is a really strong man. Many people do not know that Frank was born with a mysterious disease. But the arrival of Randika in his life made him reborn and managed to escape from his illness. Amazed by her, Frank follows Randika despite her young age. On his way he was trained by Randika himself so that the aura he emitted was simr to Randika''s. Randika himself has many troops under his control. All of that could not be separated from his trusted people who led his troops. When described, there are five generals, eight lieutenants, three crownless kings, and Shadow. Those people are the pirs of his strength! As long as these pirs don''t die, except for the traitorous Shadow, Randika''s power will never be destroyed! ....... Chapter 208: Its All Over Chapter 208: It''s All Over next few days at Azumi''s bar. Azumi stood with a sullen face. "Just so you know, there has never been an outsider who dared to go up to this 2nd floor. Next time don''t expect you to get on here for free. " "Okay." Randika smiles. Seeing his private room full of people, Azumi couldn''t help but descend to the 1st floor. It seemed like making this bar his base was not quite right. Randika stood at the front. In front of him were Dion, Kyoko and other subordinates. Behind him were other people too. Meanwhile, beside him, Frank stood in a perfect manner. Standing next to Frank, there are people who are seen wearing messy clothes. The person is seen carrying a worn sword behind his back. He was one of the crownless kings, Raihan the executioner. Raihan is both from Indonesia, Randika met him shortly after he came down from the mountain. Randika and Raihan fought for 3 days and 3 nights. At the end of the battle, they mutually acknowledge each other''s greatness and be friends. Raihan finally decided to follow Randika. After establishing a kingdom in the underground world in Japan, Raihan never left the pce. Raihan is really azy person, he doesn''t care about fame or anything else; he only cares about swords and kills. Randika was still standing silently at the front. His eyes stared one by one his subordinates who had managed to escape. "I have returned." Randika smiles. Simultaneously with his return statement, everyone in this room shouted his name while kneeling. "Respect to Your Highness Ares!" "Respect to Your Highness Ares!" "Respect to Your Highness Ares!" ... .. They all still can''t ept this fact at all, this feeling of happiness ovees all of them. During Randika''s disappearance, they all felt the relentless attacks and betrayals of their brothers in arms. But now, their king has returned! Together with Randika, they can even conquer the world! As long as there is Ares by their side, they are invincible! Even the sound of their screams could be heard downstairs even though the sound of the music was set at its maximum. Azumi, who could faintly hear the voice from above, frowned and drank the wine until it was finished. Randika then raised his hand to tell them to stop and stand up. Suddenly, everyone stood up and didn''t even make a single sound. "Only death should we give to those who dare to stand in our way." Randika said in a serious tone. "What they took, we will take it back today!" "KILL THEM!" Everyone here could already feel his blood boiling. Ever since the Moon of Darkness, Tiger and Shadow betrayed, they couldn''t wait to kill anyone who dared to betray. And their attack on their base was the culmination of his anger. "Sir, what are we going to do after this?" Kyoko suddenly asked. "Next step?" Randika just smiled and only three words came out of his mouth. "We broke prison." ... .. Shinra Prison. One of the most secretive and tightest prisons in the world is truly a prison that is difficult to prate. But all these facts will lose their credibility, because after today, this prison is only in name. Suburbs of Tokyo. The building which has high walls stands firmly in this suburb of Tokyo. Barbed wire adorned the upper walls, preventing people from climbing them. But what makes this prison unbreakable is the tall, heavily armed watch tower. Not to mention the patrol team that always went around at different times to prevent a pattern from urring and the tank engines were seen always running around. This terror lurks when prisoners try to escape from their prison cells, if they show their nostrils they will be executed on the spot. Moreover, from a distance of 1 km from any direction, there was nowhere to hide. On the ground, there is a special metalyer so that it is impossible for prisoners to make tunnels from inside or outside. In the prison there are also several helicopters ready to fly at any time. Not to mention the mines nted around the prison, this is what makes anyone hesitate to set foot in any ce. So escaping from this secret prison was absolutely impossible. Until now, Shinra Prison has set a perfect record of no one ever being able to escape. If there are people who enter this prison, they only get 2 possibilities, namely death of age or suicide. But today, all the legends about this prison will be destroyed. In 1 km before this prison, more than 10 people followed Randika. They stared at a warning sign stating that thisnd was governmentnd and no one could enter carelessly. Raihan just shook his head while drawing his sword. In an instant the board split in two. When a guard saw Raihan''s behavior, he quickly became alert. He wanted to report this incident but before he could even turn around, a knife had flown andnded in his throat. The guards, who were behind him, did not hesitate to fire their guns. Dor! Dor! Dor! Countless bullets were fired blindly, as if they were venting all their anger all this time. But all that was useless, under Randika''smand, not a single bullet hit his group. After killing the guards at the entrance, Randika signaled forward. The most dangerous group in the world is charging forward! Inside the prison, two guards are escorting new prisoners to their prison cells. "Tch why in this world there are criminals like you?" Said the guard. A thugughed and spat at the guard. "Bastard! Want to fight you, OK! " The guard took out his stick and beat the criminal. After which he looked at the person and said in disgust. "You thought acting tough like that could save you? You might be able to break into America''s White House but don''t think you can break out of this prison. Rot in this earthly hell! " "There is no ce where it cannot be broken into." Said the criminal. "Can you Farah?" When the guard said his name, Farah''s facial expression became serious. Farah, you could say is a person who has escaped from dozens of the strictest prisons in the world, so Farah''s arrival in this prison made the guards watch her closely. "It''s useless to have such thoughts." The guard continued. "There are already some people who have the same idea as you. While nning to escape is easy, escaping safely is another matter. " "But if you want to escape, quickly call my name and I''ll open the door to your cell." The other guard said in a sarcastic tone. "Is this prison that tight?" The other thugs asked. He himself did not believe the words of the guards. Even though there were rumors about how terrifying this Shinra prison was, he himself felt nothing that it wasn''t even different from the prison he was used to. "I''ll tell you a sad story. Last year, there were 6 people who tried to escape from this prison. They did manage to climb the wall and feel the free air but they all died after a few minutes. " The guard''s face became serious. "No one has ever made it out of this prison alive, enjoy this hell to the end of life." Hearing these words, some of the thugs got goosebumps and became worried. If they didn''t try to escape they would rot to death in this prison, if they did they would be shot to death. Shinra Prison can be said to be no longer a prison for spies from captured foreign countries, it looks like this prison is meant for big criminals! The guard opened the cell door and ordered them to face the wall and remove their handcuffs. While threatening to keep them from moving, the guard walked out of the cell. As the guard was about to close the door, one of the prisoners asked. "What if someone tries to break in from outside?" The two guards looked at each other andughed. "From the outside? Even if you have an army, it''s all useless. " The moment he closed the door, there was a noise from outside. The sound was really loud, was it the sound of a tank shooting? "What is going on?" The prisoners were wondering what was going on while the two guards were already panicking. Not long after, an rm sounded and all the guards were running around. This prison has been attacked! After making sure the door was tightly closed, the two guards immediately ran outside. However, when they tried to open the door, it exploded and the two of them immediately bounced off. In an instant the two of them could see how terrifying the outside world they knew was. The two guards were shocked. Their prison helicopter had turned to burning rubble and their mighty tank had capsized. What is really happening? Seeing the crowd charging towards them, these two guards understood that they would be targeted by these intruders. "I give up!" When this guard tried to raise his hand to surrender, a man was already standing in front of him and shed his sword and cut it in half. Seeing Randika''s group that was merciless, the other guard immediately ran and tried to close the door leading to the prison cell. But before the door could close, Raihan''s eyes turned cold and he walked like a ghost. The sword managed to block the door before it managed to close, the guard was helpless. After killing the guard, the information gathering process began. They headed straight to the warden''s office to find out where their men were. After eliminating the barriers that stood in their way, they arrived at the warden''s office. And after finding the location of his subordinate''s cell, Randika took Raihan, Frank and Kyoko with him. Along the way, guards armed with assault rifles kept their way. Unfortunately their tragic screams were really brief, Raihan did not forgive them and just cut off their heads. "Really boring." Raihan shook his head and Kyoko couldn''t stop sighing. This guy just cut down a helicopter flying through the air and is still feeling bored? But he himself agrees, he hopes there are more challenges in breaking into this prison. "You haven''t had any worthy opponentstely?" Randika smiles. "You suddenly disappeared, who really deserves to be my match?" Raihan answered. "Then when our base was taken over, why didn''t you kill the Dark Moon?" Randika asked. "Such a weak person is not worthy of shing, I can kill him in 10 seconds." Raihan said with a serious face. On the other hand, the younger Frank suddenly coughed and said. "I can in 8 seconds!" "Hah? You look down on me, kid? " Raihan frowned, his swords ready to collide at any time. "Wepete for three hours anytime of the day and there is no winner among us yet." Frank replied in a loud voice. "I also can''t wait to beat you old man!" Randika immediately intervened them, and at this time, Kyoko said. "The Dark Moon is nothing, but Shadow is the problem." Hearing that name, Randika became speechless and his eyes filled with hatred. These three people felt the aura of killing Randika and fell silent, but Raihan added. "That day, the Dark Moon brought a lot of martial arts experts after all." "Oh?" Randika regained herposure. The people who deserved to be called martial arts experts by Raihan were really few, if he was to mention this then those people were very strong. Raihan himself is someone who is equal to Randika but since he has a mysterious power in his body, Raihan is nothing in his eyes. Randika himself felt that Raihan was at the top of the Gods list, maybe he was the candidate for the 12 Olympians if someone died. What Randika didn''t manage to catch was probably why the Dark Moon was able to move all those high ranking martial artists. Indeed, the Moon of Darkness is one of the Gods list but mobilizing all martial arts experts who are strong and equal to Raihan is another matter. Randika is probably still focused on rescuing his cooped up under lock and key. After sessfully ughtering to open a path, Randika and his three subordinates headed for the depths. They had easily breached the firstyer of the prison - the entrance gate said to have tanks, fully armed guard towers and a tight patrol team. The secondyer is the inner part of this prison and the thirdyer is the deepest part of this prison. In other words, the thirdyer was underground and was managed by a special team. Chapter 209: Trapped and Cornered Chapter 209: Trapped and Cornered In the underground part of this Shinra prison, the prisoners held in that ce are even more terrifying than those above. Randika''s subordinates are in this underground section. Now Randika and his subordinates walked in the cell section of the general prison and immediately headed for the entrance to the underground section. At this time, the prisoners saw Randika''s entourage leisurely walking past them. One by one, they started asking Randika for help. "Please let me go!" Shouted the toothless elder. "Hey boss, I''ll pay you whatever you want! Get me out quickly! " Shouted the prisoner whose body was covered in tattoos. All the prisoners scream at Randika, begging to be released. In an instant the prison became noisy and noisy. "Wolf, do you have enough troops?" Randika looked at all the prisoners who shouted his name. The wolf, being one of the 5 generals of his army, is a very quiet man. This person''s character really resembled a wolf. He is not good atmunication and quiet, but his character will turn into cruel and barbaric when he has fought. Randika''s orders will be carried out without question. "Not enough." The wolf''s answers are always short and clear. The battle for thest underground pce was fierce. The Dark Moon''s attack was truly sudden and resulted in heavy casualties on both sides. Of these, the wolf-led army suffered the most. Hence, his army had almost no people left. Randika understood the character of his subordinates so he was the one who took the initiative to ask questions. "What if these prisoners be your men?" Randika smiles. "Who is ipetent for you you can kill." The wolf seemed silent and looked at the prisoners then nodded. "Okay." The army led by the wolf was just as calm and as cruel as the leader. No matter how wild or unfaithful these prisoners were, wolves had their own methods of making them obedient warriors ready to sacrifice their lives. Randika nodded and walked forward. Not long after, they arrived at the stairs leading to the underground passage. What stood in their way now was the closed door. This door was a big door, big and sturdy, almost impossible to break through. Inside that door, lights shed brightly, making the underground as bright as day. Many detainees were held in this ce, all of whom appeared to be tied to their feet and hands. If you pay attention, it looks like this underground ce is a torture chamber. And all these prisoners are members of Ares'' army! Without a doubt, this torture chamber only contained soldiers belonging to Randika. Everyone here was injured and even some of them were bleeding profusely. Their wounds received absolutely no treatment. At the very bottom, there was a woman who was white and looked very fragile. He waspletely detached and alone in his pathetic prison cell. Catherine is one of the crownless kings of Ares'' army. Maybe in this case she is a crownless queen. Catherine herself is not a martial artist like Raihan or Frank. Instead he was just an ordinary person. However, as one of the crownless kings, his status was as high as Frank and Raihan. It could be said that the specialist was his intelligence! In previous battles, Catherine has provided input and advice on their strategy, this is what helped Randika''s troops defeat their strong opponents. By the time they reached the top and established the underground pce, Catherine was the leader in Randika''s absence. It could be said that he was Randika''s right hand man, what he said was amandment from Ares himself! Of the three crownless kings, Catherine is indeed the most valued by Randika. Raihan did have tremendous strength but that person only cared about his sword and was veryzy. Frank may be the one he educated from 0, but his congenital illness is really troublesome and requires a lot of rest. Even though Randika had handled the disease, it could notpletely disappear. Therefore, Catherine was specially treated by the Dark Moon. Dark Moon wanted Catherine to give up and be hers. With Catherine''s help, conquering the world is no mere figment. As long as he was still following Randika, the Dark Moon had tried to captivate his heart. However, all of that was useless. Catherine did not want to speak or ept the offer of the Next Month. So angry, Dark Moon threw Catherine into this sunless prison to rethink her offer. In this ce he would see his subordinates being tortured to death. Dark Moon also promised to release Catherine''s underlings if she wanted to be hers. However, Catherine waspletely uninterested and ignored the Dark Moon from start to finish. This woman believes that Randika wille back for them. It was not only Catherine who had this kind of thinking, almost all of these detained subordinates had simr thoughts. In their hearts, Randika is truly their savior. They believe that Randika will save them even though the world is their opponent. But their fate is different from Catherine''s, they have to survive the torment until help arrives. "Hahaha so these are the people known as the five generals of the invincible Ares army? Just getting whipped was silent in such pain! " A burly man carrying the whip spat at Polemos, one of the five generals. Polemos was tied to a pir shirtless, his back covered in blood from the whip. Polemos didn''t speak at all, the whip that hit his back was unable to make him even the slightest sound. However, the whip had thorns so eachsh would carry a piece of meat. Randika met Polemos while traveling the world. He met her after she met Dion in Africa. That day Polemos was disguised as a trader and was eyeing Randika''s life. After failing and being badly injured, Randika took care of him and epted him. Although his title as general was opposed by many, the ability and loyalty of Polemos had never been doubted by Randika since their first meeting. The wounds Polemos suffered were truly terrible, the blood on his body never stopped flowing. However, Polemos''s expression waspletely t and didn''t show an expression of pain. Beside him, there were two people who were also tied up and cursing the guard who was whipping their boss. "You think a weak whip like that can hurt us?" Taunt one of them. The burly guard became angry when he heard the taunts, he beat the three of them even more hard. "It''s useless to have that big muscle but just whipping is ipetent. Have asked someone else to rece you. " "Be quiet, this guy''s massage is delicious. But if you can whip me even stronger, my back is not that weak. " Answered the man who was called the lion by the people. "Please throw away your sympathy and our whip louder, ah! That''s right! Come on louder! " The burly man was shaking his head with these three people, it was the first time he heard the prisoners ask to beat him harder. "Are you all crazy?" This burly man couldn''t take it anymore, he was out of breath. Even though he wanted to continue, this burly man finally sat down to the side to gather his strength again. The three prisoners sighed. To be honest, these three people werepletely insane and abnormal. One is very quiet and enjoys this pain from deep in his heart. The others yelled and cursed at the executioner to give him more pain. Whereas thetter, even though his face was so-so, thesh actually resembled a massage for him. "Have the people from Ares'' army all gone mad?" Muttered the guard. "Hah? Your brain is damaged or something? " The person called Jin frowned and said loudly. "You weak fool! Never insult our master''s army! " The burly guard then smiled. "What can you do? Don''t you see that you are trapped here? Forever you suffer in this ce! " "He will save us." The lion stared at the guard with a ferocious gaze. He believed that their master Randika woulde. Hearing these words, Polemos raised his head. Her eyes were sparkling and Jin also became excited. Jin said aloud. "I believe our master wille." "Ha ha ha!" the guardughed. "The ce you call the base has been taken by us and that person you adore has never even shown himself. I''m surprised you guys still hope he wille. " "You can insult us, you can torture us ... But if you dare to insult my master''s name, I will kill you." Polemos, who had been silent, suddenly gave off a dense killing aura that made this torture chamber heavy. The main reason their base had fallen was because of Shadow. Even if the Moon of Darkness brought dozens of martial arts experts with him that day, they still would not be able to conquer that underground world pce. "Really sad." The burly man shook his head and said in a mocking tone. "You will die while still believing help wille. Don''t think that Ares you adore has the ability to break through this ce. No one has ever been able to open the doors of this ce even. " "Screw you!" Cursing sounds were heard from another prison cell. The guard turned his head back and gave a cold snort. "No matter what you say, all of you will die here without ever seeing sunlight again. Enjoy the endless torment before your breath stops! " "You call this torture? I thought you were just helping to scratch my back! " "You think we''re afraid of you? My grandmother''s p is stronger than you! " The twins were part of the 8 lieutenants, theirbined attack was truly terrifying and led them to be lieutenants. "Hahaha, I can''t wait to skin you all alive." The guard was fed up. "I will enjoy torturing you to death. Weep for your master who will note in hell. " But at this time, an explosive sound was heard from the direction of the door. The immovable door flew back and wide open! In an instant, everyone''s eyes fixed on the door and saw a young figure emerge from behind the smoke. "I have arrived." Chapter 210: You Dont Need to Know Chapter 210: You Don''t Need to Know It could be said that the police did not take care of what happened in this bar and that they had even been paid to stay out of the way. Therefore, O Bar was truly a special ce in Tokyo. Of course, if we didn''t know Tokyo then we wouldn''t know O Bar. Walking into the bar, the sound of loud music could be heard outside. On the dance floor, everyone was dancing wildly and the women were dressed in sexy clothes. In the corners of the bar, you could see a few bodyguards. The bartender at this bar was busy serving drunken guests and he finally had a chance to catch his breath while everyone was busy dancing. However, someone suddenly sat in front of him. "One Frost beer." The man said. The bartender took his beer bottle from the refrigerator and handed it to him. Just as he was about to leave, the man''s words stopped him from walking. "I''m looking for Miss O," he said in a low voice. The bartender turned around with a surprised face. "Who are you?" It seemed that the bartender was bing alert. "You don''t need to understand who I am, I just want to meet O," the man was wearing a hat so the bartender couldn''t see his face clearly. "Miss O is not here, even if she is, I doubt you can meet her," the bartender began to scrub his ss with a clean cloth. "Miss O is different from us, she is always busy." "If you tell her my name, I''m sure she herself wille to see me." What? A glimmer of disbelief shed across the bartender''s eyes. Who was this person? At this time, tworge bodyguards approached them. The bartender called them and he gave them a signal. The two bodyguards nodded and stood beside Ryan. "Sorry I couldn''t do it. You have to ask both of them a favor," said the bartender. The bartender then took the money Ryan put on his desk and left. At this time, one of the bodyguards said to Ryan. "You want to meet Miss O?" This burly man sat beside Ryan and looked at him closely. Luckily, Ryan learned Japanese when he was with Yasmin so she understood what this person meant. However, hepletely ignored it and chugged his beer. The guard frowned. "What do you want?" "Bring her here," Ryan said casually. The two bodyguards stared at each other and snorted coldly. "Miss O is not the cheap girl you imagine," the guardughed. "If you keep joking like this, then I will have to throw you out." The bodyguard was about to take Ryan''s beer bottle and wanted to throw it to scare him, but when his hand was about to reach out, Ryan caught his arm and made him unable to move at all. This person was shocked and was about to let go but his hands couldn''t move. No matter how hard he tried, he couldn''t move it. "Never touch other people''s belongings carelessly, you can lose your hand," Ryan said in a low voice. Then he released his grip and the bodyguard took a few steps back. At this moment, the gazes of the two bodyguards turned serious. The guard with the reddish hand said in a serious tone, "Why do you want to meet Miss O?" "You don''t need to know," Ryan said casually. "You''re crazy, you don''t know what''s thew here!" The guard snorted coldly. "I will beat you up on behalf of Miss O!" "A small fly like you can''t do anything," Ryan said. From beginning to end, he did not move his head at all and held his beer bottle casually. At this moment, the bodyguard had clenched his fist and flung his fist. Ryan didn''t look at all, he just raised his right hand and stopped his opponent''s punch in midair. He pushed the person up a few steps. Ryan finally put down the bottle and turned to the bodyguard with a cynical face. The bodyguard was even more angry when he saw Ryan''s face like that. Ryan was still sitting in his chair, he then stretched out his right hand and signaled his opponent to attack him. The two bodyguards lunged forward from both sides. They had already cast their fists. However, Ryan had spread his inner strength and remained calm. Two on one was not a problem for him. The bartender prayed silently for his visitor. But what happened next waspletely unexpected. Ryan''s left hand managed to catch his opponent''s wrist on the left and mmed him down. Then his right hand turned into a fist and hit his foe right in the chest. While enduring the pain, the two people stared at Ryan who was still sitting calmly as if nothing had happened. However, the loud voice managed to catch everyone''s attention including the other bodyguards. Now, about 12 people had surrounded Ryan. The man calmly finished his beer, took off his hat, stood and stared at the twelve bodyguards. Did they want to embarrass themselves? The bartender was already huddled behind the table, he had a feeling that things were going badly. Ryan looked at all of them with a yawn, it seemed that he didn''t want to bother chasing all of his opponents. Seeing their opponent underestimate them, all of these bodyguards got angry and charged towards Ryan one by one. However, Ryan seemed to have seeded in finding their leader. He disappeared from before them and appeared behind the leader and choked him. Ryan then threw him to the dance floor with one hand. In an instant, people there screamed hysterically and finally everyone on the dance floor realized that there was a fight at the bar. The bartender asionally peeked around the table, his eyespletely wide thinking, ''That person isn''t human, he must be a devil incarnate!'' The bartender saw Ryan beat their strongest bodyguard one by one. Everyone who approached Ryan would bounce or fall in pain. Everyone also saw the same thing, they saw a burly man lunging towards a young man and they were all beaten easily. It didn''t take long until only Ryan stood up and all the bodyguards were unable to stand up anymore. Nearly all thedies at the bar became interested in Ryan. After all, they all loved a hero. As if nothing had happened, Ryan sat back in his chair and asked for a new bottle of beer. The bartender named Oda took it and looked at him with a serious gaze. It wasn''t just Oda alone, everyone was looking at him with the same gaze. One person against 12 people and all of them were big men. That young man sure was strong! "Ah... I want to sleep with him, he must be ferocious in bed!" All the women there had targeted Ryan as their partner tonight. When Ryan was about to drink his beer, a loud pping sound suddenly came from behind him. When Ryan turned around, he saw a woman wearing a red mini dress approaching him while carrying a wine ss in her hand. Compared to ire, this woman was of a different ss. Apart from her beautiful wavy hair, her chest that was half exposed made it impossible for men to look away. Not to mention that her back was exposed enough so that people could see the curves of her body. The dress she was wearing was really short, entuating her long legs that were covered in ck stockings and red heels. That kind of dress was able to make the user look sexy and mature. If someone''s faith wasn''t strong enough, they might''ve bowed down under her sexy appearance. When Oda and everyone saw her, they lowered their heads and respect appeared in their eyes. That woman was O, the owner of this bar. Ryan looked at O from top to bottom, there was no expression on this woman''s face. However, a hint of surprise shed across O''s gaze for a moment. Carrying her ss of wine, she approached Ryan. "You''re not the first toe to this ce and destroy it," O sat down and put down the ss, Oda quickly poured the wine in the ss. "Oh yeah?" Ryan said casually. O stared at him closely, a glimmer of doubt appeared in her heart but immediately faded away. The beautiful woman then smiled. "I heard you came looking for me, a strong man like you usually brings trouble," "I''m not denying that at all," Ryan''s hand unconsciously lodged in O''s thigh. Suddenly, the woman''s killing aura came out and it made Ryan quickly pull his hand back. Actually, O had known him before. When Ryan became the God of War in the underground world, Ryan and O had a good rtionship. But now that his face had changed thanks to his acupuncture technique, it seemed that O couldn''t recognize him. Chapter 211: Four Against One Chapter 211: Four Against One Ryan had no choice but to give her a clue so that O could figure out his identity. O just smiled, she then turned to her bodyguard. "Go and train your skills again. Don''t embarrass me again like today, " When all the guards heard her, their bodies shuddered then they came out of the bar one by one. Now, O stood up and unexpectedly, she sat on Ryan''sp. This time, Ryan really didn''t know what to do. "What can I do for you, sir?" O almost ate Ryan''s ear alive, what a seductive voice she had. "I need your information," Ryan himself did not hesitate, his right hand was already on O''s butt. O suddenly stood up and her face was cold. "Usually, I''m the one teasing men. No man has ever dared to touch me without my permission. If you dare touch me again, I will kill you and throw your corpse on the road!" "Oh, really?" Ryan seemed to smile. He then took O''s wine ss and drank it! "I believe you won''t do it," He finished straightening the wine until it ran out. He then stroked O''s cheek while saying "After all, we''ve known each other for a long time," Hearing these words, O waspletely shocked. They already knew each other? Why didn''t she remember this guy''s face before? O quickly guessed in her mind and realized something. Afterparing this person to Nergal, it was true that this guy shared simr stature with him. This time, O could only guess that the person in front of him was Nergal but she didn''t dare voice her opinion. Seeing O''s doubt, Ryan approached her and said in a sarcastic tone. "O always cooperates with people regardless of their background. You don''t seem interested though," Hearing these words, O smiled and said, "Indeed, so what do you want to look for?" Ryan sat back in his chair and said in a rxed tone, "I wonder how the pce of the underground world is like now?" Hearing this question, O was able to confirm this person''s identity. No wonder she felt familiar with this person. O smiled sweetly. "I didn''t expect you toe back at a time like this, really interesting." She took another sip of wine and said slowly, "The pce of the underground world has fallen. Maybe a few weeks ago, The Eclipse and its men invaded the pce. Now it has fallen and is under the rule of the Eclipse. So how do you think the pce is now?" O smiled, stood up and approached Ryan, hugging him from behind while holding her wine ss. "ording to my information, that pce isn''t easy to attack at all. But surprisingly, it was destroyed in just a day. So I think there''s an inside job helping The Eclipse. Is my analysis correct, Nergal? " O really stuck with Ryan and her voice was really seductive as she spoke into his ear. The man then answered, "You''re right, and that person is called Golge." Feeling a little surprised by Ryan''s honesty, O smiled. "Now that the pce has fallen, the people have died, the rats have started to appear, I wonder who is still loyal to you? Will they be able to forgive you who were not with them when the pce was taken?" Hearing O''s words, Ryan waspletely expressionless. But in his heart, he was already screaming loudly. The Eclipse was truly a cunning person, he calcted each of his moves carefully. Ryan did not think that he would dare to attack the ce. Maybe it was because there was a Golge at his side that made him dare? If only it wasn''t for Golge''s betrayal, perhaps his pce would still stand firmly? "Do you know where the The Eclipse is?" Ryan''s face was really close to O''s. But O just kissed his cheek while saying, "You know what my rules are, right? Won''t I offend The Eclipse if I help you? How will my fate be after that? I can''t provide information that''ll put me in danger," While the two of them were chatting, one of the bodyguards came and whispered something in O''s ear. O nodded and released her hug. Then she said to Ryan, "It seems that The Eclipse cannot be underestimated, he has sent people to arrest you," Knowing where the Eclipse was or what he used to do was no surprise if he was able to pull off such a move on him, but what made Ryan surprised was that his foe didn''t give him time to rest and immediately sent his men after him. "Alright then," Ryan nodded and stood up. When Ryan was just standing up, a loud sound was heard from the outside, and arge number of people began to enter the bar! O frowned. She looked at those men sent by the Eclipse and said in a cold tone, "You dare to break my house''s rules?" "Forgive us Miss O, Lord Eclipse gave us a firm order. I was afraid he would run away while we were waiting outside. We also can''t let that much money get out of our hands," their leader was a young man no more than 18 years old. He was quite short and had a stocky build. He was Crimean and ranked 30th on the Gods list. "You can''t bring people to my bar to fight or cause trouble. No one has ever vited this rule," O''s face waspletely cold. She was neutral and picked nobody''s side, but the rules of her bar were absolute. If she didn''t bare her fangs now, her reputation could be ruined. That was what made her survive in the cruel world of Tokyo. "We hope you will forgive us Miss O," the young man bowed. O gave a cold snort and said, "Still want to fight in my bar?" "We hope you will pardon us, Miss O," the young man still did not raise his head, he then turned and said to his men, "Get out and secure the exit." The men were guarding the exit and several people began to surround Ryan in the middle. Meanwhile, the people at the bar had stopped their activities and were staring at the showdown. "Crazy, isn''t that Curtis the werewolf?" "Look on the side, he''s Zeke the swordsman!" "And it''s not that knight d? Why is he in Tokyo? " "Leonard the butcher is here too?" "Isn''t that a famous assassin who''s said to be descended from Hazael? Why are they all here?" Everyone was shocked,moners were just as shocked when they heard these names. Their reputation as martial arts experts was truly terrifying! O stared at all of this while frowning. The Eclipse was truly extraordinary. He was able to gather all of these high level swordsmen in an instant. It looked like Ryan would die soon. Seeing those famous warriors, everyone in the bar swallowed their saliva. This incident was truly terrifying, people were all afraid to look at them directly. All of the warriors were on the God list! Curtis the werewolf was not like ones in fairy tales or movies, but his behavior was simr to a werewolf. Every person he killed would have a torn face with three long scratches. Hence, Curtis got his nickname. Meanwhile, Zeke the swordsman came from Iberia. He was skilled at wielding the Yavuz sword from the Arn Dynasty. Using his skills, he seeded in making his name up to the Gods list. d the knight had been exiled and banished by the Russian royal family. Even his strength was able to make him ranked 10th in the God list! No one had ever been able to survive his sword technique. However, somehow the Russian royal family dumped this extraordinary man. Rumor had it that d was in love with a princess. The butcher Leonard was also known for his cruelty and bloodthirsty nature. He once massacred an entire vige out of boredom. He was the true incarnation of the devil and had been an international fugitive for nearly 10 years. However, he looked healthy and fine. And thest one was a person called a descendant of Hazael. He was named Hezion. The reason he was called a descendant of Hazael was because his strength was inherited from his ancestors. Some rumors also said that Hezion had found Hazael''s treasure. Hence, he had managed to be one of the top rankers on the God list. These five swordsmen could be said to be the greatest of this century. Now that all of them were gathered together here, who wouldn''t be surprised? Zeke walked over to Ryan and said mockingly, "Greetings, Your Excellency Nergal." When everyone in the bar heard it, they were shocked again. "Nergal?" Ryan didn''t say anything at all, he just took one step forward. At the same time, his face that had changed due to his acupuncture technique returned to its original shape. Chapter 212: Engage The Fear Machine Chapter 212: Engage The Fear Machine Kaori continued to stare at Randika''s figure at the very front, her heart became relieved when she saw the police throwing away their weapons. However, Randika''s figure cannot be separated from his memory. Randika walked casually over to his subordinates who came. Seeing the figure of Randika walking past them, these policemen did not dare to do anything wrong. Randika of course ignored the policemen, and when the new subordinates saw Randika, they stared in awe. These people were the troops who fled on Dion''s previous orders, they were hiding and waiting for the signal to gather. They believe that one day, their master wille and avenge their brothers who have fallen. And of course, when they were called, they learned that Randika''s safe house was under siege. They went straight to where their master was. Seeing a criminal figure who didn''t seem to care about him, the leader of the police felt relieved. She was relieved that these thugs would have done nothing to them. However, it seemed that he had the wrong idea. Suddenly Randika stopped walking and faced him. This made his heart unable to stop beating. "Next time you all won''t be this lucky." Randika said casually then walked away. The men carrying the M240 stared coldly at the policemen then got into their car and left. When all the ck cars were all gone, these policemen''s hearts were still pounding. They felt that they had just managed to dodge the death god''s scab. ...... When Randika''s group arrived at the next safe house, they immediately gathered in the living room. With its location previously discovered, Dark Moon means that Randika is already on the move. At this time, one of his subordinates delivered the message he received to Randika. He said carefully. "Sir, we have found some leads." "Hint about what?" "Dark Moon." Randika''s hands clenched and her eyes turned cold. "Dark Moon has a boy named Jason. ording to our information, Jason knows the location of the Dark Moon. " Randika thinks for a while and has an idea. Since the Dark Moon has taken over Tokyo, he should have had influence in the ranks of government so this Tokyo governor should know something. He had decided to visit the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building. Together with him are Raihan, Frank and Catherine while the others will continue to gather information and other troops. However, Randika still brought dozens of people with him toe with him. It seems that his visit will be weed by the police. Currently at the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building. "STUPID!" The middle-aged man wearing a ck coat threw down the ashtray that was on his table. He red at the Tokyo Police Commissioner with a sharp gaze, he did not stop scolding him. "Can''t you guys work properly? Why did I pay you all this time huh? You can''t even catch one person! " Thismissioner was just as upset as the governor. From the first day Randika arrived in Tokyo, he had orders to arrest him and put all his best people into arresting him. Unexpectedly, until now the fugitive has not been caught and their tightest prison, Shinra prison, has been destroyed. It could be said that the name of the Tokyo police was tarnished. However, this Commissioner was originally powerless. He only gave orders from his superiors and passed them on to his subordinates. He himself did not understand why his men could not catch one person. "I''ll give you one more week. If I don''t see that person''s face in prison, I''ll throw you in jail myself! " Said the Governor. Thismissioner raised his head and saluted. "Good!" "Forgive my men who are ipetent." The governor seemed to be sweating as he bowed apologetically to the figure sitting in his chair. At this time, the person in the white coat who was sitting on the governor''s seat suddenly took his ss of wine and drank it. "I don''t care what methods your men use to catch my target." Jason looked at the Governor. "The time that my master gave has almost arrived. If you can''t keep your promise then my lord will withdraw the money back and you won''t have any money at all to run again. " When he heard these words, the governor got even more sweaty and quickly made a promise. "Please tell Mr. Dark Moon that he doesn''t have to worry. I will definitely keep my promise to catch him. I just want him to give me a little time to finish it. " Jason shook his head. "I dare not convey this bad news to my master. I can only give you suggestions forpleting your assignment as quickly as possible. " This policemissioner is still standing in his ce. When he heard the conversation between these two people, he could only be silent. After licking Jason a few times, the governor saw the Commissioner still standing still in his ce. Angry he snapped. "What are you still here for? Work there and catch that guy as fast as you can! " This policemissioner seems to frown, why do you keep scolding me when you are angry? At this time, a policeman suddenly knocked and entered the room. "Why are you taking so long? You don''t get paid to bezy. " His boss immediately pped the policeman, he felt relieved when he could vent his frustration. After calming himself down, the Commissioner asked in a loud voice. "Hurry up and say what you need, don''t you see that we are in a meeting?" Smiling bitterly, the policeman said loudly. "Based on field information, the target location has been found and it has been confirmed that he is on his way to this ce." Visiting the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building? Although initially surprised, the governor thenughed. "That''s great news, we don''t have to bother looking for its whereabouts anymore." The governor then turned to look at Jason. "Please tell Mr. Dark Moon that I have fulfilled my promise and I will give that person." Jason just smiled. "I''ll tell him when you''ve caught him." Jason sat quietly. He joined the Dark Moon after his master betrayed him and left Randika so Jason didn''t know Randika''s greatness at all. Even though he had heard of Ares'' greatness and reputation, he participated in attacking the pce of the underground world and driving away the people who were there. Given how easily he had snatched the ce, he felt that Ares'' name was really being overrated. And now that Ares was heading to where he was, it looked like the mission this time would finish quickly. The policemissioner immediately ordered his men to get down and gather all the Tokyo police force. A little hesitating, the policeman could only nod. Seeing that doubt, his superior asked himself. "If you have an opinion, just say it. There''s nothing wrong with listening to the opinions of your subordinates. " "Before this the target power waspletely absurd and now he''s taking several people with him." Said the policeman. "Hah? I have all the police and guns in this town, you think hundreds of people can''t take on some people? " The policeman felt helpless and finally chose not to argue and walked out. As the Commissioner sighed, the governor''s cold voice came from behind him. "Youe out too." In an instant he was shocked but when he saw the governor''s cold gaze, he rushed out. "I was expecting you to say good things about me to Lord Dark Moon. I want our cooperation tost a long time. " Said the governor. "No problem, you don''t have to worry." Jason smiled too. After a while, the Tokyo policemissioner returned to the room with a panicked face. "What is wrong? Didn''t I tell you to go get that person? " The governor looked angry. "Ah ... Um ... That person made it in." Sign in sessfully? Seeing the cold sweat and panicked face of his subordinate, the governor shivered and felt a bad feeling. This time, Jason joined in with the questions. The enemy managed to break into this ce? The Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building is the most important ce in the city of Tokyo, the guard and defense that it has should be equivalent to the White House in America. And now the enemy has made it into this building? "Repeat your words again." The governor still couldn''t believe what he had heard. I was so angry, he snapped right in the face of his subordinate. "He said it." The Commissioner was fed up with shouting at him so he directed the anger of the governor to his men. The governor stood before the policeman and he said quickly. "Excuse us sir, no one can stop them." This time the governor was really dizzy. How did the enemy get into this building? This is all different from what he imagined. "Let''s hurry to the CCTV room." The governor said quickly. Everyone in the room, including Jason, rushed to the CCTV room to see what had happened. At the same time, the people who were brought by Randika seemed to be rampaging blindly. All forces that got in their way would be mercilessly killed. The people who were trained by either Wolf or Dion werepletely fearless. They bravely attacked the fully armed policeman. The entire government staff who saw this invasion was already cowering in fear. They witnessed the policemen being killed by the demons. "Who are you !?" Someone dared to block the pace of Randika et al. "This is a government building, you guys have ...." Before he even finished speaking, a sword had flown and the person''s head had rolled on the floor. AH!!! Everyone who saw this scene got even more scared and ran wildly. "Which floor is your governor on?" "10th floor, 10th floor ... Please let me go." The person who was questioned by Raihan was already scared, the sword that was beside his neck made him speak the truth. At this time, it was seen that many police troops with their explosion-proof shields came over to Randika et al. "I''ve recently perfected a new move, you want to see it?" Raihan said to Randika while staring at the ant troop. "Can." Randika answered. After that, the sword that Raihan was carrying buzzed and produced a heart-shaking sound. When Raihan took a step, his figure was like lightning and had disappeared. When he reappeared, Raihan was already at the very back of the police force. The buzzing sword was covered in blood. In an instant he cut through all of them! The people who participated in attacking this building stared at Raihan with awe. Raihan, the crownless king, rarely shows his abilities but when he does, his abilities always amaze people. Randika nodded when he saw the move, it seemed that Raihan''s sword skills had increased again. What a genius! To prevent the governor from escaping, Randika divided his troops into several groups. They will keep an eye on the lifts, stairs and exits. Seeing the people starting to board from the CCTV, the governor''s body began to shake. The policeman beside him was sweating profusely. They all did not think that his opponent was that terrible. He shouldn''t have run for governor. "Dad, take it easy, I''ve sent everyone to stop them." The policemissioner said hoarsely. Chapter 213: Ground Zero Chapter 213: Ground Zero People in the bar watched this life and death battle without blinking their eyes. Ryan was the center of their attention. Howe? He fought 5 people at once and was still able to counterattack. But the truth was, Ryan simply couldn''t beat them. His five enemies worked together to create an opportunity that could kill him. So Ryan needed to pay extra attention to theirbined attacks. Even though he had kicked or hit them, his foes always stood back up, attacked him again and tried to kill him. After all, the opponent this time was a martial expert from the God list so it was a little difficult to beat them. Moreover, Ryan seemed to be using up too much of his inner strength so that the mysterious power within his body was signaling that it would attack him from within. The situation was serious! Zeke said mockingly to Ryan after wiping the traces of blood on his mouth, "The name Nergal was indeed no joke for anyone, no wonder you can rule the underground world by yourself. However, I will cut your head off today!" "Oh, really?" Ryan said in a cold tone. Then suddenly, his internal power spread rapidly. Zeke frowned, his gaze was filled with terror. In an instant, Ryan''s body already emitted a terrifying aura,pletely like a bloodthirsty War God. It looked like he still had his strength. Zeke wasn''t the only one feeling this terrible pressure, the other four warriors also felt it. Cold sweat started pouring from their faces. This was the power of the 12 Aesirs, Nergal the God of War! His power was as deep as the ocean and as wide as the sky, truly terrifying. "Strike together," Ryan looked at the five people with cold eyes. The five of them nced at each other and everyone walked slowly while tightly gripping their weapons. Leonard roared and threw his chain towards Ryan. The other four swordsmen immediatelybined their attacks. But suddenly, these five people were shocked when they saw Ryan who was already in front of Leonard. What an incredible speed! In the process, Ryan caught the end of Leonard''s chain and wrapped it around his fist! When Leonard realized that his chain attack had failed, his heart clenched and he panicked. It was the first time he had felt this intense sense of danger. While he was still processing this, Ryan had his fist right in his face! The pure inner power exploded and under the fist strike, Leonard''s head was not in ce. Blood continued to spurt from the headless neck. The people at the bar were already screaming hysterically when they saw it but it wasn''t over yet. Zeke was still trying to attack Ryan but then he felt a gust of wind. Before he even had time to react, the wind grew even stronger right in his face. Under Ryan''s spinning leg strike, Zeke flew like an arrow shot towards the bar. DUAK! Zeke crashed into the wine cer and made a relentless sound of broken bottles and sses. Not just the sound of breaking ss, the sound of the spine breaking was just as loud. Hence, Zeke just fainted. Ryan''s eyes were cold as he turned his head. At this time, Hezion shed his sword at him and Ryan avoided him by moving to the side. The man stretched out his hand and touched Hezion''s saber de. Suddenly, Hezion''s saber was like being crushed by a mountain and it fell from his grip. Hezion then took a few steps back. Ryan took the sword and threw it. Suddenly, the sword shot like a rocket past Hezion''s head, through the door of the bar and pierced the wall after prating 3 cars. At this time, Ryan was surrounded by a thin mist. From behind the mist, a cold de lurked to finish off Ryan forever. The de was like a cunning snake, constantly moving around looking for gaps, making the enemy unable to anticipate which direction the original attack woulde from. However, d''s face suddenly changed color. Ryan raised his two fingers and pinched them towards his right oblique, as if he wanted to catch the sword. d was getting panicked but managed to escape the deadly mp. Determined, d shed towards Ryan and the man''s palms were seennding on d''s chest. The two of them exchanged blows but d''s hilt shook violently. d couldn''t help but step back before he couldunch another attack. d clutched his chest as he felt a terror he had never felt before. Was this the true power of Nergal? Moments after that, his body was in pain and his hand that was holding the sword lost its strength. Seeing Ryan stand upright in front of him, d slowly fell down while holding onto his chest. The pain had taken over his body and he was already unconscious. Four out of five people had lost, one died, two passed out, while the other one had no more courage. Now only Curtis the werewolf was left. With his wild eyes, Curtis did not care about the condition of his four friends. He let out a loud roar and lunged at Ryan. In the next second, Curtis was already jumping high, his hands had formed a fist and his legs were kicking at the ceiling, doubling his speed. However, the second hended, Curtis brought an end to his own name. Hezion was hiding in the middle of a sea of people and looked at Ryan with terrified eyes. That person was a God, the invincible God of War! He was Nergal, the ruler of the underworld! Ryan looked at his opponents with a cold gaze. At the same time, the expression on his face changed and without any hesitation, he immediately ran towards the exit. People only felt a strong gust of wind and the door opened suddenly. The man''s figure also suddenly disappeared. The O bar was left with only traces of chaos. Two people died, another two passed out and one person didn''t dare risk his life to block Ryan. The music was still ying but people were still recovering from their shock. Nergal was truly amazing. Everyone present would remember this incident for a long time. At this moment, Ryan''s speed had reached its peak and suddenly, cold sweat started pouring down his forehead. After fighting these five elite swordsmen, now it was the turn of his mysterious power to attack. His mysterious power was ready to absorb his strength at any time and intended to take over Ryan''s body. BANG! Ryan gritted his teeth and trudged along the road. All pedestrians in Tokyo were curious about the person who walked with a pale face while holding his stomach. Ryan actually didn''t want to use that much of his inner strength in his battle at the O bar, but if he didn''t ovee the five warriors quickly, his life might be in danger. However, now it was precisely his mysterious power that was threatening his life. At this moment, pain evenly spread throughout his body. It looked like this mysterious power was trying him. If Ryan didn''t respond, it would devour him alive and take over his body! Ryan tried his best to hold back the strength in his body. But with limited internal power, he could notpletely control it well. It''s only a matter of time before Ryan finally lost. With trembling hands, he took the bottle containing the medicine the third grandfather had given him and quickly drank it. In fact, his third grandfather told him to take the medicine once every 15 days, and this could maximize its effect. If Ryan drank too much in a short period of time, his body would develop immunity and the effect would be drastically reduced. But Ryan had no other choice. If he didn''t take this medicine, he would lose control. After drinking a grain, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief. He felt that his body was better, at least he could control his inner power. However, it seemed like he couldn''t use his inner strength as much as in the O bar before. If not, he might be finished. Suddenly, his mysterious power red up again as if it didn''t want to just give up. In an instant, Ryan''s body was sweating profusely. Stepping with difficulty, Ryan randomly barged in a house and immediately opened its door. After entering the house, Ryan was already wet with sweat. His mysterious power was at war with his inner power as well as himself. It looked like his mysterious powers found this the best chance to attack him. His body couldn''t stop shaking. His vision was quite blurry and he could barely see. Holding tight on the stairs, Ryan went up to the second floor. When he found a bed to lie on, he nearly fell and copsed on the floor. ''I won''t let it!'' Chapter 214: Are You Alright? Chapter 214: Are You Alright? After getting the information on the whereabouts of this Dark Moon, Randika immediately notified his troops who were in the safe house. That way, his troops could catch up with him and gather at the noble Hiroyuki''s house. Randika also took Jason with him as a guide. So if he''s lying, Randika can torture him to give him the correct location. The manor house is in the suburbs of Tokyo. This house covers a veryrge area, even has its own golf course and artificialke. The house building is also very wide and high. Every inch of the house were guards armed with serious faces, as if they knew the enemy wasing. Inside the house, Dark Moon and Shadow were sitting with anxious faces. The atmosphere of the room was simply stifling. "You said that he was on his way here?" Dark Moon''s gaze was panicked. He didn''t think that Randika woulde this soon. Shadow nods. "Jason hasn''t informed us since 1 hour ago, obviously something is strange. Given Ares'' nature, she seems to have managed to pinpoint Jason''s whereabouts and make him locate our base. So most likely he''s already near us. " "Then why are our troops silent?" Dark Moon frowned. "No, we need him toe over to us." Shadow''s gaze was filled with confidence. "What do you mean?" Dark Moon looks confused. "No matter how strong Ares is, he''s still a human. To kill people, we don''t need to use guns or knives. Taking that person''s life has various ways. " Said Shadow. "This is where the secret room we built wille in handy." Hearing Shadow''s brilliant suggestion, Dark Moon calmed down again. Whileughing evilly, Dark Moon embraced Shadow in his hand and said, "You are right, this time he will die in our hands!" .... Not long after, Randika and the others had arrived in front of Hiroyuki''s noble house. From a distance, this house was truly like a castle standing in the middle of a meadow. "This time let me lead our troops! I will not disappoint my master! " Said the lion excitedly. Even though the castle looked lonely and suspicious, the Lion''s zeal for revenge could not be quenched. "Let me." Kyoko stepped forward and leaned towards Randika, her eyes couldn''t wait to taste her enemy''s blood. "Hey don''t intrude!" The lion got angry. "Don''t just say that you are a woman so casually." "Are you afraid your role will be taken again?" Jin said with augh. When his subordinate was joking, Randika and Catherine saw the big house, frowning. After thinking for a moment, Randika finally decided. "Kyoko, Lion, Wolf and Jin, bring your troops and attack from the front." The four of them immediately looked happy because they had the honor to strike first. Kyoko, along with her female squad, quickly approaches the strange house while the others follow them. As they walked through therge courtyard, suddenly death appeared from behind the ground! In the grass that looked normal, suddenly opened and from the hole appeared dozens of Russian PK-type machine guns. At the same time, the house that looked deserted suddenly appeared dozens of people. All of these people also carried assault weapons and aimed them at Kyoko et al. Randika who saw this from a distance frowned. There is no other way for Kyoko, Lion and Jin, only a scuffle! Seeing the machine gun, Kyoko immediately acted and threw the kunai. Since this attack required speed, the army''s arsenal was not very strong so they lost their weapons. By the time the holes in the garden appeared, Kyoko had already cast her kunai towards the machine gun. Shrouded in sunlight, the high speed kunai hit the machine gun hard. "Shua shua" The sound of kunai splitting a machine gun continued, Kyoko''s kunai''s sharpness was truly extraordinary. With that thin thread, Kyoko can control the pace of his kunai and attack the machine gun again and again. The lion is just as ferocious, he relies on his speed and destroys any machine gun he finds. When he was hit by bullets, he went into the hole and pulled out the machine gun and fired blindly. Seeing a fun battle scene like this, Raihan moved from beside Randika and entered the battlefield. The sword hummed as if it was as excited as its master. With one cut, nothing could survive it. However, the Dark Moon army was also not just anyone. They fired their guns and cornered Randika''s troops. With heavier weapons, they managed to turn things around. However, that Wolf-trained army was truly fearless. They used their bodies to block the bullets so that their other friends could destroy the machine guns. The soldiers of Kyoko and the Lion continuously destroyed the Dark Moon''s arsenal. Jin also did not want to be outdone, using an enemy machine gun, he shot at the people in the house. Within 2 minutes, they managed to ovee all the machine guns but with heavy casualtiespensation. On the side of the Dark Moon, their casualties were no less. Seeing the battlefield, Randika''s mood was really not good. He guessed that Dark Moon had help from Vulcan, the mechanic, to set up traps like these. Vulcan is one of Randika''s bright subordinates and a candidate who will rece one of the 8 lieutenants if his position is vacant. But unexpectedly, Vulcan defected and followed the Dark Moon. His skill in trapping and handling weaponry made him worthy of attention. The fight continues, the rain of bullets continues. But what shook this battlefield were Raihan and his sword. Even the dense rain of bullets couldn''t stop him, his bloodied sword continuously took his opponent''s life mercilessly. Kyoko and Wolf continued to follow Raihan. This woman''s kunai kept flying and took her life. Under the escort and leadership of these two generals, Ares'' troops continued to advance. At this moment, Randika''s eyes noticed the movement in the house building. An ancient cannon was seen being pushed forward. Randika''s heart immediately clenched, it was a weapon created by Vulcan. Although the cannon looked ancient, it could be fired continuously with tremendous force. Raihan also noticed therge cannon. As he ran and gathered the speed to destroy the cannon, a man in red shorts was suddenly about to attack him. The person came from above with a one leg strike. The leg attack stores the momentum generated by gravity and makes Raihan have to avoid it. However, this executioner was not a coward. Taking advantage of his already high speed, he kicked off his foot and flew towards the enemy along with his sword! But the opponent this time was not random, the one-legged attack changed and took advantage of Raihan''s sword tip as a foothold and jumped behind him. When Raihannded, he frowned when he looked at the person. The King of Thai Boxing, Atid! Several people who followed Raihan were also intercepted by several other martial experts. In front of Kyoko, stood a woman wearingdress a blue. With a cold face, the beautiful girl shot 3x towards Kyoko without hesitation! This made Kyoko take her kunai back and block it. After sessfully surviving the shot, Kyoko looked at the traitor with cold eyes. This woman used to be his subordinate, the person he trusted and trained by him. However, he unexpectedly turned traitor when the Dark Moon attacked. In front of the wolf, there was a man with a piercing blocking it. His muscles are like mountains, really big! Seeing his opponent, Wolf could not help but swallow his saliva. White bear, martial arts expert who is ranked 25th in the God list! In an instant he was charging forward and hitting Wolves, their battle was like wrestling. These leaders of Ares''s army were intercepted by martial artists and inevitably they had to fight in order to keep going. Meanwhile, the Vulcan-made cannon continued firing. The Kyoko and Wolf troops couldn''t escape in time and died on the spot. The lion''s face is really bad. It turned out that invading this house was much more difficult than he thought. If this situation went on like this, then their army would be crushed to nothing. At this time, Randika could not stand it anymore and could not stand still. With one snap of his foot, his body flew like thunder! The Ares has arrived at the battlefield! The troops immediately cheered when they saw the figure of the leader advancing with them, their fighting spirit drastically increased. Randika was really fast, he dodged the rain of bullets or cannon fire and kept going. On the side of the Dark Moon, they learned that Ares had entered the battlefield. All of their weapons were now aiming at their greatest enemy! Randika did not slow down at all, instead he was getting faster and was already close to the house building. Seeing Randika''s whereabouts, those martial arts experts wanted to intercept him. However, Raihan et al didn''t just let them go. These martial arts experts'' battles were even fiercer! Dark Moon''s subordinates were already aiming their rifle barrels at Randika and shooting blindly at him. However, the martial expert who should have been beside the Dark Moon suddenly came out and charged towards Randika! Randika''s eyes turned cold, suddenly his internal power had spread rapidly and his speed increased. It was so fast, his hands seemed to have increased to 6! In an instant, all the people who had approached him were beaten viciously. Randika enters the house safely. Then with a profuse force rushing down his feet, he stamped his feet and everyone there lost their bnce! The palm of his hand also pointed to the row of people by the window. The explosion of his inner power hit them and knocked them to the floor. That way, thebat power of this house was immediately halved and allowed the troops outside to advance safely. Randika then spun around and attacked with his leg, the person who intended to stab him bounced off. At the same time, he floated up and headed towards the right. A martial artist hiding in the darkness immediately smacked mercilessly. With Randika''s overwhelming strength, the martial artist broke his leg and couldn''t walk anymore! Ares showed his maximum war skills. He destroyed the whole house alone. However, in the midst of his action, Randika met his former subordinate, Vulcan. Suddenly, Randika''s eyes turned cold. Chapter 215: Show Yourself! Chapter 215: Show Yourself! Jun''s eyes were fixed on the second floor but he didn''t find anything. When he looked back at Arina, a marble flew back and hit his face. Jun was getting angry. "Show yourself or I''ll... Arrghhh!" Before he even finished speaking, the marblended on his face again. This time, the attack was truly terrifying, and it hit his teeth. The pain was so painful that even his teeth almost fell out. "Bastard!!!" While covering his sore mouth, Jun stared upstairs with a cold gaze. But the marble attack never stopped on him. In an instant, Jun''s facial expression changed. He wanted to survive and escape the attack, but it was toote. One by one, the marblesnded on his face and made him suffer great pain. Jun could only step back while enduring the pain. The marbles attack seemed endless. As soon as he stepped back, Jun identally tripped and fell on the floor. When he tried to stand up, Jun''s face waspletely red. The look in his eyes was already filled with fear. Jun didn''t dare open his mouth to make any protests or voices. He was terrified that his voice would invite another marble attack. Moreover, all the marbles that had floated earlier hit him without missing a single time! Looking down, Arina''s face also looked as confused as his. Jun was really angry, and when he saw Arina lying helplessly, he wanted to hit her. But after remembering the marble attack, Jun didn''t dare to act rashly. He now doubted what to do. After thinking about this, Jun made up his mind to take a step forward. But after he took a step, a marble shot back from the second floor. Jun quickly covered his face with his hand, but the marble managed to get past his fingers and hit his face. This time, Jun hadpletely given up on the invisible attack. Swearing, he walked out of the house. Arina watched him leave while covering her body with her hands. She was surprised to see Juning out of her house. Staring upstairs, Arina saw Ryan walking back to her room. It was him! Arina stood up, locked the door tightly, walked to the second floor and entered her room. There she saw Ryan sitting on her bed with his head down. "Thank you..." Arina closed the door and walked over to Ryan. Without his help, she would''ve been raped by that bastard Jun. "No problem," with a very pale face, Ryan forced a smile. "What''s wrong with you? Want me to call an ambnce over here?" Seeing that pale face, Arina was really anxious. Ryan felt he wanted to pass out. To save Arina from Jun, he used some of his inner strength to shoot the marbles even though his body had not fully recovered. Losing a piece of his inner strength was able to make him exhausted and his mysterious power began to show signs of fighting back. "Can I ask for help?" Ryan said with difficulty. Arina nodded, her eyes filled with anxiety. "Sit beside me and don''t move," Ryan said. Arina quickly sat quietly beside Ryan. At this time, Ryan took a medicinal pill and swallowed it. At the same time the drug entered, his inner energy that was as hot as the sun met another one that was cold as ice and snow, and it rapidly quelled the rebelling power as well as cooling him down. But based on how he felt, that mysterious power seemed to still fight back! At this moment, Arina saw a thin miste out of Ryan''s body and then just disappeared. That time, the mysterious power in Ryan''s body didn''t fight back and calmed down. When Arina saw Ryan swallow something and closed his eyes, she was confused about what to do. Should she just keep quiet? Ryan felt that his body was getting better every second. To be honest, his third grandfather was a bit wrong when he said that Ryan had to absorb energy from women. While intercourse would make the side effects of the medicine go away quickly, actually sitting next to a woman was enough to absorb her feminine energy. As long as there was skin contact, the energy could be absorbed. Perhaps his grandfather could not have noticed and enjoyed the effects when he tried to drink one grain. Maybe his grandfather felt young again. Even though this was the medicine he was taking the second time, the effect was more pronounced than before. It didn''t take long for him to gain control of his body again and the pain was gone. However, all the pain was just sleeping back in his body. He''s aware that his mysterious power would attack him again one day. After a few minutes passed, Arina looked at Ryan who was still closing his eyes and asked him. "Is there anything else I can help you with?" Hearing the question, Ryan suddenly opened his eyes. This shocked Arina because Ryan''s eyes werepletely red. Ryan has taken this medicine for the second time today, the side effects really make Ryan''s appetite for women very high. At first, Ryan had seeded in suppressing his great lust, but hearing Arina''s soft voice broke his focus. After he saw a woman in his sight, his instincts took over. Arina looked at Ryan with curious eyes, but the man suddenly hugged her and pressed her on the bed. Their mouths collided directly with each other. This sudden change left Arina unable to react, but she immediately rebelled when Ryan''s tongue took control of the fight. Since Ryan was much stronger than Jun, Arina didn''t have the chance to escape at all. Ryan kissed Arina hotly, his hands were already moving on Arina''s body. He felt the woman beneath him was like an iceberg that could extinguish the mes within his body. For a few minutes, things continued this way. What Ryan didn''t expect was that Arina''s resistance gradually turned weak and she started kissing or stimting him back. Arina felt that this man had helped her once so there was nothing wrong with repaying her debt. After experiencing a change of heart, Arina''s body also became hot and her hands hugged Ryan tightly. After exchanging kisses, Ryan started exploring Arina''s neck and chest. Arina weed this warmly and she herself helped Ryan by taking off her clothes so that he could stimte her more freely. Indeed, foreigners were extraordinary, they were used to sleeping with strangers and waking up the next day as if there was nothing. If they liked the person''s ability in bed, then they became fuck buddies. Arina also helped Ryan take off his clothes, and they both were naked right after. Seeing the sexy underwear, Ryan immediately lunged at his prey. He quickly pulled it off and then felt her, licked her nipples, and mped his genitals against her chest. After going out and spraying it on Arina''s chest, it seemed like his consciousness had started to return again. Seeing the chest of the woman who helped him covered in his ''future children'', Ryan smiled bitterly. Since when had he be this violent and acted like a pervert when he met a girl? Even though Arina didn''t fight back and help him out, he still considered it as rude. And why did his partner''s face look so average? Ryan could only feel embarrassed. However, it seemed like Arina already unbuttoned and opened her own pants. Then she suddenly felt her forehead being kissed. Feeling the softness of the kiss, she realized that Ryan''s figure had disappeared. The wind blew from her bedroom''s window and sheid alone on her bed. ''Where is that person?'' Arina waspletely shocked. She stood up and looked around, was that just a hallucination? But seeing the thick sperm in her chest, she was sure that it was not a hallucination. Ryan quickly exited Arina''s bedroom through the window. HIS situation was much better and the mysterious power in hIS body had beenpletely suppressed. The pain was unimaginable, if he experienced it again now he might choose to just die. When Ryan returned to O bar, he realized that it was closed. However, there were several holes in the side wall, and it obviously was a silent witness to his battle with the 5 martial artists earlier. While stretching his body, Ryan entered from the hole which was only covered by a piece of cloth. The sound of his feet really echoed in this lonely room. Hearing the sound of footsteps, arge bodyguard descended from the top floor to look. At first, he was ready to chase away whoever came, but when he saw Ryan''s figure, his throat became dry and his guts shrank, making him look like a coward. Who dared to fight Ryan after he beat 5 world martial experts at once? The ughter happened right in front of his own eyes. Chapter 216: The Price Of An Information Chapter 216: The Price Of An Information Randika, who was already possessed by a sense of revenge, entered without thinking. However, the door behind him suddenly closes and makes Randika trapped in this dark room. Do not stop there, the wooden door is now covered by a thick steel door! In an instant, Randika was trapped in a dark and tightly closed room. Randika checked her surroundings, she finally realized that she had entered into the trap of Dark Moon and Shadow. The figures of the two of them could not even be seen in this room. With a cold gaze, Randika channeled her inner strength into her hands and ced it on top of the steel door. With one snap of his foot, his internal power exploded at the door! The sound of the explosion was loud but the steel door just didn''t budge, not opening at all. Even under Randika''s fierce attack, the steel door showed absolutely no sign of being damaged. Like it or not, Randika began to worry in his heart. Randika, with his adrenaline and inner strength still rushing through, put his hands together and once again hit the steel door. However, the door still showed no sign of opening. Randika moved to the middle of the room, and at this moment, this dark room suddenly filled with yellow and green smoke which made Randika frown. At this time, in this dungeon, suddenly appeared the projection of a human, Shadow. Randika stared at the illusion of Shadow with a cold gaze. Shadow smiled and said. "Long time no see sir." Randika didn''t answer at all. "Is this the first time you feel helpless? Afraid of death? " Shadow''s smile grew even more. "This is a trap I have prepared for you, I didn''t expect that the exalted Ares would be fooled so easily." Randika is still silent. "Let me introduce this ce." Shadow walked past Randika and raised his hands. "This whole room is made of a special alloy of metal. The steel doors have also been reinforced that not even a nuclear bomb could make him budge. I''ve spent so much money just to make sure you don''t get away from this ce. " "Looking at your helpless face, all the money I spent was worth it." Shadow thenughed. "How does it feel to be on the brink of death? REPLY ME!" Randika was still silent and stared at Shadow coldly. "Oh yeah, don''t think that smoke is just ordinary poison smoke, this poison has been specially modified to kill you." Even though he was annoyed because Randika was silent, Shadow has calmed down. "You will feel your body will lose strength and every inch of your body will feel pain. The pain will not go away until you scratch the skin, bones, and you will eventually die from the pain. " Randika finally opened her mouth and asked. "Why did you betray me?" Yes, this is the reason that Randika has not understood until now. He didn''t know why Shadow chose to betray even though he had treated this woman well. "You really want to know?" Shadow smiled arrogantly. "Because you are Ares and I am only a shadow." Randika frowned. At the same time, poison was filling this closed room even more. Randika quickly closed her pores with her inner force, but this didn''tst long. Shadow stared coldly at Randika, his gaze contained hidden ambitions. "You are the king of the underworld, you are the hope of the people. You can determine who is dead who is alive. But I can only stay in the dark, the brighter you shine the darker my existence. No matter how I try, I am nothing more than a shadow. Even I can''t show people my true self. " Seeing the big ambition shown by Shadow, Randika frowned. He could judge the strength or ability of people, the wounds people had suffered, but Randika couldn''t see a person''s heart at all. He hadpletely underestimated Shadow''s ambition for power. "Therefore, I can only kill you and be the new Ares. I don''t want to take shelter under someone''s glory anymore. I just want. Being me! " Shadow''s gaze is already filled with hatred. "I used to help you, teach you, give you goals, I have given everything to you." Randika''s tone sounded cold, she struggled to hold back the anger in her heart. Once he let his killing aura escape, the poisonous smoke would enter his body. "And my debt is paid off!" Shadow suddenly shouted, his face returned to showing an angry expression. "I have helped you to build intelligenceworks around the world, I have given all the important information even though my life is at stake, I killed people for your name. Without me, you are nothing! " Randika didn''t reply at all. The poison in this room started to enter his body. He could feel the poisonous fumes prating his skin, swimming in his blood and slowly gnawing at his body. His vision began to blur. "Since my debt has been paid off, I should have taken what I deserved after years of being your ve. And don''t worry, after you die, I will make your army the deadliest army in the whole world just like your old ambition. " Randika shook her head. "I don''t care to be number one in the world or not. I''m just confused why I was kind enough to ept you. " "Oh so you regret it?" Shadow smiled back. "I didn''t expect an Ares to have feelings of regret, this is the first time I''ve seen him." "If I found out you were a poisonous snake, I think everyone would regret it." Randika said casually. Shadow''s body stiffens but he manages to calm himself back down. "As your former subordinate, I will give you advice. In five minutes you will feel excruciating pain and die slowly. My advice, die before the pain strikes. " After saying that, Shadow''s image disappeared. In this basement, Randika is standing alone with a sweaty face. Suddenly he fell and curled up in pain like a shrimp. Randika could feel that his body was already filled with the poison gas and it was raging in every part of his body. At the same time, the mysterious power within his body also rebelled. Randika was convulsing, and at the same time, she drained her inner strength to calm her aching body. In an instant, his sweat had formed a pool around him. His whole body was draining sweat and his skin turned red. In an instant, his skin was about to turn green. The poisonous gas seemed to soon overpower his blood flowing in his veins. The pain he felt was excruciating. He had intended to take medicine from his third grandfather but his hands couldn''t move at all. His whole body went rigid. Even though he still had his consciousness, his entire body couldn''t move at all. He waspletely helpless as the poison gas and mysterious power within his body raged inside his body. Randika slowly feels his life is getting lost every second and his eyes begin to close. The poison gas and mysterious power within his body caused an itchy effect all over his body. This feeling was really strange, he wanted to scratch it but his body couldn''t move at all. Randika''s body is really in a state of chaos. His inner power could not flow, his mysterious power took advantage of this opportunity to rebel and the poisonous gas had spread throughout his body and slowly shut down his bodily functions. Initially, in his body there are two powers, namely inner strength and mysterious power. Before this, the two of them had a harmony that created stability, but now the presence of this special poisonous gas that Shadow created made her body seem to be exploding. The three of them fight brutally inside Randika''s body. This feeling waspletely indescribable, it was like three lions biting him and 1000 red ants crawling on his body. Randika''s face has changed, white smoke began toe out of his body. At this moment, Shadow''s projection started to reappear. "Sir, are you dead?" Shadow squats right next to Randika who fell on the floor. Randika keeps closing her eyes. He felt the three forces fighting wildly in his body, the pain prevented him from dying. But suddenly, the mysterious power in his body for the first time managed to take over the host''s body. He seemed to be tired of falling asleep and finally chose to get up! In the projection, only the figures of Shadow and Dark Moon werepletely invisible. When Shadow saw Randika curled up in pain like a shrimp, her face showed absolutely no sympathy. This is what he wants to see. Randika must die, only then can Shadow be the new Ares. Even though Randika took care of him and gave himself shelter, Shadow''s lust could no longer be satisfied by being behind the scenes. He wants it all! Randika still doesn''t speak and closes her eyes, she feels her body is out of control and starts convulsing. Seeing Randika''s condition like this, Shadowughed with satisfaction. The n has worked! But to be honest, Randika has long lost consciousness. The poisonous gas in this underground room was getting thicker. Randika''s body was covered by the smoke. Randika who was lying on the floor had stopped moving. Shadow who saw this was alreadyughing with satisfaction. Ares the God of War died in his hands! What a satisfying feeling. When he was about to turn off the projection, Randika, who was lying on the floor, suddenly screamed. "UAHH!" Shadow who heard this immediately frowned, Ares isn''t dead yet? At this moment, Randika felt like his body was about to explode. The mysterious power in his body shot out at once. At this moment, all of the pores inside his body were opening and spitting out blood! From Shadow''s sight, he saw that Randika suddenly screamed like a fountain of blood. Want it on the face, stomach, thighs, legs, all parts of his body spurt blood. The blood even covered the camera in the room red. Shadow takes a step back and his face looks ugly. It seemed like the situation was changing and his gut was telling him this was really bad. Chapter 217: The Female General Chapter 217: The Female General Randika''s entire body spurted blood. It didn''t take long for Randika to be a running fountain of blood! His face, hands, stomach, legs, everything was covered in blood except for his eyeballs which were bulging towards Shadow! Under that terrifying gaze, Shadow unconsciously stepped back. Those eyes were truly terrifying and held an extremely intense sense of resentment. Even though he knew that Randika could not possibly escape from this room, for some reason, Shadow still felt scared. After a few steps back, Shadow looked at Randika. At this moment, Randika''s mysterious power was flowing in and out of his body. Like tap water, this power was rushing out and his body had immense strength. If he couldn''t channel this power, his body felt like it would explode at any moment. "AHH !!" Randika roared loudly and got up. His fists were clenched and punched hard against the steel door! DUM! Suddenly, the steel door that had been strengthened violently shook. However, it looks like the door can still survive Randika''s fist. Randika''s current condition exceeds the strength he had when he was in prime condition. He clearly didn''t know why this was happening. One such blow could apparently be heard by Shadow and his bodyguards outside. They started to worry, as if Randika could break the door to shreds. "It''s useless trying to escape, it''s just a waste of time." Shadow said as well as trying to convince himself. But Randika is still standing in his ce. DUM! The door shook again. This time the door started to show signs of bending. Randika gathered all his strength into his fists. Like a machine gun, he flew blow after blow with all his might. DUM! DUM! DUM! The loud sound continued to be heard, under the attack of Randika''s fist, the door began to shake. It seemed that it was only a matter of time before the door was destroyed. The shadow outside started to get scared. Seeing the gap in the door that was getting wider every second, he couldn''t help but take a step back little by little. The people next to him put on a wary face. Finally, after all this time, the steel door was finally blown away by Randika''s fist! The thick steel door, flew towards the direction Shadow was in. Weighing more than 50 kg, the door floated quickly. Hended right on Shadow''s bodyguard and killed him in an instant. Shadow himself manages to avoid it thanks to his fast speed. But the wind generated from the iron''s momentum sent him flying and hitting the wall. Now, before Shadow appeared a person covered in blood and with a terrifying gaze! The traps he had been stacking for several months couldn''t kill him? Randika, who was still bleeding, came out of the poisoned room and looked at Shadow. His eyes were filled with hatred and mes of anger. For a moment, Shadow felt the air around him very tight and couldn''t breathe. His subordinates didn''t dare to move at all. The opponent seemed to be a brutal and invincible person. At this moment, Randika walked slowly towards Shadow. Many of these Shadow men gritted their teeth and charged forward towards Randika. Randika doesn''t care at all. When he saw dozens of people charging towards him, he waspletely unfazed. Instead, the fire in his heart was getting more and more burning. Randika beat everyone with his fists, not using any tricks. He only makes his opponent bounce or get killed on the spot. Every breath he took would kill anyone who dared get in his way! Randika''s strength increased dramatically when this mysterious power took over her body. With his current strength, that specially designed door, which he said could withstand a nuclear bomb, he could destroy easily, especially if it was just these shits? Even though they surrounded him, Randika didn''t bother at all and just punched them. That fist strike, if not restrained, was enough to punch a hole in the affected part of the body. Even Randika''s fist just now knocked someone''s heart andnded on one of his other opponents. Seeing one by one of his men being killed so easily like this, Shadow''s body couldn''t stop shaking anymore. Even his own heart was screaming in fear and his body couldn''t stop stepping back. Even though he wanted to escape from here, with Randika''s current strength, it seemed like even the end of the world wouldn''t be able to be a hiding ce. Randika''s gaze never left Shadow''s figure. The people who lunged at him were like mosquitoes in his eyes. While he was killing the mosquitoes, Randika said to the Shadow who kept on stepping backwards. "Are you surprised that I didn''t die?" Seeing the blood-drenched figure of Randika getting closer to him, Shadow can''t take it anymore. He turned around and tried to escape at the highest speed! However, how could he possibly beat the current Randika? Almost simultaneously, Randika was already standing behind Shadow and catching his wrist. The shocked Shadow tried to free himself, but Randika punched him right in the face which sent him flying. Shadow quickly stood back up, his nose was broken and his lips were bleeding. The look in his eyes was filled with terror and fear. He''s not willing his journey to the top ends here, what''s wrong with this perfect n? Shadow tries to disappear in the dark, but Randika''s eyes are locked tightly with his figure. "Don''t forget that I taught you." Randika walked slowly. "This punishment I''m about to give is one of your lessons." Hearing Randika''s words, Shadow gritted his teeth. There seemed to be no other way out, he had to fight to survive. Get killed or kill first! Seeing Shadow lunging at him from above, Randika just stared at him coldly. Shadow took advantage of his surroundings and gathered speed, once fast enough he threw his punch at Randika. His fists contain his determination to live! Randika only faced this deadly attack with one hand. When their two fists met, Shadow''s body had been possessed by the wild energy inside. In an instant he vomited a mouthful of fresh blood! UHUK! At the same time as the ck blood that came out from his mouth, Shadow''s entire body was blown away and fell heavily on the ground. If that person wasn''t a Shadow, maybe the one hit by that internal power would have died. But still, Shadow was badly injured and could only lie on the ground. He could only see Randika''s figure approaching him step by step, his heart already clenched hard. It seemed he was at the end of the path. "A traitor''s destiny is death." Randika said quietly. Randika is already a few steps away from arriving at Shadow''s ce to end this bloody tragedy. However, Shadow did not intend to die so easily, the knife he had hidden he stabbed directly towards Randika! However, Randika managed to catch his wrist before the knife could prate him. While roaring in pain, Shadow felt his wrist break and the knife he was holding immediately fell. Seeing Shadow''s figure in front of him, Randika could not feel sympathy at all. At the first time they met, Shadow was just a sad figure but Randika saw the fire in this woman''s heart and finally picked it up. Randika taught him martial arts and trained him to be a Shadow. He had be a pir of his intelligence organization, but unexpectedly, Shadow betrayed him. "After killing you, I will kill the Dark Moon." Randika said in a cold tone. "If I may guess, the Dark Moon is actually your piece. After you kill me, you will kill him right? " Shadow frowned, as if he had underestimated his master in terms of both his strength and intelligence. Shadow''s n is exactly what Randika said. He used the Moon of Darkness as a tool to defeat Randika and in the end he himself would kill him after he became the new Ares. However, it turned out that Randika could find out all these things unexpectedly. "Whether you both attack simultaneously or separately, ants are still ants." Randika''s eyes looked cold, his left hand raised and aimed at Shadow who was lying on the ground. This fist will kill Shadow''s life forever. Seeing the raised hand, Shadow felt a tremendous sense of horror, he knew that he could not avoid it. But at this moment, Randika''s fist suddenly stopped in the air and felt his internal power suddenly shrink back. It seemed that his mysterious power was exhausted and quickly pulled himself back into Randika''s body, this made Randika''s body shake again. When Shadow saw a Randika like this, he immediately took advantage of it and tried to escape. He didn''t dare to look back at all, he continued to run non-stop. His life should have ended just now, fortunately suddenly something strange was happening to his master''s body. Seeing Shadow''s farther away, Randika just bit his lip. He wanted to chase after the girl but his body couldn''t move. Why did something like this happen? It only took him one second tond his deadly blow on Shadow earlier! However, Randika could only sit and try to calm himself down. After a while, he managed to regain control of his body. But at this moment, Shadow had already escaped. Randika sighs, she vows to kill that traitor when she meets him again! A traitor''s destiny is death! After calming himself down, Randika walked back to the house building and the battle seemed over. Raihan managed to kill Atid, the king of Thai Boxing, Wolves managed to kill his opponent, the White Bear, and Kyoko managed to crush the traitor who was his opponent. The entire Ares army managed to control every part of this noble house. There were still some people who were still fighting them, they were using the corner of the room as their shelter. However, when they saw Randika''s figure covered in blood and his thick killing aura made everyone shocked. With one hand, Randika fired his inner strength and everyone who was still fighting it was knocked unconscious. Seeing this opportunity, Ares'' troops lunged forward and finished off the remains of their unconscious opponent. Raihan approached Randika with a shocked look, it seems that his friend has been sshed in a sea of blood? "I am fine." Randika said in a calm tone. "Don''t let any of them live." "Our troops have taken control of this ce and Polemos and Catherine are interrogating and investigating this ce. They are trying to find a clue where Yuna is being held. After finding that information, then we can kill everyone so be patient. " Chapter 218: A Prison Break Chapter 218: A Prison Break Randika nodded and the frontmen of his army began to approach him. The lion broke the silence by asking. "Why are you covered in blood like that sir?" Jin was a little angry with the lion''s impudence. "Watch your attitude, if our master didn''t step in then we might lose. You almost got killed by your opponent earlier right? " "Hah? What do you mean?" The lion didn''t ept it. "Want to try topete with strength?" Jin looked away and didn''t care about his friend''s provocation. Randika said in a t tone to them. "Take the bodies of our brothers and bury them respectfully, burn the rest." Everyone was busy clearing up this chaotic battlefield, the battle in this noble mansion had ended in victory. ...... After returning to his safe house, Randika felt a mysterious force within his body starting to attack him again. Arriving in his bedroom, his body shook non-stop. Randika quickly took off her shirt and took the acupuncture needle. After jabbing it, he took the medicine from his third grandfather and drank two of it. The existence of that mysterious power in his body was truly strange. Randika has been struggling to control his mysterious power and needs an X potion to control it perfectly. But if it weren''t for his mysterious power, he should have died in the secret dungeon that Shadow had prepared. And now, his mysterious power was again trying to take over his body. After thinking about this well, Randika felt that this mysterious power itself was very strange. It all started with his fight with one of the martial arts experts in the volcano''s crater. Although Randika managed to kill him, his opponent managed to injure him quite badly. At that moment, that mysterious power appeared within his body. Randika thought the existence of a mysterious power had appeared because of his wound, but on closer thought it all looked strange. A wound could not possibly hold such a great strength and would take a very long time to heal. At that time, he had not reached the position he is now but that didn''t mean he was weak. The opponent himself was not a well-known martial artist either. So it could be concluded that a mysterious power had suddenly appeared in his body for no apparent reason. Randika frowned at the realization of this. What kind of mysterious power resided in him? Why can''t he control it at will? After all, when he tried to absorb it, when he was bullied by Hannah, he waspletely helpless in the face of this mysterious power. And thanks to that burst of energy, Randika could tell that the mysterious power within her body was stronger than she thought. He always underestimated her so she couldn''t control it. Having a ticking time bomb inside him really made him nervous. The burst of energy in the dungeon was truly extraordinary, to the point that its entire pores opened and spewed out blood. Even though before that it saved his life by releasing dirty blood filled with poison, if this happened again his body might bleed to death. Such uncontroble power was truly dangerous. But if Randika manages to control him, he will get even stronger! His grandparents understood things like this but they decided not to tell him. Feeling the mysterious power in his body getting more and more persistent, he immediately drank two at a time. With the help of the medicine from his grandfather, suddenly, the mysterious power that went berserk began to calm down and slowly disappeared. After all this time, Randika breathed a sigh of relief and opened her eyes. Finally the mysterious power and inner power came into harmony. After feeling better, Randika intends to take a shower and rest. In the middle of his bath, he was still thinking about the mysterious power in his body. If not for him, he would have died by a poison specially crafted by Shadow. But because of his strength it was also what made Shadow escape. This power was both a curse and a blessing. After finishing the shower, the fatigue in his body had disappeared. Now the hunger swept over him. Not wanting to trouble his subordinates, Randika decided to go quietly to find food. Japanese people are very famous for their people who like to walk so both sides of the street are really busy. After feeling the cruelty of the battlefield and being amidst theughter of the crowd, Randika''s mood started to improve. However, the gaze in his eyes was now locked onto a single female figure. Kaori? What a coincidence! Randika was a little surprised, but at this time, Kaori noticed Randika and smiled at the mysterious man. Kaori waved her hand excitedly. And when Kaori was about to start the conversation, she realized that she didn''t know her name Randika. "What a coincidence." Randika smiles. "Yes." Kaori nodded her head quickly and looked at Randika. "I didn''t expect that I would meet you here. Maybe the two of us were meant to be together. " Randika recalls the night they both were in the room, Randika almost had sex with Kaori. But after thinking about it, why not? "Do you want to have coffee together?" Kaori invited Randika. Of course, Randika had no reason to refuse, so the two of them walked towards a cafe. They sat in a corner and after ordering her drink, Kaori said to Randika. "Looks like we haven''t introduced ourselves to each other." "Your name is Kaori, right? What a great name. " Randika smiles. "My name is Randika." "Are you okay?" Kaori suddenly became anxious. Randika smiled as he took a sip of his drink. "It''s much better. Your kindness in taking care of me that night really helped me. If you can help me again, I think I''ll be even better. " After Randika finished speaking, Kaori smiled broadly. The incident that night still remains in his memory. He thought that the night would be a hot night after such intense forey with Randika. However, he did not expect that after his chest was covered in sperm and his forehead was kissed, Randika''s figure suddenly disappeared from the room. To be left like that was a really bad feeling. Moreover, Kaori hadn''t been aroused like that in a long time. Kaori smiled and asked. "When do you have time? I''m free all day really. " Kaori could clearly see that Randika''s words were referring to their unfinished rtionship, and she was impatient herself! Randika smiled and held Kaori''s hand while approaching her. "How about tonight? Do you want toe to my ce? " "For real?" Kaori''s eyes were sparkling. She hasn''t slept with a boy in a long time and she can''t wait to taste that big Randika item. This night will be really long! Randika blinked her eyes. "But I have other, more effective ways so that my body can heal quickly." "What way?" Kaori asked curiously. Randika sat beside Kaori and whispered in her ear. Kaori couldn''t help butugh after hearing that. He looks shy and finally agrees. Randika noticed no one around them and, with eyes filled with lust, she ced her hand right on Kaori''s smooth thigh. Kaori''s body suddenly stiffened, but after staring at Randika she became fearless. "Really smooth." Praise Randika. He could feel that smooth, wless skin in an instant. However, Kaori couldn''t wait anymore. This woman went first and kissed Randika, her lips perfectly covering Randika''s. People overseas were more open about these kinds of things, so Kaori didn''t hesitate to y her tongue intensely. After kissing for quite a while, Kaori let go of her lips and looked at Randika with her red face. He couldn''t stop blushing. The clue is really clear, Randika should know what will happen next right? Randika instead smiled mischievously and whispered in Kaori''s ear. "I have something to tell you." Kaori''s heart clenched, what would she say? But suddenly, Randika embraced him and gave him a hot kiss. Despite being shocked, Kaori weed this kiss. Their tongues could not stop, the other visitors could only shake their heads and pretend not to see. Why don''t they try to find a room? Why show off like that? However at this moment, a woman''s voice was heard. "Wow, you already have a new boyfriend, don''t you?" When she heard that familiar voice, Kaori quickly released Randika''s lips. Her face waspletely red. Randika turned and saw two women standing by his desk. She was as young as Kaori and looked excited. Looks like he''s Kaori''s ssmate in college. Randika smiles and greets them. "Good afternoon." The two women returned Randika''s friendly greetings and sat down at their table. "I didn''t expect you to have moved on like that. Moreover, your boyfriend this time is a handsome guy like this. " Hearing praise like this, Randika was a little puffed up. Words like handsome or handsome are very pleasant to hear. He himself already realized that he was handsome but when other people said it, Randika couldn''t stop smiling. "Don''t be like that, Naomi." Kaori said. "Hurry up and order your drink." "Oh, I just have to ask for yours a little too, right? I just want to hear how the two of you met. " Naomi and her friends look excited, gossip is always the most attractive event for girls. Randika takes his coffee cup and drinks it. It didn''t seem good for him to exin. "It was all coincidence." Kaori said with a smile. "Next time I will tell." "Oh, you are not fun. Yesterday you said you already hate men, now you leave us and are fun with your boyfriend! " At the time when they were joking like this, the cafe door opened loudly and several people entered the shop. Randika watched the person who entered and realized that it was Haru, the abusive ex-Kaori. Haru looked like a delinquent while embracing a girl. His friends also looked like delinquents. When Haru entered, his eyes found Kaori sitting in a corner. In an instant Haru''s mood turned bad. Kaori was busy joking with her two friends before finally noticing Haru''s existence. "What are you doing here?" Kaori''s face turned cold, she didn''t want to see her ex''s face at all. "It''s up to me." Haru gave a cold snort. Her friends immediately surrounded Kaori''s table. Naomi frowned and snapped. "Kaori has nothing to do with trash like you. Get over there. " "I just want to see the condition of this woman I once loved." Haru said with a cold face and still embracing his woman. At Haru''s words, Randika frowned and Naomi''s blood was already boiling. "Watch your words." Naomi got angry. "Don''t think we don''t know what you are doing, you should be ashamed to think of yourself as a man!" Chapter 219: Enemies to Friends Chapter 219: Enemies to Friends Seeing Ryan''s group charging mercilessly, the other guard immediately ran and tried to close the door leading to the prison cell. But before the door could close, Clyde''s eyes turned cold and he walked like a ghost. The sword managed to block the door before it waspletely closed, and now the guard was helpless. After killing the guard, the information gathering process began. They headed straight to the main office to find out where their men were. After eliminating the barriers that stood in their way, they arrived at the office. And after finding the location of his subordinate''s cell, Ryan took Clyde, Yodai and Naomi with him. Along the way, guards armed with assault rifles kept their way. Unfortunately, their tragic screams were really brief, Clyde did not spare any of them and just cut off their heads. "Really boring..." Clyde shook his head and Naomi couldn''t stop sighing. This guy just cut down a helicopter flying through the air and was still feeling bored? But she agreed with him though, she wished there were more challenges in breaking into this prison. "You haven''t had any worthy opponentstely?" Ryan said, smiling. "You suddenly disappeared, who else really deserves to be my opponent?" Clyde answered. "Then, when our base was taken over, why didn''t you kill the Eclipse?" Ryan asked. "Such a weak person is not worthy of shing, I can kill him in 10 seconds," Clyde said with a serious face. On the other hand, the younger Yodai suddenly coughed and said, "I can do it in 8 seconds!" "Hah? You look down on me, kid?" Clyde frowned, his swords ready to collide at any time. "Wepete for three hours anytime of the day and there is no winner among us yet," Yodai replied in a loud voice. "I also can''t wait to beat you, you damn geezer!" Ryan immediately intervened, and at this time, Naomi said, "The Eclipse is nothing, but Golge is the problem." Hearing that name, Ryan became speechless and his eyes filled with hatred. They could feel a murderous aura slowly enveloping Ryan as the guy fell silent. But Clyde opened his voice, "That day, Eclipse brought a lot of martial arts experts." "Oh?" Ryan regained hisposure. The people who deserved to be called martial arts experts by Clyde were really few, if he was to mention this then those people were very strong. Clyde himself was equal to Ryan but since he had a mysterious power in his body, Clyde was nothing in his eyes. Ryan himself felt that Clyde would be at the top of the Gods list, and maybe he was the candidate for the 12 Aesirs if anyone of that rank died. What Ryan didn''t manage to catch was probably why the Eclipse was able to move all those high ranking martial artists. Indeed, Eclipse was one of the Gods list but mobilizing all martial arts experts with strength equal to Clyde was another matter. Ryan was probably still focused on rescuing hisrades. After sessfully ughtering to open a path, Ryan and his three subordinates headed for the depths. They had easily breached the firstyer of the prison the entrance gate said to have tanks, fully armed guard towers and a tight patrol team. The secondyer was the inner part of this prison and the thirdyer was the deepest part. In other words, the thirdyer was an underground prison managed by a special team. In the underground part of this Shinra prison, the prisoners held in that ce were even more terrifying than those above. Ryan''s subordinates were in this underground section. Now, Ryan and his subordinates walked in the cell section of the general prison and immediately headed for the entrance to the underground section. At this time, the prisoners saw Ryan''s entourage leisurely walking past them. One by one, they started asking Ryan for help. "Please let me go!" Shouted the toothless elder. "Hey boss, I''ll pay you whatever you want! Get me out quickly!" Shouted the prisoner with a body covered in tattoos. All the prisoners scream at him, begging to be released. In an instant, the prison became noisy. "Wolf, do you have enough troops?" Ryan looked at all the prisoners who shouted his name. The Wolf, being one of the 5 generals of his army, was a very quiet man. His character really resembled a wolf. He was not good atmunication and quiet, but he would turn into cruel and barbaric when he fought. He would carry out Ryan''s orders without question. "Not enough," The Wolf''s answer was always short and clear. The battle for the underground pce was fierce. The attack by Eclipse was so sudden and resulted in heavy casualties on both sides. Of these, the army he led suffered the most. Hence, his army had almost no people left. Ryan understood the character of his subordinate so he was the one who took the initiative to ask questions. "What if these prisoners be your men?" Ryan said with a smile. "You you can kill the ipetent ones." The Wolf seemed silent and looked at the prisoners then nodded. "Okay." His army was just as calm and as cruel as him, the leader. No matter how wild or unfaithful these prisoners were, the Wolf had his own methods of turning them into loyal warriors ready to sacrifice their lives. Ryan nodded and walked forward. Not long after, they arrived at the stairs leading to the underground passage. What stood in their way now was a closed door. This door was big and stood enormously, almost impossible to break through. Inside that door, lights shed brightly, making the underground as bright as day. Many detainees were held in this ce, all of whom appeared to be tied to their feet and hands. If looked closer, it looked like this underground ce was a torture chamber. And all the prisoners were members of Nergal''s army! Without a doubt, this torture chamber only had Ryan''s soldiers inside. Everyone here was injured and even some of them were bleeding profusely. Their wounds received absolutely no treatment. At the very bottom was a woman with pale skin looking very fragile. She waspletely detached and alone in her pathetic prison cell. Scarlett was one of the crownless kings of Nergal''s army. Or in this case, a crownless queen. Scarlett herself was not a martial artist like Clyde or Yodai. Instead, she was just an ordinary person. However, as one of the crownless kings, her status was as high as Yodai and Clyde. It could be said that she specialized in intelligence! In previous battles, Scarlett had provided input and advice on their strategy, and it was what helped Ryan''s troops defeat their strong opponents. By the time they reached the top and established the underground pce, Scarlett was the leader in Ryan''s absence. It could be said that she was Ryan''s right hand man, what she said would be considered asmandment from Nergal himself! Of the three crownless kings, Ryan valued Scarlett the most. Clyde did have tremendous strength but that person only cared about his sword and was veryzy. Yodai might be the one he trained from zero, but his congenital illness was really troublesome and required a lot of rest. Even though Ryan had handled his disease, it could notpletely disappear. Therefore, Scarlett was specially treated by the Eclipse. Eclipse wanted Scarlett to give up and join him. With Scarlett''s help, conquering the world wouldn''t be mere figment. The Eclipse had tried to captivate her heart, trying to convince her to leave Ryan''s side. However, all of that was useless. Scarlett did not want to speak or ept the offer. Feeling so angry, Eclipse threw Scarlett into this sunless prison to rethink his offer. In this ce, she would see her subordinates being tortured to death. Eclipse also promised to release Scarlett''s underlings if she wanted to be his. However, Scarlett waspletely uninterested and ignored him from the start. This woman believed that Ryan woulde back for them. It was not only Scarlett who had this kind of thinking, almost all of the detained subordinates had simr thoughts. In their hearts, Ryan was truly their savior. They believed that Ryan would save them even if the whole world was their opponent. But their fate was different from Scarlett''s, they had to survive the torment until help arrived. "Hahaha so this is who they called as one of the five generals from the invincible Nergal''s army? He''s already cowering from just getting a whip!" A burly man carrying the whip spat at Levi, one of the five generals. Levi was tied to a pir shirtless, his back covered in blood from the whip. Levi didn''t speak at all, the whip that hit his back was unable to make him let out even the slightest sound. However, the whip had thorns so eachsh would take a piece of meat. Chapter 220: The Grim-faced Lunatics Chapter 220: The Grim-faced Lunatics Ryan met Levi while traveling the world. He met him after he met Rayden in Africa. That day, Levi was disguised as a trader and was eyeing Ryan''s life. After failing and getting badly injured, Ryan took care of him and epted him. Although his title as general was opposed by many, Ryan had never doubted his ability and loyalty since their first meeting. The wounds Levi suffered were truly terrible, the blood on his body never stopped flowing. However, Levi''s expression waspletely t and didn''t show an expression of pain. Beside him, two people were also tied up and cursing the guard who was whipping their boss. "You think a weak whip like that can hurt us?" One of them taunted. The burly guard became angry when he heard the taunts, he beat the three of them even harder. "All those big muscles but you''re still useless with your wack whipping skill. Go get someone else to rece you!" "Be quiet, he''s done a pretty good job in massaging. Hey, you can whip me even stronger, my back is not that weak," the man known as the Lion answered. "Please throw away your sympathy and whip us harder! That''s right! Come on do it harder!" The burly man was shaking his head with these three people, it was the first time he heard the prisoners ask to beat themselves harder. "Are you all crazy?" He couldn''t take it anymore, he was out of breath. Even though he wanted to continue, the burly man finally sat down to the side to gather his strength again. The three prisoners then sighed. To be honest, they werepletely insane and abnormal. One was very quiet and enjoyed the pain from deep within his heart. The other yelled and cursed at the executioner to give them more pain. And thest one even praised him for and said that his whipping technique was a massage for him. "Have the people from Nergal''s army all gone mad?" The guard muttered. "Hah? Is your brain damaged or something?" The person called Spyro frowned and said loudly. "You weak fool! Never insult our master''s army!" The burly guard then smiled. "What can you do? Don''t you see that you are trapped here? You''ll suffer in this ce for eternity!" "He will save us," The Lion stared at the guard with a ferocious gaze. He believed that their master Ryan woulde. Hearing these words, Levi raised his head. His eyes were sparkling and Spyro also became excited. Spyro said aloud, "I believe our master wille." "Ha ha ha!" The guardughed. "We have taken that ce you call as headquarters that person you adore has never even shown himself. I''m surprised you guys still hope he wille," "You can insult us, you can torture us ... But if you dare to insult my master, I will kill you!" Levi had been silent all the time but suddenly gave off a dense killing aura that made this torture chamber heavy. The main reason their base had fallen was because of Golge. Even if Eclipse brought dozens of martial arts experts with him that day, they still wouldn''t be able to conquer that underground world pce. "Really sad, huh?" The burly man shook his head and said in a mocking tone, "You will die while still believing help wille. Don''t think that Nergal you adore has the ability to break through this ce. No one has ever been able to take even one step after passing the door!" "Screw you!" Cursing sounds were heard from another prison cell. The guard turned his head back and gave a cold snort, "No matter what you say, all of you will die here without seeing sunlight again. Enjoy the endless torment before your breath stops!" "You call this torture? I thought you were just helping to scratch my back!" "You think we''re afraid of you? My grandmother''s p is stronger than you!" The twins were part of the 8 lieutenants, theirbined attack was truly terrifying and led them to their positions. "Hahaha, I can''t wait to skin you all alive!" The guard was fed up. "I will enjoy torturing each of you to your death. Weep for your master who will nevere back from hell!" But at this time, an explosive sound was heard from the direction of the door. The immovable door flew back and wide open! In an instant, everyone''s eyes were fixed on the door and saw a young figure emerge from behind the smoke. "I have arrived." The guard carrying the whip was shocked. When Ryan''s subordinates saw his figureing out from behind the smoke, they all fell silent. The entire dungeon fell into silence at once. Levi looked at his master then smiled broadly, he knew that Ryan would definitelye for them! All of them smiled and shed tears as they were slowly awakened from their daze. Then they spontaneously shouted one name. "Nergal!" "Nergal!" "Nergal!" ... .. This eximed voice made the atmosphere of the dungeon be boisterous, while the guards became panicked. They did not expect that the upper prison, which was known to be very strict, would be broken into. "Hey, I didn''t expect you to be that whimsical," said the Lion to Spyro. "Damn it! Who the hell is crying? Some dirt just got into my eyes you know!" Levi justughed at his friend. "SHUT UP!" The guardshed the three prisoners. The three of them no longer cared about the pain, they were already filled with joy and happiness. Ryan walked forward, he headed to the innermost prison cell. Under the gaze of his followers, Ryan stopped in front of Scarlett''s cell. They both smiled at each other. The Wolf, Naomi, Clyde and the others ughtered the guards and released their troops. "Heyyyy! My sweet Naomi, please let your prince go first. I''ve been tied up for a long time and my body is itching to hug you. Please free me!" Spyro shouted. "Tch! You are really pathetic, how could you ask a woman for help?" The Lion said. Naomi heard the cry for help and only looked at Spyro coldly before walking towards another cell. "Ah. That cold gaze sure is sexy as ever!" It seemed that Spyro was a masochist. One by one the guards of this dungeon were mercilessly killed. They left absolutely no one alive. After releasing Scarlett, Ryan went to the cell where Levi, Lion and Spyro were. He looked at the pitiful condition of his subordinates then his gaze fell on the guard who was carrying the whip. The guard was trembling slightly in his heart, he seemed to know that today was hisst day alive. He let out a loud roar and lunged at Ryan. But Ryan''s speed was really fast, his fist was already flying and the guard could only feel the pain engulf him before he lost his consciousness. Ryan did not kill him, he originally wanted to capture Eclipse''s subordinates and deal with them when this matter was resolved. They had tormented his people, Ryan didn''t want to give them an easy death. Seeing the guard who was already unconscious, Ryan tied him with his whip. To make sure he wouldn''t run away, Ryan broke one of his legs. "Sir, you have finallye!" Spyro was already in tears, his face was smiling broadly. "Hey, are you a girl or a boy?" The Lion shuddered seeing the fierce Spyro on the battlefield turning into an innocent girl in front of his master. He vowed to stay away from Spyro after leaving this prison. Ryan clenched his fist and mmed it on the chain binding the three of them. Now they could walk freely. "How are you?" Ryan asked. "Not bad," Levi nodded, even though his body was covered in wounds, they were only external wounds. "How many people are left?" Ryan asked. Hearing this question, the three of them immediately fell silent for a moment. Levi then said as one of the generals, "Of the eight generals, only 5 are left. The betrayal of the Tiger and Eclipse made some of our troops follow them. Yasmin is still missing and Algren was killed," Ryan was silent for a moment. Even though he knew the situation of his troops, hearing this still made him ufortable. Of the 8 lieutenants, only Spyro, Lion, Yasmin and the twins (Tyrell and Theo) were left. Algren had died and the saddest thing was the treacherous Tiger and Eclipse. "Among the 5 generals, only Griffin did not survive," Levi continued. Among the 5 generals, only 4 were left him, Rayden, Naomi and Wolf. At this time, Scarlett came over to him and said in a gentle tone, "The fall of our pce is my fault, master can punish me. I have disgraced your name," "There''s no use regretting what happened, what we need now is a n to take our ce back," Ryan stroked Scarlett''s head. Chapter 221: Look Over There! Chapter 221: Look Over There! Indeed, he had lost before and his name as invincible in the underground world had been tarnished thanks to the Eclipse and Golge. But they would reim their honor soon! Tyrell and Theo were so much alike, it''s hard to tell who''s who from their simr faces. When Ryan saw their passionate eyes, he became increasingly convinced that taking over his pce was not a dream. ...... Ryan came out of that cursed prison together with his subordinates. It didn''t take long for the media to break this shocking news to the world. The headline was packed with the destruction of the world''s tightest prison by a terrorist attack. No witnesses could exin what had happened in the prison on the outskirts of Tokyo. A total of 200 guards had died horribly. As Ryan predicted, there would be no such thing as Shinra prison after today! Inside a house, which was quite far from the prison location, Ryan sat at the table with all his subordinates gathered around him. "We have no information regarding the Eclipse," Scarlett started the discussion this time. "Our first step is to find out where his main base is," "To get that information, it will be very difficult for us to remember Golge assisting the Eclipse. So I think our biggest chance is to find Yasmin''s whereabouts," Scarlett shared her opinion. Yodai nodded. "She''s right. I saw for myself that Eclipse sent its men to catch Yasmin. If we manage to find her, we can track Eclipse." "What do you think, sir?" Scarlett turned to Ryan. All eyes were now on him. "Yasmin''s safety is the most important," Ryan said firmly. Everyone bowed and epted the order. He then said to the four lieutenants, "Take your people and search for Yasmin''s whereabouts. You can also interrogate the guard we brought before," "Understood," the four lieutenants Lion, Spyro, Tyrell and Theo stepped forward and epted his orders. "We also need to observe the enemy''s movements in our castle," Ryan turned to Levi. Levi stepped forward and bowed, he epted this mission gracefully. Even though Ryan couldn''t wait to reim his pce, he couldn''t act rashly. Knowing the little details would be the stepping stone to the final result. The fact that Eclipse had seized Tokyo in his hand, therefore making him more powerful, waspletely beyond Ryan''s expectations. Even though he still had Clyde and Yodai by his side, he would be fighting an army so he had to be really ready in case of a sudden attack. Moreover, his troops that managed to escape were not enough to attack a fortress. All the generals and lieutenants lost almost 80% of their troops, only Naomi lost only 30%. Therefore, Ryan sent Levi who was clever in disguise to find a guarding pattern in the underground pce. "Sir, it looks like we need to fill this void in our army," Scarlett added. "That problem can be taken care ofter," Ryan said. "If we manage to kill the Eclipse, his power will change hands to us. I want you to focus on finding information and gathering existing weapons now." Scarlett nodded. Ryan then looked at the clouds in the window, as if he could see Eclipse''s face mocking him. ''I will kill you with my own two hands for all of my brothers you''ve killed!'' In such a short time, Ryan''s subordinates were working very fast. Everyone carried out their respective assignments with determination. Scarlett began to n and take over the entire task. The Wolf trained potential prisoners, while the remaining lieutenants searched for Yasmin''s whereabouts. At the same time, Ryan sent people to go to his intelligence department. Golge used to head this department but not everyone there betrayed him. Some people were still loyal to Ryan. Ryan also sent Levi to scout Eclipse and his troops''s movement in his pce. Perhaps, by knowing shift changes or movement patterns, they would find loopholes to exploit. Within days, the information continued to flow without stopping and the traces of Eclipse in Tokyo began to appear. It didn''t take long for Ryan and friends to find out where Yasmin was being held. Knowing this information, Ryan immediately prepared a n to save her. But just at this time, outside of his temporary base, a loud siren sound was suddenly heard. It seemed that it wasing from a dozen police cars. Outside the house, pedestrians could see many police cars blocking the road and spreading out. Everyone was shocked but no one knew what had happened. Was this the terrorists'' hideouts? Among the pedestrians, Arina and her friends were walking towards the mall. But seeing so many police officers, they stopped and wondered what had happened. "Howe there are terrorists in this housing?" One of the women whispered. The police immediately got out of their car and put up a blockade. Their gun barrels were all fixed on one house. All the special forces were ready to shoot whatever came out of the house. "You are surrounded," one of them took out a loudspeaker to alert the suspects inside the house. It looked like Eclipse had found out Ryan''s temporary base. "Give up and get out of the building with your hands above your head. We will not shoot as long as you don''t fight!" Arina and her friends got excited, they had never seen this Hollywood style scene in person. After an hour passed, there was absolutely no movement from inside the house. "I''ll give you 10 seconds to get out or we''ll start firing!" The policeman warned as he was fed up from waiting. "Ten!" As he began to count down, the door to the house opened. All units immediately became alert and had their fingers on the trigger of their guns, ready to fire at any moment. Ryan, along with his subordinates, walked slowly towards the police. The cop carrying the speaker nodded with satisfaction. "You are the suspects of the Shinra prison break which killed many lives and on behalf of the Tokyo police, we will arrest you all. Surrender yourself so we won''t shoot you," ''Huh? Am I not seeing it wrong?'' Arina red at Ryan''s figure who walked in the front, that man was the one who entered her house! Arina suddenly felt sad. For some reason, she was not willing to see the figure who had saved her from her ex-boyfriend getting arrested. From their brief interactions, she knew that Ryan was a good man. The leader of the force waved his hand and several cops quickly stepped forward and took out their handcuffs. At this moment, Arina''s heart clenched. ''Run, you stupid! Why don''t you run from here?'' Arina was already shouting loudly in her heart, but Ryan''s expression remained calm. Ryan was still walking slowly and steadily. His subordinates followed behind him and when they saw several cops pulling out handcuffs, they looked at them with disgust. ''You think you can catch us?'' Before this, when Ryan still reigned the underground world, all police in Japan always bowed their heads to him and asked him for help if there was a problem on a national scale. And now they wanted to catch him and his people? Yodai''s face waspletely calm, he managed to hide the murderous gaze well under his hat. At this time, a gunshot suddenly sounded! Dor! Dor! The four shots seemed to have been fired from a single gun. Then, the four policemen who were about to handcuff Ryan felt a warm liquiding out of their heads and fell on the ground miserably. When they heard gunshots and realized that the four policemen had been shot dead, the pedestrians ran wildly! Arina was standing in a daze when she was pulled by her friends to leave immediately. Almost all cops immediately aimed their guns at the rear. This time, the leader of the force was really angry. "Who shot it!?" The moment he looked back, everyone saw a ck car appear at the very back of the blockade. Not only one, 10 ck cars were seening to them. "Sir, look over there!" A cop frantically yelled at his boss. He quickly turned to the side of the road and saw that the ck cars had nked them from two directions. What was really happening? This cop immediately felt a bad feeling in his heart. Who were these people? The walking pedestrians were also wondering, who had suddenlye to this party? Under everyone''s gaze, dozens of cars had already surrounded this ce and blocked the escape route of the cops. So many ck cars came at the scene that people could not tell how many exactly were there. Then, all of a sudden, a big man and his friends got out of their car and aimed at the police with their assault rifles. All cops could feel their hearts clenched when they saw the weapons of their opponents. They carried M240 machine guns. Chapter 222: Miscalculation Leads to Disaster Chapter 222: Miscalction Leads to Disaster If they were shooting, it was clear that they would lose easily. These policemen took cover behind their cars, not daring to act rashly. His subordinate then asked about this situation from HT. "Sir, what should we do?" ''What should we do? How could I know what we should do?'' The chief thought as he gritted his teeth. At this moment, that big person said loudly, "I''ll give you 10 seconds before I bombard all of you with bullets!" Simple yet terrifying, his words seeded in making the police officers shrink in their guts. Under the threat of such a powerful weapon, their fate was clear. But at this moment, the leader of the force should not hesitate. Perhaps, this decision was embarrassing but dying in this ce really wasn''t worth it. "All of you, lower your weapons!" He said through HT. When the order was heard, all the cops breathed a sigh of relief in their hearts. The pedestrians could only watch this unique incident from a distance. Everyone was shocked when they saw the cops throw their weapons away. Arina''s friends were no less surprised, they wondered who were those people to make the police surrender? Arina continued to stare at Ryan''s figure as the man was standing at the very front. Her heart became relieved when she saw the police throwing away their weapons. She still couldn''t forget Ryan from her memories. Ryan casually walked over to his subordinates who had joined him in this ''party''. Seeing the man walking past them, the cops did not dare to do anything wrong. Ryan ignored them for sure, and when his new subordinates saw him, they stared in awe. They were the troops who fled on Rayden''s previous orders. They''d been hiding and waiting for the signal to gather. They believed that their master woulde and avenge their fallen brothers one day. And of course, when they were called, they learned that Ryan''s safe house was under siege. They went straight to where their master was. Seeing a criminal figure who didn''t seem to care about him, the leader of the force felt relieved. He was relieved that these thugs did not seem to do anything to them. However, it seemed that he had the wrong idea. Suddenly, Ryan stopped walking and faced him. This made his heart unable to stop pounding hard. "You all won''t be this lucky next time," Ryan said casually then walked away. The men carrying the M240 stared coldly at the cops then got into their car and left. Even after all the ck cars were gone from the scene, the cops couldn''t rx still. They felt that they had just managed to postpone their death. ...... When Ryan''s group arrived at the next safe house, they immediately gathered in the living room. With its location previously discovered, Ryan guessed that Eclipse was already on the move. At this time, one of his subordinates delivered the message he received. He said carefully, "Sir, we have found some leads," "About what?" "Eclipse." Ryan''s hands clenched and his eyes turned cold. "Eclipse had an underling named Andrew. ording to our information, Andrew knows his location." Ryan thought for a moment and had an idea. Since Eclipse had taken over Tokyo, he should have had influence in the government so the city governor should know something. He had decided to visit the Tokyo Government''s Building. Together with him were Clyde, Yodai and Scarlett while the others continued their task to gather information and other troops. However, Ryan still brought dozens of people with him toe with him. It seemed that his visit would be weed by the police. Currently, at the Tokyo Metropolitan Government Building, someone was heard shouting. "STUPID!" The middle-aged man wearing a ck coat threw down the ashtray that was on his table. He red at the Tokyo Police Commissioner with a sharp gaze, not stopping himself from scolding him. "Can''t you guys work properly? Why did I pay you all this time, huh? You can''t even catch one person!" Themissioner was just as upset as the governor. From the first day Ryan arrived in Tokyo, he had ordered his force to arrest him and put all his best people after him. Unexpectedly, the fugitive had not been caught until now and their tightest prison, Shinra prison, had been destroyed. Their name as an institution was tarnished. However, thismissioner was originally powerless. He only gave orders from his superiors and passed them on to his subordinates. He himself did not understand why his men could not catch one person. "I''ll give you one more week. If I don''t see that person''s face in prison, I''ll throw you in jail myself!" The governor said. Thismissioner raised his head and saluted. "Understood, sir!" "Pardon my ipetent underlings," the governor seemed to be sweating as he bowed apologetically to the figure sitting in his chair. At this time, the person in the white coat sitting on the governor''s seat suddenly took his wine ss and drank it. "I don''t care what methods your men use to catch my target," Andrew looked at the governor. "The time that my master gave is almost up. If you can''t keep your promise then my lord will withdraw the money back and you won''t have any money to run again!" When he heard these words, the governor got even more sweaty and quickly made a promise. "Please tell Mr. Eclipse that he doesn''t have to worry. I will definitely keep my promise to catch his target. I just want him to give me a little more time to finish it," Andrew shook his head. "I dare not convey this bad news to my master. I can only give you suggestions forpleting your assignment as quickly as possible," This policemissioner was still standing in his ce. When he heard the conversation between these two, he could only be silent. After he finished talking with Andrew, the governor saw the Commissioner still standing still in his ce. He then snapped angrily, "What are you still here for? Go and bring that guy here as soon as possible!" Themissioner seemed to frown, ''Why do you keep scolding me when you are angry?'' At this time, a policeman suddenly knocked and entered the room. "Why are you taking so long? You don''t get paid to bezy," his boss immediately pped the policeman, he felt relieved when he could vent his frustration. After calming himself down, themissioner asked in a loud voice, "Hurry up and say what you need, don''t you see that we are in a meeting?" Smiling bitterly, the policeman said loudly, "The target location has been found and it has been confirmed that he is on his way to this ce," Visiting the Tokyo Government Building? Although initially surprised, the governor thenughed. "That''s great news, we don''t have to bother looking for his whereabouts anymore." The governor then turned to look at Andrew. "Please tell Mr. Eclipse that I have fulfilled my promise and I will give that person," Andrew just smiled. "I''ll tell him when you''ve caught him," Andrew still sat quietly in his ce. He joined Eclipse after his master betrayed him and left Ryan so Andrew didn''t know Ryan''s greatness at all. Even though he had heard of Nergal''s greatness and reputation, he participated in attacking the pce of the underground world and driving away the people from there. Given how easily he had snatched the ce, he felt that Nergal''s name was really overrated. And now that Nergal was heading to where he was, it looked like his mission this time would finish quickly. The policemissioner immediately ordered his men to get down and gather the Tokyo police force. Though he seemed a little hesitant, the policeman could only nod. Seeing that doubt, his superior said, "If you have an opinion, just say it. There''s nothing wrong with listening to the opinions of my subordinates," "The target''s power is simply incalcble and now he''s taking several people with him," said the policeman. "Hah? I have all the police and guns in this town, you think hundreds of people can''t take on some thugs?" The policeman felt helpless, he finally chose not to argue and walked out. As themissioner sighed, the governor''s cold voice came from behind him, "Youe out too." In an instant, he was shocked but when he saw the governor''s cold gaze, he rushed out. "I was expecting you to say good things about me to Lord Eclipse. I want our cooperation tost," said the governor. "No problem, you don''t have to worry," Andrew smiled too. After a while, the Tokyo policemissioner returned to the room with a panicked face. "What is wrong? Didn''t I tell you to go get that person?" The governor looked angry. "Ah... Um... That person broke in." They sessfully broke in? Seeing the cold sweat and panicked face of his subordinate, the governor shivered and felt a bad feeling. Chapter 223: Hungry Beasts Chapter 223: Hungry Beasts This time, Andrew joined in with the questions. The enemy managed to break into this ce? The Tokyo Government Building was the most important ce in Japan''s capital city, the security and defense that it had should be equivalent to the White House in America. And now the enemy had made it into this building? "Repeat your words again," the governor still couldn''t believe what he had heard. Feeling so angry, he snapped right in the face of his subordinate. "Say it!" The Commissioner was fed up, so he directed the anger of the governor to his subordinate. The governor stood before the policeman and said quickly, "Sorry sir, no one can stop them," This time, the governor felt his head could split open at any time. How did the enemy get into this building? This was all different from what he imagined. "Let''s hurry to the CCTV room!" The governor said quickly. Everyone there including Andrew then rushed to the panel room to see what had happened. At the same time, the people Ryan brought seemed to be rampaging blindly. All forces that got in their way would be mercilessly killed. New troops trained by either the Wolf or Rayden werepletely fearless. They bravely attacked the fully armed cops. The entire government staff who saw this invasion was already cowering in fear. They witnessed the policemen being killed by these demons. "Who are you!?" Someone dared to block Ryan''s way. This is a government building, you guys have ...." Before he even finished speaking, a sword had flown and the person''s head had rolled on the floor. "AAAAAAH!!!" Everyone who saw this scene got even more scared and ran wildly. "Which floor is your governor on?" "10th floor, he''s on the 10th floor... Please let me go," the person Clyde questioned was already scared, the sword that was beside his neck made him speak the truth. At this time, many police troops with their explosion-proof shields came over to Ryan and hisrades. "I''ve recently perfected a new move, wanna see it?" Clyde said to Ryan while staring at what he considered as the ants troop. "Go on," Ryan answered. After that, the sword that Clyde was carrying buzzed and made a heart-shaking sound. When Clyde took a step, his figure disappeared in a blink of an eye. When he reappeared, Clyde was already at the very back of the police force. The buzzing sword was covered in blood. He cut through all of them in a mere second! The people who participated in attacking this building stared at him with awe. Clyde, the crownless king, rarely showed his abilities but when he did, his abilities never failed to amaze people. Ryan nodded when he saw the move, it seemed that Clyde''s sword skills had increased again. What a genius! To prevent the governor from escaping, Ryan divided his troops into several groups. They would keep an eye on the lifts, stairs and exits. Seeing the people starting to board from the CCTV, the governor''s body began to shake. The policeman beside him was sweating profusely. They all did not think that his opponent was that terrifying. He shouldn''t have run for governor. "Dad, take it easy, I''ve sent everyone to stop them," the policemissioner said hoarsely. However, everyone in the room could see that the people who had attacked their building were like wild beasts. No matter how much they got in their way, the police force waspletely powerless against them. It didn''t even take more than 1 minute to clear up those who dared to get in their way. The opponent''s killing speed was truly extraordinary. They secured an entire floor in less than 5 minutes. The governor didn''t know what to do, his body couldn''t stop shaking and his throat waspletely dry. "Can you hold them?" He asked. The policemissioner saw his men ughtered so easily, he couldn''t help but hesitate. "You don''t have to worry," he said while sweating profusely. He was definitely trying to convince himself too. Not withdrawing his eyes from the CCTV monitor''s screen, Andrew started shaking. He shuddered when he saw Clyde''s ability to finish his opponent in an instant. If his subordinates were already that strong, just how powerful this man named Nergal was? Only now did Andrew realize the truth, that name wasn''t just a mere name for its holder. "Don''t you have another way to solve this?" Andrew asked quickly. "No..."the governor answered with a sad tone. "They have all the exits under their control, if we want to escape without meeting them then maybe we better jump out of the window," Jumping out the window? Andrew waspletely disgusted when he heard the governor''s suggestion. ''Jump off the 10th floor? Are you kidding?'' Ryan and his troops continued their ughter up to the 10th floor. Anyone who dared to get in his way would be killed, there''s no mercy for them. Even the police had started to lose their courage, and one by one began to throw away their weapons before running away. It didn''t take long for Ryan to arrive on the 10th floor. After getting out of the elevator, he stared at the cops standing near the door. They didn''t speak at all and clung to their weapons while sweating profusely. Their gaze was full of horror but they couldn''t just leave this ce. Inside the room, the governor and the others could see that Ryan and his troops were right outside their room. They panicked wildly. Staring at the door while frowning in panic, Andrew couldn''t stop sweating. The only thing that kept him away from his angel of death was the police he had bribed. However, the sound of gunfire could be heard and suddenly, the door to the room opened and bounced off its hinges. The door hit the guards inside after it was forced open. DUAK! Crashing hard, he could only curl up in pain. Ryan walked in and saw that 3 people were still standing. His subordinates were waiting outside the room. When all eyes were focused on Ryan, Clyde was already on standby with his sword. Looking at Ryan, his angel of death, walking toward him, the governor was truly terrified. "What do you want?!" Ryan did not pay attention to him, his goal today was Andrew. "Do you know killing me means you''re dering a war to this one country?! Don''t expect to get out of this ce alive!" The governor said in a hoarse voice, hoping that it would scare Ryan. Ryan just frowned. "Shut up!" After he said that, he immediately gave the governor one punch in the face. As if the sky was spinning, the Governor immediately fell to the floor. "Sir, are you okay?" With a worried face, the policemissioner immediately approached his superior. "I am fine..." The governor tried to stand up and stare at Ryan, he did not dare to speak. Feeling his opponent''s sharp gaze, Andrew tried to regain hisposure and dared himself to ask, "What do you want?" "Are you Andrew?" Ryan asked casually. "What''s that got to do with you? " Andrew replied in a cold tone. "You are indeed his subordinate," Ryan smiled and turned to his troop. "Treat him however you like, but remember, I need him to answer my questions." "What do you mean by that?" Hearing those words, Andrew had a bad feeling, especially when the Ryan troops smiled at him. Torturing someone who had killed their brothers in arms was one of the activities they would definitely enjoy. Feet and hands were not needed when answering questions, right? Andrew saw several people covered in blood surround him. Not wanting to be surrounded, he immediately lunged forward and threw a punch. What surprised him the most was that his fierce punch didn''t make his opponent back away at all! Andrew was really shocked, he suddenly felt that his back shirt was pulled and he was bouncing. For a moment he tried to stand up, but suddenly someone was standing over him. "All of you will die!" Andrew shouted angrily as he could feel he was being stepped on. People who saw him as arrogant in front of their master immediately beat him. Ryan only watched from the side, then walked to a chair and sat while drinking wine. "Life is sure luxurious for you politicians." The governor did not say anything to answer. When he saw Andrew being badly beaten, he didn''t dare act rashly. Clyde watched Andrew getting jumped with a look of disgust, the weak man didn''t deserve to fight his sword. Andrew still held his pride high at first, but after taking so many hits, his guts shrank. "Please forgive me, I will tell you whatever you want to know!" His body was bleeding profusely, some of it got into his attackers'' palm and those people licked it like hungry beasts. "A weak person like you doesn''t deserve to talk to my master, you really are trash!" Chapter 224: No Mercy Chapter 224: No Mercy Seeing Randika''s smiling figure made Azumi grit her teeth, she had no other choice. If he did not beat the American man to a pulp, his reputation and his bar would suffer. "Don''t look at me like that, it all depends on you right?" Randika said with a smile. "I won''t force you to ept my offer, it sure isn''t good for our business rtionship right? So we have to be fair and open, otherwise we can''t call ourselves businessmen. " Azumi was at a loss for words. She sighed and looked at Randika, gritting her teeth she said in a reluctant tone. "Very well, I will take your word. I will keep youpany." "You think you can trick me?" Randika smiled sarcastically. "Everything must be made clear up front. Drinking with me can be defined as apanying me and sleeping beside me also includes apanying me. I ask for rity from your own mouth so that there is no misunderstanding. " Azumi is driven mad by Randika, biting her lip she says. "I will have sex with you." The American was fed up of waiting and approached Azumi. At this time, he heard Azumi''s promise to sleep with Randika. In an instant, the man''s heart burned with anger. "Hey kid, this woman is mine. Don''t you know the saying who''s fast he can? " The man clenched his fists. Firste, first serve? Azumi got angry when she heard that, is she some kind of item? Azumi, who was still angry, gave a cold snort and walked over to Randika. In the end, these words made Randika''s spirit burn. "I will give you information for free if I can beat up this man." Seeing the American man approaching Azumi and another man, everyone on the dance floor expected a new conflict. "After this bar, that foreign guy is really strong! It''s useless Miss Azumi asking for help from the kuru there. " Someone shook his head when talking about the fate of this bar. "Not necessarily." His friend realized Randika''s real figure. "I think the stranger will be killed in a moment." "Hah? Are you crazy? How could that guy beat her? " "Hahaha, see youter." ....... Everyone had their opinion, but at this time, the situation started to heat up. Randika did not hear the foreign man''s provocation at all, he was still drinking his wine casually. "Hey, can you hear me? That woman is mine! " The man clenched his fists. When she saw that Randika didn''t care about her, she became even more angry. "Do you think I''m afraid to destroy the contents of your head?" "I don''t think you can do it." Randika sighed. This time the man couldn''t wait. He wanted to beat the boy so that he was disabled and could no longer walk. Never had anyone dared to act arrogantly on her! His fist flew towards Randika''s face, all his anger and strength contained in this one punch. However, the punch easily hit empty air. The man was shocked and everyone who saw this fight was also shocked, Randika just stood up and dodged the hit easily. Given that perhaps the stranger just wanted to bully his opponent, everyone thought that it was all just a coincidence. Randika is still holding his wine ss in his left hand. He drank back his 10 million yen worth of wine casually. Seeing his opponent underestimate him, the man threw his punch once again. However, again his punch didn''t hit his mark. Randika only shifted his head slightly to avoid his opponent''s deadly blow. This American man was astonished and his eyes widened. How could these two attacks have been avoided by this man who looked so ordinary? Seeing Randika''s figure casually drinking his wine, people who don''t know who Randika are are also amazed. Howe that young man hasn''t been hit by that stranger? After a while, the man threw another punch at Randika. This time, the target was Randika''s chest. He wanted to cut Randika''s airway and beat him when he was in pain. But at this point, Randika had finished his wine. He walked over to Akira to ask him to pour back while avoiding his opponent''s punch. Failing three times in a row leaves everyone guessing who Randika really is. If it''s not a coincidence that means that person''s strength is far above that foreign man! Whereas in the eyes of this American already contained fear and horror. Undoubtedly, his opponent still retained his true strength. Randika, whose ss was full again, pretended to look surprised. "Eh! Since when have you been behind me? " Seeing this charade, the man frowned. Does that mean it was just a coincidence before? After all, how could anyone be stronger than him? "I''m ready,e anytime." Randika said with a smile. When people heard this, they felt sorry for Randika. Looks like this guy''s luck has run out, of course he should soon be battered. But in the next few seconds, everyone was shocked when they saw the result of the battle. With just one hit, the foreign man from America bounced and hit the wall! The atmosphere immediately turned silent. Everyone who doesn''t realize Randika''s figure is actually shocked. Even Akira, who had seen Randika''s greatness, was surprised again. Randika, who was still drinking his wine, said loud enough for everyone to hear. "Sorry it looks like I used too much of my strength, are you okay?" It''s like pouring oil on a fire. The man was getting angry, he immediately stood up and lunged at Randika. This time he will crush Randika''s head until the contents of his heade out! The run grew faster and faster, and once it got close enough it let out a loud roar and threw a punch. Thanks to this speed, the power of his punches was doubled. But thanks to that speed, Randika made him float even further. The man stood back up. This time he felt dizzy and his vision began to blur. Then he saw Randika who was smiling at him, as if he was mocking him. For the third time, the man stood up and lunged back. And just as everyone thought, the stranger flew back up and hit the wall hard. This time the wall decorations also fell and hit him. This time the man did not immediately get back up. He looked at Randika who was standing in front of him with a look of horror. This opponent was definitely not careless, otherwise he''d beaten him earlier. Even himself, the former world champion boxer, did not move in front of this man. Champion, this person must be a martial artist! "Are you finish?" Randika asked with a smile. The man did not answer, he stood up and said as he ran towards the exit. "The woman is yours." Everyone immediately discussed after seeing the strange man scampering off. "Wow, that young man is so strong!" "I don''t know what method he used to win." "That person is a well-known martial arts expert." The person who saw Randika''s action that night said proudly. "Today''s incident was unremarkable for me, you haven''t seen the incident on." Suddenly this festive atmosphere became silent when the sound of Randika''s loud pping towards Azumi who was smoking in a corner of the room. In a loud voice he said to the owner of the bar. "I''ve cleared your problem. So shall we sleep together tonight or tomorrow? " Azumi took out her cigarette smoke and coughed. Walking slowly, he approached Randika. "Thank you for your help this time." Azumi said with a smile, she was trying to look as beautiful as possible. Then, frowning he said to Akira. "Bring out our best bottle of wine." "It is enough." Randika dragged Azumi to sit on herp. "I don''t need to get drunk to taste your body. So how? You want to do it in your room or in my room? " Azumi''s face twitched, she turned her face away and said in a calm tone. "Ares, this old me doesn''t deserve to be your woman." "It all has nothing to do with me or not, all of this is the result of your own words. Don''t tell me a person with high reputation like you wants to break his own words? " Randika said with a smile. Azumi who sat on Randika''sp smiled bitterly, he smoked his cigarette again. For a moment, Azumi waspletely out of ideas. If it was someone else, then he would be looking for someone to kill that person. But who is this man before him? He was Ares the God of War who everyone feared. Who could kill him? What''s more, Randika isn''t afraid of any kind of threat at all, she''s totally helpless. "Can I pay for your services in another way?" Azumi said in a reluctant tone. "Alright then." Randika said. Azumi looks happy, looks like he can get away today. "Then what do you want?" Azumi said with a smile. "First, I want the information that you offered free before to be 3 times the chance." "Even though I''m not willing, but fine." "Second, here I whisper." Randika''s naughty smile started to soar. Azumi approached her and suddenly Randika took advantage of this to kiss her! Oh my God how good! Randika felt that Azumi''s lips were different from the women she had tasted. When she wanted to enjoy this longer, Azumi had pushed her hard. Randika, who was slightly satisfied, said with a smile. "Well we break even." Even though she was angry, Azumi tried to calm herself down. "If it''s not a matter, hurry and go." Seeing Azumi who is away from him, Randika feels a little bit defeated. Why? Because he didn''t have time to squeeze that beautiful ass. "The third is that I want a bottle of this wine for free. Your name is Akira, right? Hurry up and pack me that one bottle. " Randika took the bottle and headed straight for the exit. As soon as he came out, Randika''s cell phone suddenly sounded. "Sir, we found a clue regarding Yuna." Yuna is indeed one of the 8 lieutenants of his army, but Randika needs more intelligence to make potions X and build hisboratory. So Yuna''s existence is very crucial to him. Yuna is also the one who has followed her the longest so their rtionship is really close. Moreover, saving Yuna might bring her a step closer to the Dark Moon and Shadow. Chapter 225: Bludgeoned To Death Chapter 225: Bludgeoned To Death Back at her safe house, Randika is excited to hear the report regarding Yuna. This information also rtes to the existence of the Moon of Darkness and Shadow. Of the three crownless kings, only Raihan is in this house and the rest of the two are still continuing to gather information. Of the five generals, only Wolf was still training new recruits along with Matthew and Martin. Apart from the twins, the other lieutenants had already gathered with Randika. The pirs of Ares'' army gathered again at the orders of their master. "Yuna is locked up on an ind." Randika said. "This information can be trusted." "Then what are you waiting for sir? Let''s beat them! " The most reckless lion immediately got excited and got up from his seat. Everyone shook their heads at her disrespectful attitude. Randika nodded and shared this information. After some preparations, they all left for the ind. The battle this time took ce on a remote ind far from the capital. It took about 4 hours from Tokyo to reach the outskirts of the beach. There, ships and reconnaissance nes were waiting for them there. Several people got on the reconnaissance ne and the rest got on board. For this battle, apart from the elites, about 100 people are ready to fight to the death in the name of Ares. The previous battle had taken a heavy toll and Wolf had not yet finished training new soldiers. Therefore, to cover this gap in numbers, Randika brought his generals and lieutenants with him. When the Dark Moon is defeated, its troops will slowly replenish. The sea was getting foggy, the lion who was at the stern of the ship frowned. "Don''t you guys think why we found the Dark Moon so fast? Is this a trap? " "Your mouth, your Tiger." The genie who was by his side suddenly rebuked him. "Don''t think negatively like that, how can the Dark Moon know our movements?" Hearing the Lion''s words, Randika frowned. Indeed he sent people to search for the Dark Moon''s existence, the question is whether Dark Moon does the same thing? If so, then the Dark Moon will understand his every move, moreover they are now trapped in the sea and if the Dark Moon is ready for its arrival then this will be bad for the troops. Apart from the people on the ne, everyone was on thisrge ship. Even though it was sailing rapidly, this thick sea mist blocked their line of sight. Unlike aircraft carriers, these ships do not have heavy armor such as missiles or machine guns attached. So if the enemy came from above, then they would be bombarded without being able to retaliate. "Look ahead!" Kyoko noticed something in the binocrs. When everyone heard Kyoko''s voice, everyone looked where she was pointing. Ahead of them, an aircraft carrier was sailing toward them. Their cannons were already aiming their way. With their distance now, the missiles could hit them easily. "I shouldn''t have thought negatively earlier." The lion''s face turned pale. He scratched his hair saying. "Looks like there are Dark Moon spies in our safe house." Raihan who was on the surveince ne frowned. The ce of battle this time was the sea, this distance did not allow his sword techniques to return fire from the opponent''s firearms. Really bad situation. Raihan''s face ispletely white. If he plunged into the enemy ship, the enemy''s arsenal would bombard him. If he wasn''t good at evading, then it would be a suicide mission. "What should we do?" Dion asked his colleagues, almost everyone doesn''t know what to do. At this time, the machine guns on both sides of the enemy ship also started moving. All weapons aimed at the very soft Randika ship. BANG! BANG! DOR! DOR! The missiles and machine guns began to fire and all aimed at the Randika ships and nes. "AVOID!" Randika screamed and the whole crew panicked. Their reconnaissance nes also avoided the heavy rain of bullets. In an instant the nes scattered. However, some of the nes were hit and plunged directly into the sea. In the middle of the sea, there was an explosion and the sound of a ne crashing, making the calm sea chaotic. Randika''s face was equally pale. Although this first round of fire could not sink the ship, it could not survive the continuous fire. "Strengthen your resolve, put out the fire and get ready to board the enemy ship." Polemos strengthened the determination of his subordinates. The only way is to board the lifeboat and move to the enemy ship. On the enemy aircraft carrier, the captain of the ship, named Aribano, saw the Randika ship which was still afloat. He ordered his men to keep shooting. What''s more, the Dark Moon has preparedplete weapons if the opponent manages to board their ship such as assault rifles, grenades, rocketunchers etc. However, Ares''s army was out-armed and their distance was too great. Even their reconnaissance nes were not equipped with weapons so they couldn''t attack at all. "Damn it! They really cowards attack us like this! " Said one of the soldiers. He went berserk because he could not take revenge on his friend who died just now being hit by a bullet. Aribano, who saw the ck smoke rising above the Randika ship, was seen smiling. "Turns out this is just Ares''s strength." Aribano just shook his head and drank his coffee. With such strength they hoped to face their master? Dream! "Bring me my weapon." Aribano said to his subordinates. Someone then brought the Austrian SSG 69 to Aribano. He then aimed at Randika who was standing still in the distance. Randika, who realized he was being targeted, for a moment frowned. Seeing his fragile target, Aribano smiled. Ares, you will die by me! DOOOR! Pressing the trigger, the bullet from the sniper rifle shot toward Randika''s head. But unfortunately, Randika suddenly jumped into the water. After taking a single breath, his entire body disappeared from the surface of the water. Aribano who saw this from the binocr lens was shocked. It''s impossible for the bullet to hit him that fast, means that an Ares run away to save himself? " "It turns out that you are just a coward ... Quickly sink the enemy ship, I want to have a rxed dinner today." Aribano said, handing over his rifle. He didn''t expect Ares to save himself like that and sacrifice his friends. His lust to kill immediately disappeared because this opponent did not deserve him. After all, it was only a matter of time before his troops sank either enemy ships or nes. After Randika dived into the water, he gathered his internal strength in his legs and arms. With an unbelievable swimming speed, he was moving towards the enemy carrier. If he did not immobilize him immediately, more than 100 of his subordinates'' lives would have died instantly. Aribano already intended to enter his cabin when he saw this boring battle situation. He already intended to report this victory during the Dark Moon. "Call me when you guys are done." Aribano said casually. This battle situation no longer required hismand so he intended to rx in his cabin. But when he was about to leave, suddenly someone shouted calling him. "Captain! Captain!" Aribano turned his head and frowned. "Why are you screaming?" "Um ... So this is it ..." The person was out of breath and looked panicked. Aribano felt a bad feeling when he heard the report. He then looked towards the water and saw the figure of Randika, who he thought was running away, swimming with incredible speed towards his ship! No, it can''t be said to be swimming. It''s like a torpedo! Does that guy have a rocket at his feet? Aribano who saw this swallowed his saliva, Ares'' swimming speed was truly abnormal! "Shoot him!" Aribano quickly gave the order. When the crew heard this, all guns aimed at Randika alone. Suddenly, calm sea waves began to churn around this carrier. However, not a single bullet or missile hit Randika. "Everyone gather and bring your assault rifles!" Aribano''s voice sounded hoarse, not as good as before. He felt that the threat that Randika was bringing was really bad for him, so he had to get rid of it before he reached his ship! Under the tightly lined line of assault rifles, all the crew fired at Randika. However, Randika dived deeper to avoid this rain of bullets. Seeing that no figure was swimming on the surface after a while, Aribano searched Randika''s position with binocrs. After firing their entire magazine, the crew also searched for their targets. They wonder if they managed to kill him? However, it didn''t take long for them to find Randika who took a breath and swam back. Miss it! Aribano, who just felt the joy, became tense again. "What are you waiting for? Shoot! " The crew returned to fire their weapons, but Randika''s figure was getting closer to their ship every second. After a full rotation of the magazine, the crew of the ship searched for the figure of Randika who dived into the water. When Randika dived, the crew of this ship had a bad feeling. Sea level is really calm. As they were busy looking in all directions, a human figure floated high in front of them and blocked the bright sunlight. All the crew immediately aimed their weapons at Randika who had justnded behind them. But it was toote. Randika was already rushing towards them and killing them one by one! "Keep shooting!" Aribano quickly took out his gun. He did not think that Randika could board his ship that way. However, Randika had managed to cut the distance between them and fought at close range. The crew of this ship were hesitant to fire their weapons, they might even hit their friends. Taking advantage of this, Randika beat them one by one. Chapter 226: Falling into The Enemy’s Trap Chapter 226: Falling into The Enemy¡¯s Trap The pilots of the ne from Ares'' army who were still busy dodging were suddenly surprised to find that their master was on the enemy carrier. And the shot that was aimed at them slowly began to disappear. This also happened on their ship. Seeing this, everyone''s blood was boiling and their tears fell profusely. This is their master, the king of the underworld, Ares the God of War! "Ares!" "Ares!" "Ares!" ... Ares''s troops shouted the name of their master, thanks to which they all survived! "Everyone, let''s follow our master!" Shouted the generals and lieutenants. On the opposing aircraft carrier, Randika was still busy killing the crew members who dared to confront him. Aribano has run out of men tomand and now only he is still alive. Seeing Randika''s figure approaching him, Aribano was scared and almost peed himself. "Not!! Stop it! " Aribano kept on crawling backwards while shaking. Not long after, he hit the side of the ship and now behind him was sea water. Turning towards the water, he saw his men who had previously jumped to escape from Randika were swallowed by the waves. After that their existence waspletely invisible. When he looked towards the front, he saw Randika was standing right in front of him. When he wanted to talk, Randika didn''t give him a chance at all. Randika immediately stretched out his hand and choked and lifted it. Aribano floated in the air with his legs kicking. With a t face, Randika crushed his corbone and threw his body into the sea. Seeing the defeated enemy, Ares'' troops who boarded the new aircraft carrier immediately shouted a voice of victory. "Ares! Ares! Ares! " It didn''t take long for them to take over and set sail on this massive aircraft carrier. "I never thought we could get a ship as cool as this, our previous ship was too small!" The lion was still immersed in this triumphant mood. Their new ship immediately sailed to the ind where Yuna was held. ording to the n of the Dark Moon, Randika et al''s journey should end in this ocean. And to be sure, Dark Moon equips the aircraft carriers with all kinds of weapons. He did not think that Randika would seed in taking over his mother ship. Therefore, Randika''s troops experienced an increase in weapons. In the storage section of the ship, there are machine guns, assault rifles, grenades and a bazooka. Everyone looks happy while Randika stares at the ind which is already in his line of sight. It could be said that the n drawn up by the Dark Moon was very good. He even set up a base on a desert ind like this, it seemed that the ind had even been erased on the map. Frowning, Randika made up her mind. How many bases you want, he must kill the Dark Moon and Shadow. Before long, the aircraft carrier slowly saw the ind. It seemed that the Dark Moon had turned the ind into a military base. Barbed wire, soldier barracks, watchtowers and patrol troops can be seen in the distance. "Looks like it''s time we tried the true strength of this aircraft carrier." Dion said to Randika. The soldiers on this ind greeted their returning friend with joy and sent a secret signal. However, the ship did not respond to them at all. The soldiers felt a bad feeling. When they wanted to send a report to their superior, there was a deafening sound of explosion. Everyone on the ind panicked when they saw the missiles and the rain of bullets being fired at them. This ind is being bombarded very heavily! BANG! BANG! The sound of cannons being fired continued and the Ares troops fired all kinds of weapons with joy. Now it is their turn to ughter! "Feel my bullets! HA HA HA!" The lion fired wildly. Then Jin brought out his bazooka and fired at the guard tower. In an instant some of the soldiers inside had already lost their lives and had be chunks of flesh! The entire army felt their blood boil. All kinds of weapons were fired at them simultaneously and made the inders shocked and unable to react in time. They can only defend against enemy attacks without being able to strike back. The ind''s defenses were in ruins. Therefore, the aircraft carrier Randika managed to safelynd on the shore andunched a massive attack! The soldiers on this ind originally wanted to set up a new line of defense but it was toote. Randika''s army was really too heavy. After all, Raihan and Randika fought from the start. These two lovebirds couldn''t be stopped at all, they tore through every defense that had just formed. Randika and his troops continued to advance, they finally found a building that resembled a castle in the middle of the ind. The building is heavily guarded and has its own gate. "Get off! Let my friend help you hahaha! " Jinughed loudly while aiming at his bazooka. BANG! At the same time as the sound of the explosion, the gate protecting the castle opened wide and Ares'' army immediately burst in. Despite the slightest resistance, all of them were no match for them. After entering the building, Dion and Kyoko''s troops immediately split up to secure all floors. As for Randika, he immediately went to the top floor, namely the 3rd floor. Everyone who got in his way would be killed without mercy, they werepletely helpless in the presence of an Ares. Not long after, Randika arrived at the top floor. He opened a locked door and entered into a dark hall. When he entered, Randika frowned. In front of him was a cage and Yuna was in it. Randika, who without thinking, immediately lunged at him. Yuna, whose mouth was tied, repeatedly shouted something while shaking her head. Randika''s heart clenched when he realized it, he stopped right in front of Yuna. The moment he stopped, the dark hall suddenly became bright. On the side, the walls suddenly opened and a person''s projected image could be seen. It turned out that that person was the Dark Moon. "HA HA HA!" Dark Moon stared at Randika and couldn''t stopughing. Randika frowned and didn''t speak at all. "Ares, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time!" In this tightly closed hall, the sound of the Dark Moon''sughter really echoed out. "I never thought you would fall into my trap. You think you can find Yuna that easily? Just so you know, he''s also in my trap you shrimp brain! Ha ha ha! This whole building also has bombs that are so many that they will kill you and your troops! " However, Randika''s expression didn''t change at all and she didn''t speak at all. He just looked at the projection of Dark Moon nkly. Dark Moon is feeling irritated, why doesn''t this person panic? "And all the bombs will explode if I press this button in my hand." The Dark Moon then showed the button in his hand. "As long as I haven''t pressed it, you better pray and confess your sins." However, Randika still didn''t move or looked panicked. DUAK! The Moon of Darkness hit the wall beside him and his breath was raging. Even with this condition, that person still looks down on me? "Well if that''s what you want, today the name Ares will disappear from this world!" But at this time, suddenly a voice came from behind the Dark Moon. "I do not think so!" Turning towards the voice, Dark Moon''s face was filled with fear. How can! Shouldn''t she be upstairs? "It''s just a picture." Randika said in a t tone. At the same time, he pressed the button on his hand. After pressing it, Randika who was on the 3rd floor disappeared from the screen. What the Dark Moon saw was an image of the projection device he had installed outside the door. Turns out he was deceived! Randika already knew, Dark Moon could not be on the top floor. If he could guess, he would be in his secret room and probably on the very bottom floor. Dark Moon is really angry. When he was about to press the explosive button, Randika had already gripped his hand tightly. It was so tight, Dark Moon felt in pain and released the button on his hand. After that he was thrown by Randika and hit the wall. Dark Moon immediately stood up, clutching his right hand which was in pain, it seemed that his wrist had been crushed. However, he had to forget about the pain for a while because now in front of him was a murderous aura that was extremely thick upon him. A traitor''s destiny is death! The Dark Moon''s face looked panicked and scared, and at this moment, Randika was already lunging towards him. Dark Moon wanted to fight back but Randika''s fighting strength waspletely over him. CRACK! In an instant, the sound of the bones of the Dark Moon''s left arm breaking could be heard clearly. Moreover, Randika added a punch right in the chest. It could be said that the history of the Dark Moon is over. Despite being heavily injured, Dark Moon managed to retreat. Randika said in a cold tone. "I didn''t expect you to wear armor under your clothes. Looks like it saved you. " The Dark Moon leaned against the wall and began to vomit blood. However, he could still feel Randika''s cold gaze. "You think you can kill me?" Dark Moonughed. Randika frowned and threw a punch. In an instant, the wall had a hole in it and Dark Moon was already in another room. Randika walked over to him slowly, saying in a cold tone. "There''s no mercy for a traitor like you." "Oh, yes?" The Dark Moon that was lying on the floor had a mocking face. Randika raised his leg and stepped on the Dark Moon. In an instant, Dark Moon could no longer move his legs at all. After that, Randika lifted her leg once again and broke her nose. Dark Moon just stared at Randika whileughing, hisughter was very grudging. The Dark Moon, now unable to do anything else, is just waiting to die. And it didn''t take long, Randika dealt his death blow and killed the Dark Moon. When he examined the corpse of the Dark Moon, Randika realized that this Dark Moon before him was just a clone. Randika immediately felt a sense of helplessness in his heart. He didn''t know how many clones the Dark Moon made. At this rate, he couldn''t kill the real Dark Moon. Chapter 227: Under That Terrifying Gaze Chapter 227: Under That Terrifying Gaze At this moment, Golge''s projection started to reappear. "Sir, are you dead?" Golge squatted right next to him but Ryan kept closing his eyes. He felt the three forces fighting wildly in his body, the pain prevented him from dying. But suddenly, the mysterious power in his body managed to take over for the first time. He seemed to be tired of falling asleep and finally chose to get up! In the projection, only Golge and Eclipse''s figures werepletely invisible. When Golge saw Ryan curled up in pain like a shrimp, her face showed absolutely no sympathy. This was what she wanted to see. Ryan must die, only then could Golge be the new Nergal. Even though Ryan took care of her and gave her shelter, Golge''s lust could no longer be satisfied by being behind the scenes. She wanted it all! Ryan still didn''t speak a word and closed his eyes, he felt his body was out of control and started convulsing. Seeing her former master like this, Golgeughed with satisfaction. Her n had worked! But to be honest, Ryan had long lost consciousness. The poisonous gas in this underground room was getting thicker. His body was covered by the smoke. Ryan had stopped moving and lying motionless on the floor. Golge was alreadyughing with satisfaction. Nergal the God of War died in her hands! What a satisfying feeling! When she was about to turn off the projection, Ryan suddenly screamed. "UAAAAAHH!" Golge who heard this immediately frowned, Nergal wasn''t dead yet? At this moment, Ryan felt like his body was about to explode. The mysterious power in his body shot out at once. At this moment, all of the pores inside his body were opening and spitting out blood! Golge saw that Ryan suddenly screamed and turned into a fountain of blood. Whether it was on his face, stomach, thighs, or legs, all parts of his body spurt blood. The blood even covered the camera she used to monitor him in red. Golge took a step back and her face looked ugly. It seemed like the situation was changing and her gut feeling was telling her this could end so badly! Ryan''s entire body spurted blood. It didn''t take long for him to be a running fountain of blood! His face, hands, stomach, legs, everything was covered in blood except for his eyeballs which were bulging towards Golge! Under that terrifying gaze, Golge unconsciously stepped back. Those eyes were truly terrifying and held an extremely intense sense of resentment. Even though he knew that Ryan could not possibly escape from this room, for some reason, Golge still felt scared. After a few steps back, Golge looked at Ryan. At this moment, Ryan''s mysterious power was flowing in and out of his body. Like tap water, this power was rushing out and his body had immense strength. If he couldn''t channel this power, his body felt like it would explode at any moment. "AHHHHH!!" Ryan roared loudly and got up. His fists were clenched and punched hard against the steel door! BOOM! Suddenly, the steel door that had been strengthened violently shook. However, it looked like the door could still survive Ryan''s fist. Ryan''s current condition exceeded the strength he had when he was in prime condition. He clearly didn''t know why this was happening. One such blow could apparently be heard by Golge and her bodyguards outside. They started to worry, as if Ryan could break the door to shreds. "It''s useless trying to escape, it''s just a waste of time!" Golge said as well as trying to convince herself. But Ryan was still standing in his ce. BOOM! The door shook again. This time, the door started to show signs of bending. Ryan gathered all his strength into his fists. Like a machine gun, he flew blows after blows with all his might. BAM! BAM! BAM! The loud sound continued to be heard, and under the attack of Ryan''s fist, the door began to shake. It seemed that it was only a matter of time before the door was destroyed. Golge began to panic from outside. Seeing the gap in the door that was getting wider every second, she couldn''t help but take a step back little by little. The people next to her put on a wary face. Finally, the steel door was finally blown away by Ryan''s fist! The steel door flew towards Golge''s direction. Weighing more than 50 kg, the door floated quickly. Itnded right on her bodyguard and killed him in an instant. Golge managed to avoid it thanks to her fast speed. But the wind generated from the iron''s momentum sent her flying and hitting the wall. Now, a person covered in blood and with a terrifying gaze appeared before her! The traps she had been stacking for several months couldn''t kill him? Ryan came out of the poisoned room with his still bleeding body and looked at Golge. His eyes were filled with hatred and mes of anger. For a moment, Golge felt the air around her very tight and couldn''t breathe. Her subordinates didn''t dare to move at all. The opponent seemed to be a brutal and invincible person. At this moment, Ryan walked slowly towards Golge. Many of her men gritted their teeth and charged forward to Ryan. The man, however, didn''t care about it. When he saw dozens of people charging towards him, he waspletely unfazed. Instead, the me in his heart was getting bigger. Ryan beat everyone with his fists, not using any tricks. He only made his opponent bounce or get killed on the spot. Every breath he took would kill anyone who dared get in his way! Ryan''s strength increased dramatically when the mysterious power took over his body. With his current strength, that specially designed door that was said could withstand a nuclear bomb, was destroyed easily. Just how powerful he was this time? Even though they surrounded him, Ryan didn''t bother to stop and just punched them out of his way. That fist strike, if not restrained, was enough to punch a hole in the guard''s body. His fist went through their heart andnded on his other opponents. Seeing her men fall so easily like this, Golge couldn''t stop shaking anymore. Even her own heart was screaming in fear and her body couldn''t stop stepping back. She wanted to escape from here, but with Ryan''s current strength, not even the end of the world would be able to be her hideout. Ryan''s gaze never left Golge''s figure. The people who lunged at him were like mosquitoes in his eyes. While he was killing the mosquitoes, Ryan said to Golge who kept on stepping backwards, "Are you surprised that I didn''t die?" Seeing the blood-drenched figure of a man getting closer to her, Golge couldn''t take it anymore. She turned around and tried to escape at the highest speed! However, how could she possibly beat Ryan in his current state? Almost simultaneously, Ryan was already standing behind Golge and catching her wrist. The woman was shocked and tried to free herself, but Ryan punched her right in the face and sent her flying. Golge quickly stood back up, her nose was broken and her lips were bleeding. The look in her eyes was filled with terror and fear. She didn''t want her journey to the top ended here, so what''s wrong with her perfect n? Golge tried to disappear in the dark, but Ryan''s eyes were locked tightly on her figure. "Don''t forget that I taught you," Ryan walked slowly. "This punishment I''m about to give you is one of your lessons," Hearing his words, Golge gritted her teeth. There seemed to be no other way out, she had to fight to survive. Either she got killed in this battle or killed first! Seeing Golge lunging at him from above, Ryan just stared at her coldly. Golge took advantage of her surroundings and gathered speed, and once fast enough, she threw her punch at Ryan. Her fists contained her determination to live! Ryan only faced this deadly attack with one hand. When their two fists met, Golge''s body had been possessed by the wild energy inside. In an instant, she vomited a mouthful of fresh blood! "GUARGHH!" At the same time as the ck blood that came out from hER mouth, Golge''s entire body was blown away and fell heavily on the ground. If that person wasn''t her, they would have been killed by that surge of internal power. Golge was badly injured and could only lie on the ground. She could only see Ryan''s figure approaching her step by step, and her heart already clenched hard. It seemed like she was at the end of her path. "A traitor''s destiny is death," Ryan said quietly. He was already a few steps away from arriving at Golge''s ce to end this bloody tragedy. Chapter 228: A Traitors Destiny is Death! Chapter 228: A Traitor''s Destiny is Death! However, the woman did not intend to die so easily, so she pulled the knife she had been hiding and stabbed Ryan with it! But Ryan managed to catch her wrist before the knife could prate him. While roaring in pain, Golge felt her wrist break and the knife she was holding immediately fell. Seeing Golge''s figure in front of him, Ryan could not feel sympathy at all. At the first time they met, Golge was just a sad, pathetic girl yet he saw the fire in her heart and finally picked her up. Ryan taught her martial arts and trained her to be his shadow, bearing the name ''Golge''. She had be a pir of her intelligence organization, but unexpectedly, Golge betrayed him. "After killing you, I will kill the Eclipse," Ryan said in a cold tone. "If I may guess, he''s actually your piece. After you kill me, you will kill him right?" Golge frowned, she really underestimated her master in terms of strength and intelligence. Her n was exactly what Ryan said. She used the Eclipse as a tool to defeat Ryan and in the end, she would kill him herself after she became the new Nergal. However, it turned out that Ryan had figured out her n. "Whether you both attack simultaneously or separately, ants are still ants," Ryan''s eyes looked cold, his left hand raised and aimed at Golge who was lying on the ground. This fist would end Golge''s life forever. Seeing the raised hand, Golge felt a tremendous sense of horror, she knew that she could not avoid it. But at this moment, Ryan''s fist suddenly stopped in the air and felt his internal power suddenly shrink back. It seemed that his mysterious power was exhausted and quickly pulled himself back into his body, and it made him shake again. When Golge noticed it, she immediately took advantage of it and tried to escape. She didn''t dare to look back, she continued to run for her life. She was near her end just now, but fortunately something strange was happening to her master''s body. Seeing Golge''s farther away, Ryan just bit his lip. He wanted to chase after the girl but his body couldn''t move. Why did something like this happen? It would only take him one second tond his deadly blow on Golge earlier! However, Ryan could only sit and try to calm himself down. After a while, he managed to regain control of his body. But at this moment, Golge had already escaped. Ryan sighed, he vowed to kill that traitor when he met her again! ''A traitor''s destiny is death!'' After calming himself down, Ryan walked back to the house and the battle seemed to have been over. Clyde managed to kill Gang, the king of Thai Boxing, while Wolf managed to kill his opponent, the White Bear, and Naomi managed to crush her traitorous ex-subordinate. The entire Nergal army managed to control every part of the house. Some people were still fighting them, they were using the corner of the room as their shelter. However, when Ryan''s figure covered in blood enveloped in his thick killing aura appeared, everyone was shocked. With one hand, he fired his inner strength and everyone still fighting was knocked unconscious. Seeing this opportunity, Nergal''s troops lunged forward and finished off their remaining unconscious opponent. Clyde approached Ryan with a shocked look, it seemed that his friend had been bathing in a pool of blood? "I am fine," Ryan said in a calm tone. "Don''t let any of them live." "Our troops have taken control of this ce. Levi and Scarlett are interrogating the captives and investigating this ce. They are trying to find a clue where Yasmin is being held. After finding that information then we can kill everyone. So be patient," Ryan nodded and the frontmen of his army began to approach him. The Lion broke the silence by asking, "Why are you covered in blood like that, sir?" Spyro was a little angry with the Lion''s impudence. "Watch your attitude, if our master didn''t step in then we might lose. You almost got killed by your opponent earlier, right?" "Hah? What do you mean?" The Lion didn''t ept it. "Wanna have a duel and see who''s stronger?" Spyro looked away and didn''t care about his friend''s provocation. Ryan said in a t tone, "Take the bodies of our brothers and bury them respectfully, then burn the rest." Everyone was busy clearing up this aftermath of the war. The battle on that mansion had ended with them in victory. ...... After returning to his safe house, Ryan felt a mysterious force within his body starting to attack him again. Arriving in his bedroom, his body shook violently. Ryan quickly took off his shirt and took the acupuncture needle. After jabbing it, he took the medicine from his third grandfather and drank double the doses. The existence of that mysterious power in his body was truly strange. Ryan had been struggling to control his mysterious power and needed potion X to control it perfectly. But if it weren''t for his mysterious power, he would have died in the secret dungeon that Golge had prepared for him. And now, his mysterious power was trying to take over his body, again. After thinking about this well, Ryan felt that this mysterious power itself was very strange. It all started with his fight with one of the martial arts experts in the volcano''s crater. Although Ryan managed to kill him, his opponent managed to injure him quite badly. At that moment, that mysterious power appeared within his body. Ryan thought its existence was due to his wound, but on closer thought, it all still looked strange. A wound could not possibly hold such a great strength nor take a very long time to heal. At that time, he had not reached the position he was now but that didn''t mean he was weak. The opponent himself was not a well-known martial artist either. So it could be concluded that a mysterious power had suddenly appeared in his body for no apparent reason. Ryan frowned at the realization. What kind of mysterious power resided in him? Why couldn''t he control it at will? After all, when he tried to absorb it but Ivanka came to bully him, he waspletely helpless in the face of this mysterious power. And thanks to that burst of energy, Ryan could tell that the mysterious power within his body was stronger than he thought. He always underestimated it not realizing that he couldn''t actually control it. Having a ticking bomb inside really made him nervous. The burst of energy in the dungeon was truly extraordinary, it caused his entire pores to open to the point of spewing out blood. Even though it saved his life by releasing dirty blood mixed with poison, if this happened again, his body might bleed to death. Such uncontroble power was truly dangerous. But if Ryan managed to control it, he would get even stronger! His grandparents understood things like this but they decided not to tell him. Feeling the mysterious power in his body getting more and more persistent, he immediately drank two at a time. With the help of the medicine from his grandfather, suddenly, the mysterious power that went berserk began to calm down and slowly subsided. Ryan then breathed a sigh of relief and opened his eyes. Finally, the mysterious power and his inner power came into harmony. After feeling better, Ryan intended to take a shower and rest. In the middle of his bath, he was still thinking about the mysterious power in his body. If not for him, he would have died by a poison Golge specially made. But the strength of the power also caused him to lose Golge and let her escape. This power was both a curse and a blessing. After finishing the shower, the fatigue in his body had disappeared. Now the hunger swept over him. Not wanting to trouble his subordinates, Ryan decided to quietly find food on his own. The Japanese were very famous for their pedestrians so both sides of the street were looking really busy. After dealing with the cruelty of the battlefield, hearing theughter of the crowd made Ryan''s mood better. However, the gaze in his eyes was now locked onto a single female figure. ''Arina? What a coincidence!'' Ryan was a little surprised, but at this time, Arina noticed him and smiled at the mysterious man. Arina waved her hand excitedly. And when she was about to start the conversation, she realized that she didn''t know Ryan''s name. "What a coincidence," Ryan said, smiling. "Yes," Arina nodded her head quickly and looked at Ryan. "I didn''t expect that I would meet you here. Maybe the two of us were meant to be together," Ryan recalled the night they met in her room, he almost had sex with Arina. But after thinking about it, why not? Chapter 229: Are You Tired of Living? Chapter 229: Are You Tired of Living? "Do you want to have coffee together?" Arina invited. Of course, Ryan had no reason to refuse, so the two of them walked towards a cafe. They sat in a corner and after ordering her drink, Arina said to him, "Looks like we haven''t introduced ourselves properly." "Your name is Arina, right? What a great name," Ryan smiled at her. "My name is Ryan," "Are you okay?" Arina suddenly became anxious. Ryan smiled as he took a sip of his drink. "I''m feeling much better. Your kindness that night really helped me. If you can help me again, I think I''ll be even better," After Ryan finished speaking, Arina smiled broadly. The incident that night still lingered in her memory. She thought that the night would be a hot night after such intense forey with Ryan. However, she did not expect that after the man let out his load on her chest and kissed her on the forehead, his figure suddenly disappeared from her room. To be left like that made her feel bad. Moreover, she hadn''t been aroused like that in a long time. Arina then smiled and asked, "When do you have time? I''m free all day," She could clearly see that Ryan''s words were referring to their unfinished rtionship, and she was impatient herself! Ryan smiled and held Arina''s hand while approaching her. "How about tonight? Do you want toe to my ce?" "For real?" Arina''s eyes were sparkling. She hadn''t slept with a boy in a long time and she couldn''t wait to feel how big Ryan was down there. It seemed that this would be a really long night! Ryan blinked his eyes. "But I have other, more effective ways so that my body can heal quickly." "What''s that?" Arina asked curiously. Ryan sat beside her and whispered in her ear. Arina couldn''t help butugh after hearing that. She looked shy and finally agreed. Ryan noticed no one around them and, with eyes filled with lust, he ced his hand right on Arina''s smooth thigh. Arina could feel her body suddenly stiffened, but after staring at the man, she became fearless. "Really smooth..." Ryan praised. He could feel that smooth, wless skin in an instant. However, Arina couldn''t wait anymore. This woman moved first and kissed Ryan, her lips crushing the man''s passionately. People there were more open about these kinds of things, so Arina didn''t hesitate to y her tongue intensely. After kissing for quite a while, Arina let go of her lips and looked at Ryan with her red face. She couldn''t stop blushing. The clue was really clear, Ryan should know what would happen next, right? Ryan smiled mischievously and whispered in Arina''s ear, "I have something to tell you." Arina''s heart clenched, what would he say? But suddenly, Ryan embraced her and gave her a hot kiss. Though she was a bit shocked, Arina weed this kiss. Their tongues could not stop, the other visitors could only shake their heads and pretend not to see. Why didn''t they find a room? Why did they have to show off like that? However, at this moment, a woman''s voice was heard. "Wow, you already have a new boyfriend, don''t you?" When she heard that familiar voice, Arina quickly released Ryan''s lips. Her face waspletely red. Ryan turned and saw two women standing by his desk. She was as young as Arina and looked excited. It looked like she was Arina''s ssmate in college. Ryan then smiled and greeted them, "Good afternoon." They returned his friendly greetings and joined his table. "I didn''t expect you to have moved on like that. Moreover, your boyfriend is so handsome this time," Hearing that praise, Ryan was a little puffed up. Words saying that he was handsome or charming were very pleasant to hear. He already realized that he was handsome but when other people said it, Ryan couldn''t stop smiling. "Don''t be like that, Maria," Arina said. "Hurry up and order your drink," "Oh, my question isn''t offensive, right? I just want to hear how the two of you met," Maria and her friends look excited, gossiping had been their favorite activity. Ryan took his coffee cup and drank it. It didn''t seem good for him to exin. "It was just a coincidence." Arina said with a smile. "I will tell you next time," "Oh, you are not fun. Yesterday, you said you hate men, now you leave us having fun with your boyfriend!" When they were joking, the cafe''s door opened loudly and several people entered. Ryan watched the person who entered and realized that it was Jun, Arina''s abusive ex-boyfriend. Jun looked like a delinquent while embracing a girl. His friends also looked like thugs. When Jun entered, his eyes found Arina sitting in a corner. His mood turned bad in an instant. Arina was busy joking with her two friends before finally noticing Jun''s existence. "What are you doing here?" Arina''s face turned cold, she didn''t want to see her ex at all. "Can''t Ie here?" Jun gave a cold snort. His friends immediately surrounded Arina''s table. Maria frowned and snapped. "Arina has nothing to do with trash like you. Go away," "I just want to see how''s the woman I once loved doing," Jun said with a cold face and still embracing his woman. Ryan frowned at Jun''s words, and Maria could feel her blood boiling. "Watch your words!" Maria snapped angrily. "Don''t think we don''t know what you are doing! You should be ashamed to think of yourself as a man!" Jun snorted coldly, "If you insult me one more time, get ready because your teeth will fall out!" "Oh, don''t be like that, Jun! She won''t be able to give me headter!" His friends behind him joked. "It''s true he said, it would be a waste to damage a pretty girl like you," Jun said in a mocking tone. Arina was fed up. "Get out of here quickly if you don''t have any other business!" Jun gave a cold snort. "If nobody interfered that night, you''d have been knocked up with my child now!" "You...!!!" Hearing this made Arina angry. Jun''s friends were alreadyughing loudly when they heard that. "Hahaha you sure you want to be a father that fast? How could you!" "But having a wife like her is really not bad." Hearing those insults, Arina felt embarrassed and angry. At this moment, Jun noticed Ryan sitting next to her. "Looks like you''ve found a new dog that likes used goods, I wonder what''s so good about this guy?" Hearing the taunt, his friendsughed again. "I''m quite surprised why a beautiful angel like you left me for the sake of an orangutan?" Hearing these words, the girl became angry. Jun himself felt the words p across his face. "You seem to be dying, boy." Jun red at Ryan, trying to scare his opponent with his grim appearance. "If so?" Ryan said while sipping his coffee. Jun was really offended, it seemed that the man looked down on him. "Are you tired of living?" Jun lunged at Ryan, but his hand was caught and he couldn''t move it. Ryan was still holding his coffee cup with his right hand while his left hand was blocking Jun''s punch. Everyone was shocked, including Arina and Maria. Jun was getting angry, he felt that he had been insulted in front of his friends and girls. As Ryan let go of his hand, Jun took a few steps back. Ryan put down his coffee cup and said casually, "You better go before you embarrass yourself," Jun didn''t flinch at all, he charged forward with an explosive rage. His shot was easily held by Ryan with one hand. The man then twisted his hand, and in an instant, Jun was groaning in pain. His entire body seemed to be twisted following his hands. Everyone stared at Ryan with confused and amazed eyes, how could someone like him beat Jun so easily! Arina herself grew to like Ryan more, especially after the incident with the police, she guessed that Ryan was not just anyone. However, she wanted to pour out her love in bed. Ryan exerted a little strength and Jun''s screams became even more intense, he felt that his hand might break at any time. "Don''t move or your hand will break," Ryan said casually, he returned to take his coffee and took a sip while staring at Jun. Jun raised his head and red at Ryan, he was really angry. He would kill this man! "It''s been a long time since I finished off someone like you," Ryan''s thoughts returned to Crimea, where he often met thugs. From the outside, they looked cruel and tough, but when they got their hands twisted a little, they were already whining like babies. Jun was no different. Ryan returned to exerting a little strength and Jun bulged his eyes in pain. Chapter 230: Teach Us Some Tricks! Chapter 230: Teach Us Some Tricks! After the meeting is over, Catherine and the others begin to work on their duties. The entire army began to be busy with their respective jobs. At the same time, after Yuna took over the intelligence division, Randika transferred back the intelligence division people loyal to her to Yuna. With their help, Yuna was able to reassemble the previous intelligencework and search for the Dark Moon. At the same time, Catherine began plotting to take back their underground pce. He cooperates with Polemos and Kyoko to reim his residence. Even after several days, the Dark Moon''s existence waspletely undetected. Randika has been in Tokyo for a while. However, he could not return to Indonesia before killing Dark Moon. He couldn''t sleep peacefully at all while the Dark Moon roamed freely. A time bomb like that must be finished before it has a bad effect. Moreover, if the Moon of Darkness brought an entire nation against it, things would beplicated. ... The next day, Randika walked casually looking for food. Today is so boring for him, things are still deadlocked. So he wants to go out while looking for food to change the atmosphere. At this time, Randika again met with Kaori. When she greeted him, Kaori immediately smiled broadly. "We meet again huh, what a coincidence." "You were just as beautiful when we first met." Randika said with a smile. "Thank you." Randika''spliment made Kaori''s day beautiful. He was very happy to meet Randika. "Are you shopping?" Randika asked. Kaori nodded. "Yes, I''m looking for some new clothes." "Can I apany you?" Randika smiled a little and caught Kaori''s hand. Kaori blushed shyly but she liked this feeling. Then the two of them walked hand in hand down the road. They were like a couple in love, people started to look jealous of them. Not long after, they arrived at a clothing shop. Quickly the shop owner greeted them. Kaori then looked around while Randika waited on the side. "What kind of clothes are you looking for?" Asked the shop owner. "I''m looking for a skirt." Kaori took a nce at this shop and said. "This shop is very well dressed." The shop owner was still busy introducing a suitable skirt for Kaori. But at this moment, her eyes were fixed on the cream colored skirt. It turned out that it wasn''t a skirt, it was a one piece dress. Besides that, there are also some dresses that are no less good. In an instant Kaori was interested in buying it. "dress Thisis perfect for you. These clothes will make you even prettier and your boyfriend will love you even more. " The shop owner smiled. One of the tricks to get female customers to buy her wares is to praise her beauty in front of her boyfriend. Hearing these sweet words, Kaori blushed with embarrassment. Randika who is beside him says to him. "Try it first." Kaori nodded but she identally saw the price of the one piece dress which was 22,999 yen! In that instant Kaori''s heart clenched. "Hmm? Why?" Asked the shop owner. "The price is too high, I can''t afford to buy it." Kaori putback dressheron. "I better look for something else." When he heard these words, couldn''t help but the shop owner was disappointed in his heart. Looks like this customer is poor. "All the clothes here cost almost the same, so if you don''t want to, juste out." The attitude of the shop owner immediately changed drastically. His smiling face looked reluctant. Randika who saw this immediately frowned, how insolent that person''s attitude was. It seems like in any country, only money makes these shopkeepers be polite. Not only this shop owner, the other shop employees also looked at him and Kaori with disgust. "Vige boys dare to shop in big cities, not expensive clothes but you are poor!" "From the clothes, you can see that you can''t pay." The two employees gossiped in low voices but Randika''s super hearing could still catch it. It can''t be denied, this made Randika a little angry. Kaori, who heard those words, became disappointed and finally invited Randika to go. "We better get out of here, I don''t have enough money." When Kaori was about to walk away, Randika caught her hand. "I think dress thatis good for you. Just try it first. " Randika said with a smile. Kaori hesitated. "But the dress is too expensive, I don''t have enough money to buy it." "Just try it first, take it easy." Randika said. "Alright, alright." Because Randika was forced to continue, Kaori finally tried on the dress. When he saw Randika, the shop owner looked radiant. Maybe his girlfriend is rich? In an instant, the shop owner''s attitude turned friendly again. While smiling broadly, he led Kaori to the changing room. Seeing the smiling face of the shop owner, Randikaughed in his heart. Not long after that, Kaori came out wearing that one piecedress cream colored. She looked so beautiful, it was obvious any man would fall for her when she saw her. "Really pretty." Randika praises him. The shop owner added. "It was rare for someone to fit this suit in my shop. You really are beautiful! " However, the shop owner''s eyes were focused on Randika. As long as Randika nods in satisfaction, her clothes will be loose. However, unexpectedly, Randika suddenly frowned. "But if you look around, isn''t it a little wed?" Hearing this, the shop owner became cold-faced again. "So do you want to buy these clothes?" "I don''t think so, the clothes aren''t very nice anyway." Hearing these words, Kaori was a little disappointed. Is he that bad? The shop owner became angry when he heard Randika''s words. So he just pretends to be rich in front of his girl? What a waste of my time. "Then quickly take off the clothes." The shop owner said coldly. Meanwhile, the employees looked sarcastically at Kaori. However, at this time, Randika said casually. "Apart from dress that one, I will buy them all." Suddenly the shop owner''s face became tense, as if he had heard wrong. "Sorry, please repeat?" "I don''t want the dress she''s wearing." Randika pointed at the clothes worn by Kaori. He then pointed to all the dresses in the shop. "I want all of your products!" What? The shop owner was surprised and gawking on the spot. The two employees who were gossiping also didn''t have to say anything. The owner of this shop had never heard those beautiful words, he hesitated and asked again. "You mean all the clothes in this ce?" "Correct! Wrap up all the clothes except for that one. " Randika said casually. Under everyone''s eyes, Randika took out a card. When everyone saw the card, their eyes lit up. Visa Infinite Card! Not just anyone who can have this card. To get this card, that person must use 1.2 billion rupiah every month or will be penalized ording to bank policy. Only the super rich have that card! The shop owner rubbed his eyes, it was his first time seeing a super card like this. After Randika and his troops seized the Dark Moon''s treasures at their military headquarters, Randika''s treasures started to overflow. Prior to that incident, their financial condition was very poor. This card, which Catherine gave her, can be used by Randika all over the world. Even once at an ATM machine, Randika can withdraw 180 million rupiah! Seeing the ATM card really made the shop owner swallow his saliva. However, he quickly regained his senses and took the card and ordered his employees to wrap up all the clothes in this shop. The employees, not understanding what was going on, quickly wrapped up all the clothes. The attitudes and behavior of the three men quickly became friendly to Randika. Randika then told Kaori to take what she liked but it looks like this one woman still hasn''t processed this whole incident properly. He''s still gawking. "Hey, take what you want. This is a gift from me for being nice to me. " Randika said with a smile. Kaori was so happy, she picked up some of the dresses she liked. In fact, she still doesn''t believe that Randika will buy all the clothes in this shop. After wrapping the item, Kaori gave a sweet kiss on Randika''s lips. "Thank you." Kaori was really happy. "If you want to thank me, how about tonight we meet again?" Randika said in Kaori''s ear. The words are riddled with riddles. Meet at night? Kaori understood Randika''s meaning and blushed. "Take off your current clothes and change to a better one, just take it from the pile of clothes. And take some for your two friends too. " Randika said who was like a sultan. The three men gawked and envied Kaori, if only their partner was as rich as Randika. Who really doesn''t like a rich and handsome partner? Kaori then took another one piece dress and put it on. After leaving the changing room, she looked even more beautiful. Randika waved and told him toe here. After Kaori came, Randika immediately hugged her waist and kissed her. Kaori didn''t expect Randika to kiss her at all, but she closed her eyes and started enjoying it. The shop owner and two of his employees were even more jealous when they saw him. Almost a minute Randika and Kaori kissed and finally they came out of the shop. As for the clothes, Randika asked them to be sent to her safe house. "Oh my God, if only he were my husband." One of the employees muttered to himself. Randika invited Kaori to shop elsewhere. At this time Kaori was in a very good mood, she was never this happy. It''s not that she can spend a lot but she can enjoy the day with the man she loves. Moreover, exploring the city hand in hand is a beautiful moment for him. As the two of them walked together, they heard someone screaming. Randika was surprised because the shout was in Indonesian. "Please!" Randika immediately walked towards the quiet alley, where the voice asking for help was heard. When he got there, Randika found that a man was being stepped on and beaten by several people. Chapter 231: Is He A Mafia? Chapter 231: Is He A Mafia? But unfortunately, there was only one cup so one of them had to be stuck on this table. Jun could only stare at the sight with his mouth agape, was that person a Yakuza? Yakuza was an organized syndicate in Japan, pretty much Japanese mafia. Their influence in the political, economic, and many others was veryrge and of course, the police department was no exception. Seeing that the possibility was great, Jun became afraid. There was no other reason that the two policemen could fear and obey Ryan like dogs. This incident showed that Ryan was not just anyone. The two ciops decided to go together to get Ryan''s new coffee. They put the cup slowly. "Is there anything I can help you with again?" The cop asked quietly. "No," Ryan took a sip of his coffee and said casually, "By the way, the person who used me has a long history of crime. Just check his resume," The two policemen nodded quickly and, under Ryan''s direction, arrested Jun for questioning. "Let me go! You guys caught the wrong person!" Jun struggled when he was about to be handcuffed. Everyone in the cafe didn''t know what to say, they stared at Ryan with both awe and fear. Who was that person, really? Both of Arina''s friends were scared too but Arina looked normal. She had seen the scene during the incident on the safe house so she understood that Ryan was not just anyone. After a while, the atmosphere of the initially festive table grew quiet. Maria dragged Arina and whispered in her ear, "Hey, who is your boyfriend, really? Why does he look scary like that?" Arina shook her head. "I don''t know myself," Maria shook her head and her eyes met Ryan''s. It seemed like she''s getting more and more curious about the man''s real identity. Ryan took his full coffee cup and smiled. "If you look at me like that, my coffee might get cold too," The four of them returned to joking briefly. And when the coffee ran out, Ryan intended to leave. Maria then said to Ryan with a smile, "Shouldn''t a real man take his girl home safely?" Maria blinked at Ryan, while Arina could only lower her head with an embarrassed face. As Maria said, taking a woman home to her house was the characteristic of a real gentleman. It could be said that when a girl asked you out for coffee, she wanted to be in a rtionship with you. By drinking coffee, they could judge you and build a rtionship with you. And of course, after this coffee talk was over, they''d judge whether they wanted to flirt with you or not. From making out, maybe seeds of love would appear. But if they didn''t want to be bonded in a rtionship, they could be sex buddy or what was known as friends with benefit. Even in Crimea, things like this were normal. If a woman didn''t like you, then they wouldn''t allow you to pick her up or take her home. If she intended to take you home when her parents weren''t there or were willing to stay over at your ce, then it was a clear sign that they wanted to make love to you. Seeing Arina''s embarrassed face, Ryan stood up smiling and stretched out his hand. "Of course." Maria and her friendsughed and congratted Arina. She reminded Arina to wear safety in her first experience. Then the four of them left the cafe and walked towards Arina''s house. Ryan walked side by side with Arina while Maria was with her friend. From behind, Maria judged Ryan from top to bottom. After that, she whispered to her friend then dragged Arina beside them. After whispering in her ear, the two of themughed loudly while Arina could only smile bitterly. "Hmm? Is there something funny?" Ryan asked with a smile at Arina. Arina''s face turned red, should she be honest with Ryan? "Do you really want to know?" Arina hesitated a little. "It''s okay, just rx," Ryan replied with a smile. "So they just want to know, how long is yours..." Arina said while blushing. Hearing this, Ryan was also surprised and coughed. He felt that the girl''s two friends were really brutals. It seemed that women and men were no different, their heads were full of food and sex. When discussing women, most men usually told a story about the curves of some random female bodies they saw, how big their breasts were, their smooth legs or how beautiful she was. It seemed that girls were also not much different when it came to men. They would judge the opposite gender based on how handsome his face was, how muscr he was, how his hairstyle was or even how big he was down there. Men and women were both born perverted! When she saw the couple shyly staring at each other, Maria''s smile turn even more wicked. When he got to Arina''s house, Ryan was standing outside the door and was about to go home. However, he was intercepted by Maria. "You''ve taken the time to go all the way here, so don''t go home right away. Come in for a bit, Arina seems like still wants to spend her time with you," Ryan looked at Maria and said with a smile, "I''ll dly ept it, but I''m afraid that you will object to my presence." "Ah, take it easy, I just want you to be gentle with my friend because this is still her first experience," Mariaughed. Arina could only blush as she heard her friend talking as if she was selling her. Then she invited Ryan toe into her house. With that, the four of them returned to gather in the house. No matter where he was, somehow he was always surrounded by beautiful women. Being a handsome person was really hard! Both of Arina''s friends were also beautiful, but Arina herself was no less beautiful. From the shape of the body, Maria and her friends could undermine any men''s faith easily. Relying on their beautiful looks and great curves, and their clothesbined with their tight skirts, made them even more seductive. However, Arina''s beauty was on apletely different level. Maybe because of her baby-like face, Arina gave off a youthful and innocent impression! When they entered the living room of her house, they immediately sat on a cushion. Seeing Ryan looking reluctant, Maria immediately made him sit down. "Please don''t be stiff and look innocent like that," Maria smiled. "I won''t eat you anyway, you''re Arina''s guy after all." Hearing that, Arina blushed again. She was helpless with Maria''s straightforward nature. Ryan just smiled and sat down. In an instant, the perfume from the three women assaulted him at the same time. Moreover, Arina took his hand and put it on her thigh. He didn''t know whether she did it on purpose or something else had taken over her. Ryan recalled their hot kiss at the cafe earlier. It looked like he''s lucky to be in this ce. The four of them start chatting and their topics vary from perverted to everyday life. And finally, they decided to y cards. But since the card was in Arina''s bedroom, the four of them decided to y there instead. Finally, they went upstairs and Ryan walked slowly, giving Arina time to clean her room. When they got on the stairs, the three women ran whileughing, trying to find out who could enter the room first. At this moment, it seemed that one of them had slipped. Suddenly, her whole body was pushed forward! Moving on reflex, her hand reached out and caught Maria''s hand. This made Maria fall too, and in the process, Maria dragged Arina along with her. Ryan, who was still walking casually on the stairs, heard the loud falling sound and immediately ran up. Under his gaze, these three fallen women seemed to be tearing their tight skirts. "Ouch, it hurts!" The three of them moaned in pain, while Ryan was still enjoying this beautiful view from behind. Every single one of their underwear was exposed! Ryan had never seen a scene like this in his life. Maria''s friend was wearing purple underwear, her chewy butt was only half wrapped and the rest of the cloth was tucked between her thighs, making Ryan want to p that ass! Maria, the barest among them, was wearing a red G-string! It turned out that Maria was ready to ''fight'' at any time as long as she found a handsome man. Arina herself was wearing in white panties what an innocent girl! The three of them were still crouching in pain whileying on the floor, they realized that their skirt was torn and didn''t really care about it. They stillined and med each other. However, when they saw Ryan''s figure, they all became embarrassed. Chapter 232: Calling For War Chapter 232: Calling For War In an instant, they knew that Ryan had peeked at them. "Your boyfriend turns out to be a pervert!" Mariaughed when she saw Ryan''s pants which looked tight. To give him a parting gift, Maria lifted Arina''s skirt so that Ryan could see it more clearly. Ryan could only watch it while gulping his saliva hard. Seeing Maria lifting Arina''s skirt high, Ryan''s member hardened even more. It seemed like Maria really knew what he wanted, having a friend like her would be fun too. "Look at that, your boyfriend is ready to jump you. Looks like you won''t be able to walk properly tomorrow, hahaha!" Maria startedughing out loud. Arina could only blushed and covered her bottom. After getting up, the three of them changed their pants and started ying cards with Ryan. However, the guy''s mind was still wandering around so he didn''t focus on ying at all. After a while, Ryan decided to return to his safe house. Despite being seduced by Maria with a wonderful first night, Ryan must first focus on Eclipse and Golge. He also came out without telling his men since he didn''t want to worry them all. Arriving at his safe house, Ryan called Scarlett and the others to check on them. However, it seemed that they couldn''t find anything. After Golge and Eclipse escaped from Tokugawa''s mansion, they hid like rats. It was very hard to find their whereabouts. Since there was no information, Ryan couldn''t help but return to the O bar. After several days of renovation, the bar had returned to its original state. It was as if there had never been a deadly fight here. Even though it was stillte afternoon, many people had gathered at this bar. The music never stopped ying and the patrons never stopped dancing while drunk. Ryan had no intention of dancing or looking for beautiful women. He went straight to where the bartender was. When Oda saw him, he immediately poured his saved wine. After pouring it, he ced the wine ss carefully in front of Ryan. The man took a sip and loved this wine selection. At the same time, a cold tone of voice sounded from behind. "You know wine is not free." O approached Ryan in her sexy and tight clothes, she was really charming! Oda quickly poured another ss of wine and gave it to his boss. Ryan shook his head. "I have no moneytely, isn''t there any other method besides paying with money?" "Of course," O suddenly smiled. "Looks like you haven''t forgotten that you still have to satisfy me in bed." Ryan smiled bitterly and stretched his hand to O''s waist. However, O pped his hand and smiled. "You are nothing more than a dildo to me, don''t go too far," "So you mean I am nothing more than just a tool to satisfy your desires?" "Of course," O sat next to Ryan and smiled. "Our rtionship is nothing more than business partners, if you can''t pay me with money then pay it with your body. If I need your services then don''t try to run," Ryan was speechless for a while, O considered him the same as her men? "Forget it," The man shook his head. "I don''t want to pay you that way, I''ll give you a check when we meet again," O bit her lip and looked at Ryan in confusion. It''s a shame that this man didn''t want to obey her. "Don''t look at me like that unless..." Ryan put her hand on O''s thigh. "Unless you really want to sleep with me." O was already feeling disgusted, but her expression turned into a smile. "Unfortunately, I have no interest in you." She then stood up and left the bar while saying to Oda, "Bill the bottle of wine to him for 10 million yen." Oda was clearly surprised. Did he hear it correctly? Shouldn''t Miss O have a good rtionship with Nergal? However, Oda did not dare to refute Miss O''s orders. After all, he was her subordinate. Ryan could only shake his head. O''s nature could change faster than flipping a palm. Despite her sexy appearance, women like her were used to making men dance on her hands. A woman like her could be said to be very dangerous. Every day, she had to survive in the dark world of Tokyo, which was actually a dangerous and chaotic ce. Not to mention that this bar didn''t pick any side and was used as a ce to trade for information. O''s presence in Tokyo was really strong, the information she sold was a proof of how far-reaching she was in Tokyo. Therefore, Ryan had to be extra cautious when dealing with a woman like her. He did not want to underestimate her at any given situation. He would never want to dance in the palm of someone''s hand! Since he already paid dearly for this bottle of wine, Ryan continued to drink it. It tasted good, but he shouldn''t drink too much. Based on the instructions of the third grandfather, he was not allowed to drink alcohol when he consumed the medicine he gave him. After a while, a tall American with arge build arrived. He looked really strong, stronger than anyone in this bar. He hade from America and asked for a beer in his fluent Japanese. Then his eyes lit up when he saw O''s seductive figure! His mouth was smiling and his eyes were scanning her thoroughly, that one woman was really beautiful. "Will you drink with me?" The man approached O with a lecherous gaze. He liked girls with bodies like this, and he couldn''t wait to take her to bed. Amidst her bad mood, O said with a smile, "It''s fine, but you have to beat them first." O then pped her hands and tworge bodyguards appeared from behind her. The man smiled and agreed to O''s requirements. He could be said to be a world boxing athlete, a world champion at one, so why was he afraid of mere bar guards? This American obviously went to Tokyo for the first time because he had no way of knowing the reputation of the O bar. O was still drinking her wine casually, but she stopped drinking when she saw her men being beaten so easily. She initially thought the man was only a big himbo with no real strength and that he was no match for her trained bodyguards. But it turned out that this one American could beat her men with ease. O''s situation was really awkward now. The man then turned towards O while smiling! Even though her two bodyguards were strong, they were nothingpared to him. The man approached O, smiled, poured wine into her ss and gave it to her. "Drink," The man looked at O closely. The woman just smiled, pushed the ss and said, "You are not from here, are you?" "My origin isn''t that important," the man replied. "The most important thing is your promise earlier," "I have no problem drinking good wine," O said casually. "But I don''t like drinking it with people I don''t know." "So you will break your promise earlier?" The man frowned. "I didn''t think you were a liar," "I''ve never broken my words," O said with a smile. She then took the ss and drank it in one gulp. "With this, my promise has been fulfilled. I have business so I can''t stay with you any longer," O immediately stood up and was about to leave. At this time, that man also stood up and grabbed O''s hand. "Wow, what are you doing in a hurry?" The man said with a smile. "I haven''t drank at all. Don''t you think we''re a good match? " "Oh? You think so? I don''t feel that way," O''s voice sounded cold, this man really didn''t know himself. "We will seeter," the manughed. "I don''t want to mince words, I like you and tonight, we''ll have fun until morning, how about it?" O replied with a sneer, "Sorry, I''m not interested in a guy like you." "Your words are not enough to throw me out," when O was about to leave, this man caught her again. "You don''t know me yet, if you do, maybe we can be a happy married couple," O felt angry and annoyed. Why was this man so confident? Didn''t he understand that she was in a bad mood? He''d better just die! Ryan was still drinking his wine casually. He didn''t look back even though he knew O''s situation. Didn''t O just say that their rtionship was nothing more than business? Then, why should he take care of other people''s private matters? When Ryan wanted to leave the ce, the American man gripped O''s hand tightly. O became so angry because the man was too pushy. She tried to break free while saying in a cold tone, "I am the owner of this bar. If you keep pushing like this, then you''re calling for war!" Chapter 233: First Come First Served Chapter 233: First Come First Served - "I don''t care how many dogs you have, I will send them to their grave," the man said with augh. "Tonight, you will moan in bed with me, and you will be mine!" His voice was so loud that people could hear their conversation. Everyone in this bar already knew O''s reputation, but this was the first time they saw a man who dared to act arrogantly towards her. "Who is that foreigner?" "I don''t know, but he will die soon." "How stupid is he, looks like he doesn''t know he''s stepped on a mine." "Last time someone dared to speak like that to her was rushed to the hospital with a serious injury. I heard he can''t walk properly anymore." ....... Everyone gossiped in a low voice, the topic they discussed was the American man''s brave act as he tried to force O to sleep with him. O''s facial expression waspletely cold, but she suddenly smiled. It seemed that her smile reeked of killing intent. "Then don''t cry when my people charge at you," O said. "I told you, no matter how many you send to me, I will send them straight to their grave like your two guards earlier," the man said with augh. The two bodyguards he beat earlier were still lying unconscious on the floor. "We''ll see if you can still be this catchy when everyone else lunges at you." "Every one?" The man snorted coldly. "Okay, no problem. But when I defeat them all, you must sleep with me. Hurry up and get them to attack," Seeing this man''s arrogant nature, O waspletely fed up. With one p of her hand, all of her bodyguards inside ther bar gathered. The people on the dance floor stopped dancing and made room for them. The man looked at all the bodyguards. After warming up, he smiled at O. "Then, shall we begin?" "Whenever you''re ready," O''s face was cold. She didn''t believe that one man could beat all her bodyguards by himself. This theory did not apply to Ryan since he was Nergal the God of War. But still, O couldn''t believe that this guy could possibly take down all of her guards. Unexpectedly, the American man lunged forward with his hands covering his head. Punch after punch flew from his iron fists so fast. This man had extremely powerful fists, O''s bodyguards were helplessly hit by the blow. Not to mention, he was very agile and fast. Even though the guards surrounded him, he was able to both avoid and counterattack. His blows managed to overthrow his opponent one by one. O couldn''t help but break out in cold sweat as she was watching this. One by one, her guards fell down and the man waspletely unharmed. This result waspletely unexpected. Her guards were formerly trained troops so their strength could be said to be very strong. Unless the opponent was a world martial artist like Nergal, all the buggers who had been messing around in this bar had been smashed by them. But unexpectedly, this man from America was very strong. He had yet to receive a single hit even though he had more than 20 people as his opponents. After being surrounded by 5 people, one punch finallynded on his stomach. But it felt like a kitten''s scratch to him. After several minutes had passed, the man was still standing firmly. "Wow, that person is so strong!" "Looks like Miss O won''t sleep tonight." "Who would have thought that her opponent was that strong? She definitely didn''t expect it!" After seeing that man''s way of fighting, most of the people started to feel sorry for O, especially when all of the bar guards were lying unconscious. "How is it?" The man approached O with a smile. "You have no more reason to avoid me," Seeing that man approaching her, O began to worry. She did not expect all of her men to lose to him. There seemed to be no other way but to give up. But suddenly, she noticed Ryan as the man was still sitting casually drinking his wine. In the blink of an eye, her eyes were sparkling. "Not yet," O smiled and shook her head. "What do you mean?" The man snorted coldly. "You want to break your promise?" "I didn''t say that, what I mean is you haven''t defeated all my subordinates in this bar," O said. "Don''t you see them lying on the floor?" The man pointed to the bodyguards who had passed out on the dance floor. O shook her head then smiled. "Then take out the rest of your men. It still won''t change your destiny to satisfy my lust will," the man said in a cold tone, he was sure would enjoy O''s body tonight. O walked and approached Ryan. After sitting beside him smiling, Ryan immediately said before she could even speak, "Why are you interrupting my drinking?" "Isn''t it better to drink with your friends? Especially after your friend had a bad day?" with a sad tone, O tried to ask Ryan for help. "Oh, poor you," Ryan nodded but he had absolutely no intention of helping. O started biting her lips. "Can''t you help me just this time?" "Why should I help you?" Ryan turned and smiled. "Aren''t we just business partners? That means there is a price to pay for my services," Hearing these words, O started to be angry. "Then how much should I pay?" Ryan winked and smiled, "My price is very cheap. I just want you to warm my bed," Hearing these words, O frowned. Warming his bed? She had heard this from her friend. Once upon a time in the neighboring country, a female maid was required to warm her master''s bed before bedtime. Of course, the other servants were also trying to win over their master''s heart. And it all depended on the employer if he was happy with her service then he would have sex with her. If he sessfully got them pregnant, the servants would be appointed as concubines. Seeing Ryan''s smiling expression, O was really angry. She wanted to reject the offer outright. But seeing her current condition, she couldn''t refuse it. "If you don''t want it, it''s okay," Ryan looked away. "Actually, I''m also busy so I''m in a hurry. By the way, this wine is pretty delicious. Hey, your name is Oda right? Put it on my bill," Seeing Ryan about to leave, O immediately shouted, "Wait!" Ryan turned around with a smile. He believed that O would need him so he looked rxed. "Do you ept my terms? My time is precious, every second is worth 10 million yen," Ryan pretended to be expensive. "If you can''t pay it with money then pay it with your body." Seeing Ryan''s smiling figure made O grit her teeth, she had no other choice. If she did not beat the American man to a pulp, her reputation and her bar would suffer. "Don''t look at me like that, it all depends on you right?" Ryan said with a smile. "I won''t force you to ept my offer, it sure isn''t good for our business rtionship, right? So we have to be fair and open, otherwise we can''t call ourselves business partners," O was at a loss for words. She sighed and looked at Ryan. While gritting her teeth she said in a reluctant tone, "Very well, I will take your offer. I will keep youpany," "You think you can trick me?" Ryan smiled sarcastically. "Everything must be made clear up front. Drinking with me can be defined as apanying me and sleeping beside me also includes apanying me. Let your beautiful lips say it clearly so that there is no misunderstanding," O felt that Ryan slowly drove her mad. She was biting her lip then said, "Alright, I will have sex with you." The American man was fed up with waiting, so he decided to approach O. At this time, he heard O''s promise to sleep with Ryan. In an instant, his heart burned with anger. "Hey kid, this woman is mine. Don''t you know the first one toe is the first served?" The man clenched his fists. Firste, first served? O got angry when she heard that, was she some kind of item? Still angry, the woman gave a cold snort and walked over to Ryan. In the end, the words she said made Ryan''s spirit burn. "I will give you information for free if you can beat up this man," Seeing the American man approaching the bar''s owner and the man beside her, everyone on the dance floor expected a new conflict. "That foreign guy is really strong! It''s useless to ask for help from her guards," someone shook her head when talking about the fate of this bar. "Not necessarily," his friend recognized Ryan''s real figure. "I think that foreigner guy will be killed in a moment." Chapter 234: The Woman is Yours! Chapter 234: The Woman is Yours! "Hah? Are you crazy? How could that guy beat him?" "Hahaha, let''s see." Everyone had their own opinion, but at this time, the situation started to heat up. Ryan did not hear the foreign man''s provocation at all, he was still drinking his wine casually. "Hey, can you hear me? She is mine!" The man clenched his fists. When he saw that Ryan didn''t care about him, he became even more angry. "Do you think I''m afraid to destroy you and let the contents of your head sprawl out?" "I don''t think you can do it," Ryan sighed. The man couldn''t hold back anymore. He wanted to beat the boy until he got permanently disabled and could no longer walk. Never had anyone dared to act arrogantly against him! He threw his fist towards Ryan''s face, all his anger and strength contained in this one punch. However, the punch easily hit empty air. The man was shocked and everyone who saw this fight also felt the same. Ryan just stood up and dodged the hit easily. Given that the foreigner guy might just want to bully his opponent, everyone thought that it was all just a coincidence. Ryan was still holding his wine ss in his left hand. He drank back his 10 million yen worth of wine casually. Seeing his opponent underestimate him, the man threw his punch once again. However, his punch missed its mark again. Ryan only shifted his head slightly to avoid his opponent''s deadly blow. The American man was astonished and his eyes widened. How could this ordinary man avoid his two attacks? Seeing Ryan''s figure casually drinking his wine, people who didn''t know him were also amazed. Howe that young man hadn''t been hit by that foreigner? After a while, the man threw another punch at Ryan. This time, he targeted Ryan''s chest. He wanted to cut Ryan''s airway and beat him when he was in pain. But at this point, Ryan had finished his wine. He walked over to Oda to ask him to pour back while avoiding his opponent''s punch. Failing three times in a row left everyone guessing who Ryan really was. If it''s not a coincidence, that meant the man''s strength was far above that foreigner! The American man then stared at Ryan with fear and horror in his eyes. Undoubtedly, his opponent didn''t show his true strength. As his ss was full again, Ryan pretended to look surprised. "Eh! Since when have you been behind me?" Seeing this charade, the man frowned. Did that mean it was just a coincidence before? After all, how could anyone be stronger than him? "I''m ready,e anytime," Ryan said with a smile. When people heard this, they felt sorry for him. It looked like this guy had run out of luck, and of course he would be left with a battered face soon. But in the next few seconds, everyone was shocked when they saw the result of the battle. With just one hit, the American man bounced and hit the wall! The atmosphere immediately turned silent. Everyone who didn''t recognize Ryan''s figure was actually shocked. Even Oda, who had seen Ryan''s greatness, was surprised again. Ryan was still drinking his wine then said loud enough for everyone to hea,. "Sorry it looks like I used too much of my strength, are you okay?" His words were like pouring oil on a fire. The man was getting angry, he immediately stood up and lunged at Ryan. This time, he would crush Ryan''s head until the contents of his head came out! His run grew faster and faster, and once he got close enough, he let out a loud roar and threw a punch. Thanks to this speed, the power of his punches was doubled. But thanks to that speed, Ryan made him float even further. The man stood back up. This time he felt dizzy and his vision began to blur. Then he saw Ryan who was smiling at him, as if he was mocking him. For the third time, the man stood up and lunged back. And just as everyone thought, the stranger flew back up and hit the wall hard. The decorations on the wall also fell on him. The man did not immediately get back up this time. He looked at Ryan who was standing in front of him with a horrified look. His opponent was definitely not careless, otherwise he''d beaten him earlier. Even if he was the former world champion boxer, he did not dare to move after he got to know the man''s power. Right, this person must be a martial artist! "Are you finished?" Ryan asked with a smile. The man did not answer, he stood up and said as he ran towards the exit, "The woman is yours!" Everyone immediately whispered to their sides after seeing the foreign man scampering off. "Wow, that young man is so strong!" "I don''t know what method he used to win." "That person is a well-known martial arts expert," the person who saw Ryan''s action that night said proudly. "Today''s incident was nothing for me, you haven''t seen the other incident on" Suddenly, this festive atmosphere became silent when Ryan''s loud pping towards O could be heard. The woman just turned her head as she was smoking in a corner of the room. Then Ryan said to the owner of the bar in a loud voice, "I''ve cleared your problem. So shall we sleep together tonight? Or do you prefer tomorrow?" O took out her cigarette smoke and coughed. She got up from her chair and approached Ryan. "Thank you for your help this time," O said with a smile, she was trying to look as beautiful as possible. Then, she said with a frown to Oda. "Bring out our best bottle of wine," "It''s enough," Ryan dragged O to sit on hisp. "I don''t need to get drunk to taste your body. So how? You want to do it in your room or in my room?" O''s face twitched, she turned her face away and said in a calm tone, "Nergal, this old me doesn''t deserve to be your woman." "It all has nothing to do with me being somebody, all of this is the result of your own words. Don''t tell me a person with a high reputation like you wants to break her own words?" Ryan said with a smile. O smiled bitterly as she sat on Ryan''sp, then she smoked her cigarette again. For a moment, she waspletely out of words. If it was someone else, then she would be looking for someone to kill that person. But who was this man before her? He was Nergal, the mighty God of War whom everyone feared. Who could kill him? What''s more, Ryan wasn''t afraid of any kind of threat. This made O totally helpless. "Can I pay for your services in another way?" O said in a reluctant tone. "Alright then," Ryan said. O looked happy, it seemed like she could get away today. "Then what do you want?" O said with a smile. "First, I want the information that you offered free before to be 3 times the chance," "I''m not willing, but fine then." "Second,e here let me whisper," Ryan''s naughty smile started to soar. O approached him and suddenly Ryan took advantage of this to kiss her! Oh my God, how good it was! Ryan felt that O''s lips were different from the women he had tasted. When he wanted to enjoy this longer, O had pushed him hard. Feeling slightly satisfied, Ryan said with a smile. "Well we break even," Even though she was angry, O tried to calm herself down. "If it''s not an important matter, hurry and go." Seeing the woman moving away from him, Ryan felt a little bit defeated. Why? Because he didn''t have time to squeeze that beautiful ass. "The third is that I want a bottle of this wine for free. Your name is Oda, right? Hurry up and pack me that one bottle," Ryan took the bottle and headed straight for the exit. As soon as he came out, his cell phone suddenly sounded. "Sir, we found a clue regarding Yasmin." Yasmin was one of the 8 lieutenants of his army, and Ryan needed more intelligence to make potion X and build hisboratory. So Yasmin''s existence was very crucial to him. She was also the one who had followed him the longest, so their rtionship was really close. Moreover, saving Yasmin might bring him a step closer to the Eclipse and Golge. Back at his safe house, Ryan was excited to hear the report regarding Yasmin. This information also rted to the existence of the Eclipse and Golge. Of the three crownless kings, only Clyde was in the house and the rest of the two were still on their mission to gather information. Chapter 235: The Raid on The Sea Chapter 235: The Raid on The Sea Seeing Randika kneeling on one knee, Apollo and Brahman bothughed. Was this the only strength of Ares the God of War? Who are the 12 Olympians? They were the strongest individuals in the world, each individual''s abilities were truly extraordinary. But as one of the strongest of the 12 Olympian Gods, that so-called God of War, knelt down? How could he be called Ares? Randika kneels on one leg, her mouth is dripping fresh blood but all this doesn''t matter to her. The problem is that after receiving Apollo''s attack, his internal power begins to be overwhelmed against the mysterious power in his body. Now in his body the two forces were at war. His inner power against his mysterious power. Seeing Randika who lowered his head, Brahman''s gaze was disgusted. "Turns out an Ares isn''t worthy of my time." Brahman shook his head. All he wanted was to kill the strong and all of those who had been killed were not weak people. By continuing to do things like that, he could build a name! "Have you given up?" Apollo''s face still smiled friendly like a prince. But his hands already contained a terrible force. "If you give up now, we won''t attack you again." Apollo said. "So how do you decide?" Apollo asked, spitting at him. They both stood 3 steps in front of Randika who was panting. From the expression on her face, it could be seen that she was in pain. Actually, the mysterious power in his body had exploded wanting to get out. Apollo and Brahman looked at each other then said to Randika. "Quickly decide your fate. As long as you give your title and don''t disturb the Dark Moon anymore, then we will let you live. " But at this time, Randika who was kneeling said with difficulty. "Run" Suddenly, Randika lifted her head and roared loudly. The internal power in his body had been defeated and was reced by a mysterious power that was rushing like an ocean. All that energyes out of all of Randika''s skin pores! "UAHH!" Randika was still roaring loudly as he mmed his fist against his chest. In an instant, a mouthful of red blood escaped his mouth followed by a huge burst of energy! Apollo and Brahman''s expressions changed. When they felt that energy, they couldn''t help it. They have to back off! What a terrifying burst of energy. Apollo and Brahman frowned, why were their opponents suddenly like that? This could be said to be strange to them, because for an ordinary person or a martial artist, their energies would not explode and be stronger like that. This is different from the hidden power. Randika''s case is more like being possessed by great energy and being swallowed up by it. What an extraordinary phenomenon. The two of them could feel that the Ares who was now was not the Ares they had beaten earlier. However, Apollo and Brahman smiled. Looks like their battle will be interesting, indeed the battle of life and death should be full of surprises like this. And Randika is currently raising his hand slowly. His face waspletely red and his mouth continued to bleed. Randika''s eyes are also red, she really looks like a devil who just crawled from the depths of hell. Both the faces of Apollo and Brahman became serious, the fight was about to begin. Seeing his two enemies standing in front of him, Randika walked slowly towards them. Every step was heavy, as if her feet were shackled by weight. Apollo and Brahman could not keep silent, they attacked. The speed of the two of them was very fast, in an instant they were near Randika. Apollo''s fist hit Randika''s face sharply while Brahman''s palm strike hit Randika''s chest. To counter this attack, Randika only clenched his fists and roared. Suddenly a burst of internal power shot out from within his body. BANG! The air seemed to be sucked in and exploded simultaneously which blew Apollo and Brahman. As they stood back up, Apollo frowned. He had never felt a burst of inner power so strong that it could blow him away. His fist strike that hit Randika''s face badly was able to knock the bear down in one hit, but it seemed like his fist was nothing. Randika''s hands were shaking, the internal energy that kept seeping out seemed to want to explode again. Apollo and Brahman agreed to attack with different tactics. They stomped his feet andnded on the ceiling of the building, after which they pushed hard and crashed down on Randika! But before they pushed their feet, the killing aura from the opponent got stronger and the internal power grew. And their bad feeling is really happening! Randika saw the two opponents jump high quickly. With an expressionless face, he jumped up and caught up with them at an incredible speed. Almost in an instant, Randika stood before the two of them. Apollo and Brahman reacted immediately and they exchanged blows in the air. Now, however, it only took one hit to decide who was the winner. Randika quickly threw a punch to Apollo''s chin while his left hand shed with Brahman''s palm. Under this attack of inner strength, Brahman was blown away and hit the wall. On the other hand, Apollo didn''t just copse. He counterattacked but was easily avoided by Randika. After 2-3 hits, Randika aimed for Apollo''s arm. But Apollo''s reaction was no less rapid, he cleverly dodged and counterattacked. But Randika''s attack suddenly turns into a kick which makes Apollo hit hard. With this one attack, Apollo became even more convinced of his guess. This person was no longer the Ares he knew, there was no way someone could change the attack style easily and have a different inner strength. The expression in Brahman''s eyes was sharp, he nodded at Apollo and the two of them rushed at Randika. Inside this building, the three of them were like shadows. Their speed could no longer be matched by the human eye. All that was heard was the sound of air scraping and sometimes the sound of moaning pain from Apollo and Brahman. Under this fierce battle, one by one the decorations of the room began to fall. The paintings on the walls are hollow along with the walls. The chair near them had fallen and the vases had broken on the floor. Even the ss window has long been separated from the ss. Dark Moon looked at the three of them with frightened hearts. He couldn''t see the movements of the three of them at all, he didn''t even know where they were. Is this the battle between the Olympian gods? The Dark Moon is even more afraid of Randika. How strong is an Ares? Under thebined attacks of Apollo and Brahman, he was still able to fight equally with them. Ten secondster, the three of them parted ways andnded on the floor. Randika''s clothes are tattered and there are quite a lot of scratches. As for Apollo and Brahman, they both suffered more serious injuries! Apollo''s blonde hair was messy, once straight and silky hair that was disheveled. Blood seemed to pour out of the corner of his mouth and his clothes could be said to be destroyed. Brahman''s condition was not much different from that of Apollo. They both gasped while staring at Randika. Randika looks at both of them. The longer he fought, the more his inner strength flowed and helped him forget the pain. What is on his mind is kill, kill and kill! Apollo and Brahman shuddered when they saw Randika''s expressionless face. Previously Ares had struggled with the two of them, but ever since that strange burst of energy, hisbat power and fighting style had changed. What the heck? Randika''s red eyes gave off a strange light. After that, his body turned into a wisp of smoke and charged forward. Apollo and Brahman put on their stance and wee Ares'' attack. The three of them fought fiercely and now Randika''s attack had seeded in pushing them down. After a series of attacks, Brahman''s two hands formed symbols. Suddenly, golden colored energy shot towards Randika. As for Apollo, his fists were coated with full force until they glowed. Randika raised both her hands and spread her palms. The three inner forces met once again. BANG! Like a bomb exploding, both Apollo and Brahman were blown away while bleeding. This time the two of them were already terrified, what a terrifying internal energy. Meanwhile, Randika just stood there silently and felt his blood boil. It seemed like the mysterious power within his body was continuously flowing from the pores all over his body. Blood, blood, blood, I want blood! Randika knelt on one leg and shot out like an arrow, in an instant she caught up with the bouncing Apollo and Brahman. Brahman manages to dodge and Randika''s fist hits the wall. Suddenly, the wall cracked and the cracks stretched out in all directions and finally copsed like sand. Apollo watched the Brahma being chased by Randika to find a gap. However, Randika suddenly spun around and kicked Apollo at the speed of light! Even though Apollo used his arm as a shield, his whole body was floating! The attack was truly terrifying. The Dark Moon that was on the side was also shocked. Is this the power of an Ares? The opponents were not all kinds, they were one of the 12 Olympian Gods and a strong candidate who was touted as the 13th Olympian God. Even after being battered, the strength of an Ares could beat them! It really doesn''t make sense. Dark Moon, who was already terrified, suddenly felt that the air around him was torn apart. Then shortly thereafter a figure fell right in front of him. The Brahman, who had vomited blood,y in pain while Apollo''s breath was short and his whole body was already injured. They both looked at Randika who could still stand firmly. Horror and fear shed through the eyes of the two of them. He''s not human! It sounds exaggerated, but it is the truth. Meanwhile, the Dark Moon could only tremble when it heard Randika''s words. "This is my full strength." Chapter 236: Attack On The Fortress Chapter 236: Attack On The Fortress All the crew immediately aimed their weapons at Ryan who had justnded behind them, but it was toote. Ryan was already rushing towards them and killing them one by one! "Keep shooting!" Oliver quickly took out his gun. He did not think that Ryan could board his ship that way. However, Ryan had managed to cut the distance between them and fought at close range. The crew were hesitant to fire their weapons, they might even hit their friends. Taking advantage of this, Ryan beat them one by one. The pilots on the side of Nergal''s army were still busy dodging the bullets, but they were surprised to find their master on the enemy''s carrier. The shot aimed in their direction slowly stopped. This also happened on their ship. Seeing this, everyone''s blood was boiling and their tears fell profusely. This was their master, the king of the underworld, Nergal the God of War! "Nergal!" "Nergal!" "Nergal!" ...... Nergal''s troops shouted the name of their master, thanks to which they all survived! "Everyone, let''s follow our master!" The generals and lieutenants shouted. On the opposing aircraft carrier, Ryan was still busy killing the crew members who dared to confront him. Oliver had run out of men tomand and now he was left alone. Seeing Ryan''s figure approaching him, Oliver was scared and almost peed himself. "No...!! Stop it!" Oliver kept on crawling backwards while shaking. Not long after, he hit the side of the ship and now cornered with sea water behind him. Turning towards the water, he saw his men who had previously jumped to escape were swallowed by the waves. After that, their existence waspletely invisible. When he looked towards the front, Ryan was standing right in front of him. He wanted to talk, but Ryan didn''t give him a chance. The man immediately stretched out his hand and choked him until his feet no longer touched the ground. Oliver floated in the air with his legs kicking. With a t face, Ryan crushed his corbone and threw his body into the sea. Seeing the defeated enemy, Nergal''s troops who boarded the new aircraft carrier immediately cheered in victory. "Nergal! Nergal! Nergal!" It didn''t take long for them to take over and set sail on this massive aircraft carrier. "I never thought we could get such a cool ship, our previous ship was too small!" The Lion was still immersed in this triumph. Their new ship immediately sailed to the ind where Yasmin was held. Eclipse had nned that Ryan and his troops'' journey should end in this ocean. And to be sure, he equipped the aircraft carriers with all kinds of weapons. However, he did not think that Ryan would seed in taking over his carriers. Nergal''s army experienced an increase in weapons after seizing the enemy''s battleship. There were machine guns, assault rifles, grenades and a bazooka safely stored in its storage. Everyone looked happy while Ryan stared at the ind in his line of sight. It would be lying to call Eclipse''s n not very good. He even set up a base on a deserted ind like this, and he most likely had it erased from the map. Frowning, Ryan made up his mind. No matter how many bases he had to destroy, he would still kill the Eclipse and Golge. Before long, the aircraft carrier slowly approached the ind. It seemed that the Eclipse had turned it into a military base. Barbed wire, soldier barracks, watchtowers and patrol troops could be seen from a distance. "Looks like it''s time we tried the true strength of this aircraft carrier," Rayden said to Ryan. The soldiers on this ind greeted their returning friend with joy and sent a secret signal. However, the ship did not respond to them at all. The soldiers felt a bad feeling. When they wanted to send a report to their superior, there was a deafening sound of explosion. Everyone on the ind panicked when they saw the missiles and the rain of bullets being fired at them. This ind was heavily bombarded! BANG! BANG! The sound of cannons being fired continued and Nergal''s troops fired all kinds of weapons with joy. Now it was their turn to ughter! "Feel my bullets! HA HA HA!" The Lion fired wildly. Spyro also brought out his bazooka and fired at the guard tower, turning some of the enemy''s soldiers inside to chunks of flesh and took away their lives! The entire army felt their blood boil. All kinds of weapons were fired at them simultaneously making them shocked and unable to react in time. They could only defend against enemy attacks without being able to strike back. The ind''s defenses were in ruins. Then, the aircraft carrier that Ryan boarded managed to safelynd on the shore andunched a massive attack! The soldiers on this ind originally wanted to set up a new line of defense but it was toote. Ryan''s army had charged ahead of time. Clyde and Ryan fought on the frontline, these two lovebirds couldn''t be stopped at all, they tore through every defense that had just formed. Ryan and his troops continued to advance, they finally found a building that resembled a castle in the middle of the ind. The building was heavily guarded and had its own gate. "Aloha everybody! Let me help you hahaha!" Spyroughed loudly while aiming his bazooka. BANG! At the same time as the sound of the explosion, the gate protecting the castle opened wide and Nergal''s army immediately burst in. Despite the resistance, they weren''t a match for the attacking army. After entering the building, Rayden and Naomi''s troops immediately split up to secure all floors. As for Ryan, he immediately went to the top floor, or the 3rd floor to be exact. Everyone who got in his way would be killed without mercy, they werepletely helpless in the presence of Nergal. Not long after, Ryan arrived at the top floor. He opened a locked door and entered into a dark hall. When he entered, Ryan frowned. He saw a cage and Yasmin was in it. Without thinking, Ryan immediately lunged at the cage. Yasmin repeatedly shouted something while shaking her head behind her muffled mouth. Ryan''s heart clenched when he realized it, he stopped right in front of Yasmin. The moment he stopped, the dark hall suddenly became bright. On the side, the walls suddenly opened and a person''s hologram could be seen. It turned out that that person was the Eclipse! "HA HA HA!" Eclipse stared at Ryan and couldn''t stopughing. Ryan frowned and didn''t speak at all. "Nergal, I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time!" In this tightly closed hall, the sound of Eclipse''sughter really echoed out. "I never thought you would fall into my trap. You think you can find Yasmin that easily? Just so you know, she''s also in my trap, you peabrain! Ha ha ha! This whole building also has bombs and they will kill you and your troops! " However, Ryan''s expression didn''t change nor did he reply to him. He just looked at Eclipse''s hologram nkly. The Eclipse was feeling irritated, why didn''t this person panic? "And all the bombs will explode if I press this button in my hand," the Eclipse then showed the button in his hand. "If you don''t want me to press it, you better pray and confess your sins," However, Ryan still didn''t move or looked panicked. DUAK! The Eclipse hit the wall beside him and his breath was raging. ''Even with this condition, that person still looks down on me?'' "Well if that''s what you want, the name Nergal will disappear from this world today!" But at this time, a voice suddenly came from behind him. "I don''t think so!" Turning towards the voice, Eclipse''s face was filled with fear. How did he get here! Shouldn''t he be upstairs? "It''s just a fake," Ryan said in a t tone. At the same time, he pressed the button on his hand. After pressing it, his figure on the 3rd floor disappeared from the screen. What the Eclipse saw was an image of the projection device he had installed outside the door. It turned out that he was deceived! Ryan already knew that the Eclipse couldn''t be on the top floor. If he could guess, he would be in his secret room and probably on the underground. Eclipse was really angry. When he was about to press the explosive button, Ryan had already gripped his hand tightly. It was so tight that Eclipse grimaced in pain and released the button on his hand. After that, Ryan threw him and made him hit the wall. Eclipse immediately stood up while clutching his right hand which was in pain. It seemed that his wrist had been crushed. However, he had to forget about the pain for a while because a thick murderous aura was now in front of him A traitor''s destiny was death! Chapter 237: Never Underestimate Your Opponent Chapter 237: Never Underestimate Your Opponent The Eclipse''s face looked panicked and scared, and at this moment, Ryan was already lunging towards him. Eclipse wanted to fight back but Ryan''s fighting strength waspletely over him. CRACK! In an instant, the loud sound of his Eclipse''s left arm bone breaking could be heard clearly. Not stopping there, Ryan alsonded a hard punch on his right chest. Game over. Despite being heavily injured, Eclipse managed to retreat. Ryan said in a cold tone, "I didn''t expect you to wear armor under your clothes. Looks like it''s saved you," The Eclipse leaned against the wall and began to vomit blood. However, he could still feel Ryan''s cold gaze. "You think you can kill me?" Eclipseughed. Ryan frowned and threw a punch. In an instant, the wall had a hole in it and Eclipse was already in another room. Ryan walked over to him slowly, saying in a cold tone, "There''s no mercy for a traitor like you," "Oh, really?" The Eclipse looked at him with a mocking face. Ryan raised his leg and stepped on him. In an instant, Eclipse could no longer move his legs at all. After that, Ryan lifted his leg once again and broke the traitor''s nose. Eclipse just stared at him whileughing, hisughter was very grudging. Unable to do anything else, Eclipse justid on the ground, waiting to die. And it didn''t take long for Ryan to deliver his death blow and killed the Eclipse. When he examined the traitor''s corpse, Ryan realized that this Eclipse before him was just a clone. He gritted his teeth as his palm clenched hard, Ryan felt so angry and helpless at the same time. He didn''t know how many clones the Eclipse had out there. At this rate, he couldn''t kill the real Eclipse. Seeing the Eclipse''s corpse dissolving into liquid, Ryan walked out of the dungeon. When he returned to the top floor, the battle was over and Yasmin was already out of her cage. The reason why the girl looked panicked was that her cage had several hidden weapons that would kill both her and anyone who tried to save her. "I thought I would never see you again!" Yasmin was crying like a baby after she saw Ryan''s figure. Her tattered clothes made everyone feel sorry and wanted to hug her. The rest of the troops could feel the warm atmosphere with joy. When Ryan wanted tofort her, he suddenly saw a figure moving in the darkness from the corner of his eyes. In an instant, Ryan turned his head and saw the figure running in the middle of the darkness and trying to escape from this ce. It''s Golge! She was in this room all the time. Since she didn''t find any chance to kill Ryan, she now tried to escape. "Take good care of Yasmin." After saying that, Ryan immediately pursued Golge. He had to give her a thumbs up, it seemed that the girl had mastered the hiding technique he once taught her. If it was not for him knowing her nature so well, no one would have known her whereabouts. This time, Ryan wouldn''t let her escape! His eyes focused on Golge''s figure in front of him. Even though she tried to break free for eight times, Ryan was not fooled at all. Ryan followed Golge tightly, the distance between the two of them was getting shorter. Golge herself realized that Ryan was chasing her, and now she felt a little anxious. Golge rushed to the balcony as Ryan chased from behind her. At this time, when she broke the window, she threw a grenade at Ryan. BANG! Ryan was caught off guard and blown away by the explosion. Golge immediately used this opportunity to dive to the bottom of the sea. Several soldiers saw Golge''s figure and tried to catch her but nothing could keep up with her speed. Ryan immediately pursued Golge and arrived at the seashore. Golge''s running speed was really fast. When she arrived at the beach and dived, she immediately swam quickly to a hidden cave and boarded a motorboat then left this desert ind. By the time Ryan arrived at the beach, Golge was already sailing away from the ind quickly. For the second time, Golge managed to escape from his pursuit. When Golge saw Ryan''s figure standing silent on the beach, she let out a sigh of relief. "Be patient my lord, we will meet again for sure!" Golge smiled at Ryan. "Sooner orter, I will kill you and the name Nergal will be mine!" Hearing Golge''s words, Ryan seemed to be looking around. It looked like there''s nothing he could use to go after her. "Are you frustrated because you can''t catch me anymore?" Golgeughed loudly. "Don''t ever forget my words, Nergal, I will never stop targeting you! I will kidnap the people you care about and torture them before killing them!" Golge''s face was truly violent. Ryan didn''t answer but his murderous aura was already emitting powerfully! "I''ll start with Irina Hagrim!" Golge snorted coldly. "At first, I used that woman to keep you busy, but I didn''t think that you would really fall in love with her. Hahaha really ironic!" At this time, Ryan found a surfboard by the beach. "Don''t do anything in vain, think you can chase me with that board? Even though your name is Nergal, you don''t have a boat to chase me. How can you possibly chase me!" "I won''t let you get off this time!" Ryan said in a cold tone. He then took the surfboard and chased Golge with an incredibly fast speed! Golgeughed when she saw him, had her former master gone crazy? How could he catch up with her with that thing? She knew that Nergal was a strong person. She had watched her master since the first day, and Ryan''s strength was getting stronger day by day so it could be said that no one knew more of that man than her. But the terrain this time was the sea, it was impossible for a human to catch a motorboat. "You want me to wait for you?" Golgeughed, there''s nothing wrong with taunting Ryan by turning off the engine for a while. Ryan didn''t answer her. He was already swimming towards Golge with the help of that surfboard. When the big waves started forming and trying to get down, Ryan got on the waves and took advantage of the momentum. With the help of this speed, Ryanid down on his surfboard and swam with both hands toward Golge''s boat quickly. With the help of this natural force, Ryan''s speed was incredibly fast. Even faster than he swam when trying to attack Oliver''s aircraft carrier! Golge saw Ryan standing on the waves and thought that her master would die from being rolled up. However, she did not think that Ryan would take advantage of the waves and approach her boat so quickly. Golge frowned, Ryan''s swimming speed far exceeded her expectations! With an anxious heart, Golge began to break out in cold sweat and quickly started the engine of her boat. The waves in the ocean started to rage, this was actually good for Ryan. He was getting closer to Golge''s boat. This time, Golge didn''t dare to look back. She did not think that Ryan could catch her with just a skateboard. Ryan''s hands were like machines, he pedalled the wave very fast! In the midst of her panic, Golge pulled out her gun and fired at Ryan. DOR! DOR! DOR! Several shots flew right at Ryan. But at this time, Ryan was standing on his surfboard. He moved left and right while dodging the bullets. And for thest bullet, he flipped through the air andnded perfectly on top of his surfboard. This stunt was so cool that he couldn''t help but praise himself. Even though she had fired her gun many times, Golge was amazed that her aim couldn''t hit Ryan. Every time her gun shot a bullet, Ryan avoided it like a pro. At this time, a big wave appeared behind Ryan and took him with it. When the waves were about to fall, Ryan held his surfboard with one hand and spun twice in the air before finallynding on it again. Seeing Ryan''s action, Golge was a little annoyed. When she tried to shoot again, she found that the bullets in her gun had run out. Annoyed, Golge threw the empty gun and steered her boat to its maximum speed. With the help of his internal power, Ryan''s swimming speed increased and his position was very close to Golge''s boat. Ryan looked at Golge with a cold gaze. This time, he wouldn''t let her escape alive! When Golge looked back, she realized that Ryan was right behind her boat. She couldn''t stop her heart from feeling an extraordinary sense of panic. Chapter 238: Lesson Learned Chapter 238: Lesson Learned The woman then decided to drive her motorboat backwards in the hope that she could run over Ryan with the engine propeller. However, before she could even do it, Ryan had already jumped up and was standing behind her! "You think you can escape from me?" Hearing those words, Golge''s body couldn''t stop shaking. But she wouldn''t let herself get cornered for too long so she quickly spun around and threw a kick. Ryan''s face looked so cold as he watched it. This time, Golge had no way to escape, they were in the middle of the sea so it was impossible for her to escape him. Facing Golge''s sudden kick, Ryan blocked it with his burly arm. Taking advantage of this momentum, Golge drew some distance between the two of them. Golge stood at the end of the boat, staring coldly at Ryan. Even though her expression was like that, her entire body couldn''t stop shaking. Since she knew Ryan best, she understood how terrifying the man with the name Nergal was. Therefore, she did not dare to face Ryan directly. She always used tactics or sneak attacks when fighting Ryan. She knew she was no match for him. Even if she had 100 clones, she was still no match for Nergal. Thest time she nearly killed him was when a clone of Eclipse attacked him in an empty building. At that time, it was the perfect time to kill Ryan because his body was sick. However, the n failed and Ryan killed all the clones! Therefore, when she faced Ryan one on one, her heart was really scared. The motorboat continued sailing towards a distance though no one was behind its steering wheel. Golge was still wary of Ryan as the man didn''t move from his ce. "You betrayed me and your brothers for your ambition," Ryan said. "Prepare to die today." "Ambition?" Golgeughed and replied. "Don''t you also have the ambition to be the strongest in the world? Aren''t your troops just a tool for you? Now tell me who''s more selfish!" Ryan looked at Golge, it seemed that the woman could not be saved. Her ambition had blinded her. "I can give you everything and I can take it at any time," Ryan said in a cold tone. "Today, I will take everything from you!" After speaking, Ryan lunged forward and Golge was ready to fight him. Both knives appeared from under her shirt and cut towards Ryan. Ryan channeled his inner strength into his left hand and pped the two knives out of Golge''s grip. At this moment, Golge smashed her forehead against Ryan''s forehead! But just after that, Golge spun around andunched a kick from above! Ryan calmly dodged and hit Golge right in the chest until she was blown away. The woman managed to stop her speed before she fell from the boat. At this time, Golge had lost her chance to escape. When she faced the front, she could only see Ryan''s figure ready to kill her. Their fight just now decided everything. Ryan waspletely unharmed while she was already teetering, showing that they were both on different levels. "I told you, I can give you everything in this world but I can also take it from you at any time," Ryan said casually. Golge bit her lip, she didn''t want her life to end like this. Why couldn''t she kill Ryan? It was clear that her previous n had almost seeded in killing him. Seeing Golge looking terrified, Ryan gave a cold snort. The man lifted his leg and stomped hard, making the boat rock. Golge nearly lost her bnce and fell from standing at the end of the boat. After standing on both feet, Golge lunged back at Ryan. When they met in midair, Ryan blocked all of her attacks and gave her one crushing blow to the face. Golge then fell hard on the ship. DUAK! Golgended hard, it seemed like she had managed to block Ryan''s attack with her hand. However, her hands were nowpletely numb. It was as if they had just been hammered by a giant hammer. Golge continued to step back while waiting for her hand to recover. Ryan just stared at her coldly. "Are you ready?" She didn''t answer at all and she lunged back at Ryan. After several blows, Golge gave a cold snort and her chest took a hit. A mouthful of fresh blood immediately came out of her mouth. Golge didn''t want to give up, she attacked again and took two hits from Ryan. She managed to hold first perfectly but the other fist hit her in the chest again. After receiving these few wounds, Golge was nearly exhausted. It looked like the end of her path was visible. While feeling dizzy, she red at Ryan. In her blurred vision, she saw hundreds of corpses standing behind the man. Those people were the enemies that Ryan killed, it seemed they would wee him with open arms. No! Golge''s ambition wasn''t that weak! Golge threw another punch but Ryan easily grabbed her hand and delivered a counterattack. "Arrrghhhh!" A painful scream escaped from Golge''s mouth. With her left hand, she threw the punch back. And now her hands were caught! Ryan held Golge''s two hands with his left hand while his right hand hit her body repeatedly. Fresh blood continuously flowed from the corner of the woman''s mouth. Ryan did not stop, he shot blow after blow while holding Golge down. In an instant, the woman was beaten to death and her body was covered in blood. "Cough!" Golge vomited fresh blood while teetering on the floor. Ryan''s level was way above her. "I used to save you from your miserable life. Now I will kill you with these two hands," Ryan said in a t tone. But when she heard these words, Golge seemed to gain energy and lunged back at him. However, her efforts were useless. She received several more hits and finally fell off the boat. Ryan saw Golge''s figure asking for help. He then stopped the boat and looked at Golge without sympathy. The Eclipse''s betrayal was nothingpared to Golge''s betrayal, which had really wounded him. Ryan gave everything to Golge but the woman easily betrayed his trust. If it weren''t for Golge''s doing, his castle in the underground wouldn''t have been destroyed and the lives of his troops would have been saved. The destruction of his base was the fruit of Golge''s betrayal. At that time, Ryan was hiding in Crimea to which only Golge and Yasmin knew of his whereabouts. Golge became a bridge between him and his base. If Golge didn''t betray and he only had the Tiger and Eclipse as his foes, then Ryan wouldn''t have bothered to return to Japan like this. But all of that was just an assumption. Ryan then saw Golge trying to survive. At this moment, the blood flowing out of her body caught the attention of the sharks. Golge realized the existence of the sharks, her heart felt scared again. "Sir, please save me!" She was so panicked and begged Ryan as the guy was staring at her coldly. "I''ll never betray you again so please save my life!" Golge continued to plead. But Ryan had started the engine and sailed to the ind. When a snake he fed bit his hand, would he be able to let that snake alive? Golge was just a snake, she really didn''t deserve to be saved. "No.!!!" Golge''s tragic scream behind him not long after that. Half of her body had been bitten by a shark and her whole body was dragged into the water. Blup, blup, blup... The red sea water left behind a chunk of meat that was Golge''s remnants. Finally, the sea regained its calm after a while. Ryan went back to the desert ind alone. His troops managed to upy the military base in this remote area. And at the same time, they had destroyed the ce that Eclipse had builtpletely out of shape. Seeing his troops in front of him, Ryan couldn''t stop smiling. "Let''s go home!" "Yes, sir!" Everyone agreed and boarded the ship. .... Afternding on the beach, they all returned to Tokyo. Arriving at his safe house, Ryan began to distribute tasks. "Bring your troops and look for information about Eclipse," Ryan said to Rayden. Rayden and his squad nodded. "The others will rest, we have a long way to go so I hope you will be ready any time for battle," Ryan said to the frontmen of his troops. After this meeting was over, Ryan walked into Yasmin''s room. When he entered, Yasmin immediately ran and hugged him. "I thought I wouldn''t be able to see you again!" Yasmin was crying in his chest again. Ryan''s heart was touched. He then stroked Yasmin''s head and tried to calm her down. "Yes, don''t cry anymore, since when have you be a crybaby?" Chapter 239: We Meet Again Chapter 239: We Meet Again Feeling a little annoyed, Yasmin hit Ryan''s chest gently. After he calmed her, Ryan asked Yasmin to sit down. "Try to tell the incident that day. How did they find out your location?" Ryan asked. Keep in mind that Yasmin was in charge of the research division especially regarding potion X. So the base was not located in the underground pce for security reasons. "I''m not sure myself," Yasmin shook her head. "After building the new base, I made absolutely no contact with Scarlett and the others to keep my base private," "But a few days before the incident, I received a message from the underground pce, asking for help because our base was attacked and its position was threatened. So, I sent some people over there. But I didn''t expect that Golge would suddenly appear and attack my new base," Ryan listened to Yasmin''s exnation carefully. If he could guess, Golge must have installed some spies in hisboratory. But it was all in the past, Golge was now dead and the traitors had gathered with the Eclipse at their main base. "Myboratory was destroyed until nothing was left and my people were also killed mercilessly. Golge deliberately caught me and kept me on the ind as a trap." "During my detention, I really thought that I would never be able to see you again." After hearing this exnation, Ryan was able to understand the whole situation. He then said to Yasmin, "You take it easy now, I killed Golge and now only the Eclipse is blocking us," After letting out all her feelings, Yasmin felt better and she finally smiled at Ryan. "In the midst of my suffering, I know that you will not leave me. Only you will not leave me. When this is over, do you want to meet me in my room?" Yasmin was still wearing her tattered clothes, her big chest hanging right next to Ryan''s hand. The two mountains were visible and their pink color was very charming. It could be said that her chest was the biggest among Irina and the others. How tempting! Ryan regained consciousness and shook his head. He was grateful that Yasmin had returned to her old self. "Now you better rest first. You must be tired from being held captive for so long," Ryan said. "Don''t wanna! I want to sleep with you. I''m sure my sister also wants to sleep with you, or do you want both of us at the same time?" Yasmin still didn''t want to give up. To be honest, this girl''s first love was Ryan. When Ryan rescued her, she fell in love with her savior in that instant. To get his attention, she wore loose clothes and made lecherous jokes. But unfortunately, all that was still not enough to get the heart of her idol. After all, Yasmin worked for Ryan. After rejecting her offer with great difficulty, Ryan returned to his room and rested. While lying down he thought about the situation of his troops. It could be said that his army had suffered a tremendous copse. The Betrayal of Golge, Tiger and Eclipse sent their troops in chaos. His main priority was to rebuild his army. He also had to screen his men to prevent any spies that were still nted by the traitors. And most importantly, they must track down the real Eclipse. Not long after, Scarlett and Yodai returned to this safe house. After sitting together, Ryan asked them to exin their report. "I''ve contacted our war division in their hideout," Yodai said. "Most of them want to return to our side. However, some don''t want to return because our strength has weakened. I''ve crossed out the person''s names," Ryan nodded, Scarlett then continued her report. "There are several organizations in the underground world that are interested in joining us but I do not expect much with outside help." Tyrell continued, "Theo and I also started recruiting people and training them, but there were still too few of them. If they were added to my troops now, it will only fill of total needed," Rayden and Levi also nodded. The soldiers under theirmand weren''t too many either. Apart from Wolf, who got the soldiers from prison, and Naomi, all the generals and lieutenants had lost their troops drastically. Ryan also lost Algren and Griffin in the previous battle. The man then frowned. He did not expect the situation of his troops to be this sad. Moreover, with Golge''s betrayal, he did not have awork of intelligence. It was true that there weren''t many people in the division at first, but losing just one was enough to make him dizzy! Ryan thought for a moment and finally told everyone, "For intelligencework matters, I''ll leave this responsibility to Yasmin. From this moment on, she will be responsible for processing all information for our troops," Yasmin nodded. Intelligence was very important in an organization. This division worked as the ears, eyes and mouth of an organization. If this army knew that the Eclipse was about to attack their underground pce, then the oue of the battle would not be the same as it is now. What''s more, Yasmin was Ryan''s trusted person and he didn''t doubt her loyalty at all. It was fine for him to give such a tough task. Ryan continued, "For Scarlett, I entrust you to reim our pce. And for the other generals, keep looking for information and recruiting as many people as possible. Once you have them, send them to Wolf and he will train them with the help of Theo and Tyrell," The generals nodded their heads. "As for the lieutenants..." Ryan thought for a moment. "Divide your troops into 4. Each troop will be led by two lieutenants. But you must lead your troops alone for now. You will be the center of our strength in the future so I expect totality from all of you. " All the lieutenants nodded their heads. Due to this long battle, they had lost 4 lieutenants especially after Yasmin was pulled by Ryan to the intelligence division. "Also, make a security division that is responsible for thew and order that applies to our troops. This position will be temporarily filled by Rayden''s troops." "Yodai, you are responsible for building a branch from our base. Our position in the underground world ispletely destroyed and we must strike back with a strong force. Work with Yasmin and build an informationwork at our new headquarters. I want that once this war is over, the scale of our operations will be global. Take a few people you trust and recruit the restter." Yodai nodded. When Ryan turned to Clyde, he saw his friend busy daydreaming while holding his sword. With a sigh, Ryan said to him, "You''d better continue practicing your swordsmanship." After dividing the task, Ryan''s eyes looked tense. "One more thing, don''t forget to find the real Eclipse." After the meeting was over, Scarlett and the others began to work on their duties. The entire army was immediately busy with their respective jobs. At the same time, Ryan transferred back people loyal to him to work under Yasmin in the intelligence division. With their help, Yasmin was able to reassemble the previous intelligencework and search for the Eclipse. Scarlett also started plotting to take back their underground pce. She cooperated with Levi and Naomi to reim their residence. Even after several days, the Eclipse''s existence waspletely undetected. Ryan had been in Tokyo for a while. However, he could not return to Crimea before killing Eclipse. He couldn''t sleep peacefully while Eclipse roamed freely out there. Such a time bomb like him must be finished before he could kill more. Moreover, if Eclipse brought the entire nation against Ryan, things would beplicated. ... The next day, Ryan walked casually looking for food. Today was so boring for him, things were still deadlocked. So he wanted to go out while looking for food to improve his mood. At this time, Ryan met with Arina again. When he greeted her, Arina immediately smiled broadly. "We meet again huh? what a coincidence." "You were just as beautiful when we first met," Ryan said with a smile. "Thank you," Hispliment made Arina''s day beautiful. The woman was very happy to meet Ryan. "Are you shopping?" Ryan asked. Arina nodded. "Yes, I''m looking for some new clothes." "Can I apany you?" Ryan smiled a little and caught Arina''s hand. Arina blushed shyly but she liked this feeling. Then the two of them walked hand in hand down the road. They were like a couple in love, people started to look jealous of them. Not long after, they arrived at a clothing shop. The shop owner quickly greeted them. Arina then looked around while Ryan waited on the side. "What kind of clothes are you looking for?" Asked the shop owner. "I''m looking for a skirt." Chapter 240: Crazy Rich Crimean Chapter 240: Crazy Rich Crimean Arina took a nce around the shop and said, "This shop is very neat." The shop owner was still busy introducing a suitable skirt for Arina. But at this moment, her eyes were fixed on the cream colored skirt. It turned out that it wasn''t a skirt, it was a one piece dress. Aside from that, there were also some dresses that were no less good. In an instant, Arina was interested in buying it. "This dress is perfect for you. I''m sure it will make you look even prettier and your boyfriend will love you even more," the shop owner smiled. One of the tricks to get female customers to buy the products was to praise her beauty in front of her boyfriend. Hearing these sweet words, Arina blushed with embarrassment. Ryan then said to her, "Try it first." Arina nodded but she identally saw that the price was 22,999 yen! In that instant, her heart clenched. "Hmm? What''s wrong?" Asked the shop owner. "The price is too high, I''m afraid I can''t afford to buy it," Arina put the dress back. "I think it''s better for me to look for something else." When she heard these words, the shop owner couldn''t help but feel disappointed in her heart. It looked like this customer was poor. "All the dresses here almost cost the same, so if you don''t want to buy them then juste out," the owner''s attitude drastically changed. Her smiling face had disappeared and reced with a condescending look. Seeing this, Ryan frowned then thought of how insolent that person''s attitude was. It seemed like in any country, only money could make shopkeepers polite. Not only this shop owner, the other shop employees also looked at him and Arina with disgust. They seemed to be gossiping about Ryan and Arina from a distance. The look on their face clearly told how they despised folks from lower ss. "Peasants are so bold now, don''t you think? They dare to shop in big cities, strolling around while eyeing expensive clothes but are actually too poor to buy stuff here!" "Look at their clothes, they definitely can''t pay for any of the dresses here. I wonder where they got that confidence to even enter this shop?" Her friend replied with a mocking tone. "I know right? They shouldn''t have stepped in here if they didn''t have a single penny. What a pain!" The two employees gossiped in low voices but Ryan''s super hearing could still catch it. It couldn''t be denied that this made Ryan a little angry. Hearing those words, Arina became disappointed and finally invited Ryan to go. "We better get out of here, I don''t have enough money," When Arina was about to walk away, Ryan caught her hand. "I think that dress is good for you. Just try it first," Ryan said with a smile. Arina hesitated. "But the dress is too expensive, I don''t have enough money to buy it," "Just try it first, take it easy." Ryan said. "Alright, alright, I''m going to try it," Arina replied. Since Ryan forced her, the girl finally tried on the dress. When she saw Ryan, the shop owner looked radiant. ''Could it be that this girl''s boyfriend is rich?'' The owner thought. In an instant, her attitude turned friendly again. While smiling broadly, she led Arina to the changing room. Seeing the smiling face of the owner, Ryanughed in his heart. Not long after that, Arina came out wearing that cream colored one piece dress. She looked so beautiful, obviously any man would fall for her. "You look really pretty," Ryan praised her. The shop owner added, "It''s rare for someone to fit this dress in my shop. You really are beautiful!" However, the owner''s eyes were focused on Ryan. As long as Ryan nodded in satisfaction, her clothes would be sold. However, Ryan suddenly frowned and said, "But if you look around, isn''t it a little wed?" Hearing this, the shop owner became cold-faced again. "So do you want to buy this dress?" "I don''t think so, it''s not that nice anyway." Hearing these words, Arina was a little disappointed. Was it really that bad? The shop owner became angry when she heard Ryan''s words. So this guy just pretended to be rich in front of his girl? What a waste of time. "Then quickly take off the clothes," the shop owner said coldly. Meanwhile, the employees looked sarcastically at Arina. However, at this time, Ryan casually said, "Apart from that one dress, I will buy everything," Suddenly, the shop owner''s face became tense, as if she had heard wrong. "I beg your pardon?" "I don''t want the dress she''s wearing," Ryan pointed at the dress Arina tried. He then pointed to all the dresses in the shop. "I want all of your products except that one dress!" Wait what? What did he just say? The shop owner was surprised and gawking on the spot. The other two employees also didn''t have to say anything. They bulged their eyes in a shock after the words stopped them from gossiping. The owner had never heard such beautiful words, so she hesitated and asked again, "You mean all the dresses in this ce?" "Yeah! Wrap up all of them except for that one," Ryan said casually. Under everyone''s eyes, Ryan took out a card. When everyone saw the card, their eyes lit up. The Visa Infinite Card! The holder of this card was definitely not just anyone. To get this card, that person must use 1.2 billion dors every month or they would be penalized ording to the bank''s policy. Only the super rich had that card! The shop owner rubbed her eyes, it was her first time seeing a super card like this. After Ryan and his troops seized Eclipse''s treasures at their military headquarters, his treasures started to overflow. Prior to that incident, their financial condition was very poor. This card, which Scarlett gave him, could be used all over the world. Ryan could even withdraw 180 million dors from a single transaction in an ATM! Seeing the card really made the shop owner swallow her saliva. However, she quickly regained her senses and took the card before ordering her employees to wrap up all dresses in this shop. Unable to understand what was going on, the employees just quickly wrapped up all the clothes. Their attitudes quickly became friendly to Ryan. Ryan then told Arina to take what she liked but it looked like the woman still couldn''t process this whole incident properly. She''s still gawking. "Hey, take whatever you want. This is a gift for being nice to me," Ryan said with a smile. Arina was so happy, she picked up some of the dresses she liked. In fact, she still couldn''t believe that Ryan would buy all the clothes in this shop. After wrapping the item, Arina gave a sweet kiss on Ryan''s lips. "Thank you," she was really happy. "If you want to thank me, how about we meet again tonight?" Ryan said in Arina''s ear. The words left a riddle in her heart. Meeting tonight? Arina understood Ryan''s meaning and blushed. "Take off your current clothes and change to a better one, just pick from the piles. And take some for your two friends too," Ryan said, feeling like a sultan. The owner and her employees gawked and envied Arina, if only their partner was as rich as Ryan. Who wouldn''t want a rich and handsome partner? Arina then took another one piece dress and put it on. After leaving the changing room, she looked even more beautiful. Ryan waved his hand and told her toe. After Arina came, Ryan immediately hugged her waist and kissed her. Arina didn''t expect Ryan to kiss her at all, but she closed her eyes and started enjoying it. The shop owner and two of her employees got even more jealous when they saw her. Ryan and Arina almost kissed for a minute and finally, they came out of the shop. As for the other clothes, Ryan asked them to be sent to his safe house. "Oh my God, if only he were my husband, I might be the happiest person in the world!" one of the employees muttered to herself. Ryan invited Arina to shop elsewhere. At this time, Arina was in a very good mood, she was never this happy. It''s not that she could spend a lot but she could enjoy the day with the man she loved. Moreover, exploring the city while holding hands with the man was probably the most beautiful moment for her. As the two of them walked together, they heard someone screaming. Ryan was surprised because the shout was in Crimean. "Please help!" Ryan immediately walked towards the quiet alley, where the voice asking for help was heard. When he got there, Ryan found that a man was being stepped on and beaten by several people. Chapter 241: What If I Dont Want To? Chapter 241: What If I Don''t Want To? A young man joins in in Randika''s conversation. "If that girl had known me, she wouldn''t have had the urge to jump like that." Randika ignored him, the way he spoke it was certain that he was an acute single person. "How long has he been up there?" Randika looked at the woman. "I''ve been here since an hour ago, the police have been handling this incident a long time ago." "He''s right, I hope the cops can convince him not to jump." "I think it''s very difficult, because it''s a matter of love." The person next to him began to join in the discussion. In an instant this crowd of people voiced their respective opinions. The firefighters have prepared a prevention tool in the form of a giant air mattress. So if the woman suddenly jumps, the mattress will save her. Several police cars have been seen parked on the side of the road and a yellow line has been drawn out so that no one can enter the building. This crowd of people only wanted to see the final result, so the chances of them breaking in was very slim. Randika looked up with his super vision and realized that the current situation was still in a dead end. Because of her conscience, Randika could not stay still and get ready to go upstairs. "Hey, what are you doing! You can''t enter. " Said the policeman on guard in front of the building. "Don''t worry, I''m one of you. I''m just not on duty. " Randika said, his hand quickly took out his wallet and showed a card. The policeman could not clearly see the police identification card, while Randika had already broken in and was running towards the top floor. The run is really really fast! The policeman on guard thought, why was that person so suspicious. After a while, he felt like his pocket was empty! Was that the wallet? The policeman quickly searched his wallet and found it was in his back trouser pocket. This time he was really confused, meaning that his suspicions were wrong? By this time, Randika had made it to the top floor. As he walked towards the hall, he saw several policemen on standby including Deviana. "Who are you? This ce is not formon people, hurry up and go before I get arrested for getting in the way. " A policeman notices Randika''s presence and intercepts him. Randika ignored him and stared at the entire location. It looks like a policeman is trying to persuade him but his mood or mentality is unstable. While the other policemen were on standby behind, one way to save the woman was to buildmunication and not move carelessly. When the woman sees the police gang, she might do something desperate. This is not a hostage rescue mission, events like this do take time and patience. "He''s our ally, let him in." At this time, Deviana spoke up. Randika smiled at him and walked over to him. "What''s the situation?" Randika looked at the woman who was about to jump from afar and asked Deviana. Deviana frowned. "The woman ispletely unstable, we''ve been trying to persuade her for almost an hour. But I don''t think our efforts worked at all. " "Emotional problems are like that." Randika sighed. "You sound like you''ve been through it." Deviana red at him, then he looked away. "If left like this the situation will get worse, we arepletely helpless." "Leave it to me." Randika said with a smile. Deviana was surprised, but after thinking about how Randika had acted earlier, she nodded. "Alright then. But don''t be too hasty to force it, just do it slowly. " "You take it easy." Randika entered the room and approached the poor woman. "Are you still worried about jumping in or not? Besides, dying like this doesn''t really hurt. " After the words came out, the negotiator was shocked. Why did this person suddenly appear? And why did he even suggest this girl to jump? The woman was surprised and turned to Randika. "When I was young like you, I also did the same thing like you." Randika smiled and continued telling stories. "I''m the same as you, experiencing a bitter incident that is truly heartbreaking. The difference is maybe my building is much higher than you. " "Did you skip it?" The woman continued to stare at Randika. "Right, I jumped." Randika smiles and returns to her past. On that day, he stood on top of a 25-story building, and a mob of assassins chased him with assault rifles and a bazooka. Randika can''t help but have to jump. However, Randika couldn''t actually jump a building that high. Even if he was one of the 12 Olympian Gods, he couldn''t withstand the impact of jumping that high. Maybe if the numbers were in units, Randika would not hesitate to jump down. At that moment, Randika jumped and, with the help of a rope, descended 3 floors while breaking the ss until it broke. Of course the situation was very different from this one woman, but she had to build a rtionship in order to sessfully coax him off. "You jumped but still alive?" The woman looks confused. Jump from a height much higher than this and survive? "Well actually it doesn''t hurt that much. How about you try it yourself? " Randika blinked her eyes. "At most the pain is only a second and the next you will not feel anything." The police, who heard Randika''s words, had already intended to beat Randika up, it seems that the person was looking for it. Randika added. "To be honest you don''t have to think about anything either. If you jump now, you won''t have to jump again for the rest of your life. " "..." The woman thought that Randika was mocking her determination to jump. He who was originally sitting suddenly stood up. "Wait a minute!" Randika quickly intercepted him. "Actually, when I jumped it, I couldn''t walk 2 days after that. The pain literally left me lying in the hospital. After hearing it, do you still intend to jump? If it''s just a broken heart, wouldn''t you be better off turning a new leaf? There are still many good men in this world. " "What''s good, all men are liars!" The woman suddenly snapped. "Well it is not you who are easily lied to yourself?" Randika looks confused. The woman was shocked and the police were shaking their heads. This guy''s out of his mind, they thought. "..." The girl couldn''t answer. "Please believe me, it''s useless for you to do something like this." Randika''s face turned serious. "Who is it who has never experienced bad things in his life? If you sink into your failure, all you have to do is change and turn over a new leaf. What about your parents, anyway? Do you want them to see the news about their sonmitting suicide in the newspapers? Do you want to break your parents'' heart? " Hearing this kind of constion, the policemen breathed a sigh of relief. Looks like that person can still think clearly. The girl hesitated to jump after hearing those words just now. To be honest he didn''t intend to jump. However, the news that his girlfriend was cheating on him made him unable to think straight and now his head had started to return to normal. Seeing the woman starting to melt, Randika actually said. "Of course, if you don''t care about everything then I better suggest jumping. After all, your parents just need to make a new one. " WHAT? Deviana can''t stand hearing all this anymore, why does Randika keep forcing her to jump? The woman became angry. He thought he was afraid to jump? You think I heard your bragging just for attention? Who''s afraid to jump! The woman faced the window and stamped her foot and then jumped. It''s finished! Everyone below was already screaming hysterically. The girl actually jumped! Firefighters were already on their giant mattresses, ambnces were also on standby to take the victims to the hospital. Under everyone''s eyes, the girl flew freely towards the ground. All the police below had no chance to gawk, they were also getting ready to arrest the woman if they left the path of the giant bed that had been prepared. But at this moment, a figure shot past like the wind. His hand caught the girl''s leg! Everyone saw someone hanging from the window and managed to catch the jumping woman''s leg at thest second. Everyone cheered, as if they were watching anmovie scene action. On the other hand, the TV cameras were already recording this incident. Tonight''s headline will say ''The heroic action of a policeman saved a woman''s life''. Randika didn''t care at all, he allowed the police to take thepliment. The police on standby behind Randika were initially shocked, but they immediately helped Randika to pull the woman back. "Why do you do it like that?" Deviana breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m really scared you know!" Randika smiles. "Isn''t the important thing that the child is safe?" Seeing the woman being taken out, Randika said to Deviana. "Give the child a helping hand to get back up." "You sound like a wise man." Devianaughed. "You are exactly fathers who have a lot of life experience." "Where have you beentely, by the way? Why haven''t I seen you during this month? " Deviana asked. "So what? You miss me?" Randika smiled and rubbed Deviana''s cheek. "Who really missed!" Hearing Randika''s words, Deviana quickly became embarrassed in her heart. But he managed to keep his face from turning red. Randika shook her head. "Then I''ll just keep quiet. Since you don''t care about me so why should I tell you? " "You are yes!" Deviana gets angry. Chapter 242: You Rascal Bastard! Chapter 242: You Rascal Bastard! "Huh, I didn''t want to know from the start either!" Deviana looked away. "You look cute when you get angry." Randikaughs. "I recently had a job overseas and just came back. During my travels, I met many beautiful and sexy women. Their legs and thighs were smooth and their chests were all huge, much bigger than yours! And also they are honest with their feelings. " When she heard these rude words, Deviana became even more angry. "Then why did youe back? Aren''t you happy with them? " At this time, a policeman approached him and asked what needed to be done. "I just don''t know! You all are ipetent! " Deviana snapped at her subordinate. The policeman was shocked, what is this? Why did Deviana, who looks like a goddess suddenly be a devil? Randika secretlyughed in his heart. Seeing Deviana who is busy, Randika was about to leave. "Dev, if you have time, let''s go eat together, okay?" Who wants to eat with you? Deviana was really disgusted and left Randika without replying. He didn''t want to face Randika again today. After a while, the crowd started to disperse. However, this incident was over and the officers were starting to take care of it. However, the TV reporter didn''t just leave because he wanted to interview the hero who had saved the victims. Randika walked to the bottom floor and saw the reporter. "Are you the police who saved that woman earlier?" Randika is shocked but she doesn''t want to attract any unnecessary attention, she lies easily. "That person is still at the top, it looks like it took a long time toe down so be patient." After that Randika quickly fled, she did not want her peaceful life in Indonesia to be a scene. .... At home, Randika opened the door and saw Hannah sitting on the sofa. It looks like she is wearing a cloth to cover her face. "I am home." Randika said aloud. When she heard the voice, Hannah''s face looked panicked and immediately wrapped her face in the shawl. "Brother Randika finally you came home." Randika looked at Hannah who was wearing the scarf like a bridal veil, couldn''t help butugh in her heart. "Han, since when did you want to get married?" Hannah was confused about what to reply. Randika approached him and rubbed his head. "Or are you practicing to be a bride? Or maybe your cheeks get fat from eating too much? " "What the heck are you curious ..." Hannah was really concerned about her current face. A few days ago, pimples appeared on his face. Then suddenly the pimples started to grow in multiple scales and she felt itchy all over her face, simr to the symptoms of chickenpox. Moreover, these pimples cannot go away. The longer it grows, the more it grows in number. Now, the itching started to stick to her hair and eyes. Of course, Randika already knew what illness his brother-inw was experiencing but he still wanted to make fun of it. "Who does anyone wear a scarf at home? Are you hiding something? " Randika sits beside him. "Just take off that scarf, I haven''t seen your face in a long time either." "No, no, I''m just wearing a beauty mask and this can''t be removed for a week! So don''t force me to open it! " Hannah quickly refused. The past few days he had been suffering from the itching sensation. And also because of so many pimples, he didn''t dare to go out of the house. She was afraid of everyone''s taunts, so she wouldn''t show this ugly face to anyone! "Han, why are you being cold like this? Aren''t we family? " Randika said with a smile, she also saw various kinds of ointments stuck to the cloth. "It''s your mask that sticks like that, what if you''re short of breath?" Randika grabbed the end of the shawl, but was quickly snatched back by Hannah. "Brother Randika should be tired from work, right? Hurry up and rest there in the room, it will hurt. " Hannah wanted to push Randika off the sofa but couldn''t. "Han, you really don''t want to open the shawl?" "Do not want!" "Then what a shame. If it''s just e, I can cure it easily. Well then, I''ll rest in my room. " Randika pretended to be disappointed but in his heart he was alreadyughing hard. "Sis, wait! What did you just say? " When she heard Randika''s words, Hannah was shocked. This brother-inw can cure an annoying disease like this? "Hmm? I said I wanted to rest in the room. You''re right, I''m really tired after working all day. " Randika smiled mischievously. He wanted his brother-inw to give up and take off the shawl before healing him. "That''s not it sis ... Just now kak Randika said you can cure e?" Hannah looked annoyed. "Hah? When did I say that? Looks like I just blurted out. " Randika turned around. "Luckily you don''t have e on your face so I can rest in peace." "No, no, you can rest here, sis. Hurry and sit back here. " Seeing his brother-inw''s 180 degree change, Randikaughed and sat back down. "Sis, can you really cure e on the face?" Hannah red at Randika. "Why? Do you have pimples on your face? " Randika pretended not to know. "Sis, I will open this scarf, but promise, don''tugh." After an inner conflict, Hannah finally made up her mind. "Don''t worry, how can Iugh at you? Do you think I am that cruel? If Iugh then I''ll be hit by a truck. " Randika said, patting his chest. "I''ll keep your promise, don''tugh, sis." The hesitating Hannah started to open her shawl little by little. Finally, Hannah''s face waspletely exposed before Randika''s eyes. After seeing it with his own eyes, Randika was still shocked! Before this, Inggrid exined that Hannah didn''t want toe out because of the many pimples on her face and ording to Randika that was a bit exaggerated. But after seeing it for himself, Randika was not surprised why Hannah felt that way. From the cheeks to the forehead, everything is covered with pimples. The pimples were really round and dense with whitish shoots and reddish skin around them, it looked as if the pimples had pus. It could be said that Hannah''s entire face was filled with bumps like that, truly terrifying. But perhaps out of frustration, Hannah ate so much that her cheeks became fat. Coupled with pimples like that, he already resembled a frog. Even though it sounds cruel but he''s really funny. "Hmm .. This Han ... Cough! It''s a bit "Randika tried hard to hold back hisughter, he pinched his thighs hard. Hannah was relieved that her sister-inw didn''tugh at her. Before this, everyoneughed when they saw his face and the thing that pierced his heart the most was his own brother alsoughing. But the more he saw her, Randika couldn''t help herself. "Han, you look like a frog! Hahaha, I can''t stand it anymore. Your face is really cute hahaha. " Randika burst outughing, her face shedding tears. Hannah looked like a frog, really cute. Hannah was silent like a stone as Randikaughed to her heart''s content. His heart that was slowly recovering suddenly broke back when he saw thatughing face. Randika stared at Hannah''s depressed face and also stared back at herself with a sharp gaze. It seemed like his eyes wanted to convey that he already believed in himself, so why was he still breaking his trust byughing? "Sorry Sorry. I don''t really want tough. But your face is really cute. " Randika stoppedughing and then fell silent. However, heughed again! "Let meugh with satisfaction first, hahaha!" Seeing Randika''s exaggeratedughter, Hannah immediately stood up. "Sis! You really are too much! " Hannah walked straight to her room. "Ah! Wait Han, brother is just kidding. Don''t be angry, I will cure your pimple. " Randika quickly caught Hannah''s hand. After trying to persuade her for a while, Hannah finally sat back down on the sofa. "Anyway, Randika can''tugh anymore." Hannah said with a sullen face. "Don''t worry, I won''tugh again." Randika looked at Hannah and Hannah looked at Randika, they both just sat staring. However, Randika suddenlyughed again. ... .. Finally, Randika doesn''tugh anymore because Hannah beat her. He didn''t expect his brother-inw''s fists to be so strong, his nose still ached. After telling Hannah to wait for her, Randika went to the pharmacy and bought traditional Chinese medicine. These pimples on Hannah''s face weren''t a sudden phenomenon, they were the result of a buildup. Hannah was an eater of everything, she would eat any kind of food. Although he is from Jakarta, his life there is more regted than he is here. In the city of Cendrawasih, he tried all kinds of food one by one. And at the same time, it didn''t seem like she was aware that the food she was eating contained excess fat. There are, of course, many other factors. Diseases like this are not difficult to cure. The reason is because the hospital is not effective in curing it because they do not know the root of the problem. After arriving home, Randika quickly took a mortar and grinded the traditional medicine in the traditional way. Hannah paid attention to Randika''s efforts, which she considered useless. He had visited 3 expensive hospitals before and still has not recovered. Even though he understood that his brother-inw was good at fighting, curing illness was a different matter. Randika is still busy grinding and boiling, this process is quite long. As time went by, the water finally boiled. At the same time, the ground medicine is added and mixed with boiling water. After stirring for a while, the medicinal soup began to thicken and waspletely ck. Randika''s medicinal soup really looks like mud in the sewers. And under his eyes, his brother-inw took a bowl and poured it and prepared to rub it on his brother-inw''s face. Chapter 243: The Assyrian Pantheon Chapter 243: The Assyrian Pantheon On the other hand, Nergal''s troops remained calm, especially those who were directly trained by Wolf. They had absolutely no expression on their faces, nor the slightest fear on their eyes. They ughtered the enemy one by one for the sake of avenging their fallen brothers in arms. Nothing could stop them! In an instant, Nergal''s troops rushed into the luxurious building. Clyde and Yodai stared at the two troops fighting fiercely as they stood beside Ryan. The bloody battle had begun. "Come on, let''s join them," Ryan said in a serious tone. Quickly, the three of them entered the battlefield. Along the way, the fighting continued. Spyro was attacking the enemy like a madman. He shed one of his opponent''s hands and used it as a sword! Rayden''s soldiers were no less violent. No enemy could kill them. As for the Wolf''s troops, they used their bodies to protect their friends from the rain of bullets. The twins, Tyrell and Theo, used abined attack when they collided hand to hand. Since they were twins, theirbined attacks werepletely wless. At this moment, the wind of victory was blowing towards Nergal'' army. Their enemy''s army was being pushed back continuously. Ryan kicked the door and realized that there were still many people rushing toward him. Clyde''s great sword shed down and opened the way. With one strong kick of his foot, Clyde jumped high and his sword glowed. The sword shed towards 20 people and split them in half as it was rippled with internal power! After cleaning the blood on his sword, Clyde stared at Ryan. Yodai nodded and said to him, "Not bad, looks like your swordsmanship has increased." Clyde frowned and replied, "Of course, do you think I can only sleep all day?" Yodai smiled bitterly, wasn''t he just sleeping and ying with the sword while the others were busy working? As they entered the building, dozens of people suddenly surrounded the three of them. Staring at one of the leaders, Clyde''s eyebrows twitched. "I didn''t expect to meet you here, ke." Clyde''s face suddenly became serious and his blood boiled. ke was an old rival who was also on the Gods list. Previously, they had fought a lot and the score was now tied at 12. But now that his abilities had improved, he didn''t know who would win between them. In front of them, a middle-aged man with a white beard stared at Clyde closely. ke then smiled because he had not fought this rival for a long time. Meanwhile, a figure who was just as strong stood behind him. Yodai recognized the person and frowned. "Father Raphael from the Vatican?" Yodai''s face really scrunched up. Father Raphael was also not just anyone. He came from the Vatican and his abilities earned him recognition as God''s agent of judgment. "Has the Vatican fallen into the hands of darkness?" Yodai''s face twitched. "I don''t really want this to happen," Father Raphael said with his all-white clothes. "Do you want to finish our fight?" Clyde looked at ke. "Come forward!" ke replied coldly. "We will hold them," Clyde and Yodai said. Ryan nodded at their words. Clyde and Yodai immediately fought the two martial arts experts. Meanwhile, Ryan went further into the building alone. Anyone who dared to get in his way would be killed mercilessly. It didn''t take long for him to find arge wooden door. When he opened it, he saw Eclipse sitting on his chair. "Eclipse." "Nergal." Ryan and Eclipse looked at each other. A thick killing aura started to seep out from the two of them. "You can''t run away anymore," Ryan said in a cold tone. "There''s no need for him to run away because you will die today." Hearing this, Ryan frowned. The voice didn''te from the Eclipse but from behind him. A sense of danger crept into his nape as he noticed the presence, telling him to stay away. Seeing Ryan''s reaction, Eclipse grinned. "There''s nothing wrong with being on guard against you, right? After all, I''m not your match in a fair fight." At that moment, Ryan turned and put his hands in front of his chest. From behind him, two palms appeared that were about to hit his chest. The two sides met and the colliding energy made the two of them step back. When he saw his new opponent, Ryan was quite surprised. His face really looked terrible. "Helos and Ashur!" Ryan came face to face with a middle-aged man with long blonde hair. With a terrifying smile on his face, his body gave off an incredible killing aura! Helos, the sun god of the 12 Aesirs. Hisbat power was truly extraordinary. Of the four lists of martial arts experts, 12 Aesir Gods were featured. Moreover, the title was only held by 12 figures while the world''s poption reached 7 billion people, really telling how powerful each member was. You could imagine how strong they were to be able to get into that list and stand on top of the world. Of the four lists, Gods, Half-bloods, and Humans were not too far away in terms of strength. For example, those at the top of the Human list had abilities andbat power that were not too far from the list of half-bloods and Gods. However, the existence of the 12 Aesir Gods waspletely different. If the number one person of the Gods list was faced against the weakest of the 12 Aesirs, he simply couldn''t fight back. The list of 12 Aesir Gods rarely changed. It''s really hard to get the names off this list. The biggest change only happened when Ryan ughtered 1000 people ordered by Lucius from the Italian mafia without being injured at all, and from that reputation he gained the name Nergal the God of War! With that, he pushed out one of the names from the previous 12 Aesir Gods list. Therefore, that person leveled down into the Gods under the 12 Aesirs. Actually, it was very easy for people if they wanted to be included in the list of 12 Aesir gods. The first thing they should do was find one of the upants and fight with them. If that person could beat them, then they were eligible to take over the position. Of course, this option was just another word for seeking death. The second way was to do amazing things like Ryan. He ughtered an entire army without getting hurt in the slightest. Such fighting ability was not an arbitrary skill, therefore Ryan deserved his title as Nergal. Both conditions sounded easy, yet very difficult to put into practice. So it could be concluded that the 12 Aesir Gods were the 12 strongest people in the world! Helos, the sun god, was one of the oldest upants of the 12 Aesir gods. Even though his reputation wasn''t as famous as Ryan''s, his strength was truly terrifying. Next to him was an Assyrian who had no less terrifying strength. People called him Ashur. Ashur was the supreme ruler in the Mesopotamian religion, bearing the title as the head of Assyrian pantheon. He was the god of creation and ruler of the sky! It could be said that this person who called himself Ashur was the number 1 martial arts expert from Assyria. Staring at the two enemies, Ryan''s face grew increasingly grim. Before this, the Eclipse had deployed the people from the God list to kill him and Ryan was still able to escape. But he didn''t expect that he could take advantage of someone from the list of 12 Aesir Gods! Eclipse was on the Gods list, but how could he rule over those two? Eclipse standing at the very back suddenly said in a serious tone, "Today, the name Nergal will disappear from the earth!" Eclipse''s face twitched, his voice sounded like a war cry. Would this really be the end of Ryan''s life? One person out of the 12 Aesir Gods was already troublesome, now he had to fight 3 martial artists at once? Helos looked at Ryan and smiled mockingly, "Nergal, what an interesting surprise." "Hey, if I kill him, will I be able to enter the God list like you?" Ashur looked excited, he couldn''t wait to live up to his name. These two martial experts couldn''t wait to exchange blows with Ryan. "It''s a pity I have to kill my neighbor, but the weak will be eliminated and the strong will survive," Helos smiled but his body had turned into a wisp of smoke. With incredible speed, he lunged at Ryan. On the other hand, Ashur was also moving and jumping on the walls to create fast momentum. The battle between gods had started! Ryan''s reaction was equally quick. Under the two''s deadly attacks, his inner power was already flowing profusely. His palms were united and filled with profound energy. The right one points to Helos'' chest and the left to the face of Ashur! Chapter 244: Battle of Gods Chapter 244: Battle of Gods After that happy moment became a moment of ckmail, suddenly their door to their house. "Ah it must be my friend." Hannah hurried to the door of the house. As expected, it was a young woman who knocked on the door of her house earlier. At the door, Ste stood dazed when she saw Hannah. His friend''s face immediately smiled when he regained consciousness. "Han, your face is back!" "Yes!" Hannah was really happy, she quickly drew in her best friend. "I also brought traditional medicine which my grandfather said was good for e, it seems we don''t need it anymore." Ste showed me a strange medicine. It could be said that Ste was one of Hannah''s best friends. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have shared the secret about the pimples on her face and brought him medicine. "Han, this is your ssmate?" Randika asked with a smile. "Yes, this is my roommate in the dorm." Hannah smiled broadly. "Introduce, this is my brother-inw, whose name is kak Randika. Thanks to him the pimples on my face are all gone. " "Ah?" Ste was shocked, she didn''t expect it to be her brother-inw who healed Hannah. Please note, it was Ste who previously apanied Hannah to the hospital. There have been many times the two of them changed hospitals and there were no satisfying results. They both almost gave up on Hannah''s situation. He really didn''t think that today the pimples had disappeared because the day before, Hannah''s face was still full of pimples. "How long did it take Randika to treat it? The result is truly extraordinary, your face has be smooth too. " Ste''s eyes were filled with curiosity. "Hahaha, my brother-inw is not just anyone. The whole process takes no more than 1 hour. " Hannah''s face already looked proud. "He boiled the ingredients until they turned like mud and rubbed it on my face." Randika just smiled on the side, why is it that her sister-inw is proud? "It means your brother-inw is a super doctor." Ste said with amazed eyes. "Hahaha it''s not that much. I only understand a few things about traditional medicine and it just so happens that Hannah''s illness isn''t thatplicated. " Randika said with augh. "You two take it easy first, I''ll clean up the remains earlier." Randika then walked to the kitchen and cleaned up all the tools that had been earlier. Hannah and Ste sat on the sofa and chatted. "Stel, thank you for wanting to apany me these few days. If you don''t exist, I don''t know what to do. " "Never mind, don''t hesitate to do that." Ste smiled. "Aren''t we brothers and I am your dear brother? What can a cute little sister like you do without her brother? " Hannah smiled. "Then sis, your sister is dying to have a vacation." "Then today we''ll have fun! You must be tired of not leaving the house these days, right? " Ste then thought for a while and replied. "How about going to Pondok Indah mall? Didn''t we ever discuss going to the game center? " "Great idea!" Hannah said with a happy face. "Sis, we are going to the game center at Pondok Indah mall. Do you want toe along? " Hannah quickly headed for the kitchen. "You guys go, I''m at home." Randika said with a smile. Going to the mall with girls? Hisst experience of going out with Inggrid ended with severe trauma because he was used as a grocery bag carrier. And Randika is sure that his brother-inw is not much different from his brother. Besides, he couldn''t wait for the night toe, he better rest and wait for Inggrid toe home. "Eh !! Howe it''s not fun, sis? Hannah jumped and dragged Randika. "Come on sis, apany us, I promise we will have fun together." "Yes, yes, yes, let me change my clothes first then." Randika feels helpless. .... Forced, Randika drove to the mall together with Hannah and Ste. Pondok Indah Mall is famous for game centerits bigand lots of toys. Many young people gathered here. Because this game center uses asystem power card, Hannah and Ste immediately filled their cards up to 300 thousand. They can''t wait to try all the avable games. "Eh, uh, let''s try to y that!" Ste''s gaze lit up when she saw the empty shooting game. "Come on!" Hannah was honestly interested in all genres of toys. And when they hit a basketball game, Randika came into y. The game is quite simple. We are given 30 seconds by the machine, the time will increase by 1 second and the score will increase by 2 when a ball is ced in the basket. So in theory, if you are good enough, you can y this game as long as possible. Of course, it all depends on your throwing skills. "Me first." Hannah quickly swiped the card. The balls quickly descended and Hannah started throwing them one by one. Unfortunately, all of Hannah''s attempts only hit the rim of the basket without a balling in. However, because Hannah had apetitive spirit, she didn''t give up and threw the basketball with enthusiasm. Randika looked at his brother-inw with augh, it seemed that his brother-inw''s basketball was about toe off. However, because all of Hannah''s throws missed the mark, her ying time shrank and eventually reached 0. The passersbyughed in their hearts, but because it was a girl ying so they all tolerated it. Hannah held thest ball in her hand and threw it wholeheartedly. However, the ball is actually an air ball. "Hahaha, your score is 0!" Steughed. "How awful you are." Now it was Ste''s turn to act. He started throwing the basketball one by one. DUAK! His first pitch failed. SYUT Thehit the second''s throw didn''t evenbasket. PROK! Finally the third pitch came in! However, Ste only managed to enter 1 ball during y. Everyone who passed was alreadyughing, it seemed that observing the two girls'' basketball was more fun than watching them y. Hannah and Ste felt these mocking looks and became irritated. They get even more annoyed when Randikaughs at them. "Hahaha, you two are terrible. This game also requires throwing skills so it is not enough to have enthusiasm. " "Then why don''t kak Randika try it?" Hannah pushed Randika to the front of the machine. "Okay." Randika borrows Hannah''s card and starts ying it. PROK! The first ball slides in smoothly, the sound of theting is a real relief. Randika then took the second ball and managed to put it back in. All the throws went smoothly and the sound of the game engine started getting excited and the score was 100. The people who wereughing at first started to look serious. Hannah and Ste were on their feet in a daze, but could anyone throw that much? Randika himself still continues to throw the ball, he casually takes the ball and throws it perfectly. The sound of the balling in was continuously heard, Randika was simr to an NBA yer. The sound of the engine started to get excited again, Randika''s score now reached 300. At this time, the basketball basket started moving right and left at a slow pace. When you reach a certain score, the basketball basket will move. It will be slow at first but as the score progresses the basket will move faster. More and more people stopped and saw Randika. They couldn''t hide their admiration, that fellow was really good. The highest score on that machine was 1120 points, so it could be said that it was the upper limit of the people all this time. Could this person be able to break that point record? Randika''s movement looks rxed and stable. Every time he threw, the throw always went smoothly. Regarding the time, because Randika managed to enter it continuously, the time has be 120 seconds. He had 90 seconds added. PROK! Randika has now made it to a score of 500, the engine makes another sound and the basket starts moving faster. The people gathered had almost closed the road, they looked at Randika with awe. "Crazy, that guy hasn''t missed even once." "Is he a professional basketball yer?" "Looks like he''s going to break his record." People started discussing with each other, Randika casually kept throwing the ball. His score slowly reached 800. His basketball basket was moving very fast, but every shot Randika never missed. Regarding time, he had already reached over 400 seconds. The people started to hold their breath, it seemed that the highest score would be solved. Everyone is waiting for this moment. PROK! This time, Randika made it to a score of 1000, the basketball basket also started to move even faster. At such speed, it was very difficult for anyone to score. But with Randika''s expertise, that kind of speed was nothing. The percentage of balls entered is still perfect. It didn''t take long for Randika to reach 1120, one more ball then the highest score will be surpassed. Everyone has already pped their hands, this fellow is truly extraordinary! Hannah and Ste were shaking their heads, especially Hannah. Looks like this brother-inw is good at anything. Randika is still throwing the ball and people are still watching him. Now he has reached the number 3000. The basketball basket has moved like crazy, people can''t see the basket normally. However, for Randika that speed was still nothingpared to bullets. Shot after shot hitting its target quickly, not a single one missed. Everyone has been wondering to themselves, is he still human? Randika is still throwing, now the score is 7000 and not one ball has missed. Chapter 245: Last Man Standing Chapter 245: Last Man Standing ''Is this how the battle between the Aesir gods looks like?'' He gawked in awe. Eclipse was even more afraid of Ryan. How strong was that damn Nergal? Even under thebined attacks of Helos and Ashur, he was still able to fight equally with them. Ten secondster, the three of them collided andnded on the floor. Ryan''s clothes were tattered and there were quite a lot of scratches on his body. But it was unexpected that Helos and Ashur suffered way more serious injuries! Helos'' blonde hair was messy, his once straight and silky hair now looked disheveled. Bloods seemed to pour out of the corner of his mouth and there was only a string of fabric left covering his upper body. Ashur''s condition was not much different. They both gasped while staring at Ryan. Ryan looked at both of them. The longer he fought, the more his inner strength flowed and helped him forget the pain. His mind seemed to only know three words kill, kill and kill! Helos and Ashur shuddered when they saw Ryan''s expressionless face. Previously, Nergal struggled to fight the two of them altogether. But ever since that strange burst of energy, hisbat power and fighting style drastically changed. What the heck actually happened to him? Ryan''s red eyes gave off a strange light. After that, his body turned into a wisp of smoke and charged forward. Helos and Ashur put on their stance and weed Nergal''s attack. The three of them fought fiercely and now Ryan''s attack had seeded in pushing them down. After a series of attacks, Ashur''s two hands formed symbols. Suddenly, a golden colored energy shot towards Ryan. Helos also did the same, coating his fists with full force until they glowed. Ryan raised both of his hands and spread his palms. The three inner forces met once again. BANG! Like a bomb exploding, both Helos and Ashur were blown away while bleeding profusely. This time, the two of them were already terrified! What a scary internal energy! Meanwhile, Ryan just stood there silently and felt his blood boil. It seemed like the mysterious power within his body was still flowing from his pores. ''Blood. Blood. Blood.! I want blood!'' Ryan knelt on one leg and shot out like an arrow. In an instant, he caught up with the bouncing Helos and Ashur. Ashur managed to dodge his attack, so Ryan''s fistnded on the wall. Suddenly, the wall cracked and the cracks stretched out in all directions before making it copse like sand. Helos distanced himself as he watched Ashur being chased by Ryan to find a gap. However, Ryan suddenly spun around and kicked him at the speed of light! Even though Helos used his arm as a shield, his whole body was floating! The attack was truly terrifying. The Eclipse was shocked at the scene before him. Was this the real power of Nergal? His opponents were not just anybody, they were one of the 12 Aesir Gods and a strong candidate named as the 13th Aesir. Even after he got battered, Nergal still had the strength and could beat them! It really didn''t make any sense to him. As he was already terrified, Eclipse suddenly felt the air around him was torn apart and something was slicing through it. Then shortly thereafter, a figure fell right in front of him. He saw Ashurying on the ground with his bleeding mouth while Helos'' breath was short as he endured the injuries all over his body. Then they both looked at Ryan who could still stand firmly. Horror and fear shed through their eyes as they both had the same thing in their minds. He''s not human! It sounded exaggerated, but it was the truth. Meanwhile, the Eclipse could only tremble when he heard Ryan''s words. "This is my full strength." Ryan still stood at the same ce, while Eclipse could only freeze from seeing Helos and Ashur getting injured. Even though Ryan was fighting alone, he already had this battle under control. Ryan''s strength was still flowing strongly, even stronger than the previous one when he breathed the poisonous gas in a secret chamber. However, Ryan still remembered how dangerous it was to use this energy. If he was not careful, he would die. Therefore, Ryan must finish this immediately! Helos and Ashur stood again, and at this time, Ryan attacked them. As the man charged with swift and heavy attack, the two of them wouldn''tst long. "UHUK!" Ashur was hit hard in the chest with Ryan''s internal power lodged in his lungs and disrupted his internal power. Now his body became uncontroble as he vomited fresh blood. Helos was also not much different, he bounced because of Ryan''s attack. But Ryan didn''t just let him go, he immediately chased him in the air and beat him like a punching bag. Unable to endure at all, Helos took every single blow. Helos waspletely helpless, his wound was too serious. The two people known to be great and strong were nothing in front of Nergal! Ashur coughed and said in a cold tone, "Looks like you deserve the name Nergal, but do you still think I can''t beat you?" Ryan looked at Ashur, whose eyes were still burning with a fighting spirit. Unexpectedly, Ashur took out a small ss bottle and threw it at Ryan. Then with his index finger, he shot out his inner energy. The bottle broke and hundreds of tiny poisonous insects immediately scattered. "Cheap trick!" Ryan waved his hand, his immense energy killing the insects in just one strike. When Ryan looked at Ashur, he realized that the number one fighter in Assyria had run to the window! Right, Ashur ran to the window and jumped out of this building. Ryan was not surprised, after he realized from his daze, Ashur had disappeared from this ce. Pausing for a moment, Ryan looked at Helos. He saw the man from the same 12 Aesir Gods list as him gawking. Then without saying anything, he turned around and ran towards the same window! The two people fled! If people heard this story, they wouldugh at Helos and Ashur very loudly. However, due to his current condition, Ryan could not catch up. And after all, his real opponent was the Eclipse instead of Helos and Ashur. Now, his focus fell on the Eclipse, which was seenpletely motionless. Eclipse still didn''t realize that Ryan was moving towards him, he was still surprised by the reactions of his two subordinates. When he woke up from his daze, Ryan was close to him. Eclipse continued to step back until he tripped over a chair. After he witnessed how terrifying Nergal was, he knew that he had no chance of winning. Since the first time he rebelled, he thought he had known the figure of his master both in strength and character. He had created various traps and tricks but it seemed they were all in vain. "When you were my subordinate, you achieved many things for me," Ryan said in a low voice. "Now rest in hell." "Ha ha ha." Eclipseughed out loud. "You think you can kill me? I''m just one of the clones!" Hearing this, Ryan frowned. He''s not the real one? The Eclipse was like a rat, he never showed his true self. "Nergal, you won''t be able to kill me!" Eclipseughed. Annoyed by theughter, Ryan threw a punch to the Eclipse''s chest. Now theughter turned into a bloody cough. "Even if I can''t kill you, I will destroy all of your bases! Sooner orter, I will find the real you!" Ryan said. Eclipse seemed to be grinning but in the end, his figure melted along with his blood. Ryan killed the clone with one hit. Staring at that melting Eclipse, Ryan frowned. When would this cat and mouse game between them end? Before long, that previously swiftly flowing energy suddenly subsided and a great pain began to take over. Cold sweat started flowing profusely from his back. About 1 minuteter, Ryan''s body had formed a pool of sweat and the pain was getting worse. He quickly took out a medicinal pill from his grandfather and swallowed it. He then closed his eyes and controlled his internal power. It took him a long time to relieve these symptoms. "Huaaa!" Ryan let out a long sigh of relief. The mysterious power within his body was like that of a fierce wild horse. Luckily, he had it under control because otherwise, the consequences were unimaginable. At the same time, his army had eliminated the entire Eclipse''s army and began securing the building. On the other hand, the fight between Yodai and Father Raphael is over. Father Raphael smiled broadly when he saw Ashur fleeing the battle. After seeing the gap, Father Raphael followed him. ke saw his colleague running away and decided to follow him. Chapter 246: Time To Go Home Chapter 246: Time To Go Home Clyde initially wanted to chase him but Yodai held him back Then they both followed Ryan. Ryan approached them in tattered clothes and said, "Contact Scarlett and Yasmin, ask them to trace the remnants of Eclipse''s forces in Tokyo." Then he asked his troops to search the entire building in hopes of finding something that could lead them to the original headquarters of the Eclipse. .......... Although this great battle did not kill the original Eclipse, the defeat of the Eclipse did shake the foundation of his power in Tokyo. The headquarters which was destroyed this time could be said as an important facility because it was guarded by Helos, Ashur, Father Raphael and ke. After thoroughly investigating the entire building, Ryan found some important information such as political leaders and business people rted to the previous Eclipse and maps containing the other branch headquarters. With this map, Nergal''s troops could finish the Eclipse''s power effectively and quickly! All the generals and lieutenants were divided and theyunched their attacks simultaneously, Tokyo was destined to be a bloody battlefield. This tragedy began with the tragic screams of the Eclipse soldiers, then spread to the ranks of politics and business people. They were all secretly killed, most of them had a history of bribery and illegal possession of goods. Themoners could not feel this bloody tragedy at all, but for those who were swept up in the flow, today''s events were truly terrifying. Even if the victim was their partner, they just looked away and pretended not to see. These people knew that this incident was a form of revenge from Nergal''s army. Anyone who dared to oppose would deal with that terrifying army and die horribly. At the same time, Nergal regained his respect as the king of the underworld again along with the increase of power in his army. The sweeping operation carried out on Eclipse''s remaining Headquarters continued. Thanks to the map they found, Eclipse simply stood no chance. This time, the power of the Eclipse was rapidly shrinking. As Ryan''s troops recovered, the Eclipse couldn''t act as openly as before. It could be said that the Eclipse''s influence on Tokyo was running low and he was no longer a threat to his troops. But Ryan could not take this case for granted. Before he could kill the real Eclipse, he couldn''t drop his guard to this dangerous threat that''s always lurking around him. He could not let this cancer spread and harmed him any longer. Several days after the incident in Kamakura City, there was still no news regarding the main headquarters of the Eclipse. Even the squad that got interrogated didn''t say anything. In just two days, all of Eclipse''s headquarters that they knew had been destroyed. And they managed to reim their pce back! With Scarlett''s careful nning and also the absence of reinforcements from Eclipse''s part, they were able to retrieve it easily. At this moment, the name of Nergal''s army already echoed throughout the country. Taking advantage of this opportunity, Scarlett and Ryan decided to recruit more people and establish order on their foundation. Their army had been too modest, but this time Scarlett wanted to strengthen their foundations. She wanted to recruit more researchers, mechanics andputer experts. This recruitment process would be directly monitored by her and Yasmin so that they didn''t get caught by spies. A few days after that, Yasmin and Scarlett took Ryan to the airport. They departed quietly and did not inform the generals and other lieutenants. If not, they might not let Ryan return to Crimea. "Alright, I''m going now. I''ll leave the rest to you two," Ryan said with a smile. Yasmin had been keeping her sullen face but suddenly had tears in her eyes. Both of her super soft breasts pressing tightly to Ryan. "Please don''t go, I still want to be with you. Besides, you haven''t met my sister yet!" Yasmin was crying on Ryan''s chest. "Yasmin, I know you are lonely but aren''t Naomi, Scarlett and the others with you? I''m sure you can handle all problems well. You can just call me if you need me." Scarlett smiled from the other side then said, "Master, how about you take Yasmin with you? I will find the right person to rece her in the intelligence division." "Is that for real? Can I go with you?" Yasmin''s face was sparkling. Ryan shook his head. "Sorry. I can''t entrust the intelligence division to anyone but you and Yasmin. Besides, how would your sister feel if you suddenly left her?" "But." "Don''t worry, I''ll call you more often from now on." "Promise?" Ryan nodded his head and rubbed Yasmin''s head, he then turned to Scarlett. "I entrust our troops to you, take good care of our house." Scarlett nodded. "Sir, don''t worry, I won''t let our troops experience such an embarrassing incident again." Ryan nodded and smiled, they were both his confidants. "Anyway, when you recruit peopleter, loyalty over expertise should be prioritized," with the reorganization of the troops, the recruitment process was the key to their stability and strength. If this was not properly monitored, there might be a case for another Golge again. Scarlett nodded. "Sir, I will open a branch headquarters in Crimea when our problem in Japan is resolved. After all, Crimea is our master''s hometown," A branch in Crimea? Ryan was surprised, what a brilliant idea! However, he thought for a while and shook his head. "Things like this may be difficult, the Alkonost Ordo will not allow it." After chatting for a while, Ryan came in to check in. Just as he was about to enter, there was a sound of an engine booming from behind. This sound immediately made everyone curious. Ryan looked back and couldn''t help but shake his head whileughing. Severalrge motorbikes were lined up neatly just outside the airport entrance. They were really big bikes. If there were anyone who understood motorbikes, they would be surprised. The bikes were Harley Davidson Street Glide. Their motorbike engines could bleed one''s ears but their speed was not inferior to cars! The motorbikes were neatly lined up and behind them were several other sports cars such as Rolls Royce, Ferrari and also Lambo. One by one, the cars stopped and parked side by side, making it look like a luxurious car parade was going on. Everyone was shocked, why did these luxurious motorbikes and cars suddenly gather in this ce? A family car''s owner parked beside the Lamborghini couldn''t help but feel inferior. Rubbing his eyes hard, he dreamed that he would own the same sports car one day. One by one, people started recording this unique asion with their cellphones. After a while, everyone got out from their cars and walked toward the airport''s entrance. Ryan shook his head andughed bitterly. He then looked at Yasmin and sighed. It looked like Yasmin told everyone about his departure. Not long after, his troops in an all-ck suits were standing in front of him. Rayden, Levi, Wolf, Syro, Lion and the others looked as if they wereing straight out of the mafia world. Meanwhile, Naomi wore a high-slit dress that showed off her long and smooth legs, looking really seductive. If it weren''t for the wound on her face, Naomi would already be the most beautiful woman he had ever seen. All of his troops, led by 5 generals, simultaneously bowed towards Ryan. "Take care on your way, sir!" That loud sound could be heard in all corners of the airport, everyone was shocked when they heard it. That young man was the boss of all those people? It really didn''t make sense. Ryan sighed thenughed loudly. "I wonder who will be my match in a sword duel after you left?" Clyde sighed while carrying hisrge sword on his back. Yodai then scolded him, "Don''t add to our master''s burden anymore," he then turned towards Ryan. "Please forgive him, leave with a calm heart and leave it all to me!" "That''s right boss, I''ll guard our house!" Spyro tore his jacket whileining. "Damn, this suit just doesn''t suit me." Seeing his embarrassing behavior, the Lion was shaking his head. He really hated Spyro''s little rascal attitude. Theo and Tyrell smiled. "Sir, you have toe back!" "Don''t worry," Ryan smiled at them. This time Rayden and Levi stepped forward and bid their farewells. "Since I am not here, take good care of our brothers." "Don''t worry, we will risk our lives to protect your legacy, sir." Ryan then hugged his generals and lieutenants. "Wolf, when our troops are growing strong, I''m thinking of setting up a branch in Europe. Get ready for that possibility." "Naomi, the more days I see you, the prettier you look. Your beauty is eternal. Take care of yourself." With this, Ryan said goodbye to everyone. He was now ready to return to Crimea. Chapter 247: The Bunny Girl Chapter 247: The Bunny Girl Randika didn''t hang up, she waited patiently for Deviana. Shortly thereafter, Deviana found something. "From what I have checked, there is a group of people who broke into the address you mentioned. But they all wear masks and don''t show their faces. " Deviana said. Hearing this made Randika a little happy, at least she has something now. "Can you check their route of going?" Then the phone fell silent again, but after a while Deviana''s cold voice could be heard again. "Can." "After you leave the house, turn left, walk 200 meters then turn right. After that go along the road andter. " With the direction given by Deviana, Randika ran while holding tightly to his cellphone. On the other hand, in a hotel, several burly people came into a room and took off their masks one by one. "I didn''t think it would be this easy." Someone ties a ginseng doll with rope, which looks dizzy on a pir. Looks like the ginseng doll is unconscious. She sometimes just made a sound like she was grumbling, as if she couldn''t tell what was dream and what was real. Someoneughs. "This mission is really easy and the rewards are really big." Then he threw his gun on the floor. His friendsughed too. If they couldplete this mission, they would be full for the next few months. One of them then put an incense burner in front of the ginseng doll. Inside was like burning sawdust, it gave off a strong smoky smell. The ginseng doll''s nose twitched and inhaling all the smoke, this made her even more dizzy. The sawdust is a spice from Thand specially formted to catch stuffed ginseng. The criminals were joking some time ago, suddenly their eyes fixed on the doll. "I didn''t expect there to be such a strange creature in this world." Someone said of them. Before this he did not expect there to be an intellectual life like this ginseng doll. "In your opinion, is it true that if we eat this doll we can extend our life? Our client shouldn''t mind if the creature loses a leg. " The other thug swallowed his saliva. To be honest, he had never eaten high-end food before so he was curious about the taste of rich people''s food. It should taste better than chicken or meat steak. Fortunately this ginseng doll is unconscious, otherwise it will scare away when it hears that it will be eaten. "That is true. How about you try it first? " One of his friends agreed. Such a supernatural being was neither an animal nor a nt, it could be said that he was special. Not a single one of them was not surprised when they saw the ginseng doll''s existence. Had it not been for the help of their incense smoke, catching the strange creature might be impossible for them. After staring at the doll, Reno, one of them, thought for a moment and shook his head. "I''m afraid our client will be very angry." "Hahaha since when did your guts shrink like that." One of his friendsughed. "Our client did not give any details that the object was alive, we could tell that we cut off his leg so we couldn''t run away again. Moreover, try to pay attention, it is still a baby, so we better cut the legs evenly and no one knows but us. After we hand it over and receive our money, then we celebrate by eating it. " Reno frowned and thought hard. Last night, a woman in ck whose face was covered by a cloth approached him and gave him a mission that was 5x more than usual. In an instant, Reno agreed and epted the incense he gave. The task was really easy and now the ginseng doll was tied up in the room. Come to think of it, he felt the mission this time was weird and too easy. For him the strangest thing was that when he met his client, he couldn''t measure his client''s ability at all. "Ren, I know what you are thinking." The friend beside him spoke up. "The client is just a woman. Even though he tries to cover it with a cloth and a heavy voice, why should we be afraid of a woman? " His friend added. "What Fahar said was true. I have a better idea, what if after we get the money, we kill him. After that we can sell the strange creature at an even higher price. " It could be said that the suggestion of one of his friends was really tantalizing, their greed was clearly visible in their eyes. These supernatural beings should be worth hundreds of millions, right? Many rich people are willing to pay a fortune if they knew what they were getting. Reno''s brain was already spinning so fast, he didn''t say anything at all. The question is how strong the strength of the client is. If the client had a strong background, death was only a solution for them. Understanding who you are dealing with is key to a job like this. "Reno, what are you worried about? Don''t think too far, we can just run away from this country if things get bad. The world is wide and we can go anywhere if we have money. Don''t you want to go to Russia? I heard the girls there are beautiful. " When his friends heard this, everyoneughed. Fahar''s words made sense, Reno''s face immediately smiled indicating that he agreed to carry out Fahar''s n. "Then how are we going to eat it? Boiled? Or stir fry? " Reno looked at the ginseng doll who was fast asleep. "Leave it to Fahar, he is good at cooking." Fahar looked at his friend who told him to cook it. For him killing was easy, but cooking? Does he want himself to poison them? "Hey, I''m afraid that if we cook it the effect of extending its life will disappear." One of them voiced his opinion. "How about we eat it raw?" Raw? Everyone looked confused, but it made a lot of sense. They immediately took out their knives and took out a ruler, so they could cut it evenly. The ginseng doll waspletely unaware that her life was in danger, but suddenly she sneezed and was terrified when she saw the knife that was aimed at her. "Since you are the one who epted this job, please try it first." His friend gave Reno a knife. "Remember don''t cut too much, we still need to deceive our clients first." Fahar next to Reno looks impatient, high-ss food like this is a once in a lifetime opportunity. However, when Reno was about to cut the ginseng doll''s leg, suddenly a door was smashed. DUAK! The door to this hotel room just bounced off, when they all turned their heads, a male figure walked in. "Looking to die, aren''t you a kid?" Some of them immediately surrounded Randika. This was the first time anyone dared to fight them. The beleaguered Randika stared at the tied ginseng doll, now she was really angry. Looking to die? You are the ones who will die! Seeing Randika''s terrifying expression, they all shuddered. They all know that Randika came to snatch the creature they tied up. Without warning, Reno and his friends pulled out their pistols and aimed at Randika. With a gun in hand, why are you afraid? In an instant their fear disappeared. "Your history has. "When one of them started talking arrogantly, Randika was already moving like the wind and beat the man so that he hit the wall. Her other friends immediately adjusted their shot but they couldn''t find Randika''s figure. Suddenly, one of them was hit in the face by Randika''s elbow. The person''s teeth fell out immediately. 3. Randika did not stay silent, he immediately jumped and threw a kick at his other enemy. In an instant, his friends were lying unconscious and this made Fahar and Reno scared. When their friend wasst knocked unconscious by Randika, the two of them were already breaking out in cold sweat and their hand holding the gun didn''t know where to aim. Randika walked slowly towards Fahar, in an instant the sound of gunfire could be heard. DOR! However, it was Fahar whoy because of the blow to his face and the bullet did not grazed Randika''s shirt at all. Reno began to contemte this incident in his mind. The woman said it was easy but now she regrets epting this job. Indeed there is a lot of money but if he dies then all the money will be wasted. Damn, he was totally blinded by money. He shouldn''t just ept this job and investigate it first. "Take whatever you want, but don''t kill me. I promise we won''t bother you again. " Reno was sweating profusely. Reno''s life experience said that the person in front of him was not just anyone, if he touched him even the slightest, his life would fly. "Who sent you?" Randika asked. "A woman dressed all in ck. He came overst night and gave me a big reward for kidnapping that strange thing. " Reno said without hiding anything. "The characteristics of that person?" Randika continues asking. "We met in a very dark alley, I couldn''t see his face. I only know that she is a woman and I don''t care about the rest as long as she can afford my services. " Girls? Hearing this made Randika think a little. He felt that he hadn''t offended a womantely. Moreover, that woman knew how to catch a ginseng doll that even her grandfather didn''t know. Randika was lost in thought but suddenly, the ginseng doll tied to the pir suddenly screamed. When he turned his head, Randika saw a figure who was holding the ginseng doll tightly in his hand jumping down from the window. Not! Randika''s heart clenched, she immediately jumped down without noticing Reno et al anymore. In an instant the hotel room became silent. If only it weren''t for his friends'' bodies, Reno might have thought that today was a dream. Moreover, they were on the 8th floor. The two people he saw jumped down without any hesitation. After regaining consciousness, Reno realized that he had wet the bed. Such people were on apletely different level. Looks like he should retire and do somewful work. On the other hand, Randika and the figure of the kidnappernded and immediately chased them. The pedestrians below were shocked simultaneously when they saw something falling in front of them. Chapter 248: A Gift For His Beloved Wife Chapter 248: A Gift For His Beloved Wife The kidnapper in cknded violently under the gaze of the passers-by then dashed away from them. What is going on? Did that person just jump off the building? The pedestrians were speechless, but a secondter someone fell back from above. DUAK! The ground immediately felt shaking, then that person''s figure quickly caught up with the person in ck before. They all wonder in their hearts, is itseason now Parkour? A grandmother took off her sses and rubbed them hard, unable to believe what she saw. A young man also shook his head, it seemed like he didn''t get enough sleepst night to have hallucinations like this in broad daylight. Dream, yes this must all be a dream. On the other hand, Randika pursues the kidnapper tightly. However, this area is a shopping area so there are many buildings and the atmosphere is very busy. After 7 turns, Randika lost track. Standing in the middle of the street, Randika watched everyone passing by, frowning. He knew that he had lost track of the kidnapper. The kidnapper had nned everything well, it seemed like he had nned his escape route a long time ago. She takes advantage of this crowd and blends in well. Randika did not feel any profound inner energy, it was impossible for him to find it. There is no more way, Randika can only give up this time. However, there is one way that is worth trying. Randika took the cellphone and called Safira. Before long, Sapphira''s soft voice could be heard. "Brother Randika!" Safira''s voice sounded happy but contained a hint of anger, she had never been contacted by Randika all this time. "Saf, are you busy? If not, please help me find someone. " It''s rare to hear her step sister ask for help, Safira immediately agreed. "All right sis, please tell me the problem." Randika then told everything that had happened. After understanding the problem, Safira immediately said. "All right sis, I will ask Arwah Garuda to investigate it. After getting the results, I''ll let you know. " In his heart, Randika feels relieved, Safira is really reliable. The two of them chatted for a while then ended their call. Safira left her current job and contacted Elva. Randika wanted to check on Indra''s condition. The effects of the anesthetic should have disappeared by this time. When he opened the door to his room, he found Indra sitting with a sad expression. Randika consoled her and promised to bring back the ginseng doll in a few days. After entertaining Indra for a while, Randika then went home and headed for his house. At home, Randika sat on the sofa alone and tried to understand this incident. When he returned from Japan, someone suddenly attacked and kidnapped a ginseng doll. It was certain that this incident was nned in advance, but the problem is who did it? Randika''s forehead frowned even more, she didn''t even think who did it. If the opponent was some kind of mafia or ordinary thug, then that ginseng doll could not possibly be caught. The problem was that his opponent this time knew a secret way to catch the ginseng doll that even his grandfather didn''t know. After thinking hard for a while, Randika shook her head. It''s a waste of energy thinking out loud like this. He could only hope for Arwah Garuda, which is a secret organization belonging to Indonesia whose intelligence capabilities are equivalent to hers. There should be no problem but what matters most is when the informationes. At this time, suddenly the door to his house opened. Randika turned and saw that Inggrid hade home. Throwing his tedious thoughts away, he stood up and greeted his wife with a smile. "Finally you came home dear." Inggrid came with lots of shopping bags, when she saw Randika, she smiled back. "I brought a lot of ingredients today, I''ll cook for youter." "Wow, I''ve never been cooked by my beloved wife so far." Randika smiles and hugs him from behind. "Honey, today Hannah slept in her dorm." After hearing this, Inggrid''s face turned red. His memory of this unique gift from Randikaes back to haunt him, what an embarrassing gift. "Are you impatient?" Randikaughed as he yed his hand on Inggrid''s chest. "You just can''t wait!" Inggrid gently came out of Randika''s embrace and stuck her tongue while walking to the kitchen. Randika, smiling, followed Inggrid into the kitchen. "Do not close! I don''t want our dinner to be ruined. " Inggrid is swinging her spat while scowling her face. Randika smiled when he saw his wife''s funny behavior, why does his wife look cute when pretending to be angry like this? "I don''t mind if I don''t eat." Randika blinked her eyes. "Aren''t you my main dish?" Randika smiled while Inggrid''s face was red. Why is her husband always flirty? Inggrid decided to indulge in Randika and started preparing her food ingredients. "Where''s Mother Ipah?" Randika asks. "Is he away?" "Ibu Ipah is not allowed to enter today." Inggrid said as she cut the garlic. "That means today we are just the two of us?" Hearing this, Randika quickly approached Inggrid. However, before Randika can hug him, Inggrid has turned and gave him a basket of vegetables. "Please wash it." Since he could not feel his wife''s chest, he should warm up by feeling the vegetables. Randika is in a good mood. When he was with Inggrid, he felt the burdens of his life lifted and he really enjoyed being alone with them. After chopping the vegetables that Randika washed, Inggrid started cooking. However, Inggrid turned around and said in a slightly elevated tone. "Can youe out for a moment and wait on the sofa?" Randika looks confused, can''t he see his wife cooking? "Get out there first." Inggrid started to y physically, she pushed Randika out of the kitchen. Okay, I''ll be waiting outside! Randika sat and watched TV while watching Inggrid cooking. Finally after 1 full hour, Inggrid came out carrying her food out. "Please bring me the te and the ss, OK?" Inggrid said to Randika as she brought her food to the dining table. "Try it." Inggrid looked at Randika with a smile. Randika looked at the food in front of him, he really felt dizzy. What''s that ck thing? Weren''t the vegetables he washed earlier a bright color? And the ribs, why do they look like charcoal? Randika started to hesitate to take her food, she suddenly cursed Ibu Ipah in her heart. However, seeing Inggrid''s sparkling gaze, Randika took the te, took it and ate it. In an instant, an overwhelming sweetness immediately attacked from within his mouth. This made Randika bite her inner lip. Very sweet! This sweetness almost made him vomit. When Randika wanted to throw away the food she had chewed, Inggrid suddenly said with a nervous tone. "How? Is it good?" Good? Randika pinched her thighs hard and tried to smile even though her lips were bleeding. "Delicious, very good! Indeed, the wife''s cooking is really special. " Hearing thispliment, Inggrid''s heart became happy. "Thank goodness, I thought you didn''t like my cooking. Even though it''s my first time cooking, it seems like I do have a talent for cooking. " Inggrid said, blushing. What? Cooking for the first time? .... Randika waspletely speechless. He was shocked when he heard that it was Inggrid''s first time cooking. She seemed to be using Mother Ipah''s absence to cook for her. Finally, the mystery of why she should not be in the kitchen has been solved, as if Inggrid is afraid of being criticized. After Randika cooked and swallowed the super sweet stir fry, she felt her mouth was numb so she wanted to drink a ss of water. Seeing that the soup in front of him was quite clear, he took a sip. After drinking a sip, Randika almost vomited on the spot. Why does this soup still taste raw meat? Did Inggrid not bring this soup to a boil? "Why? Not good?" Inggrid is really nervous, however, she wants her cooking to beplimented by the people she loves. "Good, delicious, just a little hot." Randika quickly showed a smile. Seeing Inggrid''s smiling face, Randika''s heart really clenched. This torture was heavier than the torture of his troops in Japan. After putting down his soup bowl, Randika looked at the other foods on the dining table. His heart was shaking nonstop. Burnt cooking like this was like poison ready to kill him. However, this is the cooking of his wife that he made with all his heart, how could he waste it? Randika''s heart was really uncertain and she was on the verge of wanting to cry. Seeing Randika who was silent, he took the charcoal ribs and put them on Randika''s te. "Let''s eat before it gets cold." Randika saw the chunks of charcoal on the te. When she looked at the smiling Inggrid, Randika could only swallow her saliva. Then he bravely picked up the meat and took a bite. With her eyes closed, Randika chewed the tough meat as hard as she could. After a few seconds, he swallowed the meat. "Wow, it''s delicious." Randika said with a bitter smile. "But I can''t bear to let those of you who are tired of work cook for me. Next time I''ll just cook for you. " Randika''s entire body was already breaking out in cold sweat, every chew felt like a death god''s sh. Results like this are certainly not surprising, because Inggrides from a rich family so in her life she has never cooked. When he moved to the city of Cendrawasih, he focused more on hispany and after all, there was Ibu Ipah who took care of him. Even though Randika can''t cook, at least the taste of her dishes is still between nd or salty. Meanwhile Ingrid''s cooking ispletely random and terrible. Seeing Randika eating her food, Inggrid''s heart is really happy. Her dream of cooking for her husband has finallye true. Finally, all the food was finished, Randika finally could breathe a sigh of relief. Luckily he had his inner strength, otherwise he would have been vomiting on the dining table for a long time. Fortunately, Inggrid didn''t join the meal so Randika could keep her smile on until thest second. Chapter 249: Leave It To Me Chapter 249: Leave It To Me How could such underwear be bought and sold? However, he did give thumbs up to the genius who created this super sexy lingerie. Finally, Irina took out a costume. Seeing the Japanese-style maid dress, Irina''s face looked red. Ryan wanted her to wear clothes like this? The man then said with a smile, "I''m sure it''s going to look so good on you, How about we y lord and servant tonight?" He immediately imagined Irina wearing the dress and speaking to him in a gentle tone. "Master, I will rub your body so hurry up and take off your clothes..." It looked like he needed to buy an air mattress for the bathroom. Irina quickly put back all the gifts while keeping her silence. Seeing the inner war that his wife was experiencing, Ryan kept trying to convince Irina. "Darling, believe me, your beauty will increase if you use these gifts." "Honeye on, it was so hard to choose them for you. I want you to wear it only for me." "Honey, look into my eyes deeply, promise me you will wear it, okay?" Finally, after Ryan kept pushing her many times, Irina nodded shyly. "Yahooo!" Ryan was so happy from his wife''s reaction, his mouth couldn''t stop smiling. As the saying goes, if there is a first then there will be a second; if there is a second there will be a third. The first step was to do it for the first time, and after that, it''s only a matter of time. The same also applied to Irina as the woman would get used to wearing the sexy lingerie when she''s alone with her husband. Tonight would be an exciting night for sure! Ryan''s mood was really good while Irina was still blushing. "Sit down first. If someone enters againter, there might be another misunderstanding," Ryan quickly sat down and asked, "By the way, was there a problem when I was not here?" Irina thought for a moment then shook her head. "Is there any news from Kruger''s family in Batavia?" Ryan asked. "Nope," Irina herself was a little surprised when she heard the question but she decided to ignore it. Even though Ryan killed one of their descendants, there shouldn''t be a problem as long as there was interference from his second grandfather. "How''s Ivanka?" Ryan drank his drink. Seeing Ryan''s actions, Irina didn''t mind it. "Ivanka kept asking me where you were going, buttely her face has developed pimples. I don''t know what she ate wrong but the pimples on her face are getting worse every day," Hearing this, Ryan frowned. "Have you taken her to the hospital?" "Yes, but the treatment is not very effective. Her face was still bumpy and she had more pimples to the point that she didn''t dare toe out at all," Irina''s tone was anxious. She didn''t know what to do to heal her dear sister. Ryan nodded. "Okay then, I''ll go and check her out." After chatting for a while with Irina, Ryan stood up and was about to leave. Of course, the two of them kissed first before separating. After leaving Irina''s office, Ryan intended to visit Ivanka. While walking, Ryan was in a really good mood. He kept wondering what the night would bring and couldn''t wait for the moonlight toe. But at this time, there was arge crowd on this side of the road. In Crimea, if you saw arge crowd, chances were something bad might have happened. People liked to crowd around and watched scenes they rarely saw such as idents or fights. Ryan didn''t intend to join in so he walked past them all. But he overheard the words of the person beside him. "Damn, why did it take so long? If you want to jump, just jump. Why do you hesitate like that?" Jump? ''Do you mean someone is going tomit suicide?'' How could Ryan let that happen? "Excuse me, sorry to disturb," Ryan quickly mixed in with the crowd and looked up. At the very top of the 10-storey building, a woman could be seen sitting staring down as if ready to jump at any moment. "Why would that woman want to jump?" Ryan asked the person beside him. "Oh? You just came?" The middle-aged man answered Ryan''s curiosity. "I heard she was in a breakup because his boyfriend cheated on her and dumped her. Her heart waspletely broken and she didn''t want to live anymore. Young people nowadays, they want to die just because of trivial things like that," the man sighed. A young man then joined in their conversation. "If that girl had known of me before, she would never have the thought to jump off a building like that." Ryan ignored him, he knew the young man must be desperately single from the way he spoke. "How long has she been up there?" Ryan looked at the woman. "I''ve been here since an hour ago but it seems the police''s been here longer than that. They''re still trying to save her." "You''re right, I hope the cops can convince her not to jump." "I think it''s very difficult, because it''s a matter of love," the person next to him began to join in the discussion. In an instant, this crowd of people voiced their respective opinions. The firefighters had prepared a prevention tool in the form of a giant air mattress. So if the woman suddenly jumped, the mattress would save her. Several police cars had been seen parked on the side of the road and a yellow line had been drawn out so that no one could enter the building. The crowd only wanted to see the final result, so the chances of them breaking in was very slim. Ryan looked up with his supervision and realized that the current situation was still in a dead end. His conscience told him that he should not stay still and get ready to go upstairs. "Hey, what are you doing! You can''t enter!" The policeman on guard in front of the building said. "Don''t worry, I''m in the police. I''m just off duty today," Ryan said, his hand quickly took out his wallet and showed a card. The policeman could not clearly see the police identification card, but Ryan had already broken in and was running towards the top floor. His speed was really really fast! The policeman then thought, why was that person so suspicious? After a while, he felt like his pocket was empty! Was that his wallet?! The policeman quickly searched his wallet and found it was in his back pocket. This time, he was really confused. Did this mean that his suspicion was wrong? By this time, Ryan had made it to the top floor. As he walked towards the hall, he saw several policemen on standby including Mia. "Who are you? This ce is not formoners, hurry up and go before you get arrested for getting in the way," a policeman noticed Ryan''s presence and intercepted him. Ryan ignored him and stared at the entire location. It looked like a policeman was trying to persuade the woman but she was mentally unstable at the moment. While others still stood by the scene, one way to save the woman was to buildmunication and not move carelessly. The woman might do something desperate if she saw the police and firefighters trying to rescue her as threats. This was not a hostage rescue mission, such a problem would take a lot of time and patience to solve. "He''s our ally, let him in," at this time, Mia spoke up. Ryan smiled at her and walked over to her. "What''s the situation?" Ryan looked at the woman who was about to jump from afar and asked Mia. Mia frowned. "The woman ispletely unstable, we''ve been trying to persuade her for almost an hour. But I don''t think our efforts worked at all," "That''s just how emotional problems are," Ryan sighed. "You sound like you''ve been through it before," Mia red at him, then she looked away. "If it goes on like this, the situation will get worse and we arepletely helpless." "Leave it to me," Ryan said with a smile. Mia was surprised, but after thinking about how Ryan had acted before, she nodded. "Alright then. But don''t be too hasty to force it, just do it slowly," "You take it easy." Ryan entered the room and approached the poor woman. "Are you still worried about jumping off this building? Besides, I doubt dying like this will be really hurt." After the words came out, the negotiator was shocked. Why did this person suddenly appear? And why did he even sound like he was suggesting this girl to jump? The woman was surprised and turned to Ryan. "When I was young like you, I also did the same thing," Ryan smiled and continued telling his story. Chapter 250: Why Did You Do That? Chapter 250: Why Did You Do That? "I''m the same as you, experiencing a bitter and truly heartbreaking incident. The difference is, maybe the building I was about to jump from was much higher than this one," he said. "Did you finally jump?" The woman continued to stare at Ryan. "Right, I jumped." Ryan smiled and returned to remembering his past. On that day, he stood on top of a 25-story building, and a mob of assassins chased him with assault rifles and a bazooka. Ryan couldn''t help but have to jump. However, Ryan couldn''t actually jump a building that high. Even if he was one of the 12 Aesirs Gods, he couldn''t withstand the impact of jumping that high. If it were a bit lower, Ryan wouldn''t hesitate to jump down. At that moment, Ryan jumped and, with the help of a rope, descended 3 floors while breaking the ss and safelynded. Of course the situation was very different from this woman, but he had to build a goodmunication in order to sessfully coax her off. "You jumped but still alive?" The woman looked confused. That man used to jump from a height much higher than this and survived? "Well, actually, it doesn''t hurt that much. How about you try it yourself?" Ryan blinked his eyes. "At most, the pain will onlyst a second and you will not feel anything next." Hearing Ryan''s words, the police had already intended to beat him up. It seemed that the person was really looking for it. Ryan added, "To be honest you don''t have to think about anything either. If you jump now, you won''t have to jump again for the rest of your life." The woman didn''t reply and thought that Ryan was mocking her determination to jump. Then she suddenly stood up from her seat. "Wait a minute!" Ryan quickly intercepted her. "Actually, when I jumped before, I couldn''t walk 2 days after that. The pain literally left me lying in the hospital. After hearing it, do you still want to jump? If it''s just a broken heart, wouldn''t it be better if you just start a new rtionship? There are still many good men in this world." "What good men are you talking about? All men are liars!" The woman suddenly snapped. "Well, are you saying that you''re easily lied to then?" Ryan looked confused. The woman was shocked and the police were shaking their heads. This guy''s out of his mind, they thought. "..." The girl couldn''t answer him. "Please believe me, it''s useless for you to do something like this," Ryan''s face turned serious. "Who is it who has never experienced bad things in his life? If you sink into your failure, all you have to do is change and turn over a new page in your life. What about your parents, anyway? Do you want them to see the news about their childmitting suicide in the newspapers? Do you want to break your parents'' heart?" Hearing this kind of constion, the policemen breathed a sigh of relief. It looked like that person could still think clearly. The girl hesitated to jump after hearing those words just now. To be honest, she didn''t actually intend to jump. However, the news that her boyfriend was cheating on her made her unable to think straight and now her mind had been cleared and she could think normally like before. Seeing the woman starting to melt, Ryan actually said, "Of course, if you don''t care about everything then I suggest you better jump. After all, your parents only need to make a new child." WHAT? Mia couldn''t stand hearing all this anymore, why did Ryan keep suggesting the woman to jump? The woman became angry. Did this man seriously think she was afraid to jump? Did he think she didn''t know that his bragging was just for attention? ''Who''s afraid to jump!'' The woman faced the window and stamped her foot and then jumped. It''s finished! Everyone below was already screaming hysterically. The girl actually jumped! Firefighters were already on their giant mattresses, ambnces were also on standby to take the victims to the hospital. Under everyone''s eyes, the girl flew freely towards the ground. All the police below had no chance to gawk, they were also getting ready to arrest the woman once she fell on top of the giant bed that had been prepared. But at this moment, a figure shot past like the wind. His hand caught the girl''s leg! Everyone saw someone hanging from the window and managed to catch the jumping woman''s leg at thest second. A loud cheer instantly echoes, as if they were watching a saving scene in an action movie. On the other hand, many cameras were already recording this incident. Tonight''s headline would be filled with things such as ''The heroic action of a policeman saved a woman''s life''. Still, Ryan didn''t care about it all. He allowed the police to take thepliment. The police on standby behind him were initially shocked, but they immediately helped Ryan to pull the woman back. "Why did you do that?" Mia breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m really scared you know!" Ryan smiled at her. "Isn''t the woman''s safety the most important thing now?" Seeing the woman being taken out, Ryan said to Mia, "Give her a helping hand to get back on her feet." "You sound like a wise man," Miaughed. "You sound exactly like a middle aged man with a lot of life experience." "Where have you beentely, by the way? Why haven''t I seen you during this whole month?" Mia asked. "So what? You miss me?" Ryan smiled and rubbed Mia''s cheek. "Who the hell misses you!" Hearing Ryan''s words, Mia quickly became embarrassed in her heart. But she managed to keep her face from turning red. Ryan shook his head. "Then I''ll just keep quiet. Since you don''t care about me then why should I tell you?" "You really are.!" Mia got angry. "Huh, I didn''t want to know from the start either!" Mia looked away. "You look cute when you get angry," Ryanughed. "I recently had a job overseas and just came back. During my travels, I met many beautiful and sexy women. Their legs and thighs were so smooth and their chests were all huge, much bigger than yours! And they were also honest with their feelings," When she heard these rude words, Mia became even more angry. "Then why did youe back? Aren''t you happy with them?" At this time, a policeman approached her and asked what needed to be done. "I don''t know! You all are so ipetent!" Mia snapped at her subordinate. The policeman was shocked, what was this? Why did this goddess suddenly be a devil? Ryan secretlyughed in his heart. Seeing Mia busy, he was about to leave. "Mia, if you have time, let''s eat together, okay?" ''Who wants to eat with you?'' Mia was really disgusted and left Ryan without replying. She didn''t want to face that man again today. After a while, the crowd started to disperse. The incident was finally over and the officers were starting to take care of it. However, the TV journalists didn''t just leave because they wanted to interview the hero of the day. Ryan walked to the bottom floor and saw them. "Are you the police who saved that woman earlier?" Ryan was shocked but he didn''t want to attract any unnecessary attention, so she lied easily. "That person is still on the top floor, it looks like it will take a long time for them toe down so be patient." After that, Ryan quickly fled the scene. He did not want his peaceful life in Crimea to be bothered by the incident that day. .... At home, Ryan opened the door and saw Ivanka sitting on the sofa. It looked like she was wearing a cloth to cover her face. "I am home!" Ryan said aloud. When she heard the voice, Ivanka looked panicked and immediately wrapped her face in the shawl. "Brother Ryan! Finally, you came home." Ryan then looked at Ivanka who was wearing the scarf like a bridal veil. He couldn''t help butugh in his heart. "Ivy, since when did you want to get married?" Ivanka was confused about what to reply. Ryan approached her and rubbed her head. "Or are you practicing to be a bride? Or maybe your cheeks are swollen from eating too much?" "What the heck are you talking about..." Ivanka was really concerned about her current face. A few days ago, pimples started to break out on her face. Then it suddenly grew in multiple scales and she felt itchy all over her face, simr to the symptoms of chickenpox. Moreover, these pimples were persistent and wouldn''t disappear even after she tried some treatments. The longer she let it, the more the pimples grew. Now, the itchy feeling started to reach her hair and eyes. Chapter 251: Girls’ #1 Problem Chapter 251: Girls¡¯ #1 Problem The pedestrians were shocked when they saw a car that had braked suddenly and almost made the ident. They wonder what is going on. In the car, the atmosphere is tense. The kidnappers looked at Randika''s face and didn''t know what to say. Why is it that it is not young master Richard who is tied up in this car but a young man whose identity is unknown? The boss who was smoking finally looked at Randika''s face for the first time, his body stiffened. His mouth opened and the cigarette he was smoking fell down. Randika looks rxed and smiling all the time. While yawning, Randika said to them. "Hmm I have a wife at home, so if you can just let me go here. I can go home alone. " The boss who finally realized it turned around and pped his men one by one. "You are all ipetent! How could you catch people wrong huh! Didn''t I give you the target photo from yesterday? " While scolding his subordinates, the boss''s hand continued to p his subordinates. His blood was literally boiling and the only way to get rid of it was to p his ipetent men. "We have been stalking our target for a week and today is the best opportunity to kidnap him without any witnesses. You even caught the wrong person, do you think there will be another chance like this? " They could only ept their boss''s rage gracefully, this was their fault after all. These kidnappers lowered their heads and didn''t make a sound, their boss kept scolding them mercilessly. They are also afraid to fight because they might be killed on the spot. "You shrimp brain." He really couldn''t think, let alone money, there was only shame. All these years of working in this dark life, he never expected to get super stupid men like this. The boss stared at his silent subordinates and yelled at him once again. "Who told you to be quiet like corpses? Hurry up and think how to fix this problem. " Then their boss''s gaze fell on Randika. Randika looked at the kidnappers and almostughed out loud. He had never seen such ridiculousness before. In fact, he is willing to be kidnapped so he can see this joke to the end. "Boss, I think we better go back to where we were. Maybe we can still catch our target there. " Said one of the kidnappers in a low tone. Without hesitation, the boss pped him across the cheek. "If you shoot your gun at a group of rabbits, the sound will make the other rabbits run and be alert. The boy named Richard had obviously run away even though he was a fool. If wee back there will only be wind. " "Then how about we run? I''m afraid their extended family already knows our actions and is trying to catch up with us. " Hearing this suggestion, the boss took a deep breath. "We can''t run away from this problem. Now the important thing is how to fix this problem, not a blur. Our lives are at stake when we ept this job. " He said, limping. "Boss, I think we better wait for another good opportunity." Said one of the kidnappers. "Since we caught the wrong target, Richard''s family must be on alert. It''s impossible to find a perfect moment like today. " Reply. "Then what about our client?" They don''t expect to catch people wrong and mess up this easy job. "This" One of them frowned. "Our clients should be helpless as long as we hide first. Besides, we can divulge their identities if we get caught by the target family in exchange for our lives. " At this moment, the boss nodded in satisfaction. Looks like some of his men still have brains. "Then what are we going to do with him?" The kidnapper looks at Randika. "Shall we take it off?" The kidnapper received a heavy p across the face. "Take it off? What are you looking for to die for? If this person goes straight to the police station and tells us about us, the whole police might be targeting us too. " "That''s right said the boss, think before speaking." The kidnapper was happy that he was not the one who was pped. The boss of the kidnappers looked at Randika, who from the start looked calm. His eyes were cold but soon turned into a frown on the forehead. He originally wanted to kill Randika, but that would leave a trail and the police would investigate. If he doesn''t kill her, their identities will be exposed and they will need to hide for a while until the situation settles down. Whatever he chooses, all of that cannot be separated from the police who will follow them. This boss shook his head then pped everyone one more time. What a fool, if they hadn''t caught the wrong head then it wouldn''t have been this messy. "Boss, how about we keep him where we were? When our work is done and we are out of town, then we can take it off. " Said the smart kidnapper. Right, that''s the only way. However, his friend suddenly refuted his suggestion. "But don''t keep him in my boarding house, my boarding house is small and it will be narrow because of the addition of one person." PLAQUE! The boss pped him one more time and yelled at him. "After your stupidity, you still think about trivial things like that?" Randika could not stopughing in his heart, this gang of kidnappers was really funny. "You don''t have to worry." This time, Randika spoke up. "Drop me off here and I''m not going to tell anyone about this incident." For a moment Randika said that, the ties in his hands had been untied and intended to open the door. In an instant, these kidnappers were shocked simultaneously. When the boss saw this, he was angry again. His men weren''t even good at binding. They are really stupid. "You can''t just tie it up, you useless human!" Said the boss angrily. The kidnappers, who realized from their daze, immediately tried to catch Randika''s hand. But how could these kidnappers be worthy of being the opponents? Since they were sitting side by side, Randika only needed to strike their genitals hard to cause them pain. In just an instant, the two kidnappers sitting beside him had already passed out. Meanwhile, the other two kidnappers had to receive a blow to the face. Now all that''s left is the boss of these kidnappers. Randika looked at the person with a smile. "Looks like you have to send them to school first before doing bad things." After that, Randika threw a punch right in the face. The boss who was already holding the gun could only faint before he could fire it. Randika smooths her clothes and walks out of the car. Even though thisedy show is getting funnier by the second, he still needs toe to work. When Randika got out of the car, suddenly, there was a luxury car that stopped right in front of the kidnapper''s car. Then a young man came down with a middle-aged man wearing an all white coat. When Richard saw Randika standing casually, he was shocked. How can that person escape? Meanwhile, Randika was surprised because the young man who was blocking her beautiful view was Richard, who was mentioned by the kidnappers. But the question is why is he here? "Are you all right?" Richard walked over to Randika. "You can see by yourself." Randika said with a smile. It turned out that this man named Richard was quite concerned about the safety of others, a trait that was rare in rich families. Richard himself was surprised when he saw Randika''s healthy and fit figure. Howe that person is all right? That person was caught identally by the gang of criminals, how could he escape unscathed? "The criminals were unconscious in the car. See for yourself if you don''t believe it. " Randika said casually. Richard and his bodyguard peeked into the car. Of course, the criminals were all unconscious. This time Richard''s gaze waspletely different, while the instincts of his bodyguard told them that real dangery ahead of them. Even though they don''t know who this person really is, they can realize that this person is not an ordinary person because they can finish off the criminals by themselves. Richard could not help but ask. "Did you beat them all alone?" Randika just turned around saying. "Who knows? I''ll leave the rest to you. " Before Richard could reply to Randika''s words, his bodyguard said in a cold tone. "Sorry you can''t go. You muste with us. " Randika stopped walking and frowned, while Richard tried to stop the bodyguard. "Let him go, he''s not the criminal. If it weren''t for him, it would be me who was kidnapped earlier. " "Young master, you are too young. If this guy was really strong, the kidnappers couldn''t catch him from the start. Maybe this is a trap. " Her bodyguard''s eyes are already on full alert to Randika. If this incident was prepared to build the trust of his young master then this person could easily infiltrate his extended family. Randika himself was surprised, why is he still considered a threat? While yawning, Randika walked back and said. "Whatever you think, I''mzy to be here for a long time. You guys ask yourself the kidnappers. " "Wait!" Richard''s personal bodyguard lunged at Randika. And when his right hand was about to grab Randika''s shoulder, he felt his hand stiffen. From inside Randika, his inner energy and killing aura were already flowing profusely and this made the hairs on his backs shudder. At the same time, the fierce wind made this bodyguard step back. The bodyguard couldn''t stop stepping back, it seemed that his opponent''s strength was truly terrifying. Randika then said in a serious tone. "Once again you are trying to prevent me, I will kill you one by one." Richard himself felt confused, that person is stronger than his personal bodyguard? The eyes of the bodyguard named Stefan turned cold, then in a serious tone he said. "No matter who you are, for the sake of my young master, you wille with me today!" Chapter 252: Wanna Hangout With Us? Chapter 252: Wanna Hangout With Us? Come With You? Kidding bro? Randika''s eyes looked disgusted. If it weren''t for Richard''s attitude, which for him was seldom seen in a rich family, Randika would have been serving his self-conscious bodyguard. Richard himself was furious. "Stefan enough!" It must be said that an employer like Richard seldom snapped at him. "But young master, this person ..." Stefan looked at Randika and was about to say something. "That''s enough, don''t you believe my words?" Richard said. Seeing the serious face of his young master, Stefan began to budge. Randika retracts his inner strength and killing aura, he walks back but Richard tries to catch up with him. "Wait!" Actually Richard still felt guilty about himself, this person had been kidnapped. "At least let me walk you off as an apology." Randika could sense the sincerity of Richard''s apology. This youth in front of him was really good, so he agreed. Seeing Randika agreeing, Richard took his luxury car and Randika sat beside the driver''s seat. "Stefan, go home on foot, thinking about what you''ve done." These words of his young master made Stefan stop opening the back door of the car. Seeing the luxury car slowly disappearing, Stefan felt helpless. He then spoke into his headset. "Team 2 is closely watching the young master but don''t let your whereabouts be discovered." Not long after, a car picked up Stefan whose face had gotten really bad. In the car, Richard looked excited while driving. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is ... " " Richard, your name is Richard. " Randika said in a t tone. "Oh? Why do you know? " Richard was quite surprised. Come to think of it, however, it should have been the kidnappers who gave her her name. "My name is Randika." Richard looked excited when he said. "You were amazing when you defeated my strong guard earlier." Randika didn''t look at all. Facing anchovies like Stefan is not amazing for him, he has already killed thousands of Stefan. That was the greatness of Ares the God of War, the more corpses that piled up the more his name became. Therefore, Randika iszy to reply to Richard''s praise. Richard didn''t stop babbling at all even though Randika loved him. He then told a story. "My bodyguard Stefan is originally good at martial arts, but I didn''t expect there would still be someone stronger than him. I''ve always been in awe of strong people, so I hope we can be friends. " Making friends? Randika ran out of words, he then shook his head. "No need." Randika has no interest in making friends with rich people or influential families. His own hands were full and befriending someone like them must have shrimp behind the rock. Of course, his hands are full because every day they have to touch his wife or Viona or Christina or other angels! His life journey to make his harem world is still long. Upon hearing Randika''s refusal, Richard was quite surprised. "Ah, you might be someone who doesn''t really like socializing huh? Then, I will consider you my brother. " Randika sighed. He then turned to Richard and said in a serious tone. "I don''t need a sister." "... .." Richard felt embarrassed for a moment, why did he suggest something stupid? To be honest, Richard just wanted to be friends with Randika. She is not stupid, she can see clearly that Randika is a strong person. After knowing that, how could he let go of an ''umbre'' like that? However, Randika was not at all interested in him. Along the way, Richard didn''t stop talking. But Randika did not hear what he said. Finally, the luxury car stopped in front of the Cendrawasihpany. When Randika opened the door, Richard said to himself. "Leave me your phone number." However, Randika just mmed the car door and walked into the building. Richard shook his head with a sigh. "Ah If only I were a girl then I would be able to persuade her. Too bad that much power left my hands. " ... Without further ado, Randika headed straight for his room. At this moment, his body was still in a stable state; The mysterious power within his body was also stable. Maybe because of Inggrid''s feminine energy that she received from Inggrid because of her intercourse, her mysterious power did not rebel at all. However, Randika''s view of his mysterious power has changed. At first he thought that this mysterious power was a weight gnawing on his body slowly. However, because of his trip to Japan, he found out how extraordinary his mysterious power was. It could be said that if he managed to control it then he would be invincible. The first time he tasted this forbidden fruit was in Shadow''s dungeon. With the help of this mysterious energy, he managed to remove the poison in his body and opened the nuclear-resistant door. Next when he fought Apollo and Brahman. At first he was very overwhelmed by the two strongmen. But with the help of that mysterious power, he felt an abundance of energy continuously pouring out of his body. Since returning to Indonesia, Randika has been thinking about how to deal with this mysterious force in his body. If he could control it properly, bing number 1 in the world was no mere dream. Even though he had the medicine from his third grandfather, it could only control it when his energy rebelled rather than tamed him. Whereas the X potion he made had really little effect, it could be said that there hadn''t been any major breakthroughs yet. If he couldpletely control this mysterious power 100%, maybe he could have the ultimate move. However, he had no way of making it happen. The X Potion that he had now couldn''t help him for now. However, that potion X was a breakthrough produced by Yuna and her team after experimenting a thousand times. Maybe with a little direction and continuing the development of this X potion, it could help him tame his mysterious power? Ideas like this keep ringing in Randika''s mind. The temptation to absorb that much power was truly tempting. Randika was still thinking hard while lowering her head, but suddenly Viona approached her. "Ran ..." Viona looked shy and called him softly. This month, Viona has never stopped looking for Randika all day long. However, his attempts always ended in failure; he was hit by miss disease. During this lonely moment, Viona loses her appetite and prays that nothing happens to Randika. She was very worried that Randika''s sudden disappearance was because she had been fired, so Viona went to HRD to confirm. Hearing that HRD itself did not know anything about Randika, his heart became even more anxious. Seeing the figure of Randika who arrived at this office made Viona''s heart loose. "What is wrong?" Randika raised her head and looked at Viona with a smile. Today Viona''s clothes are not as revealing as usual. In fact, the clothes she wore had a fresh impression, quite nice to see. However, with his superhuman eyesight, he could still see Viona''s striking underwear. "Ran ... where have you been all this time?" Viona said in a low voice and sounded sad. Randika suddenly realized what he had done and panicked. "I''m sorry I didn''t give you any news Vi. This month I have work to do outside so I didn''t have time to notify you. " Randika immediately apologized. He then took Viona''s hand. "Let me make up for our lost time." What he meant by making up for their lost time was of course exchanging kisses or so! Feeling Randika''s hand holding her ass, Viona blushed. "Then you can take me out to dinner today." Viona said with a red face. Viona took the courage to take a step. She really loves Randika but they never do more than just kiss. He was afraid that their rtionship would just end without ever blooming. She is very afraid that Randika will leave her. Randika smiles. "Okay then, today we will have dinner together." Hearing Randika''s promise, Viona''s face brightened again and smiled. After chatting for a while, Viona finally returned to work. Seeing the cheerful Viona again leaving her, Randika took a deep breath. He could still taste Viona''s fragrant perfume. Even though Viona is a shy woman, apparently she also doesn''t give up. Once she falls in love, she will chase the man she loves even to the ends of the earth. That''s what Randika felt. Therefore, how could he leave such a beautiful and loyal woman? Of course, when ites to intercourse it''s only a matter of time. He would make Viona''s body unable to forget him. Time is running fast. Randika worked hard all day but potion X still made no progress. I was so annoyed, he wanted to dissolve thisboratory. However, the level and equipment thispany has is not sufficient. The matter of potion X was really he should have left Yuna from the start. However, after thinking about it carefully, Randika decided to defend hisboratory. After all, if he wasn''t developing potion X, these people he could channel his way to the perfume department. Now it''s time to go home from work. When Randika walked out of the room, Viona was already waiting for him. "Come on!" Viona''s face looked happy and her smile was really wide. ... .. "Vi, where are we going?" Randika and Viona walk together on the road. After being quite far from theirpany, Viona hugged Randika''s arm tightly and her head rested on Randika''s shoulder. "Shall we go have a drink? I''ve never been to a bar before. " Viona said. "Okay." Randika then whispered in his ear. "Vi,ter when we are from the bar, do you want ..." Before Randika could finish, Viona was aware of Randika''s mischievous smile. The moment she had been waiting for had arrived, she blushingly nodded her head and gripped Randika''s arm tightly. Chapter 253: Breaking Game Records Chapter 253: Breaking Game Records Going to the mall with girls? No way! "You guys go, I''ll stay at home." Ryan said with a smile. Hisst experience of going out with Irina ended with severe trauma because he was used as a grocery bag carrier. And Ryan was sure that his sister-inw was not much different from his wife. Besides, he couldn''t wait for the night toe, he better rest and wait for Irina toe home. "Eh!! Howe you don''t want to? You''re not funny!" Ivanka jumped and dragged Ryan. "Come on broe with us, I promise we will have fun together!" "Fine, fine, let me change my clothes first then," Ryan felt helpless. .......... Forced, Ryan drove to the mall together with Ivanka and Ashley. Grand Avalerion was famous for its game center. Many young people gathered here. Because this game center used a power card to y, Ivanka and Ashley immediately deposited up to 300 thousand dors to their cards. They couldn''t wait to try all the avable games. "Eh, uh, let''s try to y that!" Ashley''s gaze lit up when she saw the avable shooting game. "Come on!" Ivanka was honestly interested in all genres of games. And when they crashed into a basketball game, Ryan also came to y. The game was quite simple. They were given 30 seconds by the machine, the time would increase by 1 second and the score would double when the yer scored. So if you were good enough at shooting your basketball, you could y this game as long as possible. Of course, it all depended on your shooting skills. "I''ll go first." Ivanka quickly swiped the card. The balls quickly descended and Ivanka started throwing them one by one. Unfortunately, all of Ivanka''s attempts only hit the rim of the basket without scoring. However, since Ivanka had apetitive spirit, she didn''t give up and shot the basketballs with enthusiasm. Ryan looked at his sister-inw with augh, it seemed that Ivanka was about to shoot the ball outside of the cage. However, all of Ivanka''s throws missed the mark and her ying time shrank. She eventually scored 0. The passersbyughed in their hearts, but since it was a girl ying so they all tolerated it. Ivanka held thest ball in her hand and threw it wholeheartedly. However, it was actually an air ball. "Hahaha, your score is 0!" Ashleyughed. "You suck!!! Hahaha!" Now it was Ashley''s turn to y. She started throwing the basketball one by one. DUAK! Her first pitch failed. BAM! The second throw didn''t even hit the rim. PROK! Finally the third pitch came in! However, Ashley only managed to score 1 ball during y. Everyone who passed was alreadyughing, it seemed that watching the two girls'' ying basketball was more fun than ying other games. Ivanka and Ashley felt people mocking them and became irritated. They got even more annoyed when Ryanughed at them. "Hahaha, you two are terrible. This game also requires throwing skills so it is not enough to just y it with enthusiasm," "Then why don''t you try it, brother?" Ivanka pushed Ryan to the front of the machine. "Alright, if you insist," Ryan borrowed Ivanka''s card and started ying it. The first ball went in smoothly, the sound of theting was a real relief. Ryan then took the second ball and managed to put it back in. All of his throws went smoothly and the sound of the game''s engine started getting excited. Not long after that, his score was already 100. Theughter from earlier slowly died down as people started to look serious. Ivanka and Ashley were standing on the side in a daze, how could anyone score that much? Ryan still continued to throw the ball, he casually took each ball and shot it perfectly. The sound of the balling in was continuously heard, he was almost simr to an NBA yer. The sound of the engine started to get excited again, Ryan''s score now reached 300. At this time, the ring started moving right and left at a slow pace. When the yer reached a certain score, the basketball ring would move side to side. It would be slow at first but as the score progressed, it would move faster. More and more people stopped and saw Ryan. They couldn''t hide their admiration, that fellow was really good. The highest score on that machine was 1120 points, so it could be said that it was the upper limit of all this time. Could this person break that point record? Ryan''s movement looked rxed and stable. Every time he shot it, the throw always went smoothly. Since Ryan managed to score continuously, the time had increased to 120 seconds. Now he had 90 seconds added. PROK! Ryan had made it to a score of 500, the engine made another sound and the ring started moving faster. The crowd was getting bigger, they looked at Ryan with awe. "Crazy, that guy hasn''t missed even once!" "Is he a professional basketball yer?" "Looks like he''s going to break the record!" While people started discussing with each other, Ryan casually kept throwing the ball. His score slowly reached 800. The ring was now moving very fast, but Ryan never missed a shot. As for the time limit, he had already added over 400 seconds. The people started to hold their breath, it seemed that the highest record would be broken today. Everyone was waiting for this moment. PROK! This time, Ryan made it to a score of 1000, the basketball ring also started to move even faster. At such speed, it was very difficult for anyone to score. But with Ryan''s expertise, that kind of speed was nothing. The uracy of his shootings was still perfect. It didn''t take long for him to reach 1120, one more ball and the highest score would be surpassed. Everyone had already pped their hands, this fellow was truly extraordinary! Ivanka and Ashley were shaking their heads. Ivanka''s jaw dropped at the scene. It looked like her brother-inw was really good at anything. Ryan was still throwing the ball and people were still watching him. Now he had reached 3000 points. The ring had moved like crazy, people could barely see it with naked eyes. However, that speed was still nothingpared to bullets his enemies rained on him in his previous battle. Shot after shot hitting its target quickly, not a single one missed. Everyone was wondering to themselves, was he still human? Ryan was still shooting the balls, now the score reached 7000 and none of his shots missed. In the end, Ryan managed to set a new record of 9500. If it weren''t for the interference of a staff, the record would have been much higher. If the point record was too high, then people would not be interested in ying this game. A score that people thought they could reach was also a marketing strategy. And at the same time, the staff agreed topensate Ryan in the form of a power card worth 500 thousand. Ryan did not expect a gift like this. But since he was already exhausted from his continuous throwing, he had no intention of spending the digital money today. After getting the prize, Ryan walked over to Ivanka and Ashley with a smile. "So you''ve been so good at ying basketball all this time huh? This win doesn''t count then! We''ll finish our fight in another game!" Ivanka immediately dragged Ryan to another game. The machines in the game center were varied, this time the two girls'' eyes were fixed on a dancing game. This game was actually quite simple. Itbined music, movement, direction and sight. Basically, this game consisted of a yer, a dance pad and a screen. On the dance pad, there were 8 buttons that the yer''s feet would step on. The yer was asked to step on the button that corresponded to the arrows appearing on the screen. These arrows appeared from the bottom of the screen and floated up towards the guide arrows called step zone arrows. Moreover, if we choose a song with a high difficulty level, the arrows would move much faster. So the agility of the yer was very important in this game. This machine could be used for two yers, so Ivanka and Ashley enthusiastically chose the song they liked. Ryan just sat there watching. It could be said that Ivanka and Ashley were energetic girls and with that slim built, they could keep up with the rhythm well. Whenpared to the basketball game earlier, they were much better at this dancing game. As more arrows appeared, the two of them started stepping on their dance pad seriously. Ivanka and Ashley seemed to have a talent for dancing, their agility also really helped them in this game. Both of them were so absorbed in this game that they didn''t pay attention to their surroundings. Chapter 254: Dance, Pretty Girls! Chapter 254: Dance, Pretty Girls! These rich businessman fathers red at Viona with their lecherous eyes, especially when they saw how big her breasts were. "Mr. Aldo is great if this is the problem." The othersughed too. "Aren''t you in touch with your sexy secretary?" Aldo immediately smiled bitterly. "Ah, no." "Aldo, sir, is pretending to be stupid. You should be punished buying us a drink tonight. " The othersughed too and went back to drinking. At this level, stories of cheating weremonce. In any country, events like this are considered normal. Especially the secretaries of these bosses are usually the material for their lust. But of course, money or expensive branded goods topensate for their hard work. What''s even more cruel is that they usually drunk the woman they were after and raped her when she was unconscious. With their cellphones, they will record the incident and make it ckmail so that the woman will continue to serve them voluntarily. "You are all bastards. Oi servant, add one more bottle. " Aldo waved his hand and asked for a bottle of Jack Daniel. His friend Billy kept staring at Viona without stopping. His eyes didn''t move at all. "Mr. Billy seems to have a crush on that woman, right? Her eyes didn''t move hahaha. " Aldoughed. "Already fed that woman alcohol,ter when drunk just pack it home." "She is beautiful." Viona''s figure could not escape Billy''s eyes. This rich man could only curse Randika in his heart. "But it looks like that girl already has a boy, I think sleeping with him is impossible." Said one of his friends. "Ouch, you guys don''t understand matters like this." Aldo swallowed his drink then continued. "Young people today can be bought with money, just say nominal they are willing to open their legs wide." Aldoughed and turned to look at Billy. "How is it sir? Do you want that woman? If not that woman for me you know. " "Who says I don''t want to?" Billyughed. "Looks like I also need new savings." Aldo then smiled. "Then, the business contract that we talked about yesterday please sign it right away, sir." "Hahaha it could be this Mr. Aldo, I thought there was shrimp behind the rock." The menughed loudly while their guards stood upright beside the table. Billy shook his head with a bitter smile. "All right, all right, but I want that woman to sleep with me tonight." "Hurry up and get the woman toe here. Remember, don''t use violence. " Aldo said to his bodyguard. "Good." The guard agreed and walked over to Viona. At this time, Viona and Randika are still making out. Viona leaned on Randika''s shoulder while drinking her drink. "It''s delicious what you ordered." Viona''s face started to turn red with alcohol. Randika wanted to continue their intimate moments, but suddenly she frowned. From afar, there was arge man who walked over to his table. "Good evening, my boss invited you to have a drink together." The guard said to Viona. Viona was shocked when she heard that, she didn''t know what to do. "Randika, this ...." "Don''t worry, I''m here." Randika smiled and held Viona''s hand. He then turned to the bodyguard and said. "We don''t need free drinks, tell your boss if we refuse it." The people Randika hates the most are people like this. Just because they have extra money, they think they can buy anything in this world including women. However, they would not touch or offend anyone stronger than them. So they target small people, incidents like this are verymon in any part of the world. As for Randika, despite having abundant wealth and strength when he built his army, he did not bother those who were weaker or feared those who were stronger than him. And this also applies to their troops, they never attack innocent people. But now, Randika couldn''t help but get angry after being belittled like this. The bodyguard red at the Randika. With his cold expression, the bodyguard said. "You don''t deserve to answer for thisdy. My boss gave this invitation to thisdy not for you two. I advise you to go. " "You know what I hate the most in this world?" Randika said in a serious tone. "I hate people who dare to order me even though he''s actually weak. Stupid people like that usually be corpses the next day. " The guard got angry. "You really are a poor sassy person, trash like you doesn''t deserve to live. Get out of here before I brush off. " On the other hand, the rich businessmen stared at Aldo and Randika''s bodyguards,ughing. "Wow, it looks like his girlfriend has the guts to fight back." Billy said with augh. Aldo also smiled. "No problem, that bodyguard is my personal bodyguard. If he''s not good at work this easy, I''ll kick him out tomorrow. " But after his words were finished, a tragic scream could be heard from the direction of Randika''s table. When they turned their heads, they saw Aldo''s personal bodyguard kneeling on one knee, groaning in pain. "What is going on?" These rich businessmen looked confused. Randika stared coldly at Aldo''s bodyguard. He twisted the guard''s hand so tightly that he fell to his knees. With ease, Randika broke his arm and made him in pain. Viona who was standing behind Randika looked scared. Randika then calmed Viona for a while then looked at Aldo and his friends. At this moment, these businessmen realized Randika''s eyes. They all felt his blood boil. "That young man is really insolent." Billy got angry. "Mr. Billy, don''t worry, leave this matter to me. Let me educate the younger generation. " Aldo said with augh. The other two bodyguards immediately approached Randika. Out of solidarity, other businessmen also sent their bodyguards to help. In an instant, 8 bodyguards walked over to Randika. The people in this bar were already getting scared, except for those who were dancing on the dance floor. Everyone''s eyes were now on Randika. "Is that person stupid or stupid? How could he offend a powerful person like that. " "But rarely do we see people getting beat up like this, maybeter we can record this incident and be famous!" "I think your video will be used as evidence in a murder caseter." These visitors have given condolences in their hearts to Randika. Alone to face 8 big men like that, there is only death! Randika kicked the guard who was still moaning in pain. However, because Randika was in a bad mood, the bodyguard was knocked unconscious with just that one kick. "Vi, sit down and don''t move." Randika said with a smile. "Okay." Viona nodded. Seeing Randika who was about to advance to the battlefield, Viona suddenly pulled him. "Watch Out." Randika smiles and says to her. "Dont worry." Randika walked forward and approached the 8 bodyguards. When they came face to face, these guards didn''t say much and immediately threw a punch. Eight fists that looked big and heavy were aimed at Randika. In the minds of these guards, they knew that his opponent this time was not just anyone because he had defeated his friend before. Known as Aldo''s best bodyguard, they had never seen that one bodyguard so battered. So there is only one conclusion, their opponent this time is not a weak person. Their guesses were notpletely wrong, Randika''s strength was not strong but was already at a terrible level. Randika did not avoid the first 2 punches that flew at him, instead both of his fists were aimed at his opponent''s fist. Then the 2 bodyguards'' expressions turned to pain, as if their hands had hit steel. CRACK! The finger bones of the two bodyguards immediately crushed without a trace, they could only moan in pain on the floor. His opponent''s fists were truly terrifying! The bar patrons were already shocked. How could that young man be strong like that? The opponent wasn''t just anyone but a boss''s personal bodyguard! However, this surprise was still not over. Two other bodyguards were about to attack Randika from the side, but Randika easily broke their ribs with a kick. The two bodyguards could only bounce off and hit the wall. Staring at his remaining four opponents, Randika was like a wolf lunging at the sheep. The four of them could only feel a strong gust of wind passing them by before pain enveloped them and took over their consciousness. Almost simultaneously, the four people passed out unconscious. In an instant, Randika managed to defeat the 8rge bodyguards. The diners at the bar were at a loss for words toment, only the sound of the music could still be heard. Didn''t they see it wrong? One against eight, do you think this is a Hollywood action film where the main character always wins? "Extraordinary!" Shouted one of the people. "Just keep quiet, don''t look over there. We''ll even be dragged away. " His friend reminded him not to get intoplicated problems like this. However, their gaze couldn''t escape from Randika. Moreover, now Randika is walking over to the rich businessmen. These people started to get scared when they saw Randika, the cold sweat on their foreheads was already pouring down profusely. They did not expect to meet such a terrible person, Aldo quickly spoke up. "How dare you do such evil to our bodyguard and still show your nose?" However, Randika did not answer at all. He was seen raising his hand up high and throwing a punch right in Aldo''s face and making him bounce down hard to the floor. Initially, his friends also wanted to vent their anger on Randika, but seeing Aldo being beaten mercilessly, they became discouraged. Looks like the person they are harassing is not just anyone. Chapter 255: The Doll Has Been Stolen! Chapter 255: The Doll Has Been Stolen! "Calm yourself first, it looks like you misunderstood." One of the businessmen stood up and smiled at Randika. "It''s true he said, don''t make a fuss in a public ce like this. Everything can be done well, right? Tell me how much money you need to forget this. " At this time, the manager of this bar came with several people. They were all surprised to see Randika standing in front of these businessmen, moreover, his loyal customer named Aldo was lying unconscious. "What is this? Why are you making such a fuss in this ce? " Said the manager while looking worried. At first, Randika didn''t answer, but he vaguely spoke to the businessmen. "Who had the idea to ask my boyfriend for a drink before?" Billy then smiled and said. "How about we find a peaceful way and forget all this? I''ll give you 25 million and we''ll go back to drinking at our respective tables, what do you think? " "I asked who dared to ask my boyfriend earlier?" Randika''s eyes were cold and the murderous aura that she had previously endured had seeped out. In an instant, these people felt the air be heavy and they couldn''t breathe. "Yes, please, calm yourself first." Someone started intervening. "Mr. Billy originally wanted to ask your girlfriend for a drink, but we just wanted to be friends with him nothing more. Is that true, Mr. Billy? " Billy immediately nodded loudly. "Right, there is no other purpose. I just want to get acquainted and have a drink with your beautiful boyfriend. " "So it''s you named Billy?" Randika''s eyes locked on Billy''s figure. Billy felt his back was wet with sweat, he did not expect this young man to be this terrible. He had never faced anyone with such a terrifying aura before. He has been in business for a long time and can read people''s traits from the air of his existence. And the presence of this young man in front of him was really terrible, it was enough to show that this young man in front of him was not a weak person. "As an apology how about I double the money to 50? That should be enough aspensation. " Billy said with a smile. However, Randika''s face still looks cold. He had absolutely no interest in the money Billy was offering. Randika actually stood in front of Billy exactly and held his chair with one hand. Before anyone could react, Randika grabbed Billy''s hair and mmed him against the table. DUAK! His face smashed against the ss until it broke and now Billy''s face was covered with blood and broken ss. This incident scared the people at the table. The manager of the bar was so shocked. He didn''t expect that Randika would dare to do something like that in his ce, cold sweat started rolling down his forehead. "Wow, that guy sure has guts." "That''s how he is also very strong!" The visitors who were watching in secret were already in awe. If they are harassed by those businessmen, they may not have the guts to do as Randika did. The other businessmen were getting angry, Billy was their guest of honor for today and now he''s hurt. "You really are crazy, kid! We can hire an assassin to kill you you know! " Said one of them with a cruel face. "Your history is truly over. I will tell you, this city is already in my hands and believe that there is no ce for you to hide. " "It all depends," Randika red at them all. "It depends on whether you can get out of this ce alive." When he heard this, the manager''s face turned white. You wanna kill at my bar? How could he possibly exin this to his boss? "Enough, enough, please just forget about this problem." The manager said to Randika. "Just ept the money they offer and we can all leave in peace." "Why would I ept their money?" Randika''s face looks cruel. "I''ll take their money when they be corpses." "Hire a killer to kill me? If you don''t have 1 trillion US dors, don''t be too bad. The only way for you to kill me is to hire all UN soldiers to hunt me down. " Maybe Randika''s words sounded sarcastic, but considering hisbat power and the troops he had, this shouldn''t be an exaggeration. Trillions of US dors? All the businessmenughed loudly, it had been a long time since they had heard a funny joke like this. Seeing theughing businessmen, Randika also smiled. He then walked to the dance floor and turned off the music then said out loud into the microphone. "No matter how much the bar loses today, I will pay everything!" The bar manager breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that, at least his bar losses would be made up if things got bad. "And all drinks today are free!" Randika said with a smile. When these words entered their ears, everyone shouted excitedly. Some women started to go crazy, they fell in love with this one sultan. "And everyone present today will go home with 10 million!" Randika continued. This time it wasn''t just the scream that could be heard, the entire floor shook too. This one sultan is truly generous! "Marry me sultan!" "No, just marry me!" The businessmen were confused about what to say when they heard Randika''s words. They began to be curious about Randika''s identity. If everyone who came here were given 10 million, the total should be over 1 billion. They wonder, can that person afford it? Randika came back to them under the amazed gazes of the bar people. "You dare to speak but are you able to fulfill it?" Said one of the businessmen in a mocking tone. "Who said I would pay them?" Randika smiles. "Even if I had money, I wouldn''t be that stupid squandering it. Of course, your money will pay them. " Our money? These businessmenughed out loud once again. Randika also smiled. "If you don''t pay, you can never get out of this bar." "You think I''m afraid of ...." Before he even finished speaking, Randika threw a punch right at the wall. The fist managed to make a hole big enough and the entire wall began to crack. Randika then sat on the sofa and said casually. "You think I''m kidding? I''ll give you two options, pay or for the rest of your life you will lie in the hospital. Choose well. " Seeing the hole in the wall, the expressions on the faces of these businessmen became ugly. "I don''t have time to wait for you." Randika sighed. "I''ll give you a minute to decide, if there''s no decision I''ll break your legs one by one. And if it''s been more than 2 minutes, I suggest saying goodbye to this world. " These people understand that Randika''s words are not nonsense. When the businessmen hesitated, Billy''s voice, whose face was still full of ss, said to Randika. "Okay, we''ll pay for it." "Mr. Billy, this ..." The others looked unwilling. But Mr. Billy red at them then took out his cellphone and called his secretary to send him some money. After a while, someone came with 2rge suitcases. Once opened, the suitcase was full of money. "We will meet again." Billy said with a cold snort, he then ordered his men to take the injured to the hospital and away from the bar. The manager was amazed when he saw the pile of money in the suitcase. From afar, Viona could see all of Randika''s actions. Randika has been amazed by him, he is increasingly convinced that Randika is his prince on white horse. At the same time, the bar''s atmosphere got even more boisterous and everyone cheered as Randika walked onto the stage. In an instant, the atmosphere became silent and all eyes were fixed on Randika. Randika then smiled. "Today I want to sing a song for the most beautiful woman I have ever met. Hopefully with this song, my feelings are conveyed. " Viona looked at Randika and Randika looked at Viona. They feel that this world now belongs to them. Viona''s heart was really happy and warm when she heard Randika''s next words. "This song is for you Viona, I love you." In an instant, everyone screamed hysterically and cheered for Randika. Confession of love like this usually only exists on TV. Some women actually look limp, why does such a romantic sultan have a girlfriend? Viona''s face ispletely red, and Randika has started singing the song "Endless Love". Everyone started waving their hands slowly, Randika''s voice sounded really sincere. They can feel a deep love from each of the lyrics sung by Randika. They all thought in their own hearts, that her boyfriend is really lucky to have a man as romantic as this. On the chorus, everyone sings along. "And your eyes, your eyes, your eyes; They tell me how much you care; Ooh, yes; You will always be. My endless love. " ...... Everyone started to sing along with Randika and got lost in this romantic atmosphere. The manager was a little surprised when he saw him, since when did this bar be a karaoke ce? Viona could not hold back her happy tears, her heart was really touched. This was the first time anyone had confessed themselves in public. Sometimes, the reason why women as beautiful as Viona or Inggrid stay single all their life is because no one dares to try to win them over. As long as we dare to try, we can steal the hearts of these angels and have a good life. The most important thing is courage. After the song was finished, many people had tears in their eyes. Randika''s voice was truly sincere and touched their hearts. Under the eyes of the people, Randika walked slowly off the stage. He then approached Viona and pulled her and kissed her. This time everyone pped their hands together. They congratte Randika and Viona. At first Viona was embarrassed, but she was defeated by her love for Randika. After a while, Randika finally let go of her lips and whispered in Viona''s ear. "Do you want to do it at your house or continue it at the hotel?" Viona immediately blushed, she then whispered to Randika. "I just want to be with you tonight." "Then we go to your house." Randika held Viona''s hand and walked out of the bar. After exiting the bar, Viona immediately hugged Randika''s arm tightly. By this time Randika knew that tonight Viona would be hers, just one more step then her harem would increase. However at this time, a voice came from the side. "Why is a woman as beautiful as you walking alone at night? How about you apany us to y? " When the two of them turned their heads, a gang of thugs were surrounding a young woman. Chapter 256: Woman In Black Chapter 256: Woman In ck Grady looked at the ginseng doll who was fast asleep. "Leave it to Boyd, he is good at cooking." Boyd looked at his friend who told him to cook it. For him, killing was easy, but cooking? Did they want him to poison them? "Hey, I''m afraid that the effect of extending its life will disappear if we cook it," one of them voiced his opinion. "How about we eat it raw?" Raw? Everyone looked confused, but it also made a lot of sense. They immediately took out their knives and took out a ruler, so they could cut it evenly. The ginseng doll waspletely unaware that her life was in danger, but suddenly she sneezed and was terrified when she saw the knife that was aimed at her. "Since you are the one who epted this job, please try it first," his friend gave Grady a knife. "Remember don''t cut too much, we still need to deceive our clients first," Boyd looked impatient from standing next to Grady, high-ss food like this was a once in a lifetime opportunity. However, when Grady was about to cut the ginseng doll''s leg, the door to their room was suddenly smashed. DUAK! The door just bounced off and when they all turned their heads, a male figure walked in. "Tired of living and looking for a way to die, aren''t you?" Some of them immediately surrounded Ryan. This was the first time anyone dared to fight them. Beleaguered, Ryan stared at the tied ginseng doll, and now he was really angry. Looking to die? ''You all are the ones looking to die!'' Seeing Ryan''s terrifying expression, they all shuddered. They all knew that Ryan came to snatch the creature they had stolen. Without warning, Grady and his friends pulled out their guns and aimed at Ryan. With a gun in hand, why would they be afraid? In an instant, their fear disappeared. "Your history has." When one of them started talking arrogantly, Ryan was already moving like the wind and beat the man so that he hit the wall. His other friends immediately adjusted their shot but they couldn''t find Ryan''s figure. Suddenly, one of them was hit in the face by an elbow strike. Three of his teeth fell out immediately. Ryan did not stay silent, he immediately jumped and threw a kick at his other enemy. In an instant, his foes were lying unconscious. This situation made Boyd and Grady scared. When theirst friend was knocked unconscious by Ryan, the two of them were already breaking out in cold sweat. Their hands trembled as they tried to hold the gun and didn''t know where to aim. Ryan walked slowly towards Boyd, and in an instant, the sound of gunfire could be heard. DOR! However, it was Boyd who fell down because of the blow to his face and the bullet did not graze Ryan''s shirt at all. Grady began to contemte this incident in his mind. His client said it was easy but now he regretted epting this job. Indeed, a huge amount of money was promised to him but if he died then all the money would be wasted. Damn, he was totally blinded by money. He shouldn''t just ept this job and investigate it first. "Take whatever you want, but don''t kill me. I promise we won''t bother you again!" Grady was sweating profusely. His life experience said that the person in front of him was not just anyone. If he touched him even the slightest, he would lose his life in the next second. "Who sent you?" Ryan asked. "A woman dressed all in ck. She came overst night and gave me a big reward for kidnapping that strange thing," Grady said without hiding anything. "And what are the characteristics of that person?" Ryan continued asking. "We met in a very dark alley, I couldn''t see her face. I only know that she was a woman and I didn''t care about the rest as long as she could afford my service." A woman? Hearing this made Ryan frown. He felt that he hadn''t offended a womantely. Moreover, that woman knew how to catch a ginseng doll that even his grandfather didn''t know. Ryan was lost in thought but suddenly, the ginseng screamed. When he turned his head, Ryan saw a figure who was holding the ginseng doll tightly in his hand jumping down from the window. No...! Ryan''s heart clenched, he immediately jumped down without noticing Grady and his gang anymore. In an instant, the hotel room became silent. If only it weren''t for his friends'' bodies, Grady might have thought that today was just a bad dream. It terrified him when he realized that they were on the 8th floor. He saw two people jump down without any hesitation. After he woke up from his reverie, Grady realized that he had wet the bed. Such people were on apletely different level. It looked like he should retire and do somewful work. On the other hand, Ryan and the figure of the kidnappernded. A chase immediately ensued between the two. The pedestrians below were shocked when they saw something falling in front of them. The kidnapper in cknded violently under the gaze of the passersby then dashed away from them. What was going on? Did that person just jump off the building? The pedestrians were speechless, but a secondter, someone fell back from above. DUAK! The ground immediately felt shaking, then that person''s figure quickly caught up with the person in ck before. They all wondered in their hearts, was it a Parkour season now? An old woman took off her sses and rubbed them hard, unable to believe what she saw. A young man also shook his head, it seemed like he didn''t get enough sleepst night to have hallucinations like this in broad daylight. Dream, yes this must all be a dream. On the other hand, Ryan pursued the kidnapper tightly. However, he chased him in a shopping area so there were many buildings and the street was pretty busy. After 7 turns, Ryan lost track of the kidnapper. Standing in the middle of the street, Ryan watched everyone passing by, frowning. He knew that he had lost track of the culprit. The kidnapper had nned everything well, it seemed like he had nned his escape route a long time ago. They took advantage of this crowd and blended in. Ryan could not feel any profound inner energy, it was impossible for him to find them. Annoyed, Ryan could only give up this time. However, there was still one way that''s worth trying. Ryan took out his cell phone and called Christa. Before long, Christa''s soft voice could be heard. "Brother Ryan!" Her voice sounded happy but contained a hint of anger, the man had never contacted her all this time. "Christa, are you busy? If not, please help me find someone." It''s rare to hear her brother ask for help, but Christa immediately agreed. "All right, please tell me the problem." Ryan then told everything that had happened. After understanding the problem, Christa immediately said, "Fine, I will ask Alkonost Ordo to investigate it. I''ll let you know after getting the results," Ryan then felt relieved in his heart. Christa was really reliable. The two of them chatted for a while then ended their call. Christa left her current job and contacted Elizabeth Ryan then went to check on Kane''s condition. The effects of the anesthetic should have disappeared by this time. When he opened the door to the guy''s room, he found Kane sitting with a sad expression. Ryan consoled him and promised to bring back the ginseng doll in a few days. After entertaining Kane for a while, Ryan then went home and headed for his house. At home, Ryan sat on the sofa alone and tried to understand this incident. When he returned from Japan, someone suddenly attacked and kidnapped the ginseng doll. It was certain that this incident was nned in advance, but the problem was, who could''ve done it? His frown got even deeper, he didn''t even think someone would be able to kidnap the doll. If the opponent was some kind of mafia or ordinary thug, then that ginseng doll could not possibly be caught. The problem was, his opponent this time knew a secret way to catch the ginseng doll that even his grandfather didn''t know. After thinking hard for a while, Ryan shook his head. It''s a waste of energy thinking out loud like this. He could only hope for the Alkonost Ordo as a Crimean secret organization with intelligence capabilities equivalent to his to investigate it soon. There should be no problem for them but what matters most for him now was when the information woulde. At this time, the door to his house suddenly opened. Ryan turned and saw that Irina hade home. Chapter 257: Home Alone With My Wife Chapter 257: Home Alone With My Wife Throwing his tedious thoughts away, he stood up and greeted his wife with a smile. "Finally, you came home dear," Irina came with lots of shopping bags and when she saw Ryan, she smiled back. "I brought a lot of ingredients today, I''ll cook for youter." "Wow, my beloved wife has never cooked for me so far but now she''s going to do it. I''m so happy," Ryan smiled and hugged her from behind. "Honey, Ivanka will stay in her dorm today," After hearing this, Irina''s face turned red. Her memory of the unique gift that Ryan gave her after he came back from Japan returned to haunt her. What an embarrassing gift! "Are you impatient?" Ryanughed as he yed his hand on Irina''s chest. "You just can''t wait!" Irina gently came out of Ryan''s embrace and stuck her tongue while walking to the kitchen. Smiling, Ryan followed Irina into the kitchen. "Do note closer! I don''t want our dinner to be ruined," Irina swung her spat while scowling her face. Ryan smiled when he saw his wife''s funny behavior, why did his wife look so cute when pretending to be angry like this? "I don''t mind skipping dinner," Ryan blinked his eyes. "Aren''t you my main dish?" Ryan smiled at her, noticing that Irina''s face was bright red. The woman wondered why her husband was always flirty. Irina decided to continue her cooking and started preparing the ingredients. "Where''s Mrs. Susan?" Ryan asked. "Is she away?" "Mrs. Susan is not allowed to work today," Irina said as she cut the garlic. "That means It''s going to be just the two of us today?" Hearing this, Ryan quickly approached Irina. However, before Ryan could hug her, Irina had turned around and gave him a basket of vegetables. "Please wash it..." Since he could not feel his wife''s chest, he should do some warm ups with the vegetables. Ryan was in a good mood. When he was with Irina, he felt the burdens of his life had been lifted and he really enjoyed being alone with her. After chopping the vegetables that Ryan washed, Irina started cooking. However, Irina turned around and said in a slightly elevated tone, "Can youe out for a moment and wait on the sofa?" Ryan looked confused, why couldn''t he see his wife cooking? "Get out there first," Irina started to push Ryan out of the kitchen. "Okay, I''ll be waiting outside!" Ryan sat and watched TV while watching Irina cooking. After one full hour, Irina finally came out carrying her food. "Please bring me the te and the ss, okay?" Irina said to Ryan as she brought her food to the dining table. "Try it," she looked at Ryan with a smile. But when Ryan looked at the food in front of him, he really felt dizzy. What''s that ck thing? Didn''t the vegetables he washed earlier have a bright color? And the ribs, why did they look like charcoal? Ryan started to hesitate to take the food, she suddenly cursed Mrs. Susan for not being there in his heart. However, seeing Irina''s sparkling gaze, Ryan took the te, put the food in it and ate it. In an instant, an overwhelming sweetness immediately attacked from within his mouth. This made Ryan bite his inner lip. Bloody hell, why did this food taste so sweet! This sweetness almost made him vomit. When Ryan wanted to throw away the food he had chewed, Irina suddenly said with a nervous tone, "How is it? Is it good?" Good? Ryan pinched his own thighs hard and tried to smile even though his lips were bleeding. "Delicious, very good indeed! My wife''s cooking is really special!" Hearing thispliment, Irina looked so happy. "Thank goodness, I thought you didn''t like my cooking. Even though it''s my first time cooking, it seems like I do have a talent for it," Irina said, blushing. What? Cooking for the first time? .... Ryan waspletely speechless. He was shocked when he heard that it was Irina''s first time cooking. The woman seemed to take advantage of Mrs. Susan''s absence to cook for him. Finally, the mystery of why she should not be in the kitchen had been solved, as if Irina was afraid of being criticized. After Ryan swallowed the super sweet stir fry, he felt her mouth was numb so he wanted to drink a ss of water. Seeing that the soup in front of him was quite clear, he took a sip. After drinking a sip, Ryan almost vomited on the spot. Why did this soup still taste raw meat? Didn''t Irina boil it properly? "Why? Is it not good?" Irina was really nervous. However, she wanted her cooking to beplimented by the man she loved. "Good, it''s delicious, just a little hot," Ryan quickly showed a smile. Seeing Irina''s smiling face, his heart really clenched. This torture was heavier than fighting with his troops in Japan. After putting down his soup bowl, Ryan looked at the other foods on the dining table. His heart was shaking violently. Burnt cooking like this was like poison ready to kill him at any time. However, this was the cooking of his wife that was made with all her heart, so how could he waste it? Ryan''s heart was really uncertain and he was on the verge of wanting to cry. Seeing the man silent, Irina took the burnt, charcoal-like ribs and put them on Ryan''s te. "Let''s eat before it gets cold," Ryan saw the chunks of charcoal on the te. When he looked at the smiling Irina, the man could only swallow her saliva. Then he bravely picked up the meat and took a bite. With his eyes closed, Ryan chewed the tough meat as hard as he could. After a few seconds, he swallowed the meat. "Wow, it''s delicious..." Ryan said with a bitter smile. "But I can''t bear to let you tire yourself afterwork and cook for me. Next time, I''ll just cook for you." His entire body was already breaking out in cold sweat, every chew felt like a sh from the angel of death. This was certainly not surprising since Irina came from a rich family. She had never cooked in her whole life before this. When she moved to the city of Avalerion, she focused more on herpany and there was also Mrs. Susan who took care of her. Even though Ryan couldn''t cook, at least the taste of his dishes would still be between nd or salty. Meanwhile, Irina''s cooking was in terrible. Seeing Ryan eating her food, Irina couldn''t help but feel really happy. Her dream of cooking for her husband had finallye true. Finally, Ryan finally could breathe a sigh of relief after he finished all of the food. Luckily, he had his inner strength, otherwise he would have been vomiting on the dining table since earlier. He was d Irina didn''t join the meal so Ryan could keep the smile on his face until thest second. Finally, the long-awaited moment had arrived. "Honey, it''s not reallyte, but how about we go to bed early?" Ryan''s eyes were already sparkling. Irina should''ve understood the meaning of these words. Irina could feel Ryan''s eyes lewd her, and she felt embarrassed because of it. She didn''t dare to look at Ryan''s eyes for long and just nodded her head slowly. "I''ll wash the dishes first," Irina said in a low tone. "Honey, you don''t need to worry. I''ll wash it in the morning so don''t think too much about it," Ryan said. Irina actually wanted to use the excuse of washing dishes to strengthen her heart but her n failed. Ryan carried her and she was forcibly taken to their bedroom. When they got to the room, Ryan put down Irina gently on the bed and kissed her. Irina was shocked but she closed her eyes and sank into the good sensation. After kissing for a moment, Ryan took off his lips from his wife and smiled mischievously. "Honey, how about you try to use a gift from me?" "Are you serious?" Irina''s face was really red. She recalled how thin the evening dress Ryan bought for her, it really didn''t cover anything. "Don''t worry, you just put on that evening dress andter on, you''ll wear the maid costume," Ryan whispered in Irina''s ear. Then he bit her ear while ying with her chest. In an instant, Irina felt a surge of electrifying waves inside her body and her body went limp. It seemed that the stimtion she had not received for a long time made here even faster. "Are you okay?" Ryan was still licking Irina''s white neck when he realized she was hugging him tightly. Ryan seemed to notice his wifeing from what he did and it got him excited. But Irina suddenly whispered in his ear, "Let me clean up first..." Chapter 258: Call Me Master Chapter 258: Call Me Master "Very well then, I''ll be waiting for you here," Ryan said, kissing Irina''s forehead. Then Irina went to the bathroom while carrying a gift Ryan gave her this morning. Hearing the sound of a running shower, Ryan was getting impatient. His heartbeat was really loud, impatient with what wasing. He felt that time was moving slowly. He felt like he had been waiting for 10 minutes everain though only 1 minute had passed. Ryan carefully listened to the sound that emerged from the bathroom. It seemed like the shower had stopped and his heart began to bloom. But at this moment, the sound of the shower could be heard again. His heart immediately dimmed, Ryan hoped to see Irina''s sexy figure as soon as possible. Finally, the sound of the water stopped flowing could be heard and Ryan woke up from his thoughts again. Before long, he could vaguely hear Irina wearing the dress. However, the sound instantly died down from inside the bathroom. Irina must be trying to strengthen her heart before doing it with him. Hearing the sound of Irina''s footsteps pacing back and forth, Ryan thought that his wife should be out soon. After a while, it was quiet again and Irina had not yete out. He couldn''t wait any longer and asked, "Honey, are you okay?" "Ryan, I don''t want toe out," Irina''s voice sounded embarrassed. "Honey, take it easy. There are only the two of us in this house, not even Mrs. Susan is here. Didn''t I say that my gifts are special and that you can only wear it when we''re alone together?" Ryan said. Why did she have to be embarrassed? Why? Rather she should feel the same thrill and excitement as him! "Then, I''m going out now," Irina said, resolving her heart. "Come out," Ryan stared closely at the bathroom''s door. Before long, the door opened and only Irina''s head popped out. "Come here dear, don''t be embarrassed like that," Ryan said while trying to persuade Irina. After he repeatedly persuaded her, Irina finally left the bathroom. In an instant, a beautiful woman dressed in a Japanese maid dress stood in front of Ryan. Beautiful! Ryan looked so happy. Irina looked really seductive to his eyes. The dress,bined with an apron, skirt, and hair essories in the form of rabbit ears, made Irina''s adult figure look beautiful. Her big chest was sticking out violently. At the bottom, Irina wore ck fis stockings which made her even sexier. Every day, Irina''s working coat made her look mature and an independent woman. But now she hadpletely turned into a beautiful maid. Ryan was satisfied that he had seeded in persuading his wife to wear such dress. Irina stood stiffly in front of Ryan, her hand grabbed the man''s ear and she whispered softly, "What do you think?" "Honey, you are perfect!" Ryan felt his heart burnt by the fire of love. "Come here,e here," "Ah!" Ryan grabbed Irina''s hand and made her sit on hisp. Sitting on thep of the person she loved, Irina could only bow her head, blushing. Unable to see his wife''s cuteness, Ryan gave her an instant French kiss. "Honey..." Ryan took off his lips and kissed Irina''s neck while saying, "You must call me ''Master'' for tonight." Sir? Irina was speechless for a moment, her face flushed again. Why did Ryan want to humiliate her like this? Didn''t he know that it was embarrassing for her? "If you don''t want to call me that, I will punish you," Ryan said, squeezing her chest. "Honey, call me ''Master''..." Ryan wanted to change Irina''s habits in sex. He didn''t want to just prate, sometimes roleying or foreying in between could make their sex life more colorful. Therefore, it was important for Irina to call him as he wanted to day. Once Irina agreed, Ryan''s first step to an exciting sex life with his wife was one step further. Irina was seen opening her mouth but no sound came out. "Ryan, I can''t," she said in a low voice. The man then finally decided to tease her until Irina wanted to call her sir. "Honey, if you don''t call me that, I will continue to punish you," Ryan said, ying his hands on the woman''s chest. Under his attack, Irina continued to receive intense stimtion. She tried her best to survive the attack, then Ryan whispered in her ear, "Honey, call me your master." Irina was seen opening her mouth but again, no sound came out. Ryan''s movement suddenly stopped at this point. Irina felt that she had lost something precious and her heart went empty. "Babye on, just try it!" Ryan stroked Irina''s hair, he actually couldn''t stand to mess up Irina''s body. However, he had to restrain himself now. Otherwise, his dream would note true. Irina''s body seemed to be on fire, she wanted to call Ryan sir but her voice couldn''te out at all. As if something was preventing her. "Honey, don''t worry. No one will know about this," Ryan continued to persuade her. "Sir." Finally, after a long war with herself, Irina managed to say it albeit in a low voice. After those words came out, her heart felt relieved as if the burden in her heart had been lifted. "Since I am your master, you must listen to my words," Ryan''s lips were already on Irina''s ear. Irina nodded slowly, her heart was relieved. Her own body was already feeling hot and couldn''t wait anymore. She would do whatever Ryan wanted. Now Irina waspletely bewitched by Ryan. "Now, your master wants to see what underwear you are wearing today," Ryan licked his lips. "Take off your clothes one by one." Helping Irina to stand up, Ryan then said, "Take off your clothes in front of me." Irina''s heart clenched again. Even though Ryan had seen her naked body before, she always took off her clothes in the dark. And now Ryan wanted her to do it in front of him? She couldn''t stand the embarrassment as she was wearing the underwear Ryan gave her this morning. But the man''s words were like magic, Irina slowly opened her skirt with both hands. Ryan was impatient, he wanted to push Irina to bed. But this time, he had to break his wife''s old habits. Irina stripped herself naked at a very slow speed. After a few minutes, the maid''s dress finally fell off. In an instant, the ck underwear wrapped in the transparent purple evening gown appeared beautiful to Ryan''s eyes. He couldn''t take his eyes off for a second from Irina. The woman was embarrassed and immediately covered her chest with her hands. "Honey let me see it!" Ryan''s breathing was getting heavy, his member down there was hard and sore. With a red face, Irina opened her hands. Once again, the sexy underwear filled Ryan''s eyes. "Honey,e here," Ryan said. Irina tried to withstand her embarrassment and came into Ryan''s arms. Then they both started this long night with intense forey. After jerking off on Irina''s chest once, Ryan couldn''t take it anymore. It wasn''t long before the two of them enjoyed each other''s ravishing night. That night, Irina''s pleasant moan was really loud. Even the birds nesting in the tree near their house were embarrassed when they heard this. Irina herself felt today was the best day they had ever had. The sound of hips crashing and skins pping against each othersted for 4 hours without stopping. ... Tonight was really exciting for Ryan, he had been holding back his lust since in Japan. Irina fell on his arms once they were done, then continued to fast asleep on Ryan''s arm. When the morning sun shone on them, they were still fast asleep like a harmonious husband and wife. Ryan opened his eyes and looked at Irina who was sleeping peacefully in his arms. The man then smiled and kissed Irina''s forehead. However, Irina waspletely exhausted by Ryan''s intense and relentless attacksst night so she was still fast asleep. When Ryan thought about it, everything went perfectly. Irina called him sir and master, not to mention that she also wanted to wear the maid dress he bought for her. Of course, yesterday''s roley wasn''t the only interesting thing about his exciting night with his wife. Ryan tried some unusual positions and the results were really good. Ryan nodded in satisfaction when he recalled Irina''s moan that was louder than before. His wife was still sleeping soundly, Ryan then moved Irina''s head slowly. However, it exposed Irina''s naked body in front of his eyes. While swallowing his saliva, Ryan''s hands began to grope her. Although a little absent-minded, Irina could feel the stimtion and woke up. "Good morn..." Before she even finished talking, Ryan was already kissing her. Irina weed the kiss this morning well. Indeed, the routine of husband and wife after waking up was a morning kiss. What a heartwarming sight. Chapter 259: Familiar faces Chapter 259: Familiar faces The martial artists stared at Randika thenughed while shaking their heads. "You''vee to the wrong ce boy." Everyone including Richard''s friends shook their heads when they saw the besieged Randika. "Too bad the two beautiful women have to be battered. They don''t know that this ce is guarded by Jay the mad dog. " "Who is that?" The person beside him asked him. That person then said to his curious friend. "When that mad dog Jay was unemployed, he mutted 20 martial artists a day just for fun." "Hiss!" Hearing his friend''s words, he let out a cold breath. Killing 20 martial artists just to kill his free time? Really crazy! However, upon seeing that person with a violent face who seemed to be the leader of the heroes, everyone shivered. Jay the mad dog''s face was really scary, as if seeing his face had dealt with the angel of death himself. No wonder why this Inferno bar is always safe from trouble, who really dares to deal with such a violent person? Staring at Randika and the two beautiful women, everyone had already expressed their condolences. Richard looked at Randika, he too had heard Jay''s reputation. However, Randika''s ability was no less great, the incident this morning still stuck in her mind clearly. Elva gave a cold snort and said to Randika. "Leave these people to me." Then Elva walked forward slowly. "Oh? I never thought you would make this beautiful friend of yours spit out. " Jay smiled mockingly at Randika, his eyes already bare Elva, especially her big chest. The cold-faced Elva suddenly smiled. From the start, Elva was known as a cold person and now she smiles sincerely which makes her beauty multiply. Even a Jay melts with that smile. However, that smile suddenly disappeared. Elva''s gaze turned cold again and alreadyunched a kick. Seeing the kick right under his eyes, Jay''s expression immediately changed. "Ah!" Jay screamed in pain as he rolled on the floor clutching his face. His subordinates swallowed their saliva and cold sweat started to run down their backs. Seeing their boss rolling in pain on the floor, they felt that this time''s opponent could not be underestimated. Randika stared at this incident while nodding her head. Those white and smooth legs turned out to be terrifying weapons too, he thought. Seeing Jay who is known as a mad dog rolling on the floor, Elva gave a cold snort and told him to quickly stand up. A battle like this wasn''t enough to calm his boiling blood. At the same time, Jay''s underlings also lunged at Elva. In an instant, they had surrounded Elva from all directions. However, Elva cannot be defeated just like that. Relying on speed, he moved towards his enemy and entered the middle of it. Her speed was really difficult for the naked eye to follow, every time Elva moved there would be someone lying there in pain. Jay''s subordinates fell one by one and Elva didn''t show any emotion. It didn''t take long for him to knock out all the threats. After adjusting her clothes, Elva looked at the men who were lying and gave a cold snort. This gives all these heroes goosebumps. "Wow, that girl is strong!" Richard was surprised. And at the same time, Randika and Safira walked over to Elva. Their goal today is to find the mastermind behind the ginseng doll kidnapping. Information obtained by Arwah Garuda said that the Inferno bar is the headquarters of the puppeteer, its reputation as Indonesia''s number 1 intelligence organization is not nonsense. This organization that contains elite people is the government''s hidden aces, no one knows who is a member of this mysterious organization. However at this moment, Randika frowned. From the direction of the bar table, one by one assault rifles started aiming at him. And without warning at all, the guns unleashed bullets without stopping. DOR! DOR! DOR! The gunshot was deafening to the ears of all the visitors at the bar, all of whom immediately took cover under tables. "Ah!" However, most of them panicked and tried to save their lives. Richard managed to find a pretty good hiding ce and he could still see Randika''s action clearly. Her face showed absolutely no fear, she had longed for a bloody scene like this for a long time. He did not think that today his dream would be fulfilled. Randika, the second he saw the rifles, he quickly pushed Elva and Safira to safety, while he immediately lunged at the bullets. Is he out of his mind? Didn''t he see how many guns were fired? Richard waspletely taken aback, but after that, he was such aplete fool. Is Randika still a human? He saw Randika easily dodge the dense barrage of bullets and get closer to the shooters. Not a single bullet scratched Randika at all! Richard rubbed his eyes firmly, was this a dream? Even though he knows that Randika is not just anyone, he doesn''t think that he is Superman? To be honest, what Richard and the shooters saw was just an illusion from Randika''s shadow. Randika has been behind his enemies for a long time without anyone knowing. When the shadow disappeared, Randika started beating his enemies one by one. The guards who were still aiming at the shadow, did not expect to receive a sudden attack like this. Even in this life and death situation, Randika was still able to think clearly and she realized something was making her mood go bad. These guns, these people, they are not local! In fact, these were the faces he had seen when he attacked the Dark Moon headquarters in Tokyo! It didn''t take long for Randika to knock out all these people. Without hesitation, Randika rushed to the 2nd floor. Elva and Safira followed after making sure there were no further threats. This incident made the visitors to this bar wonder what was really going on. "Who are they really?" All the visitors to this ce were either the rich or influential from this city but they had never seen or experienced such a soul-shocking event. Moreover, those rifles, they never saw them. Firearms in Indonesia are strictly prohibited and it is not permissible for people to have weapons at random, even if they are only limited to pistols, not assault rifles. Richard, who just woke up from his shock, was shocked when he saw that Randika was gone. He has made up his mind! He had to make Randika his ally. He did not expect that there would be someone like this in the city of Paradise, imagine what he would be able to achieve if he had an ally that strong! On the other hand, the 2nd floor is an office and warehouse from the bar so visitors are not allowed to go upstairs. The ginseng doll was tied in the air and burning incense ced right under it. In front of him, a woman in ck was seen holding a knife. Then the woman scratched the ginseng doll''s hand and swallowed the blood that came out. "This sensation, this power, hahaha, with this blood I will definitely get my revenge! As long as I can recover from my injuries, I will take my revenge! We''ll see what your face will look like when the people you care about die suffering at your hands. " The girl''s gaze waspletely cold, while the ginseng doll''s face grew paler. It seemed the blood was being sucked slowly by the kidnapper. After swallowing the ginseng doll''s blood for several days, this woman''s body was much better. "As long as I have you, I will fully recover and my strength will increase. As long as I have you, I am invincible! " The womanughed, the sound of herughter getting louder every second and echoing throughout the room. But suddenly, the door to his room was smashed and someone walked through. That person''s figure looked manly and sturdy, and emitted a terrifying aura. Seeing the enemy who entered the room, the woman was ready to run with the ginseng doll. Randika quickly analyzed the room she had entered, she had to determine the escape route that this enemy might use. He wouldn''t let her run again like before. Without thinking, the girl tightly held the ginseng doll in her hand and ran towards the window of the room, ready to jump down. However, suddenly, her legs were gripped tightly and she was dragged back into the room. Apparently Randika caught his opponent''s leg and threw him against the wall. "You can''t run away." Randika''s face looked serious when he looked at the woman. The opponent said nothing, he just raised his hand that was holding the ginseng doll. The ginseng doll that seemed to have realized it immediately struggled and tried to escape. Randika frowned. His opponent''s strength was far below his own but saving the ginseng doll in his opponent''s hand was not an easy matter. "Why? Afraid you will lose this valuables? " The girlughed. "I don''t wonder why you are so afraid of losing it, I''ve tasted its blood these days and my body has really improved." "Who are you?" Randika''s tone was cold. "You still don''t know who I am? You are so cruel my dear lord. " The woman''s tone sounded sad. Randika frowned, impossible. At this time, the woman lunged back towards the window when she saw the doubt on Randika''s face. Randika himself managed to react in time and prevent it. They exchanged several blows, his opponent this time using dirty tricks like poison arrows or knives that he hid behind his clothes. After a while, Randika threw a punch right in the face of his opponent and destroyed the mask he was wearing. In an instant that familiar face immediately filled Randika''s eyes. Shadow! It turned out that he was right! "Surprised? You thought I was dead, didn''t you? " Shadowughed. "I won''t forget what you did to me that day, I''ll make you pay for it!" "No matter how many times, I will still kill you! And don''t expect you to get out of here alive. " Randika said in a cold tone. This time, Randika had to make sure Shadow didn''t bother him anymore in this world. "I''ll make the sharks eat your corpse." Shadow said with a look of hatred. "Before that I will torture you and kill you!" At this time, the sound of running people could be heard from behind. Soon Safira and Elva will arrive. Seeing enemy reinforcements arriving, Shadow did not hesitate to try to escape again. "You think you can escape?" Randika''s face looked serious, he lunged forward towards Shadow. However, Shadow suddenly threw the ginseng doll into the air and shot several poisoned arrows at it! Chapter 260: Are You Kidding Me Bro? Chapter 260: Are You Kidding Me Bro? Without hesitation, the boss pped him across the cheek. "If you shoot your gun at a group of rabbits, the sound will make the other rabbits run and be alert. The boy named Mikhail had obviously run away even though he was a fool. If wee back there, we will only meet with empty air!" "Then how about we run away? I''m afraid their extended family found out about our actions and is trying to catch up with us." Hearing this suggestion, the boss took a deep breath. "We can''t run away from this problem. Now the important thing is how to fix this problem, not a blur. Our lives are at stake when we ept this job," he said, limping. "Boss, I think we better wait for another good opportunity," said one of the kidnappers. "Since we caught the wrong target, Mikhail''s family must be on alert. It''s impossible to find a perfect moment like today," he replied. "Then what about our client?" They don''t expect us to catch the wrong person and mess up this easy job," "This" One of them frowned. "Our clients should be helpless as long as we hide first. Besides, we can divulge their identities if we get caught by the target family in exchange for our lives," At this moment, the boss nodded in satisfaction. It looked like some of his men still had some brains. "Then what are we going to do with him?" The kidnapper looked at Ryan. "Shall we drop him off?" The kidnapper then received a heavy p across the face. "Drop him off? Are you kidding me? Do you want to die huh? If this person goes straight to the police station and tells them about us, the whole police might be targeting us too!" "The boss is right, think before speaking," the kidnapper was happy that he was not the one who was pped. The boss then looked at Ryan, who still looked calm from the start. His eyes were cold but soon it turned to be a confused gaze as a frown appeared on his forehead. He originally wanted to kill Ryan, but that would leave a trail and the police would investigate it. If he didn''t kill her, their identities would be exposed and they would need to hide for a while until the situation settled down. Whatever path he chose, it couldn''t be separated from the police. He should always consider the risk of being chased by them. The boss then shook his head and pped everyone one more time. What a fool, if they hadn''t caught the wrong head then it wouldn''t have been this messy. "Boss, how about we keep him where we were? When our work is done and we are out of town, then we can let him go," said the smart kidnapper. Right, that''s the only way. However, his friend suddenly refuted his suggestion, "But don''t keep him in my boarding house. It''s small and it''s impossible to add another person there," PLAQUE! The boss pped him one more time and yelled at him, "After your stupidity, you still think about trivial things like that?" Ryan could not stopughing in his heart, this gang of kidnappers was really funny. "You don''t have to worry," this time, Ryan spoke up. "Drop me off here and I''m not going to tell anyone about this incident." A moment after Ryan said that, his hands were already untied and he intended to open the door. In an instant, these kidnappers were shocked. When the boss saw this, he was angry again. His men weren''t even good at keeping him from moving. They were really stupid. "You can''t just tie him up, you useless human!" The boss snapped angrily. Waking up from their daze, the kidnappers immediately tried to catch Ryan''s hand. But how could they be worthy of being his opponents? Since they were sitting side by side, Ryan only needed to strike their genitals hard to cause them to roll in pain. In just an instant, the two kidnappers sitting beside him had already passed out. Meanwhile, the other two kidnappers had to receive a blow to the face. Now all that''s left was the boss. Ryan looked at the person with a smile. "Looks like you have to send them to school first before doing bad things," After that, he threw a punch right in the face. The boss was already holding the gun but since he couldn''t avoid it, he could only faint before he could fire a bullet. Ryan fixed his clothes and walked out of the car. Even though thisedy show was getting funnier by the second, he still needed toe to work. When Ryan got out of the car, a luxury car suddenly stopped right in front of the kidnapper''s car. Then a young man came down with a middle-aged man wearing an all white coat. When Mikhail saw Ryan standing casually, he was shocked. How could that person escape? Meanwhile, Ryan was surprised because the young man who was blocking his beautiful view earlier was Mikhail, who was mentioned by the kidnappers. But rather than thinking about it, why was he here? "Are you all right?" Mikhail walked over to Ryan. "You can see by yourself," Ryan said with a smile. It turned out that this man named Mikhail was quite concerned about the safety of others, a rare trait for someone born in a rich family. Mikhail himself was surprised when he saw Ryan''s healthy and fit figure. Howe that person was still safe and sound? He was identally caught by the gang of criminals, how could he escape unscathed? "The criminals were unconscious in the car. See for yourself if you don''t believe it," Ryan said casually. Mikhail and his bodyguard then peeked into the car. Of course, the criminals were all unconscious. This time, Mikhail''s gaze waspletely different, while the instincts of his bodyguard told them that the real dangery ahead. Even though they didn''t know who that person really was, they could realize that he was not just an ordinary man. He could finish the criminals by himself, there was no way amoner could do it. Mikhail could not help but ask, "Did you beat them all alone?" Ryan just turned around saying, "Who knows? I''ll leave the rest to you," Before Mikhail could reply to Ryan''s words, his bodyguard said in a cold tone, "Sorry you can''t go. You muste with us," Ryan stopped walking and frowned, while Mikhail tried to stop the bodyguard. "Let him go, he''s not the criminal. If it weren''t for him, I would''ve been kidnapped from earlier," "Young master, you are too young. If this guy was really strong, the kidnappers wouldn''t be able to catch him from the start. Maybe this is a trap," his bodyguard''s eyes were already on full alert as he looked at Ryan. He was considering the chance that the incident was prepared to let his young master trust the person and so he could infiltrate his extended family with ease. Ryan himself was surprised, why was he still considered a threat? While yawning, Ryan walked back and said, "Whatever, you can think of me as you want but I''m gettingzy to be here for a long time. You guys ask the kidnappers yourself. Good luck with that," "Wait!" Mikhail''s personal bodyguard lunged at Ryan. And when his right hand was about to grab Ryan''s shoulder, he felt his hand stiffen. The inner energy and killing aura were already flowing profusely from the man''s body and this made the hairs on his backs shudder. At the same time, the fierce wind made the bodyguard step back. He couldn''t stop stepping back, it seemed that his opponent''s strength was truly terrifying. Ryan then said in a serious tone, "If you try to prevent me once again, I will kill you one by one." Mikhail himself felt confused, that person was stronger than his personal bodyguard? The bodyguard named Hugo then stared in disbelief, his eyes suddenly turned cold. Then he said in a serious tone, "No matter who you are, for the sake of my young master, you wille with me today!" ''Come with you?'' ''Are you kidding me, bro?'' Ryan''s eyes looked disgusted. If it weren''t for Mikhail''s attitude, which he considered rare for someoneing from a wealthy family, Ryan would have been serving his self-conscious bodyguard. Mikhail himself was furious. "Hugo, that''s enough!" Hugo was a bit shocked when he heard it. His young master almost never snapped at him in such an angry tone. "But young master, this person..." He looked at Ryan and was about to say something. "That''s enough, don''t you believe my words?" Mikhail said. Seeing the serious face of his young master, Hugo began to budge. Ryan retracted his inner strength and murderous aura as he walked away. Chapter 261: Where Have You Been? Chapter 261: Where Have You Been? However, Mikhail tried to catch up with him. "Wait!" Actually, Mikhail still felt guilty about it. He felt he owed his life to him for getting wrongly kidnapped. "At least let me walk you off as an apology," Ryan could sense the sincerity of Mikhail''s apology. This young man in front of him was really good, so he agreed. Seeing Ryan agreeing, Mikhail took his luxury car and Ryan sat beside the driver''s seat. "Hugo, go home on foot, think about what you''ve done." These words of his young master made Hugo stop himself from opening the back door of the car. Seeing the luxury car slowly disappearing, Hugo felt helpless. He then spoke into his headset. "Team 2 is closely watching the young master but don''t let your whereabouts be discovered." Not long after, a car picked him up. He went in with a terrible face. In the car, Mikhail looked excited while driving. "By the way, I haven''t introduced myself. My name is..." "Mikhail, your name is Mikhail," Ryan said in a t tone. "Oh? How do you know?" Mikhail was quite surprised. Come to think of it, how could this man ah, it should have been the kidnappers who gave him his name. "My name is Ryan." Mikhail looked excited when he said, "You were amazing when you defeated my strong guard earlier." Ryan didn''t look at all. Facing a small fly like Hugo was not amazing for him, he had already killed thousands of Hugo before. That was the greatness of Nergal the God of War, so the more corpses piling under his feet, the more famous his name became. Therefore, Ryan was toozy to reply to Mikhail''s praise. Mikhail didn''t stop babbling even though Ryan didn''t seem excited at all. He then told him a story. "My bodyguard Hugo is originally good at martial arts, but I didn''t expect there would still be someone stronger than him. I''ve always been in awe of strong people, so I hope we can be friends." Be friends? Ryan ran out of words, he then shook his head. "No need," He had no interest in making friends with rich people or influential families. His own hands were full and befriending someone like them would just put him in a difficult situation. He believed that this friendship offering was never free to begin with. The guy must demand him something back. Of course, his hands were full because he had to use them to touch his wife or Valerie or Christina or other angels every day! His life journey to build his own harem was still long. Upon hearing Ryan''s refusal, Mikhail was quite surprised. "Ah, you might be someone who doesn''t really like socializing huh? Then, I will consider you my brother," Ryan sighed. He then turned to Mikhail and said in a serious tone, "I don''t need a brother." "... .." Mikhail felt embarrassed for a moment, why did he suggest something stupid? To be honest, Mikhail just wanted to be friends with Ryan. He was not stupid, he could see clearly that Ryan was a strong person. After knowing that, how could he let go of a potential ''shield'' like him? However, Ryan was not interested in him at all. Along the way, Mikhail didn''t stop talking. But Ryan did not listen to what he said. Finally, the luxury car stopped in front of the Avalerionpany. When Ryan opened the door, Mikhail said to himself, "Leave me your phone number." However, the man just mmed the car door and walked into the building. Mikhail shook his head with a sigh. "Ah If only I were a girl then I would be able to persuade him. Too bad that much power left my hands," ... Without further ado, Ryan headed straight for his room. At this moment, his body was still in a stable state. The mysterious power within his body was also stable. Maybe because of Irina''s feminine energy that he received from the intercourse with her made his mysterious power not rebelling against him. However, Ryan''s view of his mysterious power had changed. At first, he thought that this mysterious power was a weight gnawing on his body slowly. However, on his trip to Japan, he found out how extraordinary his mysterious power was. He could safely say that if he managed to control it, then he would be invincible. The first time he tasted this forbidden fruit was in Golge''s dungeon. With the help of this mysterious energy, he managed to remove the poison in his body and opened the nuclear-resistant door. The second time was when he fought Helos and Ashur. At first, he was very overwhelmed by the two strongmen. But with the help of that mysterious power, he felt an abundance of energy continuously pouring out of his body. Since returning to Crimea, Ryan had been thinking about how to deal with this mysterious force in his body. If he could control it properly, bing number 1 in the world was no mere dream. Even though he had the medicine from his third grandfather, it could only control the power when it rebelled rather than tamed them. The potion X he made had really little effect on it, so it could be said that there hadn''t been any major breakthroughs yet. If he couldpletely control this mysterious power, maybe he could have the ultimate move. However, he had no way of making it happen. The potion X that he had now couldn''t help him much. Still, the potion was a breakthrough when it was sessfully produced by Yasmin and her team after experimenting a thousand times. Could a little direction and more effort for the development of this potion help him tame his mysterious powerter? This idea kept ringing in Ryan''s mind. The temptation to absorb that much power made him excited. Ryan was still thinking hard while lowering his head, but suddenly Valerie approached him. "Ryan..." Valerie looked shy and called him softly. This month, Valerie had never stopped looking for Ryan all day long. However, her attempts always ended in failure. She had been longing for him ever since he left thepany for a whole month. During her lonely moment, Valerie lost her appetite and prayed that nothing happened to Ryan. She was very worried that Ryan''s sudden disappearance was because the guy had been fired, so Valerie went to HRD to confirm. Hearing that HRD itself did not know anything about Ryan, her heart became even more anxious. Seeing Ryan''s figure arriving at the office made Valerie''s heart relieved. "What''s wrong?" Ryan raised his head and looked at Valerie with a smile. Today, Valerie''s clothes were not as revealing as usual. In fact, the clothes she wore had a fresh impression, quite nice to see. However, with his superhuman eyesight, he could still see Valerie''s striking underwear. "Ryan... Where have you been all this time?" Valerie said in a low voice and sounded sad. Ryan suddenly realized what he had done and panicked. "I''m sorry I didn''t give you any news. I had some work to do outside so I didn''t have time to notify you," Ryan immediately apologized. He then took Valerie''s hand. "Let me make up for our lost time," What he meant by making up for their lost time was of course exchanging kisses or so! Feeling Ryan''s hand holding her ass, Valerie blushed. "Then, you can take me out to dinner today," Valerie said with a red face. She took the courage to take a step. She really loved Ryan but they never did more than just kiss. She was afraid that their rtionship would just end without any fruit. She was very afraid that Ryan would leave her. Ryan then smiled at her. "Okay, today we will have dinner together." Hearing his promise, Valerie''s face brightened again and smiled. After chatting for a while, the girl finally returned to work. Seeing Valerie return to being cheerful as she left him, Ryan took a deep breath. He could still smell Valerie''s fragrant perfume. Even though Valerie was shy, apparently she didn''t want to give up on him. Once she fell in love, she would chase the man she loved even to the ends of the earth. That''s what Ryan felt from her. Therefore, how could he leave such a beautiful and loyal woman? Of course, when it came to intercourse, it''s only a matter of time. He would make Valerie''s body unable to forget him. Time was running fast. Ryan worked hard all day but the potion X still made no progress. He was so annoyed that he wanted to destroy thisboratory. However, the level and equipment thispany had was not sufficient. He should have left the matter of potion X to Yasmin from the start. However, after thinking about it carefully, Ryan decided to keep hisboratory. After all, if he wasn''t developing potion X, he could still move these workers to the perfume department. Chapter 262: One Step Ahead, Friends! Chapter 262: One Step Ahead, Friends! Now it''s time to go home from work. When Ryan walked out of the room, Valerie was already waiting for him. "Come on!" Her face looked happy and her smile was really wide. ... .. "Valerie, where are we going?" Ryan and Valerie walked together on the road. After being quite far from theirpany, she hugged Ryan''s arm tightly and she rested her head on the man''s shoulder. "Shall we go have a drink? I''ve never been to a bar before," Valerie said. "Okay," Ryan then whispered in her ear. "Valerie, after wee back from the barter, do you want..." Before Ryan could finish, Valerie was aware of his mischievous smile. The moment she had been waiting for had arrived, she blushingly nodded her head and gripped Ryan''s arm tightly. What? Ryan stopped walking for a moment, it seemed like he heard it wrong. Just now, did Valerie agree to do it? Seeing her red face, Ryan felt that this beautiful figure before him was even more beautiful and special. It looked like it would be better if he took her to the hotel now than to the bar. ''No, no, no! Remember Ryan, quality needs time! Set the mood first and enjoy the intimate moment with open arms!'' He reminded himself. Smiling broadly, Ryan stroked Valerie''s cheek with his hand. They both locked eyes and smiled happily. They did not think that happiness could be so simple, seeing their loved one happy, then they would be happy too! Ryan himself felt that he was one step forward towards his final goal. But what''s the end goal? Of course, the harem kingdom! He wanted to wake up to beautiful girls in his arms every morning and 3 more others to prepare his breakfast, and that he could freely ''exercise'' with his angels while waiting for his food. Hehehe, we''re one step ahead, friends! Ryan and Valerie didn''t go to the bar right away, they had dinner first. The two of them enjoyed this dinner like husband and wife. Ryan never let go of Valerie''s hand other than when they ate. Valerie herself enjoyed this happy moment with satisfaction, she was really lucky to meet a man like Ryan. It was 7 o''clock in the evening when they finished their dinner, so Ryan immediately took Valerie to the bar. After they opened the entrance, the sound of explosive music immediately deafened their ears. Arriving at the bar, Valerie held Ryan''s hand tightly as she turned to the right and left. She was really curious. When she saw so many people dancing on the dance floor, the look in her eyes lit up. "Ryan, let''s dance!" Valerie said while dragging Ryan. Everyone moved their bodies, matching to the rhythm. The big breasted Valerie stood out as her chest bounced here and there. Fortunately, Ryan managed to get rid of the perverted men who ventured to approach her. Ryan also danced freely with Valerie, this woman really enjoyed her time. To him, Valerie was truly beautiful, like an elfing straight out of a fairy tale. He could still remember how much he wanted to bury his face in those smooth white thighs. Ryan couldn''t wait to taste the forbidden fruit. Moreover, it would be Valerie''s first experience of having sex, and considering the youth''s culture, taking such an honor would be a rare opportunity in this era. "Honeye here," Ryan put his hand on Valerie''s waist. His hand slowly began to sag and felt a chewy sensation. Soon he could squeeze Valerie''s butt well. Valerie''s face was slightly red, but the girl did not reject it. She just wanted this stimtion to be more intense. "Honey, this is how you should dance," Ryan exhaled a warm breath in Valerie''s ears and his hands hugged her waist. Their bodies were really tightly attached. "Valerie, you really are beautiful tonight," Ryan was already bewitched by Valerie''s beautiful face, and without hesitation, he started kissing her. At the same time, his hands that were hugging Valerie''s waist started swimming everywhere. Since the dance floor was so crowded and noisy, people didn''t notice what these two were doing. After all, they were all here for fun and looking for a partner to sleep on tonight. So don''t be surprised if someone did it in the toilet or in the back parking lot. Moreover, Ryan only kissed her with a little touch. He certainly didn''t want Valerie to be seen by others. He was not the type to unt his rtionship out in the open. After enjoying Valerie''s tongue swimming in his mouth for a while, Ryan let go of his lips. Then the two of them just hugged and felt as if the world belonged to them. Ryan whispered in Valerie''s ear, "Valerie, why don''t you wear sexy clothes today?" Valerie opened her eyes and her face blushed with embarrassment. Ryan''s eyes were still stuck to her chest. The reason she didn''t wear revealing clothes anymore was because she didn''t know when Ryan woulde back, so she felt useless showing her body if it''s not for Ryan. "Don''t you like me wearing clothes like this?" Valerie started to have a little doubt about whether Ryan loved her or just her body. "That''s not what I mean, I would rather you dress like this. I don''t want other people to see the beauty of the woman I love," Ryan stroked Valerie''s cheek. "Alright then," Valerie blushed when she heard that. "Ah! But when it''s only the two of us, wear sexy clothes okay!" Ryan exhaled a warm breath in Valerie''s ear. He had understood her erotic point well. Like Irina, Valerie had sensitive ears but hers were much more sensitive. Valerie immediately felt her body go limp, but Ryan quickly supported her. "Valerie, when wee backter, what kind of underwear will you wear for me?" Ryan whispered in her ear. "I''ll wear whatever you want," Valerie got bolder, her body was hot and the fire in her heart was already burning. She could also tease Ryan if she wanted to! "Then, I want you to wear a garter belt and white stockings, I want you to try every of your sexy underwear collection," Ryanughed in Valerie''s ear. The sound of the music was getting bigger but for these two, the world seemed to belong to them. The people ignored them and continued to dance non-stop. Hearing Ryan''s words, Valerie became embarrassed. She could imagine herself wearing a sexy set of lingerie and Ryan smiling at her. Ryan himself felt his passion starting to build up. Even though he couldn''t wait to have sex, they had juste to this bar and rushing into it wasn''t good for their rtionship. However, suddenly the music stopped ying. People began to disperse and order drinks. Feeling a little happy, Ryan invited Valerie to sit on the sofa. After calling the waiter, he ordered a beer and some cocktails. "You can drink, right?" Ryan asked. Valerie nodded and said proudly, "Of course I can. Or maybe you can''t drink a lot, huh?" "Oh? Do you want topete?" Feeling Valerie''s thighs sticking together, Ryan whispered in her ear, "If you can get me drunk today, you can take me to bed. How about it?" Hearing this, Valerie''s face turned red. Not long after, Ryan''s drinks arrived. "Valerie, try this. This drink is really good," he said. The two then toast and drank their drinks. Not far from them, drunken men were seen gathering. Judging from the suits they wore, they looked like they came from upper ss society. Not to mention the cigars they smoke were made in foreign countries. "Hey, look that way. Isn''t that girl beautiful?" A man pointed at Ryan and Valerie. The eyes of all these gentlemen then became radiant. The rich businessmen red at Valerie with their lecherous eyes, especially when they saw how big her breasts were. "Mr. Logan sure has great taste in this matter, huh?" The othersughed. "Aren''t you in touch with your sexy secretary?" Logan immediately smiled bitterly. "Ah, no." "Sir, it''s useleess pretending to be stupid. You should be punished by buying us a drink tonight," the othersughed too and went back to drinking. At their level, cheating was just as normal as breathing. It would always make their topic of conversation. A boss having an affair with his secretary was nothing new, it almost happened to any country. Those beautiful secretaries didn''t sell themselves for words of love or empty promises, they surely had to do it for the sake of their lust, whether it''s the lust for the body or the wealth owned by these gentlemen. They wanted to taste the luxury in life, running around with expensive branded goods and limitless money. But that wasn''t always the case. In fact, what these gentlemen usually did was much more cruel. They usually drugged the woman they were after and raped her when she was unconscious. Chapter 263: Do You Want Her That Badly? Chapter 263: Do You Want Her That Badly? "Why are you that sure?" Randika does not know what fun it is to see people gambling. "Sis, it''s not just a matter of money." Richard lowered his voice. "Thepetition this time concerns the faces of several aristocratic families." Hearing this, Randika also became curious. Aristocratic families in this country rarely appear in public, usually they work behind the scenes. "To be honest, the families from the north seem to have problems with those in the south and there have been several cases of dispute from them. But if they go to war openly, they will drag their allies and the country can be chaotic. So they agreed to settle this at this gambling table. They have yed before and now should be thest. The end of their battle will be determined by today''s results. " Randika''s eyes were sparkling, what Richard said was really interesting. If you have involved an aristocratic family, the incident must be very interesting to see. "How do you know all these things?" Randika asks Richard. Richard replied with a smile. "I heard it when my father discussed it with his client. And coincidentally, I came to this underground casino once so I could bring you here. " "Sis, theirpetition is still long, how about we y first?" Richard took out thechip bettingand gave it to Randika. Randika didn''t know what to do for a moment, he felt he was being sinned by Richard. "Okay." Finally Randika nodded. Incidentally, thechips are stakealso free so he doesn''t need to hesitate if they run out. "You don''t have toe with me." Randika said. Richard nodded. "If you need more money, just let me know." Then Randika strolled around admiring this vast underground casino. There are many game tables in this ce, be it cards, roulette, slot machines etc. Randika had been to a casino in America, where it brought her pleasant memories. And for him roulette is a real money machine. The way it works is very simple, the officer will rotate the board containing the numbers 0-36 which have different colors, usually the odd will be red, even is ck and the number 0 is white. Roulette has various kinds of bets, yers can bet on how many numbers the ball will fall, color, odd or even etc. So it can be said that this game is very profitable for the yers because it has a percentage of almost 50% to win. Many people were ying at this table, Randika decided to pay attention to it first. The yers who had bet were already holding their breath as the little ball spun. "Come on ck!" Shouted one of the people. His eyes were about to fall off when he saw the rolling ball slow down even further, it seemed like he was betting big on ck. "Stupid, why are you betting on colors? Obviously from that it was already 3x even, the ball is definitely odd now! " Shouted his friend, his hands also sweating. Finally, the ball started to slow down and came to a stop at 0. This incident made all the yers at the table really sad and took a deep breath. Please note, the number 0 does not include ck or red and is not even. Also, the percentage of balls stopping at 0 is really small so people never bet for 0 even though the payoff is huge. Randikaughed in his heart, the good gambler understands his limits and does not immediately risk all his money in one game. When Richard was engrossed in ckjack, he heard a voice from behind calling him. "Wow, well, this kid who always obeys his father turns out to be naughty to gamble in this ce." When he heard the voice, Richard''s body stiffened. When he looked back, he saw several peopleughing. Mocking her was Anthony, her nemesis. Anthony''s family is also an important family in the city of Cendrawasih, therefore the two families are often at odds. In the business aspect, both of thempete with each other continuously. From their grandfather''s generation to their present father, they continued to fight openly and secretly. However, Anthony looked down on Richard. In terms of experience and various fields, Anthony beat Richard. Richard looked at her coldly. "It''s none of your business if I want to be in this ce for fun. What are you doing here, anyway? " "Of course I came to gamble, otherwise why would I go to the casino?" Anthonyughed at Richard''s stupid question. "Aren''t obedient brats like you unsuitable for a ce like this? How about you get out of here right away? I''m a little sorry for your father''s money being wasted like this. " Anthony thenughed with his friends. "That''s right Anthony said, why don''t you just go and have a drink at a bar nearby? I heard they just brought in girls from Thand. You must like a woman with a trunk like that, right? " Hereby Anthony and his friendsughed once again. "!!" Richard''s face waspletely cold, his anger was already overflowing. He wanted to beat up Anthony and his friends hard. But he didn''t dare to do it because today he only came alone with Randika, he didn''t bring his bodyguards at all so he doubted he could win against Anthony. The visitors to this casino were not interested in the children''s performances. After all, no one dared break the rules in this underground casino. If anyone dared to do so, then that person should be prepared to be battered. "Why? Do not ept?" Anthony snorted coldly. "Do you want to kill me? I know that you yourself have realized that you cannot touch me at all. Seeing you who is like a frightened dog is really pleasing to look at. " Anthonyughed again with his friends. "If you don''t ept it, how about we finish it on the table? We also happen to be in the right ce. So how? Dare to fight me? " Richard, who was already hot, did not immediately ept this challenge, he thought about the pros and cons of Anthony''s challenge. But Anthony added oil to the fire. "But of course, I know you won''t dare challenge me. A runny kid like you doesn''t have the courage and ability to fight me. Ha ha ha." "Who said I didn''t dare to fight you?" Richard was provoked by Anthony''s insult this time. "I''m just saying what it is." Anthony smiled. "Don''t I often beat you on various asions? I''m just afraid that your guts are as small as an ant now. How about this, we don''t risk money but rather our business contract agreement or familynd, isn''t that more exciting? " Richard hesitated again. Anthony added oil again. "If you''re afraid that''s fine, don''t hesitate to admit it. Like a turtle, you''d better stick your head in your little hole. " "Who said I was scared?" Richard was hooked again, this time Anthony immediately seized this opportunity. "In that case, good!" "Quickly we select an empty table." Anthony went ahead. Then the two of them walked over to the empty table, then Anthony said to Richard. "We just yed the easy one, we took turns shuffling the cards and after that each of us took 4 cards in turn. After getting the card, we can only exchange 1 card for a new card. After that we add up the cards and whoever is bigger is the winner. Ace is 1 and King is 13. " "Okay." Richard could no longer step back. Even though he had been to the casino before, he didn''t really like ying. He just likes watching people y and looking for the thrill of fun. However, in order to keep his face and name, he had to ept Anthony''s challenge. Anthony smiled then shuffled the card and gave it to Richard. When finished shuffling, the card is put in the middle and they take it one by one in turn. "What are we at stake." Said Anthony as he took the card casually. For the record, they may take cards at random so they don''t have to take the top one. Hearing this, cold sweat started to flood Richard''s forehead. He didn''t bet with his own money but his family''s money. "Before we open the cards, we should first decide what is at stake. Oh yes, I also proposed a best of 5 so whoever wins 3x, he is the winner. I will bet my family''snd which is near the new city development district. How about you bet yournd which is in the shopping district in the middle of the city? " It looks like this bet is okay, but the direction of this bet is actually being driven by Anthony. City of Cendrawasih is already a mega city in Indonesia. The development is very fast and soon it will match Jakarta and Indonesia. Can you imagine how expensive thend in the middle of the city was when that happened? What''s more, thend at stake by Richard was a gathering ce for gold and jewelery shops. Every day hundreds of millions rotate in that ce. Initially, the Richard family built its strength from the shopping district. Anthony realizes this and tries to grab it. Richard bit his tongue. Of course he knew what was at stake today was crucial, but he couldn''t back down. "DEAL!" "Okay, open your card." Anthony snorted coldly as he opened his card. After discarding a card, the four cards are 10 diamonds, a jack of spades, 6 hearts and a queen of hearts totaling 39 points. Meanwhile, Richard''s card is just a number with less than 25 points. "Then for our first fight, I will be the winner." Anthony smiles, looks like his family is going to party today. Cold sweat started to flood Richard''s back, then they returned to shuffling the cards and took 4 cards at random. Then, having reopened their cards, Richard had lost again. The score is now 2 for Anthony and 0 for Richard. At this time, Randika who was walking around saw Richard and walked over to him. To his surprise, he realized that Richard seemed to be ying against people. "Why? Afraid to lose? " Anthony wasughing out loud. "If you are afraid to quickly return to your father''s arms, don''te here again." "Who said he''s scared?" Suddenly, someone came over to their table and stood beside Richard. "Who are you? Don''t interfere with my business, go away! " Anthony doesn''t like to be bothered in the midst of his win. The pale-faced Richard was happy when he saw Randika, as if he had seen the savior. Randika ignored Anthony and asked Richard what really happened. Before Richard answered, he stood up and told Randika to sit in his ce. Seeing Richard who stood up and gave up his chair, Anthony was a little surprised. Then she red at Richard. "Are you sure you were reced by this person? I remind you, the score remains unchanged. " "I am sure." Seeing Randika''s face that looked stupid and calm, Anthony then exined his game again. "Then King is the highest?" Randika asked. "Correct." Randika nodded and started to shake. Anthony then said in a sarcastic tone. "I''ll give you the opportunity to choose 4 cards first." Randika did not hesitate, he quickly took 4 cards from the pile. And without waiting for Anthony to pick up his card, he had already opened all four cards. "Four Kings?" Anthony''s friends couldn''t believe what they saw. Anthony himself was surprised when he saw the card that Randika had, his face became gloomy. Looks like this opponent is not random. "Once again." Anthony tried to calm himself down, this time he gave a deep shake. To be honest, he won against Richard using tricks like Second Deal [1] and peeking [2]. After the cards have been shuffled properly, they take turns taking cards. But Anthony was wrong against people, the person in front of him is Ares the God of War, this card game is as easy as him killing 100 people. When Anthony tried to take a card, Randika''s hand moved quickly and took one card. Anthony, who was surprised, turned to Randika, but this moment was used by Randika to take the remaining 3 cards. Very fast! When she tried to get her first card, Randika had already opened the card and everyone was shocked again. "Impossible, four more kings?" Everyone was shocked and Richard who was standing beside Randika was already smiling broadly. [1] The yer or dealer looks like he is taking cards as usual, but in reality he is taking the cards below. [2] The yer or dealer peeks at the cards that will be dealt with the help of a tool such as a ring while distracting people from being caught. Chapter 264: The Prince on A White Horse Chapter 264: The Prince on A White Horse Initially, his friends also wanted to vent their anger on Ryan, but seeing Logan being beaten mercilessly, they got discouraged. It looked like the person they were harassing was not just anyone. "Calm yourself first, it looks like you misunderstood something," one of the businessmen stood up and smiled at Ryan. "It''s true he said, don''t make a fuss in a public ce like this. Everything can be solved in peace, right? Tell me how much money you need to forget this." At this time, the manager of this bar came with several people. They were all surprised to see Ryan standing in front of these businessmen. Moreover, his loyal customer named Logan was lying unconscious. "What is this? Why are you making such a fuss in this ce?" The manager said while looking worried. At first, Ryan didn''t answer, but he vaguely spoke to the businessmen, "Who gives the idea to ask my girlfriend for a drink before?" Parker then smiled and said, "How about we find a peaceful way and forget all this? I''ll give you 25 million and we''ll go back to drinking at our respective tables, what do you think?" "I asked who dared to ask my girlfriend earlier?" Ryan''s eyes were cold and the murderous aura that he had previously endured began to seep out. In an instant, these people felt the air around them be heavy and they couldn''t breathe. "Please, calm yourself first," someone started intervening. "Mr. Parker originally wanted to ask your girlfriend for a drink, but we just wanted to be friends with her, nothing more. Isn''t that true, Mr. Parker?" Parker immediately nodded loudly. "Right, there was no other purpose. I just want to get acquainted and have a drink with your beautiful girlfriend," "So you''re the Parker guy?" Ryan''s eyes locked on Parker''s figure. Parker felt his back was wet with sweat, he did not expect this young man to be this terrible. He had never faced anyone with such a terrifying aura before. He had been in business for a long time and could read their traits from the air of his existence. And the presence of this young man in front of him was really terrible, it was enough to show that the young man was not a weak person. "As an apology, how about I double the money to 50? That should be enough aspensation," Parker said with a smile. However, Ryan''s face still looks cold. He had absolutely no interest in the money Parker was offering. He actually stood in front of Parker and held his chair with one hand. Before anyone could react, Ryan grabbed Parker''s hair and mmed him against the table. DUAK! His face was smashed against the ss until it broke and now it was covered with blood and broken ss. This incident scared the people at the table. The manager of the bar was so shocked. He didn''t expect that Ryan would dare to do something like that in his ce, cold sweat started rolling down his forehead. "Wow, that guy sure has guts." "That''s how he is also very strong!" The visitors were already in awe as they continued to watch in secret. If they were harassed by those businessmen, they might not have the guts to go against them like Ryan did. The other businessmen were getting angry, Parker was their guest of honor for today and now he''s hurt. "You really are crazy, kid! We can hire an assassin to kill you you know!" One of them said with a cruel face. "Your history is truly over. I will tell you, this city is already in my hands and believe that there is no ce for you to hide!" "It all depends," Ryan red at them. "It depends on whether you can get out of this ce alive or not," When he heard this, the manager''s face turned white. ''You wanna kill someone at my bar? How could I possibly exin this to my boss!'' "Enough, enough, please just forget about this problem," the manager said to Ryan. "Just ept the money they offer and we can all leave in peace," "Why would I ept their money?" Ryan''s face looked cruel. "I''ll take their money when they be corpses," "And you said you would hire assassins to kill me? If you don''t have trillions of dors, don''t bother trying. The only way for you to kill me is to hire all UN soldiers to hunt me down!" It might sound like bullshit, but considering hisbat power and the troops he had, this shouldn''t be an exaggeration. Trillions of dors? All the businessmenughed loudly, it had been a long time since they had heard such a funny joke. Seeing theyugh, Ryan also smiled. He walked to the dance floor and turned off the music then said out loud into the microphone, "No matter how much the bar loses today, I will pay for everything!" The manager breathed a sigh of relief when he heard that, at least his losses would bepensated if things got bad. "And all drinks today are free!" Ryan said with a smile. When these words entered their ears, everyone shouted excitedly. Some women started to go crazy, they fell in love with this guy! "And everyone present today will go home with 10 million each!" Ryan continued. This time, it wasn''t just the scream that could be heard, the entire floor shook too. This man was truly generous! "Marry me, my sultan!" "No, just marry me!" The businessmen were confused about what to say when they heard Ryan''s words. They began to be curious about Ryan''s identity. If everyone who came here were given 10 million, the total should be over 1 billion. They wondered, could that person afford it? Ryan came back to them under the amazed gazes of the people. "You dare to speak but are you able to fulfill it?" One of the businessmen said in a mocking tone. "Who said I would pay for it?" Ryan smiled at them. "Even if I had money, I wouldn''t be that stupid to squander it. Of course, you will pay them with your money!" Our money? These businessmenughed out loud once again. Ryan also smiled. "If you don''t pay, you can never get out of this bar." "You think I''m afraid of...." Before he even finished speaking, Ryan threw a punch right at the wall. The fist managed to make a hole big enough and the entire wall began to crack. Ryan then sat on the sofa and said casually, "You think I''m kidding? I''ll give you two options, pay or you will spend the rest of your life in the hospital. Choose wisely," Seeing the hole in the wall, their expressions became ugly. "I don''t have time to wait for you," Ryan sighed. "I''ll give you a minute to decide, if there''s no decision then I''ll break your legs one by one. And if you can''t give me the answer for more than 2 minutes, I suggest you bid your farewell to this world," They understood that Ryan''s words were not just nonsense. When the businessmen hesitated, Parker struggled to talk with his face full of ss, "Okay, we''ll pay for it." "Mr. Parker, this..." The others looked unwilling. But Parker red at them then took out his cellphone and called his secretary to send him some money. After a while, someone came with 2rge suitcases. Once opened, the suitcase was full of money. "We will meet again," Parker said with a cold snort, he then ordered his men to take the injured to the hospital and away from the bar. The manager was amazed when he saw the pile of money in the suitcase. From afar, Valerie could see all of Ryan''s actions. She was really amazed by him and increasingly convinced that Ryan was her prince on white horse. At the same time, the bar got even more boisterous and everyone cheered as Ryan walked onto the stage. In an instant, the atmosphere became silent and all eyes were fixed on him. Ryan then smiled before announcing, "Today I want to sing a song for the most beautiful woman I have ever met. Hopefully my feelings are conveyed with this song," Valerie looked at Ryan and Ryan looked at Valerie. They felt that this world belonged to them. Valerie''s heart was really happy and warm when she heard Ryan''s next words. "This song is for you Valerie, I love you." In an instant, everyone screamed hysterically and cheered for Ryan. This kind of love confession usually happened on TV. Some women actually looked limp, how could such a romantic sultan have a girlfriend already? Valerie''s face waspletely red, and Ryan had started singing the song "Endless Love". Everyone started waving their hands slowly, Ryan''s voice sounded really sincere. They could feel a deep love from each of the lyrics. Chapter 265: My Parents Arent Home Chapter 265: My Parents Aren''t Home They thought that they would be really lucky if they had the chance to have a boyfriend as romantic as Ryan. On the chorus, everyone sang along. "And your eyes, your eyes, your eyes" "They tell me how much you care" "Ooh, yeah" "You will always be. My endless love..." ...... Everyone started to sing along with Ryan and got lost in this romantic atmosphere. The manager was a little surprised when he saw him, since when did this bar be a karaoke ce? Valerie could not hold back her happy tears, her heart was really touched. This was the first time anyone had confessed to her in public. Sometimes, the reason why women as beautiful as Valerie or Irina stayed single all their life was because no one dared to try to win them over. As long as we dared to try, we could steal the hearts of these angels and had a good life, or so Ryan thought. The most important thing was courage. After the song was finished, many people had tears in their eyes. Ryan''s voice was truly sincere and touched their hearts. Under the eyes of the people, Ryan slowly walked off the stage. He then approached Valerie, pulling her and kissing her. This time, everyone pped their hands together. They congratted Ryan and Valerie. At first, Valerie was embarrassed, but she was defeated by her love for Ryan. After a while, Ryan finally let go of his lips and whispered in Valerie''s ear, "Do you want to do it at your house or at the hotel?" Valerie immediately blushed, she then whispered back to Ryan, "I just want to be with you tonight..." "Then we go to your house," Ryan held Valerie''s hand and walked out of the bar. After exiting the bar, Valerie immediately hugged Ryan''s arm tightly. By this time, Ryan knew that tonight Valerie would be his, just one more step then his harem would increase. However, at this time, a voice came from the side. "Why is a woman as beautiful as you walking alone at night? How about you apany us to y?" When the two of them turned their heads, they saw a gang of thugs were surrounding a young woman. Seeing this incident, Ryan was really angry. The thugs really didn''t know some boundaries. It wouldn''t shock him this much if they were after an adult woman, but their target this time was still small. Ryan believed that the girl was not more than 15 years old. How did he know? Take a look at her chest. She didn''t have anything sticking out of there! It''s very clear that she still hasn''t gone through puberty. Ryan was not willing to let go of this problem, the thugs really made him angry. Well, a little exercise before intercourse should be fine right? Finally, Ryan and Valerie walked over to them. Meanwhile, the thugs looked at the girl with lecherous eyes. However, the girl did not panic at all and seemed calm the entire time. The clothes she wore were also quite open with shoulder-length hair and lowered bangs. Her cold face and big ck eyes were as striking as a doll. "Why are you walking alone at night like this? Did your mom never warn you how dangerous it was to walk alone?" One of themughed. However, prey like this was really rare for them toe across. Even though her expression was cold, nothing could beat a young girl''s body. "Here, don''t worry, we will give you a wonderful experience that you will never forget," the goons thenughed. Even one of them tried to hold the girl''s waist but she immediately rebuffed him. "Ouch what are you embarrassed about?" "You don''t have to worry, these brothers are not really bad, you know," They were still trying to persuade her toe with them. After all, they''ve surrounded this girl. Finally this young girl spoke up, "Get out of my face quickly." "Wow, rx. Looks like you don''t understand your situation," the goonsughed back. "I''ll give you 5 seconds to get out of here or I''ll beat you all up!" She said. "Hahaha, this little sister turns out to be joking," the thugs could onlyugh when they heard the threat. She didn''t even reach 15 years old but she said she would beat them all? It was like an ant challenging a herd of elephants, the oue of the fight was clear before it even began. At this time, Ryan and Valerie were already close. "Stop!" Ryan approached them slowly. The goons looked back and saw him, but they didn''t care at all. "Hey, isn''t the girl beside him beautiful?" "Bro, how about we have a party with these 2 girls tonight?" "Sounds fun!" "Hey girl, why don''t you just dump your ugly boyfriend? I guarantee we can give you a good time every day!" All the thugsughed, while Ryan was furious. They dared to tease his girl? Were they looking for death? The teenage girl red at Ryan, just like her gaze at the thugs but the difference was only less sharp. "Oh, really?" Ryan sniffed coldly and clenched his hands. "I don''t mind serving you all at once," At the same time, he lunged forward while preparing to attack. In one second, his fist managed to hit someone''s face. The sound of a cracked nose could be heard clearly and it marked the beginning of the massacre. Without any effort, Ryan beat them one by one like a punching bag. DUAK! One of his fists managed tond back on his opponent. The thugs flew up and hit the ground hard. In an instant, all of them were sprawling unconscious. Ryan felt a little satisfied after he beat them up. But at this time, the young girl approached Ryan and said to him, "Don''t interfere with my business!" What? Ryan was surprised, did he hear wrong? He just saved her but she told him not to get involved in her business? Ryan stared at the girl, frowning. "Beg your pardon?" "Don''t interfere with my business," the girl''s face looked serious. "I don''t need your help." ''God damn it!!!!'' This was the first time Ryan had met someone like this. He was kind enough to help others but he got scolded for interfering. When Ryan wanted to curse her, he remembered that he was facing a teenager, and a girl at that! Ryan gritted his teeth and tried to calm himself down. "Piss off!" The girl tried to walk past Ryan, frowning, as if she was not happy with what he did. "... .." Ryan really tried to hold back his anger. "Are you deaf? Piss off!" The girl said again. Ryan had raised his fist but he lowered it back when he saw the face of this teenager. Hitting girls was not really his style. "Didn''t you hear me? I said move!" The girl snapped with a cold face. ''You brat.!!!'' Ryan had cursed her in his heart. Finally, he stepped aside and opened the way. He then took Valerie and left from there, he was fed up with the little girl. Seeing Ryan''s disappearance, the girl also left that ce. "Ryan, please don''t be angry. She''s just a kid," Valerie tried tofort Ryan, squeezing his hand a little. However, she wanted tough when Ryan was overwhelmed by the girl. She did not expect that the strong and brave Ryan would be helpless in front of a teenage girl. Ryan stared at Valerie without saying anything, it seemed that Valerie thought the incident was funny. "Ah!" Valerie suddenly shouted when Ryan squeezed her ass. "I''m really angry now. You must help me to put out this fire in my heart!" Ryan said, smiling and kissing Valerie. Valerie''s face turned red from this sudden attack. Seeing the woman blushing, Ryanughed. "It''s toote, how about we go back to your house straight away?" Ryan said in Valerie''s ear. Valerie just nodded and her heart was ready for whatever wasing. They hailed a taxi and immediately headed to Valerie''s house. In the taxi, their hands were inseparable and it somehow made the taxi driver jealous. After paying for the fare, they immediately entered and headed straight to Valerie''s bedroom. The taxi driver could only look at the two of them enviously and hope to find such a beautiful woman in his miserable life. They purposely didn''t turn on all the lights to avoid people spoiling their moment like before. Last time, Megan banged on Valerie''s door house and ruined that perfect moment. With these dark and dim lights, the atmosphere in Valerie''s house felt mysterious. Ryan walked behind Valerie as they climbed the stairs, he couldn''t stand it after seeing Valerie''s butt. Her round and soft bottom cheeks were wiggling in front of him, as if trying to thrill him into lust. When they got to the top, Ryan immediately pushed Valerie against the wall and kissed her. Chapter 266: Let’s Go Upstairs Chapter 266: Let¡¯s Go Upstairs The couple poured out all of their feelings and lust in that kiss! They rolled on the wall and took turns in leading the kiss. Unable to hold back his lust, Ryan lifted Valerie and carried her while continuing to kiss. The two of them tried to take off their clothes while still kissing, they didn''t want to be apart for a single second. At the same time, Ryan groped Valerie''srge chest. His other hand rested on Valerie''s neck and tried to help her take off her clothes. In an instant, only a bra was left covering the woman''s upper body. Ryan then pushed Valerie against the wall and looked at the two beautiful mountains. "Ryan wait..." Valerie was out of breath, but Ryan closed her lips again. The man grabbed Valerie''s right hand and pointed it at his pants. Feeling something big and hot, Valerie''s face got even redder. Ryan also slipped his hand into Valerie''s underwear. In the corridor leading to Valerie''s dimly lit bedroom, the two of them were immersed in their lust. Valerie''s upper body was exposed while Ryan started to take off his trousers. "Ryan, wait!" Valerie managed to escape the deadly kiss and her breathing was irregr. "Ryan, please not here." Their lips met again and this time, Ryan''s hands also wanted to y. His right hand groped Valerie''s chest without stopping and his left hand tried to find the key to Valerie''s room in her pocket. It was not easy to find the key when they were busy kissing, but after a while, Ryan managed to find it. As he was busy ying with his tongue and right hand, he tried to find the keyhole but couldn''t. "Ryan, let''s just continue inside." Valerie managed to break free for a moment. Her face was out of breath as she was trying to take the key from Ryan''s hand. Ryan was not to me, he had repeatedly wanted to eat Valerie but failed continuously. And today was the height of his frustration so he didn''t want a perfect night like this to be ruined just because of looking for a keyhole. Not long after, they both managed to open the bedroom''s door and went inside. Valerie was already burning with love, after they entered, they returned to continue their hot kiss while leaning against the door. After entering the room, Valerie was no longer shy. Instead, Ryan was currently out of breath now. "Ah!" Ryan''s hand that went into her underwear made her sigh with pleasure, the trousers he was wearing hade off. Under his intense finger attack, the finally awaited moment had arrived. The fountain spray made Valerie''s bodyy limp. Before Valerie fell on the bed, Ryan caught her. This was the first time Valerie had felt such a strong climax. However, Valerie then realized something. Why was the room light on? Ryan was standing stiff when he realized what was in front of them now. Valerie also saw what Ryan just saw. In the center of the room, a middle-aged couple stared at the two of them closely. The middle-aged man was seen smoking and the ashes on his cigarette were very long, it was clear that the person did not move at all. Meanwhile, the woman beside him could only see the hot scene with her mouth gaping. What a shame! Ryan no longer had the face to look at the two people he knew well. He tried to put his pants back on and help Valerie put her clothes on. True, their faces were not unfamiliar, Ryan had seen them in the hospital before and now they were staring at each other awkwardly and the expression on their face had really be stiff. ''Hmmm father and mother-inw, how are you?'' He wanted to ask that but the embarrassment he felt made him swallow it all back. "Mother" The ten seconds of silence that felt like ten years was finally broken by Valerie''s voice. In an instant, both of Valerie''s parents immediately turned their faces away. Ryan immediately helped Valerie get dressed. Valerie''s father had already put out his cigarette and walked out of the room. As for her mother, she could only stand with an embarrassed face. "Valerie, mom and dad just wanted to see how you are today and I didn''t think that you would..." Her mother didn''t dare to continue with her words. This incident was really too embarrassing. She and her husband had ruined their daughter''s intimate moments. Moreover, the two of them had seen their forey which was so intense! In all her life she had never climaxed as strong as her daughter. If only her husband didn''t smoke his cigarette, maybe their child would have had sex right in front of them. Even though Ryan had endured hundreds of battles and had a really thick skin, he couldn''t help but feel embarrassed in a situation like this. He also believed that there was nobody who would not be ashamed if such a thing happened to them. He made someone''s daughter climax before their eyes to the point that it littered the floor. "Ah... Auntie, I have some business so I''ll go first," Ryan put his clothes back on quickly and said goodbye to Valerie''s mother. After that, he ran out of the house without saying goodbye to the father as fast as possible. Today''s incident was truly embarrassing, Ryan had no face in front of Valerie''s parents. On the other hand, Valerie''s mother said to her child, "It''s okay. We will discuss it well as a familyter," To be honest, both of Valerie''s parents weren''t angry because the man who was going to sleep with their child was the one who had helped them earlier in the hospital. Moreover, they could see from their daughter''s eyes that she loved him and maybe, they intended to deepen their rtionship before they were caught tonight. Was it embarrassing? Indeed, this incident was embarrassing but it was different because nobody was feeling angry. Ryan was still thinking about the incident as he ran away. It was a shame that he ailed to have sex with Valerie again because of her parents. Sometimes life didn''t go ording to n, but why did it always happen when he wanted to sleep with Valerie? DAMN!! In the midst of his cursing, Ryan''s cell suddenly rang. "Brother Ryan, I have found a clue." It turned out that the one calling him was Christa. Hearing her words, Ryan immediately threw away unnecessary emotions. "Where is it?" "The Helvet bar on 66th avenue," Christa said quickly. "The person you are looking for uses that bar as a base and he was seen frequenting that ce," "Okay, I''ll be right there." "All right, I and Elizabeth will be waiting for you at the entrance." Not saying much, Ryan immediately ran as fast as he could towards the bar that Christa was referring to. Not long after, Ryan arrived at the entrance and saw Christa waving at him. Ryan quickly approached Christa and Elizabeth who were standing in front of the building. "Long time no see!" Seeing Ryan walking over to her, Christa''s face already looked very happy. Meanwhile, Elizabeth still looked cold and indifferent. Without drawing much attention, Ryan stole a nce at Elizabeth''s casual figure. This time, she didn''t tie up her chest in such a way that it looked huge, and really seductive! "Tch!" Elizabeth noticed Ryan''s stealthy gaze and chuckled, she was actually toozy to meet this pervert. Ryan then said to Elizabeth with a smile, "I haven''t seen you in a long time, it turns out that you have gotten a boob job anyway." Elizabeth couldn''t help but re at Ryan while cursing him in her heart. Christa on the other side had been holding back herughter since earlier. "Alright that''s enough kidding, we better get in." Ryan nodded and entered with Christa and Elizabeth in their of his new opponent. Inside the bar, Mikhail was drinking and joking with his friends. They were apanied by bottles of expensive alcohol such as Konyak, vodka, and various kinds of cocktails while holding cards in their hands. "I''ll increase the stakes to 200 hundred thousand!" "Damn, just opening 3 cards is so expensive! I am out!" "I''m out too." "I''m all in!" Mikhail said. "I''ming, show your card." "Hasta La Vista my friend, Ace and Diamond King!!!" Mikhail said with a smile. "Whoops, wait a minute," his friend then showed his two cards. "Damn it! How could you have pocket Aces!" "Hahaha, Mikhail lost again!" Everyoneughed as Mikhail mmed down his hopeless cards. Shaking his head, Mikhail took his ss and emptied it in one gulp. Around these rich young men were several beautiful women with slightly revealing clothes. The woman sitting next to Mikhail hugged him and stroked his head, trying tofort him who had just lost. "Let''s continue, who will deal the cards now?" Chapter 267: What Makes A Man’s Pride Chapter 267: What Makes A Man¡¯s Pride They returned to y and left Mikhail. "Let''s continue, who''s going to deal the cards now?" After the cards were dealt, various kinds of tricks such as pretending to be agitated or an expressionless face could be seen. It looked like they were ying on a small scale even though they could easily buy this bar with their wealth. Around them, a circle ofrge bodyguards stood frighteningly. At this bar, Mikhail and his friends weren''t the only one sitting with sumptuous drinks like this. The entire Helvet bar was a gathering ce for the rich. Lots of powerful people had fun there. Therefore, the guard and security in this ce was very strong. There were more than 10 security guards at each entrance as well as its exit. The guards inside were no less, most of the visitors were tightly guarded. At the same time, the owner of this bar also paid the thugs and police around him so that no kind of disturbance woulde to his ce. No wonder this ce had such services that ordinary bars didn''t. It was literally a safe haven for drug dealers, sex workers and people seeking entertainment from gambling. Mikhail and his friend continued to y cards while drinking, but there was a noise at the entrance. There were people shouting and fighting. "Was there a raid?" His friend stared at the door curiously, but he couldn''t see what was really going on. "Oh, take it easy, there''s no way this bar will let the police raid it," his friendughed. The women around him then followed himughing. Such a thing would not be possible considering how expensive the bar owner paid the police. Seeing his friendsughing at him, this young man nodded but he still felt uneasy in his heart. When he tried to listen to the noise earlier, there was no sound from the direction of the entrance. "Don''t worry, or are you looking for an excuse not to y? I won''t let you go home unless you''re drunk." "Right, Mikhail, why don''t you bring your little sister today? I haven''t seen her face in a long time," said one of Mikhail''s friends. Mikhail''s face suddenly turned grim. "If you want to ask her then have the courage to actually do that. I don''t mind it and I won''t get in your way," Hearing this, his friend shrank and did not bring it up again. Mikhail did have a younger sister. She might look like a child but she had a big chest, which was a dream of all men. However, his little sister''s brain was a little problematic. Even though her appearance made everyone go crazy over her, none of his friends managed to get her heart. Instead, Mikhail''s friends were used as tools for his younger sister''s mischief. The guy who''d just asked him was one of them where Mikhail''s sister tied him to the front of the car and took him to the next town. Then, because of the trauma, his friend didn''t want to leave the house for a whole month. From that day on, he shuddered a little when he heard about Mikhail''s younger sister. But considering her beautiful chest and face, his friend still hadn''t given up on getting her heart. Mikhail shook his head, he had been feeling dizzy from dealing with the only sibling he had. How could people still like her even when she had such a bad demeanor? His sister was an angel with a demon heart! They continued to y poker with joy, but suddenly, there was a loud screaming sound. This time, everyone could hear this scream clearly and their gaze was fixed on the entrance. Mikhail and his friends started to hold their breath, did the police really raid this ce? It didn''t take long for everyone to see a security guard at this bar hovering andnding hard on the floor. Then from the entrance, 3 people walked in. Mikhail''s eyes widened, apparently he met Ryan again! True that, he met a tougher person than his personal bodyguard this morning but he would not have expected to meet him tonight. What''s more, Ryan stood together with 2 super beautiful women. Both were different from any woman he had seen so far. They looked independent and strong, unlike the spoiled ones who had been eyeing his wealth all this time. His friends also looked at Christa and Elizabeth with amazed eyes. Who was that man? And who were those 2 beautiful angels beside him? Their beauty almost matched that of Mikhail''s younger sister. At the same time, many security guards charged towards Ryan. "Who are you!" One of them asked. "What a waste of time," Ryan shook his head. When he finished speaking, he lunged forward. Everyone was shocked because Ryan''s figure suddenly disappeared from their sight. Suddenly, he was standing behind the guards and they began to sprawl on the floor on the next second. Mikhail and his friends were amazed to see this scene, they had no idea what the man was doing just now. At this moment, Mikhail''s eyes lit up. His guess was right, this man was not just any man. No matter what, he had to make him his shield! What''s more, Ryan wasing with two beautiful women with him! When Ryan wanted to say that things were safe, a strong foot pounding came from behind him. Several people with bodies covered in tattoos came over. They were martial artists hired by the owner of this bar. The martial artists stared at Ryan thenughed while shaking their heads. "You''vee to the wrong ce, boy." Everyone including Mikhail''s friends shook their heads when they saw Ryan getting surrounded. "Too bad those two beautiful women will turn ugly in a second. They don''t know that this ce is guarded by Luke the mad dog." "Who is that?" The person beside him asked. That person then said to his curious friend, "When that mad dog Luke was unemployed, he mutted 20 martial artists a day just for fun!" "Hiss!" Hearing his friend''s words, he let out a cold breath. Killing 20 martial artists just to kill his free time? Really crazy! However, upon seeing that person with a violent face who seemed to be the leader of the heroes, everyone shivered. Luke''s face was really scary, as if seeing him was the same as seeing the angel of death himself. No wonder why this Helvet bar was always safe from trouble. Who in their right mind would dare to mess with such a violent person? Staring at Ryan and the two beautiful women, everyone had already expressed their condolences. Mikhail then looked at Ryan, he also had heard of Luke''s reputation before. However, Ryan''s ability was no less great, the incident this morning still stuck in his mind. Elizabeth gave a cold snort and said to Ryan, "Leave these people to me." Then she walked forward slowly. "Oh? I never thought you would send this beautiful friend of yours to face me," Luke smiled mockingly at Ryan, his eyes were already on Elizabeth, especially her big chest. The cold-faced Elizabeth suddenly smiled. From the start, she was known as a cold person but now that she smiled sincerely, her beauty multiplied. Even Luke melted at that smile. However, that smile suddenly disappeared. Elizabeth''s gaze turned cold again as sheunched a kick. Seeing the kick right under his eyes, Luke''s expression immediately changed. "Arghhh!" Luke screamed in pain as he rolled on the floor clutching his face. His subordinates swallowed their saliva and cold sweat started to run down their backs. Seeing their boss rolling in pain on the floor, they felt that their opponent this time could not be underestimated. Ryan stared at this incident while nodding his head. Those white and smooth legs turned out to be terrifying weapons too, he thought. Seeing Luke the mad dog rolling on the floor, Elizabeth gave a cold snort and told him to quickly stand up. A battle like this wasn''t enough to calm her boiling blood. At the same time, Luke''s underlings also lunged at Elizabeth. In an instant, they had surrounded her from all directions. However, Elizabeth couldn''t be defeated just like that. Relying on speed, she moved towards his enemy and entered the middle. Her speed was really difficult for the naked eye to follow, so every time Elizabeth moved, someone would be lying in pain. Luke''s subordinates fell one by one but Elizabeth still didn''t show any emotion. It didn''t take long for her to knock out all the threats. After adjusting her clothes, Elizabeth looked at the men who were lying on the ground and gave a cold snort. This gave all these heroes goosebumps. "Wow, that girl is strong!" Mikhail was surprised. And at the same time, Ryan and Christa walked over to Elizabeth. Their goal today was to find the mastermind behind the ginseng doll kidnapping. Chapter 268: An Unexpected Guest Chapter 268: An Unexpected Guest After exiting this underground casino, Randika shook her head. He thought that gambling was a waste of time, it was better to spend time flirting with beautiful women. Nothing beats the sensation of kissing or the sensation of his hand squeezing a soft chest. After recovering from his delusions, he decided to go to the office and look for Viona. After remembering, the embarrassing incident he experienced at home still lingers in his mind. If only there weren''t Viona''s parents at that time, she and Viona would have. This is the third time his rtionship with Viona has beenpromised, Randika is always one step away from formalizing their rtionship. The first and second incidents are still understandable, but the third is really embarrassing, he has no face to meet his parents Viona anymore. Maybe tonight he should open a room with Viona. Randika thought hard and nned everything in detail. By this time, Richard had caught up with him. "Kak Randika, kak Randika." Richard gasped as he ran after Randika. "Brother is great!" Randika looks normal, his mind is still thinking about how he has sex with Viona. "I''m just being lucky." Seeing this humble Randika, Richard was even more amazed. He then talked about how cool Randika''s action was. But at this time, Richard''s cellphone sounded. Richard wanted to ignore him, didn''t the person who called him know that he was busy with a closer rtionship with Randika? But when he saw that the number calling him was his younger brother, Richard''s face immediately changed and gave off a kind boy aura. Her voice was made up as if she were an angel. "Is there anything I can help you with?" Randika was surprised when he saw Richard change into such a way that his voice changed too. However, Randika did not know that Richard was often the victim of his younger sister''s bullying. It could be said that his younger sister was the incarnation of a devil. This is all his family''s fault for spoiling him too much, Richard ispletely helpless when ites to dealing with his younger brother. This kind of life he had been through during his younger sister''s lifetime. However, now it is getting better. As he got older, more and more men were chasing after his younger brother so it wasn''t Richard who was suffering anymore. She couldn''t wait to see her evil sister get married and leave the house. "What did you say! Tell me what you want, don''t hurt my sister! " Richard listened to the exnation of the stranger on the phone. Her good face immediately deteriorated. "Okay, I''ll be right there." "Sis, my little sister has been kidnapped. The kidnapper asked me toe to this address as soon as possible without telling anyone or he will kill my brother. " Richard looked at Randika, almost crying. "Can kak Randika help me?" Obviously if Richard hade alone he and his sister would have been killed. But if Randika goes with him, he is sure that this ending will end happily. Seeing Richard''s expression, Randika concluded that he was telling the truth. Randika then nodded. "Show me the way." After all, he couldn''t keep quiet when he found out that someone was in danger. Randika and Richard immediately got into Richard''s sports car and drove toward the suburbs. Their goal was not too far from where they were now and their car was really fast, it only took them a few minutes to reach their destination. Seeing the abandoned abandoned building, Richard''s heart was quite pounding. However, Randika gave him courage by telling him. "Hit the fence!" At Randika''s words, Richard did not answer at all. He just stepped on the gas pedal with all his might. In an instant all four wheels of the car elerated and the whole body of the car burst into the building! BOOM! The fence opened wide and Richard''s luxury car stopped in a courtyard. Suddenly, from behind the darkness, there was a sound of apuse. "Incredible, I did not expect this good child who became the favorite of his father to have the courage to break in like that." Randika turned to the voice and realized that many people had surrounded their car. It seemed the leader of these criminals was at the very back of the line. "Kill! Kill! " This crowd of criminals cheered, some even were drunk. The entire courtyard of this building was bing noisy and wild. At the same time, the destroyed fence had already been blocked by several cars and guarded by several people holding iron rods. Seeing those cruel faces, Richard was a little afraid. But he ventured to shout out loud. "Where is my sister!" Hearing that shout, the leader of the criminals snapped his fingers. Suddenly, the door behind him opened and a metal cage could be seen hanging in the air. Inside was a frightened young woman, it seemed she was still traumatized by her kidnapping. Richard''s heart felt a little relieved, it seemed that his brother looked fine. However, with his super eyesight, Randika was surprised when he saw that beautiful woman. Bastard, why are you so far away from the difference? "Is that your sister?" Randika turned to Richard. Richard nodded. Randika really didn''t think that the difference between the two was really like the earth and the sky. "We''ll be rich!" A crowd of people came out of the building and joined Richard''s car. They all had iron rods in their hands. "Those of you in the car, don''t move." Randika was silent for a while then got out of the car slowly. "Are you named Richard?" Ask Randika''s nearby criminals. These subordinates didn''t know what kind of face the prey looked like, so they could only guess. "If not, why would I get out of my car?" Randika said. "Tell me what you want? How can you kidnap my sister. " "Kidnap? Your bastard''s brother hit our leader''s car and was about to run away. " The criminal said in a cold tone. "Lie! You kidnapped me for extortion and ransom from my family! Sis, don''t believe them. They must be men from Anthony''s family, I''m sure it''s a trap. " Shouted his younger sister Richard. However, after he took another look, since when did his older brother look so manly? Randika looked at the leader of these criminals and said to him. "So what do you want?" The leader replied with a cold snort. "50 billion or your sister won''te out of this ce alive." At the same time, his subordinate next to him gave him a button, he then stood up and raised his hand high to reveal the detonator in his hand. "As long as I press this button, the bomb in your sister''s cage will explode. Now choose your choice well or you will never see your sister again. " Randika scratched her head, as if looking uncertain, then she said casually. "Just press it." Richard''s younger sister was really shocked when she heard that, everyone was just as surprised. Richard, who was in the car, had his mouth wide open. "Repeat your words." Even the criminals near Randika felt they had heard wrong. What is this person deaf? How could he say that to his own sister. Randika shook her head and shouted once again. "Tips for you, don''t hesitate to kill before you are killed." After saying that, Randika''s legs which were full of deep energy shot off. Under the eyes of the people, Randika disappeared and then returned to where he stood holding the bomb stuck to the cage and throwing it to the ground. Looks like this toy doesn''t deserve to be called a bomb, after all, where''s that stupid person putting a bomb right behind it? "Beat him!" The leader was angry. His bluff had failed and he had no choice but to use force to get his money. After all, this subordinate reached 30 people, so he didn''t have to worry about facing a kid. Richard, who was in the car, was already staring admiringly at Randika, as was his younger brother who was in the cage. "How dashing." Seeing Randika''s action beating the criminals, he was really impressed and decided to make him his prince on white horse. On the other hand, Randika is facing these criminals from all directions. Some even used a car to try to run over it. Then, unexpectedly by the two brothers, Randika did not avoid it at all! Randika faced dozens of people armed with iron sticks with their bare hands like a martial artist. He parried and counterattacked without changing positions. None of his opponent''s attacks hit him. Anyone who dares to step into Randika''s attack range will receive an unforgettable blow. One person fell, two people fell, even the third person was unable to walk on his two legs anymore. It''s like a hero in a game eradicating weak monsters. One by one these criminals fell and started to run out of people, while those who were lying were in more pain every second. Their leader already felt cold sweat hitting his eyes, was this opponent still human? Randika''s speed was truly extraordinary, in less than 3 minutes he had defeated 30 criminals who wielded the stick. Now that the leader and 1 bodyguard remained, his body couldn''t stop shaking with fear. "I told you, don''t hesitate to kill before in the end you are the one who gets killed." Randika smiled and lunged forward. These two remnants did their best, but a bitch like them was no match for Randika. However, what Randika doesn''t know is that they have an emergency button. After the leader pressed the button, the floor of the suspended cage opened and Richard''s brother fell into a free fall! Randika immediately realized the situation and frowned. He then used this criminal as a foothold and dashed towards the iron cage. Randika managed to catch his younger brother Richard before hended hard on the floor. The smell of expensive perfume immediately entered Randika''s nose when this beautiful woman hugged him tightly, her breasts were not inferior to Inggrid''s. That''s right, Randika knows this big breasted loli. She almost forgot her face but she never forgot her big chest even though she was young. She never expected to see him again at a time like this. Her sister Richard, whose name is Silvia, hugs her hero Randika tightly. She felt that this meeting was like amon thread that brought her to her husband. When he got downstairs, Richard had run over to them and saw his evil sister still hugging Randika tightly. "You don''t need to be afraid anymore, the criminals can''t do anything to you anymore." Randika said while stroking Silvia''s hair. Chapter 269: You Can Have It If You Want Chapter 269: You Can Have It If You Want Silvia who was lulled with a soft stroke of her hair was enchanted when she looked at Randika''s handsome face. "Hmm ... Can I put you down?" Randika asked. "Ah? Oh! Okay." Silvia came down from Randika''s embrace with a red face. Richard, who saw his younger brother as an evil wizard, felt that there was something different about his sister''s attitude towards Randika. It seems that this kidnapping incident made her sister fall in love with her new brother. Richard felt that the situation was getting better for him. Unexpectedly, it seemed that his sister''s marriage was not long before. After his younger brother has a partner, his hell life can end and good times are born. Seeing this big breasted loli, Randika can''t help but think back to when she just returned to this Cendrawasih city and got into the wrong car that she thought was a taxi. At that time, the driver was arge-chested young woman with a childish face. Then the woman took him on the most thrilling and most dangerous journey in his life, when Randika thought he was going to die. That''s right, Richard''s sister was a big breasted loli at that time. "Sil, are you okay?" Richard tried to be like a big brother. Silvia paid no attention to her brother at all, she red at her prince. Why did he feel like he had met her? Silvia watched Randika from top to bottom, she was more and more sure that she had met this one man. Suddenly, a memory shed through Silvia''s memory and she couldn''t help feeling shocked. "You, you, maybe that time ..." Randika smiled. "I did not expect to see you again, the world is small." Silvia''s face was already bright red, she was very nervous seeing Randika''s face. At that time, Randika had made a deep impression on him when he beat the owner of a Ferrari car. Randika''s driving skills made him unable to forget himself. Richard notices the strange atmosphere between his brother and Randika. They have known for a long time? Impossible! Randika stole another chance to look at Silvia, she really is a beautiful young woman. Her doll-like face waspletely different from that of her mature body, how seductive! "I don''t know your name yet." Said Silvia while having a red face. Richard saw his younger brother who was blushing, he had never seen his younger brother expression like this before. ... .. After Richard and Silvia''s family car arrived, Randika intended to leave this ce. However, Silvia asked for Randika''s personal contact, she would like to see him again if the time is right. Moreover, Silvia is very confident in her beauty and her body can make Randika unable to escape from her. Her main goal now is to make this dashing guy her girlfriend! "Kak Randika is really great. I''ve never seen my little sister go crazy over a boy like that before. "Richard really admired Randika a hundred percent. Not only gambling, martial arts skills, it seems like this brother is good at gaining a woman''s heart! Incredible, Richard himself could never be like that. it. Ah! By what you Richard? You own this handsome and rich, where there are women who do not want to have me? But .... it Randika it was on a different level. "I did not think she was your sister." Randikaughed. "Sis, if you want to chase after my sister, I will help you. Just tell me what you need to conquer her heart." Richard said confidently. With this he felt himself and Randika really close friends. Richard''s car was heading for the Cendrawasihpany, but while on the road, Randika saw Hannah walking on the side of the road. He was curious. "Stop." Randika said. He then came out without saying goodbye to Richard and immediately chased after Hannah. Seeing Randika who just left, Richard sighed with a bitter smile. Whatever happened, he had to make Randika his ally. Hannah was walking while ying with her cellphone, but suddenly - suddenly someone tugged his right shoulder. Hannah then turned to the right back but did not find anyone, she felt confused. Then suddenly her left shoulder was tugged by someone. When she turned around, there was no one. Hannah then turned around. -winding around while finding out who the culprit was then he found Randika hiding with a smiling face. "Sis!" Hannah was angry because her brother-inw kept teasing her. "What are you doing here?" Randikaughed and Hannah''s anger gave her the feeling of winning. She really likes to tease her sister-inw on this one. "Of course shopping. Ah! Brother happens to be here so apany me shopping, yes, I still want to shop for some more clothes." Hannah immediately grabbed Randika''s hand and dragged her. Randika was already shaking when she heard the word shopping. What are men most afraid of in this world? Of course apanying women shopping. Most women in the world have shopaholic traits [1], when they shop they are not will know the time and they might shop 6 hours without resting at all. Of course, Hannah is one of them. "Oh, I forgot if there is an important business at the office, I have to go back to the office. Randika quickly made an excuse to run away. "Come on sis, we won''t be able to meet here if Randika is really busy. Besides, I just asked you to bring me nothing more! I don''t care, you have to apany me shopping or I''ll sleep in the room. room with Brother Inggrid for a month. " Hannah said with a smile. She didn''t expect to find her brother-inw here, indeed a man was there to carry her things. Randika had no choice but to apany her. Along the way there were many clothing shops and Hannah intended to visit her one by one. This torture went on like that. old and procedures performed in each store is always the same. First, Hannah will go into a store and pick clothes while Randika sitting quietly waiting for Hannah finished selecting. Second, Hannah tried all the clothes he thought was good and show it on Randika then asked for his opinion. in here the answer given by Randika resulted in the same fate. When she nodded and said that the clothes were good, Hannah felt dissatisfied and felt that there were still better clothes so she put them back and looked for more clothes. When Randika shook her head, Hannah also felt the clothes she wore it did not fit and he is looking for other clothes. Berpuluh- dozens of clothes have been tried by Hannah and Randika can conclude one thing, Hannah is not a shopaholic, she just loves to walk around and try new clothes for free. This actually takes longer. When they visited the fifth shop, Randika was already exhausted. Hannah did not show that she would stop trying on clothes, Randika could only surrender. "Hello, can you help me? The zipper on his shirt got stuck. " Suddenly from the changing room came the voice of Hannah struggling to put on her clothes. At this time, the shopkeepers were not on guard in the changing room area because the shop was busy. Randika who heard Hannah''s cry for help shook her head, she had no choice but to help her. When he got to the locker room, Randika immediately opened the door where Hannah was. He saw Hannah turned her back on her back and couldn''t zip up her clothes. That smooth white back filled her eyes as well as a light blue bra, Randika couldn''t help but swallow her saliva. If he took off the hook of his bra, what would happen to him? Hannah had already noticed that someone had entered her dressing room, she thought it was a shop assistant. He then said. "Please help me, I can''t pull it up." "Han, your clothes are too small." Randika said as he approached Randika. Hannah who heard the man''s voice turned around and was immediately shocked. He immediately covered his chest with his hands. "Sis! What are you doing here?" Hannah red at Randika. Don''t you need help wearing your clothes? But Hannah''s anger did make sense, the back of her shirt did open once and exposed her back. Randika then replied with a smile. "Han, I''m just trying to help you wear your clothes. Here, hurryter, there will be people who think something nonsense. " Randika walked over to Hannah and Hannah dodged it. But at this moment, Randika''s leg slipped as she stepped on Hannah''s shirt which was on the floor. Randika''s body darted towards Hannah. Hannah was speechless when her brother-inw fell towards her. Now, their two faces were very close and they exchanged nces with each other. However, their lips were already locked together and one of Randika''s handsnded on Hannah''s chest. The two of them stood stiffly on the spot. This is the first time that Randika feels the lips of her brother-inw, Randika doesn''t know what to do. However, his instincts as a man made him squeeze his hand. Soft Really soft. Hannah woke up from her daze when she felt Randika''s hand squeezing her chest, she quickly pushed Randika away. However, Hannah wasn''t angry at all. Instead, his face turned bright red and his heart was pounding. "Sis, if you mess with me again, I will tell everything to Brother Inggrid." Hannah pretended to look angry, but she couldn''t hide her embarrassed face. "Han, it''s because of your clothes that you put on the floor." Randika is also a little embarrassed. When she walked out of the dressing room, Hannah was already crouching blushing in the room. Hannah held her lips and felt her heart pounding, her first kiss had been taken. He didn''t hate this feeling at all, he wanted more. However, hermon sense made her realize that the man she liked was her brother-inw. Randika then waited outside while sitting down. This incident was purely an ident, there''s no one to me. However, when remembering the softness of Hannah''s chest in her hands, Randika thought to herself that asionally feeling her sister-inw''s chest wasn''t a problem. And moreover Hannah didn''t seem to mind it. Thinking of his harem ns, Randika can see a future where Hannah and Inggrid smile together in his arms. Thinking about it, for some reason Randika felt excited! Not long after, Hannah walked out of the changing room looking calm. "Sis, I''m going to the bathroom. Wait here, I won''t be long. " Hannah said as she walked towards the toilet. Randika sat back down while waiting for Hannah. However, suddenly there was a cry for help from the bathroom. "Brother Randika help me!" [1] A condition in which a person is no longer able to control himself to hold back the desire to shop even though the goods purchased are not really needed. Chapter 270: Are You Drunk or Something? Chapter 270: Are You Drunk or Something? "You can discuss it with other researchers, I want potion X not to suppress my mysterious power but absorb it so I can control it." Yasmin nodded. "Okay, I''ll try. The construction for theboratory this time should be much faster." "But don''t forget your responsibility as head of the intelligence division. The Eclipse is still alive and there are still many dangers lurking, so don''t let your guard down." After chatting for a bit, Ryan turned off their video call and thought about Golge''s words earlier. He could not help but feel worried. The man could only hope that the Alkonost Ordo could find his whereabouts quickly. .... The sun was rising and the birds were singing, Ryan opened his eyes and woke up from his sleep. In an instant, he realized that he was alone on the bed. Apparently, Irina had got up early and left him. It seemed like he should give her the family punishment for leaving him quietly. Ryan shook his head as heughed and decided to wake up. However, the fragrant air entered his nose. It looked like Irina''s scent still stuck to his clothes. To be honest, Irina was the type of person who went to sleep early and woke up early. She always put her health first, so she paid close attention to her sleeping time. After all, sleeping made a woman more beautiful. This was probably the answer to why it''s better to have sex in the morning than at night. However, Ryan rarely did it in the morning. Most of the time, Irina always woke up before him so it''s a shame he couldn''t make a mess out of to start his day. After getting out of bed, Ryan was about to wash his face. He then noticed that there were a towel and a toothbrush on the table. This little attention made Ryan''s heart warm, his wife really cared for him. Whistling and shaking his ass, Ryan brushed his teeth and washed his face happily. When he was done, he went downstairs and prepared to have breakfast. "Wow, I see you''re already happy in the morning. What''s the good thing, young man?" Mrs. Susan smiled and brought breakfast to the dining table. "Nothing special ma''am," Ryan said with a smile. "Do you think I''m getting more handsome?" "Of course, you''re getting more handsome by day son. You and young Miss are really perfect together as a couple and I think you two are destined to be together," the old maid said with a smile. "I am d to hear that," Ryan said with augh, he didn''t think that Mrs. Susan could praise him that way. After breakfast, Ryan left the house. Since he had no money at hand, Ryan had no other choice but to head to the office. But he enjoyed his morning walk by walking slowly and enjoying this leisure time. Arriving in front of the building, he checked the clock and found that it was only 08.55 am, so there was still 5 minutes for him. Ryan sighed, he was originallyzy toe early like this. The man then walked towards the elevator, looking reluctant while the other employees ran to their room for fear of beingte. When Ryan reached the front lobby, he noticed a crowd of people in ck suits at the entrance. If counted, about 20 people were seen waiting silently at the entrance to the lobby. The employees on the building couldn''t help but be curious about them, what were they doing here? Ryan watched the crowd from afar and frowned, those people must be after him. But how could he be sure? His previous experience with the Andromedapany and its boss Pablo made him realize that if there was a mob, almost 90% of them were looking for him. However, why would Ryan be afraid of small flies like them? When he passed them, someone from the line of ck coats suddenly pped his hand. Then the rest of his guests in ck suits divided themselves into 2 and made way for Ryan while screaming at the same time. "Good morning, eldest brother!" Everyone then bowed together! Ryan''s face really looked confused. Eldest Brother? What were they talking about? Ryan had absolutely no recollection of epting this many people or considering them his underlings after he returned to Indonesia. Moreover, they were so weak, so how could he possibly make them his gang? Ryan was silent for a while, he didn''t know what to do. All the employees in the front lobby were equally surprised, they stared confusedly at him. They already knew about his legend in this office, but they did not think that Ryan would actually have men working for him like this. Then, from the direction of the men in ck came a voice, "Your greetings did not touch our eldest brother''s heart at all, repeat it one more time! This time, your voices should be louder, morepact and more sincere!" "Greetings, eldest brother!" This time, the 20 of them bowed and greeted Ryan in a louder voice than before. At this moment, everyone became curious about what was really going on. "Are you kidding? Your voices are so insincere andckluster! Repeat one more time and this time use your whole heart to greet the eldest brother!" "Good morning, eldest brother!" They kept repeating it several more times, and finally Ryan realized who their leader was. It turned out to be Mikhail, the young man he helped from the kidnappers. "Stop!" Ryan could not stand this nonsense anymore and walked over to Mikhail. The young man himself immediately looked proud and said to Ryan, "Brother, are you happy with my wee?" "Are you drunk or something?" Ryan looked at Mikhail in confusion, this incident really made no sense to him. If this kid weren''t drunk then he had no other exnation. "It''s my duty as a brother to greet his brother," Mikhail said aloud. "So I''vee today to pay respects to you." "Since when did I be your brother?" Ryan frowned. "When did I agree to be your brother?" "Brother, don''t say that. From the day we first met, I felt a very strong bond between us. From that day on, I realized that we were meant to be together! Brother, don''t worry, from today on, I will follow you wherever you go even if we pass through mountains and hell!" Mikhail patted his chest. Ryan took a deep breath. If his feelings were to be exined in words, there would only be one word for Mikhail mad. The man simply didn''t want to get involved with Mikhail''s delusions and walk through them. However, Mikhail swiftly followed Ryan from behind. "Brother, I really want you to acknowledge me as a younger brother. I''m really serious!" But Ryan ignored him. He didn''t say a single word in reply. Mikhail then quickly gestured for his subordinate. The 20 men in ck suits then walked following Ryan while shouting. "Make way for the eldest brother!" Anyone who got on the way would immediately face pairs of terrifying res and the intimidating aura from the line of men in ck suits. In an instant, everyone was afraid of Ryan, who was already mysterious in their minds from the start. When they saw this incident, they were increasingly convinced that Ryan was a gangster. Ryan suddenly stopped walking. Walking behind him, Mikhail did not stop. He walked forward and joined in paving the way for Ryan. "Get your people out of the building first," Ryan said with a sigh. "Hey, did you hear? Eldest brother wants you to get out of here!" Mikhail said to his men. The twenty of them immediately ran out of the building. "Do you need anything?" Mikhail asked with a pleaser look. Seeing Mikhail''s face, Ryan could not contain his anger. "Tell me what''s your reason toe here and why do I have to acknowledge you as a little brother?" Ryan asked with a serious face. "I can''t recognize someone I don''t even know at all," Mikhailughed and scratched his head. "To be honest, I couldn''t get the eldest brother out of my head ever since we first met," When the words were finished, Ryan was already 3 meters away from him. He said to Mikhail with a wary eye, "Are you gay?" Gay? Mikhail frowned, why was he considered gay? ''I''m a normal person and I like beautiful girls!'' After convincing Ryan several times, this misunderstanding was finally resolved. Moreover, after hearing Mikhail''s exnation further, Ryan already understood why that young man was pursuing him in such a way. This made Ryan shake his head. Even though Mikhail was the son of a rich and kind hearted man, he could not get away from his father''s political opponents so he sought a shelter that could protect his life. "So what are your reasons?" Ryan asked. "To be honest..." Chapter 271: Something That Makes My Blood Boil Chapter 271: Something That Makes My Blood Boil Mikhail''s face was already red with embarrassment. At first, he seemed hesitant to talk about it but then he decided to man up and tell Ryan what he had in mind. "My life is pretty in. I''ve been leading quite an ordinary life," he started, "School, tutoring, meeting important people and other boring activities. I''m tired of it all so I want something different, something that can make my blood boil!" "Yesterday, I saw you fight at the Helvet bar and I was really amazed! In that very second I made up my mind to follow you anywhere!" His eyes were sparkling with enthusiasm as he said this. After he finished speaking, the atmosphere turned silent. Seeing Mikhail''s sincere expression, Ryan just smiled and said, "Alright then, our current status is friends and don''t ever call me eldest brother again," "Is it true? Thank you brother!" Mikhail was genuinely happy, but he realized he had called wrongly and patted his forehead. "Then... I''ll call you Ryan," he corrected, adjusting his shirt. "If Brother Ryan has nothing to do, how about I show you a great ce to honor our friendship?" "Where?" Ryan was interested in this offer. "Juste along, I can guarantee the ce has so much fun," Mikhail said with augh. Ryan then thought for a moment, he originally had no urgent work in his office and he wasn''t that suspicious of Mikhail either. Seeing Ryan nod his head, Mikhail became very happy. Then they left in Mikhail''s luxury car and immediately headed for meda Street. Soon, the luxury car stopped at an abandoned warehouse. "Wait a minute here," Mikhail then got out of his car and spoke with the guard. After the door to the warehouse opened, Ryan got out of the car and walked together inside. Under the guards'' direction, they arrived in front of an elevator. And after the elevator went down, the sight really made Ryan''s eyes sparkle. The luxurious decorations and fountains werepletely different from the front of the building they entered earlier. Even the carpets used look expensive. Along his line of sight, several gaming tables could be seen! Yes, Mikhail had taken him to the underground casino! Inside this casino, hundreds of people were seen ying and having fun. It was not umon for Ryan to see beautiful women wearing naughty costumes and cosying as sexy rabbits, wrapped intex lingerie, and fis stockings, while walking around delivering drinks. "Do you enjoy gambling a lot?" Ryan looked at Mikhail. "Ah! It''s not just gambling for today," Mikhail then pulled Ryan and whispered. "There''s also a championship for professional yers." Then he added, "Today''spetition involves many parties, so I can guarantee that there will be interesting events," "Why are you that sure?" Ryan did not know what''s the fun in seeing people gambling. "Bro, it''s not just a matter of money," Mikhail lowered his voice. "Thepetition this time will put the dignity of several aristocratic families at stakes." Hearing this, Ryan also became curious. Aristocratic families in this country rarely made their appearance in public since they worked behind the scenes. "To be honest, the families from the north seem to have problems with those from the south and there have been several cases of dispute from them. But if they go to war openly, they will drag their allies and the country into chaos. So they agreed to settle this at this gambling table. They have yed before and now should be thest. The end of their battle will be determined by today''s results." Ryan''s eyes were sparkling, what Mikhail said was really interesting. If the gambling involved an aristocratic family, the game must be very interesting to see. "How did you know all these things?" Ryan asked Mikhail. Mikhail replied with a smile, "I heard it when my father discussed it with his client. And coincidentally, I came to this underground casino once so I could bring you here," "Bro, theirpetition is still long, how about we y first?" Mikhail took out the chip and gave it to Ryan. Ryan didn''t know what to do for a moment, he felt that Mikhail was trying to lure him into sinning. "Okay," he finally nodded. Incidentally, the chips were free so he didn''t need to hesitate if he ran out of it. "You don''t have toe with me," Ryan said. Mikhail nodded. "If you need more money, just let me know." Then Ryan strolled around admiring this vast underground casino. There were many games yed in this ce, be it cards, roulette, slot machines etc. Ryan had been to a casino in America once, where it brought his pleasant memories. And for him, roulette was a real money machine. The way it worked was very simple. The officer would rotate the board containing the numbers 0-36 with three different colors. Usually the odd numbers would be colored in red, even in ck and 0 in white. Roulette had various kinds of bets, yers could bet on how many numbers the ball would fall, color, odd or even numbers, etc. So it could be said that this game was very profitable for the yers because it had a percentage of almost 50% to win. Many people were ying at this table, so Ryan decided to pay attention to it first. The yers were already holding their breath as the little ball spun. "Come on ck!" Shouted one of the people. His eyes were about to fall off when he saw the rolling ball slow down even further, it seemed like he was betting big on ck. "Stupid, why are you betting on colors? Obviously from that it was already 3x even, the ball is definitely odd now!" Shouted his friend, his hands were also sweating. Finally, the ball started to slow down and came to a stop at 0. This incident made all the yers at the table really sad and took a deep breath. Please note, the number 0 did not include ck or red and was not considered as even. Also, the percentage of balls stopping at 0 was really small so people never bet for 0 even though the payoff was huge. Ryanughed in his heart, the good gambler understood his limits and did not immediately risk all his money in one game. When Mikhail was engrossed in ckjack, he heard a voice from behind calling him. "Wow, well, this kid seems to always obey his father but it turns out he''s quite a naughty one to gamble in this ce." When he heard the voice, Mikhail''s body stiffened. He looked back and saw several peopleughing. The one mocking him was Asmodeus, his nemesis. Asmodeus also came from an influential family in the city of Avalerion, therefore his and Mikhail''s were often at odds. In the business aspect, both of thempeted with each other continuously. From their grandfather''s generation to the present, they continued to fight both in the open and in secret. However, Asmodeus looked down on Mikhail. In terms of experience and various fields, Asmodeus beat him. Mikhail looked at him coldly. "It''s none of your business if I want to be in this ce for fun. What are you doing here, anyway?" "Of course I came to gamble, otherwise why would I go to a casino?" Asmodeusughed at Mikhail''s stupid question. "Aren''t obedient brats like you unsuitable for a ce like this? How about you get out of here right away? I''m a little sorry for your father''s money being wasted like this," Asmodeus thenughed with his friends. "True what he said, why don''t you just go and have a drink at a bar nearby? I heard they just brought in girls from Thand. You must like a woman with a trunk like that, right?" Asmodeus and his friendsughed once again. "You...!!" Mikhail''s face waspletely cold, his anger was already overflowing. He wanted to beat up Asmodeus and his friends hard. But he didn''t dare to do it because he only came alone with Ryan today. He didn''t bring his bodyguards so he doubted he could win against Asmodeus. The visitors to this casino were not interested in the young men''s games. After all, no one dared to break the rules in this underground casino. If anyone dared to do so, then that person should be prepared to face their death. "Why? Are you unhappy with that?" Asmodeus snorted coldly. "Do you want to kill me? I know you cannot touch me at all. Seeing you turn into a frightened dog is really amusing. Please continue to do that," Asmodeusughed again with his friends. "If you want to settle this matter, how about we finish it on the table? We also happen to be in the right ce. So how? You dare to fight me?" Though his blood was boiling hot, Mikhail did not immediately ept this challenge. He thought about the advantage and disadvantage of his archenemy''s challenge. But he lost it when Asmodeus tried to provoke him further. Chapter 272: Playing A Mind Game Chapter 272: ying A Mind Game Asmodeus intentionally added oil to the fire as he said, "But of course, I know you won''t dare to challenge me. A runny kid like you doesn''t have the courage and ability to fight me. Ha ha ha!" "Who said I didn''t dare to fight you?" Mikhail was provoked by his nemesis'' insult this time. "I''m just stating the fact, why are you even mad at me?" Asmodeus smiled. "Didn''t I often beat you on many things? I''m just afraid that your guts are as small as an ant now." He then continued, "Alright then, what if we don''t gamble our money in this? Rather, let''s put our business contract agreement or familynd at stake. Isn''t that more exciting?" Mikhail hesitated again. But Asmodeus kept provoking him. "If you''re afraid then that''s fine, don''t hesitate to admit it. Like a turtle, you''d better stick your head in your little hole," "Who said I was scared?" Mikhail was hooked again, this time Asmodeus immediately seized this opportunity. "In that case, good!" "Let''s select an empty table, shall we?" Asmodeus went ahead. Then the two of them walked over to the empty table. Asmodeus said to Mikhail, "Let''s just y the easy one, we took turns shuffling the cards and after that, each of us took 4 cards in turn. After getting the card, we can only exchange 1 card for a new card. After that, we add up the cards. Bigger card, big winner. Ace is 1 and King is 13," "Okay." Mikhail could no longer step back. Even though he had been to the casino before, he didn''t really like gambling. He just liked watching people y for its thrilling sensation. However, in order to maintain his image and name, he had to ept Asmodeus'' challenge. Asmodeus smiled then shuffled the card before he gave it to Mikhail. After he finished shuffling the cards, he put in the middle of the table and they took them one by one in turn. "So, what''s going to be the prize?" Asmodeus said as he took the card casually. For the record, they might take cards at random so they don''t have to take the top one. Hearing this, cold sweat started to flood Mikhail''s forehead. He didn''t bet with his own money but his family''s money. "Before we open the cards, we should first decide what is at stake. Oh right, I''ll also propose a best of 5 so whoever wins 3x, he is the winner. I will bet my family''snd near the new city development district. How about you bet yournd in the shopping district in the middle of the city?" It sounded like a fair bet, but actually Asmodeus was ying a mind game on it. He knew where and what his aim was. The city of Avalerion was already a mega city in Crimea. The development was very fast and soon it would match Batavia and Almeria. Could you imagine how expensive thend in the heart of the city was when that happened? What''s more, thend that Mikhail put at stake was an exclusive block for gold and jewelry shops. Hundreds of million dors worth of transactions took ce in that ce almost every day. Initially, Mikhail''s family built their strength from the shopping district. Asmodeus realized this and tried to seize their power. Mikhail bit his tongue. Of course he knew he was putting a crucial asset at stake today, but he couldn''t back down. "DEAL!" "Okay, open your card," Asmodeus snorted coldly as he opened his card. After discarding a card, the four cards showed 10 diamonds, a jack of spades, 6 hearts and a queen of hearts totaling 39 points. Meanwhile, Mikhail''s card had less than 25 points. "Then I''ll take the win in our first round," Asmodeus smiled, it looked like he would throw a big party with his family tonight. Cold sweat started to flood Mikhail''s back, then they returned to shuffling the cards and took 4 cards at random. Then, having reopened their cards, Mikhail lost again. The score now was 2 for Asmodeus and 0 for Mikhail. At this time, Ryan was walking around and suddenly saw Mikhail. He then decided to walk over to him. To his surprise, he realized that Mikhail seemed to be ying against some people. "Why? Are you afraid to lose?" Asmodeus wasughing out loud. "If you are afraid then just go back to your father''s arms and don''te here again!" "Who said he''s scared?" Suddenly, someone came over to their table and stood beside Mikhail. "Who are you? Don''t interfere with my business, go away!" Asmodeus didn''t like to be bothered in the midst of his win. The pale-faced Mikhail was happy when he saw Ryan, as if he was seeing his savior. Ryan ignored Asmodeus and asked Mikhail what really happened. Before Mikhail answered, he stood up and told Ryan to sit in his ce. Seeing Mikhail stand up and gave up his chair, Asmodeus was a little surprised. Then he red at Mikhail. "Are you sure you want this person to rece you? Let me remind you that the score remains the same," "Sure thing." Seeing Ryan''s face that looked stupid and calm, Asmodeus then exined his game again. "Then King is the highest?" Ryan asked. "Correct." Ryan nodded and started to shuffle the cards. Asmodeus then said in a sarcastic tone, "I''ll give you the opportunity to choose 4 cards first." Ryan did not hesitate, he quickly took 4 cards from the pile. And without waiting for Asmodeus to pick up his card, he had already opened all four cards. "Four Kings?" Asmodeus'' friends couldn''t believe what they saw. Asmodeus himself was surprised when he saw the card that Ryan had, his face became gloomy. It looked like his opponent was not just a random person this time. "Once again," Asmodeus tried to calm himself down, this time he gave a long shuffle. To be honest, he won against Mikhail using tricks like Second Deal, which was deceiving his opponent by making himself look as if he was picking a random card but actually the cards below it, and peeking at the cards when people around him didn''t pay attention. After the cards had been shuffled properly, they took turns taking them. But Asmodeus was wrong when he underestimated his opponent this time. The person in front of him was Nergal the God of War, so this card game was as easy as annihting 100 people. When Asmodeus tried to take a card, Ryan''s hand moved quickly and took one card. Asmodeus was surprised then turned to him, but Ryan used this moment to take the remaining 3 cards. Very fast! When he tried to get his first card, Ryan had already opened the card and everyone was shocked again. "Impossible, four more kings?!!" Everyone was shocked and Mikhail was already smiling broadly from Ryan''s side. Seeing the four kings, everyone watching this match waspletely shocked. "Impossible, that guy took 4 kings so easily!" "Cheating, he must be cheating!" "Could he be the card mechanic that people are talking about?" "Stupid! That''s not possible, Asmodeus also shuffled the cards right?" Their minds were still filled with question marks. It wouldn''t be exaggerating to say Asmodeus had already lost before he even took all four cards. Everyone was wondering what kind of trick that Ryan might have used against him. Asmodeus''s face was grim to the extreme! His opponent this time really was an expert! Standing behind Ryan, Mikhail was very happy in his heart. Now he really believed in the man in front of him. At first, he came here with Ryan to make better friends, but now he turned out to be his savior. If Asmodeus won this match, his family would sue the result to weaken his family. And of course, his father would notply and war between the two families would break out. "Do you still want to continue?" Ryan said casually. "You must be cheating! We better report this person for daring to cheat!" One of Asmodeus''s friends said. Asmodeus'' face had gonepletely cold, he then said to his bodyguard, "Call Darby for me." His bodyguard who was standing beside him nodded and immediately left, while Asmodeus still red at Ryan. Everyone was already holding their breath, the atmosphere around this table waspletely tense and heavy. However at this moment, a quite embarrassing voice could be heard. Tutttttt. A long, loud voice, in this quiet atmosphere, could be heard clearly. In an instant, Ryan''s calm face turned to show disgust. "I don''t mind if you re at me like that, but you don''t need to fart like that right?" Ah? Asmodeus did not answer, while the people around him had stepped back from him. These people couldn''t stop thinking about Asmodeus, why was he trying to kill them? "That was not me!" Asmodeus'' face was red and angry. Mikhail alreadyughed with satisfaction in his heart as he saw this. For the first time, he could see his nemesis so desperate. Chapter 273: The God of Gambling Chapter 273: The God of Gambling It wasn''t a mistake for making Ryan his ally, and with this, nothing else could prevent him from going to the top! Ryan felt relieved both in heart and stomach. It''s true that the fart was his! Before anyone could say anything, he had immediately used Asmodeus of being the culprit so that he would not be a suspect. Asmodeus was really angry, his eyes were cold. Not long after, a man who looked sleepy andzy came to their table. "Hey, what are you doing calling me?" Darby''s face really looked sleepy, it looked like he hadn''t slept in days. The cigarette in his mouth was still burning and his long ck hair looked disheveled. "Darby, I need your help," Asmodeus quickly stood up and told Darby everything. Then people who''d known of Darby were shocked. "Wow, does he know Darby?" Every casino had the greatest guy to beat the "lucky" guys that night. And Darby was the person employed by this underground casino to steal back their lost money. After getting the details from Asmodeus, Darby nodded. "Okay then, I''ll help you." Asmodeus felt relieved when Darby was willing to help him, he then looked at Ryan with a mocking look. Darby casually sat down and took out a deck of cards from his pocket. After spreading all the cards on the table to show that nothing was wrong with the cards, he said to Ryan, "Let''s y." After that, he pped the table and the 52 cards were suddenly thrown into the air. The loud pping sound of the table caught the attention of everyone in this casino. The people ying in the VIP room also noticed that something interesting was going on. Inside one of the VIP rooms, a 15 years old pretty girl looking like a doll seemed to also be aware of this incident. Her eyes were fixed on Ryan as the man sat quietly and looked at the card shuffle. ''That guy again?'' In other tables, allies of each Mikhail and Asmodeus also came and gathered around Ryan''s table. In an instant, the entire focus of this casino was on one table. Ryan sat quietly even though there was a hint of surprise in his heart. He could sense that the man in front of him was not just anyone. Remembering Mikhail''s previous warning, it seemed that Darby was the mainstay of this casino and throwing cards in the air was one of the tricks. It was quite interesting to him, but did he think a trick like that could beat him? When the cards were still in the air, Ryan smiled and stood up. His right hand suddenly reached out and took out one of the cards in the air! Shocked by Ryan''s actions, Darby started breaking out in cold sweat. The card that Ryan took was the King of Spades. In that instant, Darby immediately searched for the remaining 3 Kings from the cards that were still flying in the air before they fell into his opponent''s hands. People saw them fighting for the cards that were still in the air, and they just found out that such a fight could happen in a gambling game. This incident was really fast, as the cards only floated for a few seconds. Darby immediately locked onto his target, his eyes were already sparkling and his hands outstretched. However, Ryan was much faster than him and took out the card that Darby was aiming for. When all the cards fell on the table, the two of them just stood still. Holding their breath as they stared at the two, everyone waited for the final oue of this battle. "Do you think that person has four more kings?" One of the bystanders asked. "Impossible! Who do you think the opponent is? There''s no way he can get four kings again!" Ryan looked at Darby, and Darby returned his gaze. In contrast to Ryan''s calm face, Darby had frowned a long time ago. He knew he had lost. Ryan slowly opened the four cards that he had on the table and this made the whole audience cheer. "CRAZY! Four kings again?" "Holy crap! This should be impossible!" "He''s invincible. Absolute madd!" Everyone was shocked for the umpteenth time, how could that person get four kings again? Darby also opened his card, the four queens were also sad to see his crushing defeat. In the VIP room, the young woman named Marilyn looked at Ryan and said to her bodyguard, "Audrey, what do you think that guy is capable of?" Next to Marilyn, Audrey stood with a serious face. Her eyes were fixed on Ryan. After a while, she said quietly, "I can''t see him doing any cheating, but I think that guy is really great." "Oh? Really?" Marilyn then smiled. "There''s still a sky above the sky." Mikhail was extremely happy, his gaze was filled with admiration as he aimed it at Ryan. The guy he considered as an elder brother was really strong! Ryan might not recognize him as his brother but being able to befriend him was more than enough for now. On the other hand, Asmodeus was already sweating profusely. However, everyone didn''t care about him. "You really are great, I''ve never fought someone as great as you," Darby started to speak up. Having studied with one of the greatest gambling masters in the world, he had yet to find anyone worthy of his match. Hence, he had longed for a moment like this. Darby''s gaze became sparkling, this defeat made his blood boil. "I still want to fight with you!" Darby stared in awe at Ryan, he had longed for a rival this strong. Hence, one fight was not enough to satisfy the fire within his heart! Thest time Darby felt his blood boil was when he fought the gambling god from Australia 3 years ago. In thest 3 years, he simply couldn''t find a worthy opponent. He did not expect that after settling in Crimea and working in this underground casino, the fire in his heart could burn once again. Ryan then looked at Darby and shook his head quickly. "I don''t want to gamble anymore!" The people who heard this were immediately disappointed in their hearts. And Darby was the most disappointed. Ryan inwardly felt calm and happy, he gave his bait to Darby. ''If you want to gamble with me, bet your money!'' "Come on, what are your conditions so you will y again?" Darby still didn''t want to give up. "I still can''t ept losing to you, so just say what you want," After sessfully saving his family''s property, Mikhail had a high regard for Ryan. And now, Ryan even made Darby dance on his hands. Hearing this, Ryan suddenly stopped walking when he was about to leave the casino and said with a smile, "Okay then, how much money do you dare to bet if I win?" "Is one billion enough?" Darby said casually. During his lifetime, the casinos he visited had earned him 2 trillion of fortune. He took a job at this casino as their mainstay just to kill his time. People were shocked when they heard Darby''s offer, he easily paid 1 billion for someone to gamble with him? Hearing this, Ryan nodded with satisfaction. "Okay, what do you want us to y?" Hearing Ryan''s agreement, everyone became happy. Who wouldn''t want to see the battle between the gods of gambling? "Poker, of course!" Darby looked confident, no one had ever beaten him in poker. That way, the two people sat down and a dealer came to deal their cards. Poker was a quite popr game in casinos. This game did not only rely on luck, calm, analytical skills but also on one''s courage. Determining who would win would be very simple whoever held the greatest 5 cardbination in their hand, they''de out as the winner. ying this game was also very easy. First, the dealer would give each yer 2 cards. Second, they would alternately stake a number of chips into the prize pot. After betting the chips, other yers could call, fold, raise, or all in. After that, the dealer would open three cards first and then the first yer would determine whether he would raise or check. After the 5 cards were opened by the dealer or the yer was all in, then the opposing sides wouldpare which of their cards that had the greatestbination. The greatestbination started from a royal straight flush, straight flush, four of a kind, full house, flush, straight, three of a kind, two pairs, one pair, and high hand. yers had to rely on their bluff and trickery so that their opponents could fall into their traps. "We''ll see how much luck we have," Ryan said with a smile. When the dealer distributed 2 cards to Ryan and Darby, Ryan immediately said to Darby, "All in." Chapter 274: Will You Play Against Me? Chapter 274: Will You y Against Me? At the same time, Ryan pushed all the chips he had. This time, everyone looked confused. If he yed like that, surely this match wouldn''t be that exciting, right? Darby was also a little surprised, but his face immediately smiled. ''Interesting, this guy is really interesting!'' "Call." Simultaneously, Darby pushed all the chips he had forward. Then the dealer dealt 3 cards first to the table. Everyone was already holding their breath while waiting for the winner. Ryan''s cards were 10 and the Jack of spades, while Darby was the King of hearts and Queen of diamonds. After both yers showed their cards, the dealer turned over the three cards. The moment of determination finally arrived, the atmosphere became even more tense. The first three cards were the King of Spades, Queen of Spades and 2 Diamonds. At first nce, Ryan seemed to have lost but the chances of him winning were still quite high. He only needed 1 shovel or an ace to beat Darby. The remaining two cards had not been dealt yet, which made everyone even more excited. Ryan looked at Darby, and the guy looked at him back. Both of them smiled throughout their stared down. At this moment, it seemed like it all depended on their luck. Originally, this poker game couldst for hours. yers could discard their cards if they felt they had lost from the start, and this was what made the game take a long time. Therefore, a good card was not a guarantee to be a winner but a way to make your opponent fall into your trap so that he would bet more or throw away his cards. By the time the fourth card was dealt and opened, Darby was already smiling yfully. The card was a diamond king and this earned him a full house. The only hope for Ryan to win is the Ace of spades which would make him a royal straight flush. "Looks like the goddess of victory is on my side," Darby said. "Hahaha, don''t be arrogant yet," Ryan said with a smile. Darby still had a smiling face, and his heart was even happier than that. There''s less than 1% chance to get a royal straight flush in a match, so you could imagine how Darby had secured his win this time. Even though he looked calm, what people didn''t know was that Ryan''s inner strength had spread into his hands. From the start, he could see that the dealer was not neutral and it seemed that he was Darby''s aplice. But to provide a kind of entertainment to the audience, a drama like this was made to look tense. Before the dealer distributed the cards, Ryan had fired his energy into the card deck. Without anyone noticing, including the dealer, there was a change in position. After the dealer took the top 1 card, everyone held their breath. The dealer was shocked when he saw that the exposed card did not match his expectations. Ace of spades! "Looks like you lost." After Ryan''s words came out, all the spectators became excited by themselves. An amateur like Ryan could get a royal straight flush against the gambling god Darby! Looking at the five cards on the table, Darby was speechless. How could his n fail? It looked like this opponent had his own tricks. "I lose," Darby was silent for a while but finally admitted his defeat. "You really are something." "Don''t exaggerate it. I''m just lucky today," Ryan said with a smile. "But my specialty isn''t only in poker, shall we continue?" Darby said. Ryan''s face lookedzy. "Ouch, how do I..." Darby immediately sighed when he saw Ryan like that, it seemed his opponent wanted his winning money first. "Don''t worry about your money, give me your ount number and I''ll send it now." "You are so kind, huh?" Ryan said with augh. He managed to get 1 billion in just 2 minutes, although this was not much, he could snack on many things. Then the two people returned topete in various games in the casino. However, the result was the same as people expected. They moved to Mahjong and Ryan came out as the winner. In Chinese Poker, he beat Darby again. Then he also won the Barat game. Finally, Ryan''s fight against Darby had reached its final stage. After ying 10 kinds of games with him, cold sweat started to flood Darby''s back. People already thought that Ryan was simply inhuman. That''s right, Ryan was unbeatable at any game! Even for games like throwing darts, Ryan got a perfect score by throwing it right in the middle. At this time, suddenly there was a sound of apuseing from behind. People saw a beautiful woman approaching Ryan. "You are amazing, you beat the number 1 guy of this casino in all games. Will you y against me?" Seeing that beautiful woman, people already drew their breath hard. Wasn''t she Rossa, one of Darby''s rivals in this casino? Darby looked at Rossa and stepped back. Since Rossa''s status was from the upper ss, Darby should respect her and withdraw from this fight. Ryan looked closely at Rossa, his expressionpletely unchanged as his eyes looked at the woman from top to bottom. Rossa wore a sequined ball gown with a white fur jacket on her right shoulder, just like Marilyn Monroe. Her exposed back and chest was really seductive. Not to mention that her tightly wrapped ass looked really sexy. This woman was really pretty, he would give her an 89. "I like to gamble with pretty girls the most," Ryan said with a smile. "I won''t demand anything from you." Hearing this, everyone was alreadyughing in their hearts. Darby had already spent 10 billion just to lose to Ryan. Rossa smiled. "But you''re not the only one to join our gameter,e with me." Everyone was shocked, then their gaze fell on the table in the middle of the casino with 2 empty seats. Ryan casually replied to Rossa with a smile and walked with her. He then sat down and watched the other two yers. One of them was a middle-aged man and woman who was no less beautiful than Rossa. "This time we will y ck jack," the woman said. This game was very simple. Before the cards were dealt, yers were required to bet first. Since they didn''t use other people as dealers, one of them would be the dealer. The number of bets allowed couldn''t exceed the amount owned by the dealer. After that, the dealer would deal each yer 2 cards in an open state. After yers got their cards, the dealer would deal 2 cards for themselves with the first card and the second card. yers had only 2 options, namely stand or hit. Double down, split, and ckjack could double the winnings wagered by the yer. Those who didn''t get ckjack might continue to hit, if their total cards exceeded 21 then it would be considered a bust. After the yers determined their move, then the dealer opened the second card. The dealer must hit when his total cards were 16 or under and must stand when he was 17 or above. Cards were considered bust when the total were over 21. If the yer bust before the dealer ys, then the yer is deemed to lose. If the yer won normally, he would get the number of bets they previously ced. If both the yer and the dealer got ckjack, then the yer would be considered as a normal winner. When the dealer had used up one deck of cards, the next yer would be the dealer. The game would continue until only one person left. Ryan listened to the exnation of this game with a smile. "Okay then, let''s get started." Then the four people decided who would be the dealer for the first round and divided the 100 chips evenly. All eyes were fixed on this table, this time Ryan was the first dealer. "Did you know that the percentage to get a bust is only 30%?" Rossa said to Ryan. The three yers started betting their chips and Ryan prepared to shuffle the cards first before dealing them. There were many cheating tricks that could be used in this game. An example was the card counting used by Rossa. In ck jack, the chance to bust would be very high when the lots of cards were over 9 and this was usually the chance for yers to bet a lot. If there were cars under 2-8 on the deck, then the dealer was the one to benefit. But this could only be done in the middle of the game. Another example used by the middle-aged man was marking his cards. This trick was time consuming because certain cards deserved to be marked such as Ace and card over 10. Chapter 275: Pull Yourself Together Chapter 275: Pull Yourself Together The yer would give a slight indentation at the edge of the card with his thumb''s nail. The most important thing was to do it as gently as possible so that no one could notice. To the trained eye, however, these marks could be seen easily. But the dealer himself also had his own way such as hiding cards, second deals, peeking etc. In the first round, this did not produce too many interesting events, and it seemed like Rossa and the others tried to see Ryan''s ability by betting small. Finally, the first round had beenpleted, Ryan still had as much as 80 chips while Rossa led by having as many as 110. After confirming it in the first round, Rossa got serious. The stakes wagered in this game were not cheap with each yer giving 2 billion to the pot. So the winner would bag 8 billion. The second round then started and Rossa began to volunteer. The beautiful woman managed to bust in one bet. With her card counting, she got ckjack when she bet a lot. Now Rossa had 170 chips, Ryan with 120 chips and the middle-aged man with 110. The third round started and the middle-aged man was the dealer. The situation was quite worrying, enough for either Ryan or Rossa to do ''all in'' then the man would bust. During this third round, Ryan still had a calm face and, without people realizing it, his hands had been filled with his inner strength for a long time. After a few rounds, finally the middle-aged man also busted and now the rest of chips belonging to Ryan and Rossa were 180 and 220. "I wonder why you still have such a calm face?" Rossa asked. "Are you using me of counting cards like you?" Ryan replied with a smile. Rossa was silent and now she was the dealer. The viewers were already holding their breath, the ultimate battle had arrived! Rossa still didn''t know what tricks Ryan used during this game. What was certain was that the bet made by the guy was really perfect. When the card was bad, he ced a low bet by chance and when the card was good, he increased it to 3-4 times from before. But this didn''t matter to her that much. No matter what, she''s the one holding the deck of cards and controlling the game. Her experience as a magician had made her master how to shuffle cards perfectly and remember all the cards at one nce. Not to mention that her second deal trick was never caught before. "Pull yourself together and y as usual," Thought Rossa in her mind. After a few turns, Rossa''s trick worked smoothly and now Ryan''s chips were 80. However, the man''s face still looked calm, and this made Rossa even more worried. Did this guy still have some other tricks? Little did she know this was precisely what Ryan wanted. From the start, Ryan had figured out the tricks that Rossa used. That woman was really good at exploiting loopholes, it was clear that she had been in the gambling world for a long time. Things like this were what made Ryan hate gambling. He hated how much people believed in their ability to deceive others but eventually lost everything. There''s nothing wrong in cheating when you know you''ve been cheated, right? Seeing Rossa''s nervousness getting bigger, Ryan believed this was the right time to y the trick. During the first 3 rounds, he had marked cards with his inner power. This could only be seen by him and ordinary people would never notice it. To be honest, he could have won from the start of the third round but he decided to y along with the game. Why? It was clear that he could gaze at Rossa''s chest without getting distracted! But now he was feeling hungry and it was the perfect time for him to finish it. When Rossa tried to split her card with the second deal trick, suddenly the card was stuck! Under everyone''s gaze, the card drawn from below was clearly visible. Ryan''s inner strength in that card worked as glue, therefore the card that Rossa took was stuck and thus exposing her trick. "Cheating! That girl is cheating!" Several people shouted. "That''s really careless, now her reputation must be ruined." Ryan just smiled when he saw Rossa''s face turned pale. "Looks like I''m the winner." Darby waspletely in a daze as he stood beside the table. How could Rossa do something reckless like that? He thought that this must be Ryan''s doing. The guy then looked at Ryan closely and smiled bitterly as he sighed. It seemed like it would take him several years to be equal to that man. ''I will definitely beat you one day!'' Ryan looked at the people that started moring then stood up saying, "Transfer the money into my ount now, I want to quickly leave this ce," He was tired of dealing with people like this, he better went home and yed with his wife. "Wait a minute!" Rossa shouted in a cold tone. "y with me one more time!" Ryan yawned. "All right, one more time," Rossa bit her lip until it bled, this person really looked down on her. "Let''s do dice," Rossa took out 2 dice and a ck ss. "Whoever gets the smallest amount is the winner." After exining, Rossa immediately put the two dice into a ss and shook them. Ryan watched this woman with a sigh. It seemed like a gambler like Rossa couldn''t escape dirty tricks, she was really rotten to the core. As expected, under people''s gazes, Rossa raised her ss and showed it was 2! Rossa smiled. "Now it''s your turn. In addition, if we draw then you are the winner. " Ryan sighed, he took the ck ss and shook the dice. The inner strength in his hands was already working fast. Unlike Rossa, he shook the ss slowly. People thought that Ryan had no chance of winning, getting the number 2 was absolutely impossible. At this time, Ryan stopped shaking and had not opened the contents. When everyone was curious about the contents of Ryan''s ss, the man stood up and said with a smile, "I hope you won''t chase me again after this." Not caring about people''s reactions, Ryan walked away from the table. People who saw this looked confused, Rossa frowned and picked up the still closed ss. Her eyes widened when she saw the two dice crushed to dust! The dice that was crushed to dust had no numbers, meaning that Ryan got a total score of 0. The guy won again! Rossa didn''t know what to say anymore, everyone was also shocked when they saw the crushed dice. Today, the casino was full of surprises. "God of gambling... That person is the god of gambling!" Some people said. Starting today, a new legend of the god of gambling in this casino was born. "Interesting ... Audrey, bring that person here!" Marilyn, who had been watching Ryan from the start, smiled. "Understood." Audreyplied with herdy''s request and walked out of the VIP room. Ryan walked towards the exit, but suddenly, a beautiful woman with a cold face came to him. Indeed, she reminded him of Elizabeth. Audrey stopped Ryan and said to him, "Come with me, my madame wants to meet you," Ryan stopped walking and red at her. "Am I indebted to her?" Audrey looked confused, then with a cold tone she answered, "Not." "Then why are you talking to me like that?" Ryan replied casually. Audrey looked at the tasteless guy she faced. While holding back her anger, she said back to Ryan, "Sir, my madame wants to see you, will youe with me?" "I don''t want to, I don''t know who your employer is. Moreover, you''re in my way," Ryan charged her and walked past her. However, Audrey stopped him again. "Unfortunately, we do not ept anything exceptpliance. You must meet her," Audrey said with a serious face. "Who do you think I am?" Ryan also got angry. He said to her in a slightly elevated tone, "A dog like you can''t get in the way of a lion." Ryan hated the rich for acting arbitrarily just because they have money. If she really needed something from him then she shoulde by herself instead of ordering her dog. "What did you say?" Audrey could not hold back her anger. She had never experienced anything like this. Thismoner wanted to get the same respect as her madame but now he even taunted her as a dog? "It turns out that you are not only brainless, looks like you are deaf as well," Ryan shook his head. "It''s useless to have such a pretty face if you''re actually stupid," Audrey couldn''t hold back anymore, her blood was boiling. She threw a hard p on Ryan''s face. Chapter 276: One Step Closer Chapter 276: One Step Closer But unexpectedly, Ryan caught her wrist. Startled, Audrey immediately took a step back. Ryan then said to her. "Even though a lion usually doesn''t care about a barking dog, today I''m going to make an exception. I will teach a dog like you not to mess with the king," Hearing Ryan''s arrogant words, Audrey''s blood couldn''t boil any harder. However, before she could take a swinging hit, Ryan was already lunging at her. ording to Audrey''s instincts, she had to avoid this attack. However, Ryan''s movements changed as he ran, and the guy managed to stand in front of her beforending a punch in her chest. "Don''t think I''m going to stop here!" Ryan shouted as he ran towards Audrey''s back. Feeling the excruciating pain, Audrey suddenly felt that her back had been kicked. "Get ready!" After taking a few more hits, Audrey waspletely knocked down by Ryan''s attack. However, Ryan''s punches were not as hard as usual. Ryan still had a soft spot when fighting a woman. After all, he just wanted to teach this arrogant bodyguard a lesson. "Next time, get to know your opponent better before you bare your teeth on them," Ryan said casually. Then he walked towards the exit. But at this time, a cold voice sounded from behind. "You are indeed a troublesome person." Ryan turned around and was shocked, wasn''t she the girl he saved from those goons? "Little sister, I never thought that girl was your subordinate," Given the nature of that one teenage girl, Ryan gritted his teeth. Marilyn''s eyes looked cold, little sister? Marilyn exhaled her breath and said to Ryan in a cold tone, "I just wanted to give you a suggestion. But it''s up to you whether you want to hear it or not," Seeing her serious face, Ryan stopped walking. "What do you want to suggest?" "Be careful," Marilyn helped Audrey to get up and walked past Ryan. "I hope you can survive after today." What? Ryan really didn''t know what that meant. Seeing Marilyn''s figure disappear while carrying Audrey, he didn''t care anymore. As for the suggestion, Ryan did not know what it meant. He was still living fine by now, who would dare to threaten his life? The sentence ''I hope you can survive'' really made Ryan a little annoyed. Who in this world could kill him? After exiting this underground casino, Ryan shook his head. He thought that gambling was a waste of time and that it was better to spend time flirting with beautiful women. Nothing could beat the sensation of kissing a pretty girl or squeezing their soft chest. After recovering from his delusions, he decided to go to the office and look for Valerie. But then the embarrassing incident he experienced at her home still lingered in his mind. If only there weren''t Valerie''s parents at that time, he and Valerie would have. This was the third time people got in the way of his rtionship building with Valerie. Ryan was always one step away from formalizing their rtionship. The first and second incidents were still understandable, but the third was really embarrassing, he had no face to meet Valerie''s parents anymore. Maybe he should book a room with Valerie tonight. Ryan thought hard and nned everything in detail. By this time, Mikhail had caught up with him. "Brother Ryan, brother wait!" Mikhail gasped as he ran after Ryan. "You were so great!" Ryan still looked normal, his mind was still thinking about how he should take Valerie to bed without failing next time. "I''m just being lucky." Seeing the man being humble, Mikhail was even more amazed. He then talked about how cool Ryan''s action was. But at this time, his cell phone suddenly sounded. Mikhail wanted to ignore it, didn''t the person who called him know that he was busy trying to get closer to Ryan? But when he saw that the number calling him was his younger sister, Mikhail''s face immediately changed. He switched expressions and gave off a lovely big brother vibe. His voice was made up as if he were an angel. "Is there anything I can help you with?" Ryan was surprised when he saw Mikhail change into such a way that his voice changed too. However, he did not know that Mikhail was often the victim of his own sister''s bullying. It would not be too far-fetched to say that his younger sister was the incarnation of a devil. This was all his family''s fault for spoiling the girl too much, Mikhail waspletely helpless when it came to dealing with his younger sibling. He had been through such a hard time living under the same roof as his younger sister. However, he was getting better now. As he got older, more and more men were chasing after his younger sister so it wasn''t Mikhail who was suffering anymore. He couldn''t wait to see his evil sister get married and leave the house. "What did you say?! Tell me what you want! Don''t hurt my sister!" Mikhail listened to the stranger speaking on the phone. His good face immediately turned grim. "Okay, I''ll be right there." "Brother, my little sister has been kidnapped. He asked me toe to this address as soon as possible and without telling anyone or he will kill my brother!" Mikhail looked at Ryan, almost crying. "Can you help me?" Obviously, if Mikhail hade alone, he and his sister would have been killed. But if Ryan went with him, he was sure that this cmity would end happily. Seeing Mikhail''s expression, Ryan concluded that he was telling the truth. The man then nodded. "Show me the way," After all, he couldn''t keep quiet when he found out that someone was in danger. Then they immediately got into Mikhail''s sports car and drove toward the suburbs. Their destination was not too far from where they were now and their car was really fast, it only took them a few minutes to reach the ce. Seeing the abandoned and deserted building, Mikhail''s heart was pounding quite loud. However, Ryan gave him courage by telling, "Break the fence!" At Ryan''s words, Mikhail did not answer at all. He just stepped on the gas pedal with all his might. In an instant, all four wheels of the car elerated and they bursted into the building! BOOM! The fence opened wide and Mikhail''s luxury car stopped in a courtyard. Suddenly, from behind the darkness, a sound of apuse was heard. "Incredible, I did not expect that such a good child, his father''s favorite, would have the courage to break in like that," Ryan turned to the voice and realized that many people had surrounded their car. It seemed the leader of these criminals was at the very back of the line. "Kill...! Kill...!" The crowd of criminals cheered, some even were drunk. The entire courtyard of this building became noisy and wild in an instant. At the same time, several cars with some people holding iron rods blocked their way out from the busted fence. Seeing those cruel faces, Mikhail was a little afraid. But he ventured to shout out loud, "Where is my sister!" Hearing that shout, the leader of the criminals snapped his fingers. Suddenly, the door behind him opened and a metal cage could be seen hanging in the air. Inside there was a frightened young woman, it seemed she was still traumatized by her kidnapping. Mikhail''s heart felt a little relieved, it seemed that his sister looked fine. However, with his super eyesight, Ryan was surprised when he saw that beautiful woman. ''Bastard, why the hell are these two siblings so different?'' "Is that your sister?" Ryan turned to Mikhail. Mikhail nodded. Ryan really didn''t think that the difference between the two was really like the earth and the sky. "We''ll be rich in no time. Just one step closer!" A crowd of people came out of the building and joined Mikhail''s car. They all had iron rods in their hands. "You two inside the car, don''t you dare to make a move!" One of them warned. Ryan was silent for a while then got out of the car slowly. "Are you Mikhail?" A thug standing near him asked. They didn''t know what their target really looked like, so they could only guess. "If not, why would I get out of my car?" Ryan said. "Tell me what you want. Why did you kidnap my sister?" "Kidnap? Your bastard sister hit our leader''s car and tried to run away!" The criminal said in a cold tone. "Liar! You kidnapped me for extortion and ransom from my family! Brother, please don''t believe them! They must be from Asmodeus'' family! I''m sure it''s a trap!" Mikhail''s younger sister shouted. However, after she took another look, since when did her older brother look so manly? Ryan looked at the leader of the criminals and said to him, "So what do you want?" Chapter 277: Don’t Hesitate Or You’ll Be Killed Chapter 277: Don¡¯t Hesitate Or You¡¯ll Be Killed The leader replied with a cold snort, "50 billion or your sister won''te out of this ce alive." At the same time, his subordinate next to him gave him a button. He then stood up and raised his hand high to reveal the detonator in his hand. "If I press this button, the bomb in your sister''s cage will explode. Now choose your choice well or you will never see your sister again," Ryan scratched his head, as if looking uncertain, then he said casually, "Just press it." Mikhail''s younger sister was really shocked when she heard that, everyone was just as surprised. From inside the car, Mikhail could be seen with his mouth dropping wide open. "Repeat your words," even the criminals near Ryan felt they had heard wrong. Was this person deaf? How could he say that to his own sister?! Ryan shook his head and shouted once again, "Tips for you, don''t hesitate to kill before you are killed," After saying that, his legs which were flowing with inner energy shot off. Under the eyes of the people, Ryan disappeared and then returned to where he stood holding the bomb stuck to the cage and throwing it to the ground. It looked like this toy didn''t deserve to be called a bomb. After all, just how stupid they''re to put a bomb right behind it? "Get him!" The leader was angry. His bluff had failed and he had no choice but to use force to get his money. After all, he had around 30 people as his subordinated, so he didn''t have to worry about facing a kid. Mikhail was already staring admiringly at Ryan from behind the car''s ss, as was his younger sister who was still in the cage. "How dashing..." Seeing Ryan''s action beating the criminals, she was really impressed and decided to make him her prince on white horse. On the other hand, Ryan was facing these criminals from all directions. Some even used a car to try to run over him. Unexpectedly, Ryan did not avoid it at all! He faced dozens of people armed with iron rods only by using his bare hands like a really pro martial artist. He parried and counterattacked without changing positions. None of his opponent''s attacks hit him. Anyone who dared to step into Ryan''s attack range would receive an unforgettable blow. One person fell, two people fell, even the third person was unable to walk on his two legs anymore. It''s like a hero in a console game eradicating weak monsters. One by one, these criminals fell and started to run out of people, while those who were lying felt more pain every second. Their leader could already feel cold sweat dripping from his temples, was this opponent still human? Ryan''s speed was truly extraordinary. In less than 3 minutes, he had defeated 30 criminals wielding iron sticks. Now that only the leader and 1 bodyguard remained, they couldn''t stop shaking with fear. "I told you, don''t hesitate to kill before you get killed," Ryan smiled and lunged forward. The two did their best, but bitches like them were no match for Ryan. However, what Ryan didn''t know was that they had an emergency button. After the leader pressed the button, the floor of the suspended cage opened and Mikhail''s sister went into a free fall! Ryan immediately realized the situation and frowned. He then used the criminal as a foothold and dashed towards the iron cage. The man managed to catch Mikhail''s younger sister before theynded hard on the floor. The smell of expensive perfume immediately entered Ryan''s nose when the beautiful woman hugged him tightly, and he noticed that her breasts were not inferior to Irina''s. That''s right, Ryan knew this big breasted loli. He almost forgot her face but he never forgot her big chest even though she was still young. He never expected to see her again at a time like this. Mikhail''s sisterCecillia then hugged her hero Ryan tightly. She felt that this meeting was like a thread that brought her to her husband. When he got downstairs, Mikhail ran over to them and saw his evil sister still hugging Ryan tightly. "You don''t need to be afraid anymore, the criminals can''t do any harm to you again," Ryan said while stroking Cecillia''s hair. Lulled by a soft stroke on her hair, Cecillia was enchanted when she looked at Ryan''s handsome face. "Hmm ... Can I put you down?" Ryan asked. "Ah? Oh! Okay!" Cecillia came down from Ryan''s embrace with a red face. Seeing his younger sister as an evil witch, Mikhail felt that there was something different about her attitude towards Ryan. It seemed that this kidnapping incident made her sister fall in love with her new brother. Mikhail felt that the situation was getting better for him. Unexpectedly, it seemed that his sister''s marriage was not long before. After his younger sister had a partner, his hell life could end and good times woulde to him. Seeing this big breasted loli, Ryan couldn''t help but think back to when he just returned to this Avalerion city and got into the wrong car that he thought was a taxi. At that time, the driver was arge-chested young woman with a childish face. Then the woman took him on the most thrilling and most dangerous journey in his life, and Ryan thought he was going to die on that street. That''s right, Mikhail''s sister was a big breasted loli at that time. "Cillia, are you okay?" Mikhail tried to be like a big brother. Cecillia paid no attention to her brother, she only red at her prince. Why did she feel like she had met him before? Cecillia watched Ryan from top to bottom, she was more and more sure that she had met this one man. Suddenly, a memory shed through Cecillia''s memory and she couldn''t help feeling shocked. "You... You, maybe that time ..." Ryan smiled. "I did not expect to see you again, the world sure is small." Cecillia''s face was already bright red, she was very nervous seeing Ryan''s face. At that time, Ryan had left a deep impression on her when he beat the owner of a Ferrari car. Ryan''s driving skills made her unable to forget that man. Mikgail noticed the strange atmosphere between his sister and Ryan. Had they known for a long time? Impossible! Ryan stole another chance to look at Cecillia, she really was a beautiful young woman. Her doll-like face waspletely different from that of her mature body how seductive! "I don''t know your name yet," Cecillia said while having a red face. Seeing his younger sister blushing, Mikhail had never seen that Cecillia ever put on such an expression before. ... .. After Mikhail and Cecillia''s family car arrived, Ryan intended to leave this ce. However, Cecillia asked for his personal contact since she would like to see him again if she had the time. Moreover, Cecillia was very confident in her beauty and her body could make Ryan unable to escape from her. Her main goal now was to make this dashing guy her boyfriend! "Brother Ryan is really great. I''ve never seen my little sister go crazy over a boy like that before,"Mikhail really admired Ryan to the fullest. Not only gambling, martial arts skills, it seemed like this brother is good at gaining a woman''s sympathy and stealing their hearts! Incredible, Mikhail himself could never be like that. ''Ah! What were you thinking, Mikhail?! You''re handsome and rich, what kind of woman would not want to be with you? But still.... Ryan was on a different level." "I did not think she was your sister." Ryanughed. "Bro, if you want to chase after my sister, I will help you. Just tell me what you need to conquer her heart." Mikhail said confidently. With this, he felt himself and Ryan really close friends. Mikhail''s car was heading for the Avalerionpany, but while on the road, Ryan saw Ivanka walking on the side of the road. He was curious. "Stop!" Ryan said. He then came out without saying goodbye to Mikhail and immediately chased after Ivanka. Seeing Ryan leave his car, Mikhail sighed with a bitter smile. Whatever happened, he had to make Ryan his ally. Ivanka was walking while ying with her cellphone, but suddenly someone tugged her right shoulder. She then turned to the right back but did not find anyone, so she felt confused. Then, suddenly her left shoulder was tugged by someone. But when she turned around, there was nobody. Ivanka decided to turn around while trying to find out who the culprit was. The girl then found Ryan hiding with a smiling face. "Brother!" Ivanka was angry because her brother-inw kept teasing her. "What are you doing here?" Ryanughed and Ivanka''s anger gave him the feeling of winning. He really liked to tease his sister-inw on this one. "Shopping, of course." Chapter 278: Rage Against The Renegade Chapter 278: Rage Against The Renegade "Ah! Since you happen to be here,e and apany me to go shopping, okay? I still want to shop for some more clothes," Ivanka immediately grabbed Ryan''s hand and dragged him. What were men most afraid of in this world? The answer was when they''re asked to go shopping with women since thetter was known to have shopaholic traits. When women were out shopping, they''d easily lose track of time. They could stroll around the mall, shopping and doing all kinds of stuff for six hours straight without resting at all. Of course, Ivanka was no exception. "Oh, I forgot there is an important business at the office, I have to go back immediately!" Ryan quickly made an excuse to run away. "Come on brother, we won''t be able to meet here if you''re really busy. Besides, I just asked you toe along with me, nothing more! I don''t care, you have to apany me shopping or I''ll sleep in the room with Sister Irina for a month!" Ivanka said with a smile. She didn''t expect to find her brother-inw here. Indeed, a man was destined to carry her things. Ryan had no choice but to apany her. Along the way, there were many clothing shops and Ivanka intended to visit them one by one. This torture went on that way for some hours. Traditions performed in each store were always the same. First, Ivanka would go into a store and pick clothes while Ryan sat quietly waiting for her until she finished selecting them. Second, Ivanka would try all the clothes she thought were good and showed it to Ryan to ask for his opinion. Still, Ryan''s answer remained the same. When he nodded and said that the clothes were good, Ivanka felt dissatisfied and felt that there were still better clothes so she put them back and looked for more clothes. When Ryan shook his head, Ivanka also felt the clothes she wore did not fit and she was looking for other clothes. Dozens of clothes had been tried and Ryan could conclude one thing Ivanka was not a shopaholic, she just loved to walk around and try new clothes for free. This actually took longer than he''d imagined. When they visited the fifth shop, Ryan was already exhausted. Ivanka did not show that she would stop trying on clothes, Ryan could only surrender. "Hello, can you help me? The zipper on this shirt got stuck," Suddenly, Ivanka''s voice as she was struggling to put on her clothes came from the changing room. At this time, the shopkeepers were not on guard in the area because the shop was busy. Hearing Ivanka''s cry for help, Ryan then shook his head, he had no choice but to help her. When he got to the locker room, Ryan immediately opened the door where Ivanka was. He saw Ivanka turn to face the wall and couldn''t zip up her clothes. That smooth white back filled the man''s eyes, Ryan couldn''t help but swallow his own saliva. The light blue bra also seduced him. If he took off the hook of the bra, what would happen to them? Ivanka noticed that someone had entered her dressing room, and she thought it was a shop assistant. She then said, "Please help me, I can''t pull it up." "Ivy, your clothes are too small," Ryan said as he approached Ivanka. Hearing the man''s voice, the girl turned around and was immediately shocked. She immediately covered her chest with her hands. "Brooo! What are you doing here?!!" Ivanka red at Ryan. "Didn''t you need help zipping your clothes?" But Ivanka''s anger did make sense, the back of her shirt was open and it exposed her back. Ryan then replied with a smile. "Ivy, I''m just trying to help you with your clothes. Here, hurry up, before people end up with funny ideas about us," The man then walked over to Ivanka but the girls dodged it. But at this moment, Ryan''s leg slipped as he stepped on Ivanka''s shirt which was on the floor. Ryan then used his body to dart towards Ivanka. Ivanka was speechless when her brother-inw fell towards her. Now, their two faces were very close and they exchanged nces with each other. However, their lips were already locked together and one of Ryan''s handsnded on her chest. The two of them stood stiffly on the spot. This was the first time that Ryan felt the lips of his sister-inw, he didn''t really know what to do. However, his instincts as a man made him squeeze the girl''s hand. Soft Really soft. Ivanka woke up from her daze when she felt Ryan''s hand squeezing her chest, then she quickly pushed him away. However, Ivanka wasn''t angry at all. Instead, her face turned bright red and her heart was pounding. "Bro, if you mess with me again, I will tell everything to Sister Irina!" Ivanka pretended to look angry, but she couldn''t hide her embarrassed face. "Ivy, it''s because of your clothes that you put on the floor," Ryan was also a little embarrassed. When he walked out of the dressing room, Ivanka was already crouching, blushing in the room. Ivanka held her lips and felt her heart pounding, her first kiss had been taken. She didn''t hate this feeling, she wanted more. However, her conscience made her realize that the man she liked was her brother-inw. Ryan then waited outside while sitting down. This was purely an ident, there''s no one to me. However, when remembering the softness of Ivanka''s chest in his hands, Ryan thought to himself that maybe, asionally feeling her sister-inw''s chest wasn''t a problem. And moreover Ivanka didn''t seem to mind it. Thinking of his harem ns, Ryan could see a future where Ivanka and Inggrid smile together in his arms. Thinking about it, Ryan felt excited for some reason! Not long after, Ivanka walked out of the changing room looking calm. "Bro, I''m going to the bathroom. Wait here, I won''t be long," Ivanka said as she walked towards the toilet. Ryan sat back down while waiting for Ivanka. However, there was a sudden cry for help from the bathroom. "Brother Ryan help me...!" When that voice entered his ears, Ryan immediately became alert. There was no mistaking it, that voice belonged to Ivanka! Without hesitation, Ryan ran as hard as he could to the bathroom. It didn''t take long for him to arrive in front of the women''s toilet. A woman who ran out of there was shocked when she saw a male figureing inside. In the bathroom, Ryan was surprised to see Ivanka trying to fight with all her might when she was pulled by a figure dressed all in ck. "No...! Let me go!" Ivanka swung her handbag at the mysterious figure. When the mysterious figure was about to knock her unconscious, she felt danger from behind her. She could feel a great murderous aura creeping up, then decided to escape there by the window. But before she escaped, she took the time to beat Ivanka up once. Ryan moved quickly, he managed to grip their ankle tightly and threw them against the wall. Then he lunged in full force to kill them! Not even having the time to take a breath, the mysterious figure received a punch right in the stomach after they stared hard at the wall. "Golge...!" Ryan''s gaze turned fierce, it turned out that the mysterious figure was Golge! The woman''s mouth seemed to be spitting out a mouthful of fresh blood. Smiling at him, Golge again tried to escape through the bathroom''s window. "I won''t let it happen!" Ryan was already pouring his inner strength into his legs and trying to catch up with her. But Ivanka was moaning in pain and it made Ryan''s face turn grim. His main priority now was to help Ivanka since her sister-inw''s life might end up in a mortal danger. "Ivy, are you okay?" Ryan quickly walked over to Ivanka and checked her pulse. He realized that his sister-inw''s breathing was short and irregr. Without hesitation, Ryan took out his acupuncture needle and drained his inner energy before stabbing it into Ivanka''s vital points. He then picked her up and ran towards the hospital. To the officers and people waiting anxiously outside the bathroom, they were shocked when they saw Ryan''s figure running outside while carrying Ivanka. The man gripped Ivanka tightly in his arms, he was really anxious. It was different from when he took Elizabeth to the hospital. Ivanka was badly hit by Golge''s blow and though that traitor still hadn''t fully recovered, her strength was still terrifying to ordinary people. And after all, Ivanka was just an ordinary teenage girl. If she didn''t have any injuries, Ryan would really be shocked. Golge.! His eyes were really red, he really hated himself for letting this happen. ''I will really kill you this time! Just you wait...!'' He screamed inside his heart. Chapter 279: Send Me Your Location Chapter 279: Send Me Your Location On the way, he poured his inner energy into Ivanka and this made the girl''s face less pale. Not long after, the two of them arrived at the hospital. Ivanka was taken to the emergency room and the doctor examined her immediately, while Ryan could only wait outside. ''Ivanka... You have to survive!'' Ryan was really worried and he despised Golge even more. He would never expect to grow a viper under his care, a vigorous and very venomous snake who''d then turn to betray him. Ryan saw with his own eyes that Golge had been eaten by a shark, he really did not expect her to be alive. If he didn''t kill Golge, he couldn''t calm down and the people around him would be in danger. Meanwhile, at the same time at the Avalerionpany office... A woman dressed in ck with her face hidden climbed into the elevator. The employees couldn''t help but wonder who it was, they could tell that that person''s aura gave them goosebumps. After getting out of the elevator, Golge''s stomach throbbed in pain after receiving Ryan''s attack. Her face grew gloomy. ''Nergal... You will pay a heavy price for this!'' In the room, Irina sighed while staring at the documents on her desk. At this moment, she could hear the sound of the door in front of her getting locked. When she lifted her head, Irina was surprised to see a woman in front of her. "Who are you? Why are you here?!" Irina immediately felt a bad feeling in her heart. The look in the woman''s eyes gave her goosebumps. "Who am I?" Golge smiled and said to Irina, "I used to be known as the mistress of darkness, and now I am a demon who has crawled out of the abyss of hell!" Irina''s heart clenched even more when she heard that, she tried to look calm to cover her worry. "What do you want?" "What else if not you?" Golgeughed loudly, she couldn''t hide the ruthlessness of her heart at all. "Who are you?" Irina sat on her chair feeling anxious when she saw Golge walking toward her slowly. Golge stopped right at Irina''s table and said to her, "I used to be Nergal''s shadow, but now, I want to kill him with these two hands!" "Nergal?" Irina was confused. "I didn''t expect that the ridiculous n I prepared to kill him woulde true. Thanks to you, I can make him dance on my hands hahaha!" Golgeughed while Irina still racked her brain to process the information. Suddenly, Irina remembered that when herpany was threatened with bankruptcy, she tried to borrow money from someone in the underground world. Then someone suddenly approached her and said she could help her. Come to think of it, this female voice in front of her was exactly the same as that person. "Could it be You''re from that time?" Irina''s expression looked surprised. "Looks like you still have a good memory," Golge''s expression turned violent again. "You have be his weakness and I will kill you before his eyes. First, I will pluck all your nails before he can even find you, I will let him watch how I scratch your veins and drain all of your blood! I''m really looking forward to his helpless gaze when he sees you slowly dying. Ah I really can''t wait!" Golge''s thunderousughter didn''t scare her. Although Irina was a little worried about what wasing, her years of surviving under pressures kept her calm. "I don''t know what and who you''re talking about," Irina shook her head. "Looks like he didn''t tell you anything," Golge walked slowly to Irina''s chair. With a smile, she stroked the woman''s cheek slowly. Her cold hands made Irina''s heart tremble. Irina did not dare to move. She felt that this woman was really dangerous, she didn''t want to do anything that could put her life at stake. There was a momentary silence in the room. But at this time, the door was suddenly knocked by Irina''s secretary. "Ma''am, here are some documents that must be signed." Irina wanted to ask her secretary for help, but Golge suddenly took something from under her shirt. The sharp knifended on her neck as the holder crept behind her. "I''m busy,e backter," Irina said. Hearing this, her secretary decided to leave. "What do you want from me?" Irina asked Golge. Golge did not answer her, she didn''t move the knife that was leaning against Irina''s neck. Then, she hit Irina on the back of her head until she passed out. While at the hospital, Ryan was pacing back and forth feeling anxious. He had been waiting for hours for the results of the doctor''s treatment at the ER and still had no news. After a while, a doctor came out of the emergency room and Ryan immediately ran towards him. The doctor then said to him, "You don''t need to worry, the wound on the patient''s body has been treated. There are no serious problems, but the patient is advised to stay in the hospital for several weeks. While she is in the hospital, she is not allowed to move too much so that her fractured bone can heal quickly," Hearing that Ivanka''s life was not in danger, Ryan let out a sigh of relief. "Can Ie in?" After getting approval from the doctor, Ryan rushed in and looked for Ivanka. Arriving beside her bed, he saw Ivankay helplessly with a pale face. His heart throbbed in pain at the sight. As he was holding Ivanka''s small hands, the girl began to open her eyes. "Brother, am I going to die?" Ivanka said in a small voice. "Stupid, as long as you have your brother here, I will not let you die!" Ryan said with a smile. He then stroked Ivanka''s cheek while shedding tears. "I''m sorry Ivy, I failed to protect you," Looking at those tears, Ivanka smiled. "What are you talking about, brother? Don''t be so silly, I can also skip school thanks to this," "You really are..." Ryan forced a smile. "Ivy, the doctor told me that you have to stay a few weeks in the hospital. During that time, you shouldn''t move too much," When he remembered how cheerful Ivanka used to be, Ryan felt his chest tighten. He really couldn''t bear to see that girl lying weak on the hospital bed. "Bro ... I think my life''s going to end..." Ivanka said with a smile. "Don''t talk like that, I won''t let anything happen to you." "Brother, can you kiss me? I''m afraid that if I die today, I won''t be able to feel it anymore..." Ivanka looked at Ryan with pleading eyes. The man couldn''t bear to see her like this, so he stepped forward and gave Ivanka a soft kiss. At this moment, Ivanka was enjoying their kiss by closing her eyes. She had always liked her brother-inw but she couldn''t express her feelings because Irina had married the man in front of her. Now that she had him kissed her, at least she could think that this man was, at some point, hers. After a long time, Ryan removed his lips and said to her, "Take enough rest. I will notify your sister and Mrs. Susan. Hopefully you can go home in the next few days," Ivanka just smiled and nodded. At this time, Ryan''s cell phone suddenly sounded. It turned out that the caller was Irina. Ryan picked it up, and just as he was about to speak, a strange voice came over the phone. His facial expression immediately changed. "It''s been a long time since west met, my lord." Instead of his wife, he was listening to a Golge''s cold voice across the phone. Ryan''s heart immediately clenched. There was no doubt that Golge had kidnapped Irina. "Too bad my attack this morning didn''t kill her.." Golge said in a disappointed voice, she seemed to regret not being able to kill Ivanka. "But it doesn''t matter, because I managed to catch a more valuable person. You should know what problem you are facing, my lord," Ryan''s right hand clenched hard, his veins were hardening as if they were going to burst at any time. His inner power had seeped out without him noticing, and his killing aura was just as great. Feeling his strength erupting out of control, Ryan tried to hold back his anger and took a deep breath. He then said to Golge, "Send me your location." "My master really knows me well," Golge smiled into the phone. "I''ll give you the location tonight. Don''t worry, I won''t kill Irina before she says goodbye to you. Isn''t cutting her veins and seeing her slowly die in front of your eyes more interesting than killing her right away?" Ryan didn''t answer, he was still focusing on holding back his anger. Chapter 280: Constant Urge To Kill Chapter 280: Constant Urge To Kill If that traitor was in front of him now, her head would''ve rolled on the ground. "Don''t let your emotions take over you, otherwise they will kill you tonight," Golgeughed loudly. She could imagine Ryan''s face while the guy tried his best not to explode with anger. The more Nergal suffered, the happier Golge was. ''If I can''t rule in the underground world then I''ll kill the people you love. Sounds fair right?'' She smirked as a cold sh crossed her eyes. "Today will be ourst meeting," Golge''s words sounded cold. After that, she hung up the phone. Ivanka then looked at Ryan while the man was slightly trembling then asked, "Brother, is that the same person who injured me?" Turning towards Ivanka, Ryan forced himself to smile. "Hahaha no, you gotta rest a lot. I will call Mrs. Susan to apany you here. Later, don''t be fussy with hospital food, otherwise you won''t recover fast!" Ivanka smiled. "Brother, you don''t need to worry. When I get better, you have to apany me shopping one more time. And maybe You can help me put on my clothes," Thinking of Ivanka''s words, Ryan couldn''t help but smile. Then he came out of the emergency room and immediately called Mrs. Susan. After hearing the news, the old maid immediately rushed to the hospital. Mrs. Susan already considered Ivanka and Irina like her own children, and now when she heard Ivanka lying in the hospital, her maternal instincts burned. When Mrs. Susan arrived at the hospital and saw Ivanka lying weak on the bed, her heart ached. She swiftly arranged everything so that Ivanka could sleep peacefully. After everything was finished, Mrs. Susan whispered to Ryan, "Son, I will stay in the hospital tonight. So please watch over the house with the youngdy," Ryan smiled and nodded. He didn''t tell Mrs. Susan the problem. If not, the old maid might get confused. No matter what, he must bring Irina home safely! That''s right, today would be his fateful night with Golge. Either Golge died on his hand or he died trying to save his wife! Walking out of the hospital, Ryan looked at the clock. It was 4 o''clock in the afternoon, there were still a few hours until Golge called him back. Waiting with his hands tied was a great torment for him. As time went by, it was already 9 PM and Ryan was still staring at his cellphone. Suddenly, his cell phone rang. "Sir, how do you feel for waiting so long?" Golge''s voice could be heard clearly from behind the phone. She sounded very happy to make Ryan angry. The more angry he was, the more happy she felt. Ryan then answered, "Where is the location?" "Don''t be in a hurry, we still have plenty of time," Golge said with augh. Ryan frowned, he didn''t know what tactic Golge would use. It was no secret that Golge wanted to kill him, but what method she''s going to use was his main concern. "Where is it? Say it quickly!" Hearing those words, Golge smiled. "Looks like we haven''t yed games together for a long time. Our reunion this time is the perfect time to y some games and make up for our lost time. Oh, don''t forget, if you fail then I will kill you and I will also kill Irina!" Ryan didn''t reply, whatever tricks Golge was going to use, he had no choice but toply. "Okay," he said. Golge then replied, "Our game is quite simple. But first, you must find out where I am. You only have ten minutes. If you are even one secondte, then I will cut off Irina''s limb and you will hear her screaming in pain. What do you think? It''s going to be fun, right? Ha ha ha!" "But you take it easy, I won''t just let her die. I still want to see the look on your face when she died before your eyes hahaha. Are you going to pass out? Or will you cry like a child? I''m really looking forward to it!" Golgeughed loudly as Ryan''s heart clenched. That woman really had gone mad. "How could you kill me if you don''t have any guarantees?" Ryan tried to buy time, at the same time, he already called Christa. "Nergal, nobody knows you as much as I do in this world," she said in a sarcastic tone. "My thirst to kill won''t be satisfied if it''s just one woman so after I killed Irina, I still have some other names going on my list. Do you understand your situation now?" At the same time, Christa was connected to Ryan''s cellphone and he was holding a call from Golge. "Christa, please track the location of this number calling me! I need the location in one minute!" Christa was shocked, she never heard Ryan hurried like this. "Okay, wait a minute, I''ll arrange it." Ryan tried to hold back his anger when he returned to Golge. Golge didn''t hang up, she then taunted Ryan. "You are predictable. ording to my data, you must have asked for help from your friend in the Alkonost Ordo. But don''t forget, you have trained me yourself," Ryan frowned, Golge''s skill in intelligence and covering her tracks was truly extraordinary, but Ryan did not expect that the Alkonost Ordo was already on her radar. "Don''t worry, our first stage is just the beginning. The next stage is the real game. I''ll be waiting for you here, Nergal. I hope you''ll arrive on time. However, if I''m in a bad mood, I might identally injure your wife''s pretty face hahaha!" Then she hung up the phone. Not long after, Christa spoke on the call. "Bro, I got the location. It''s not far from you, only 1 km from where you are. She''s in a building still under construction on Rosepark Street," After getting the location, Ryan didn''t hesitate to run towards the location. It didn''t take long for him to arrive at this ce, the atmosphere waspletely quiet. It looked like there''s no construction work tonight. This building was only half finished and a lot of tools were just beingid. Ryan walked into the dark and lonely building. He had absolutely no idea where the light switch was. So he could only rely on moonlight and street lights. However, darkness still dominated this entire building. But for Golge, this darkness was herfort zone. Back when she was still in Nergal''s army, Golge was in charge of the intelligence division so she often blended in with the darkness in order to get more information. With this, this dark building fitted perfectly as the stage for her brilliance. Though he was surrounded by darkness, Ryan didn''t waver. It''s not a problem for him whether he had to chase her to the North Pole or the Sahara desert. Moreover, he was aware that Golge was still Golge that woman was no match for him. In the face of absolute strength, small flies like her were utterly defenseless! Ryan stepped over the scattered tools. It seemed like the construction wasgging behind its deadline. The stacked iron also reflected the moonlight. The first floor was so deserted. Ryan then walked towards the stairs that led to the second floor while still remaining vignt. A moment after he stepped up, Ryan''s face changed and his body was already drifting backwards at a tremendous speed. When his feet stepped onto the steps, it seemed like they triggered a bomb to explode from the floor above. The explosion was quite powerful and the iron that had piled up at the end of the stairs scattered everywhere. Sharp weapons which suddenly appeared from behind the wall then began to shoot and flew towards him. If Ryan didn''t have the chance to quickly step back, maybe his life would have already ended right there. The moment hended, he felt the air moving from all directions. Ryan frowned when he saw so many people in ck charging at him, tightly gripping sharp weapons and ready to take his life at any moment. The attackers were arriving from all directions, and when Ryan lifted his head, he was surprised to see so many people peeking at him from upstairs. Half of them then plunged down and the rest seemed to be waiting for an opportunity when he jumped through the air and rained by a sea of people. This was a ploy that Golge had prepared for him. When Ryan stepped onto the second floor, the murder began. However, all these incidents did not make him lose his cool and sound mind. The person who could kill him was not born in this world! Stamping his feet, he rushed off to avoid the remaining de attacks. With his body shielded by his inner strength, he dashed towards his 2 enemies. Since they were Golge''s subordinates, he didn''t hold back. Chapter 281: Ashes Of Redemption Chapter 281: Ashes Of Redemption With one kick, the enemy flew towards the wall and stabbed into the steel rod in the pir. Seeing therge number of enemies, Ryan felt a bad feeling. He started to think that he might be cornered and his life threatened. Indeed, his opponents were not just anyone, but where was Golge? There was no way she''d just prepared a smelly trap like this to kill him. At this time, Ryan heard the ticking sound of the clock from all directions, it gave goosebumps on his neck. He knew the sound of the burning rope very well. It turned out that every single person who charged towards him all had time bombs on their bodies. They had prepared themselves to die, and they wanted to take Ryan with them to hell! Without hesitation, Ryan immediately killed them while opening an escape route. However, this sea of people seemed endless. BANG! The person he just kicked suddenly exploded and he shattered into a lump of flesh. The resulting explosion was enough to make the metal scattered. The iron shot towards Ryan and Golge''s subordinates. Some iron shot out quickly and headed right at Ryan. However, he moved to the side to avoid this sudden attack. He couldn''t block it because it went too fast. Unlike Ryan, some of his opponents couldn''t escape and had to die before they could blow up themselves. At the same time, Ryan continued to dodge his enemy''s suicide attack. BANG !! BANG !!! Some people started to blow themselves up before they got closer to Ryan. These few explosions fortunately didn''t knock down the supporting pirs of this building, so as long as Ryan dodged and kept them away from them, he would be safe. After no one else was standing apart from him, Ryan had sessfullypleted stage 1 of this game. Ryan then walked towards the second floor where the floor was already hollow. The atmosphere returned to being silent. The remains of the suicide bomb were scattered on the floor, what a terrifying sight. Ryan ignored them then walked back upstairs. This building had 20 floors, pretty high for non-skyscrapers. When Ryan walked up the stairs, his cellphone suddenly sounded. "You do deserve the name Nergal," Golge''s cold voice could be heard clearly. "But don''t think our game will just end here, this game is far from over," Ryan didn''t reply at all, he quickly hung up on her. He was already determined to hunt down Golge wherever she was, there was no need for him to listen to her irritating voice. On the top floor, Golge stared at the cellphone as her call was cut off. The look in her eyes contained profound hatred. "It seems like my lord is still angry..." Golgeughed and turned to face Irina as the woman was tied to a chair. At this time, Irina was tied from the waist, legs, chest and hands. The chair she was tied to was an electric chair that''s usually used for a death penalty, so it was impossible for her to free herself. After she awakened for a long time, Irina stared at theughing shadow in front of her. That woman''s face was truly terrifying as it was covered with wounds. The person who kidnapped her waspletely insane, she nted bombs on her subordinates and was not afraid that they would destroy the foundation of this building. And she did all that just to kill Ryan! "I wonder, why is he willing to waste his life to save you? Is that what is called love?" Golge smiled mockingly. When she saw Irina''s face, her heart became happy. The more her opponent suffered, the happier her heart would be. Irina tried to escape but she realized she couldn''t move at all. "It''s useless even if you try to escape," In her hand, a knife suddenly appeared. "Look at me." Irina then raised her head and saw Golge''s evil smile. "As soon as Nergal reaches this floor, I will slit your throat with this knife and you will die right in front of him!" Irina''s heart clenched, she did not know what was really going on. All she knew was that she was used as bait to get Ryan toe to this building. "Shouldn''t you have killed Nergal first?" Irina asked. Golge red at Irina then she turned around and looked at the sky. The cold night breeze hit her face and the cloth around her neck. But suddenly, the cloth flew away and revealed her flesh-less neck! On that day, while drowning in the sea, Golge had to free herself from the grip of death with great difficulty. She had no other way to escape Ryan''s grasp on the ship and chose the most risky option by pretending to be bitten by a shark. However, none of that was acting and Golge had to pay a heavy price. She was really bitten by several sharks and lost some of her flesh, and her internal organs were badly injured. Fortunately, when her life was about to drift away, she managed to arrive at Crimea and drink the blood of a ginseng doll. It slowly made her heal. "No, I wanted to drive him crazy first. I wanted to see he could only hug the corpse of the woman he loved in his arms. I want to see him suffer!" Golge''s tone slowly became high and filled with hatred. Irina knew that Ryan had arrived at this building. She had to buy time so that Ryan coulde to this ce. "Doesn''t killing me only make him more angry? Killing me costs you an ace," Golge turned and looked at Irina with a smile. "You''re really smart, but do you think I only have one ace? You really are naive," Of course, Golge had many cards in her hands. Her investigation of Ryan in recent days made her understand how the man''s life was in this Avalerion city. Of course, women like Valerie, Megan and Mia were just as precious as Irina. After he killed Irina, she would mark Valerie as her next target. She would finish them one by one and let Ryan feel the pain of losing the women he loved! Thinking of how angry, miserable, and helpless Ryan would be, Golge couldn''t stopughing. Herugh echoed throughout the room, utterly loud. Irina had no idea what cards Golge had, she just thought that Golge might be targeting Ryan''s family. After some silence, Irina asked, "Is that Nergal The man named Ryan that I know?" Golge''s face became serious, she felt that this incident would be interesting. "Do you really want to know?" Irina nodded. From the start, she understood that Ryan was not an ordinary person, especially since she had treated his fully scarred body once. Even though she didn''t ask him about his past, Irina still felt curious. At least, she wanted to know who Ryan''s real identity was. Even though Ryan was just selling chicken noodles the first time they met, Irina knew that it was all just fake. But still, she had absolutely no idea who really Ryan was. After thinking about it carefully, she thought back to the time when Ryan saved her from the Krugers. Now that she remembered it, that incident left a lot of question marks behind. No ordinary person had the ability to oppose that aristocratic family. "Well if that''s what you want, I''ll tell you who Nergal the God of War is," Golge started walking towards Irina and stopped right in front of her. "This legend originated with Nergal who built his empire in the underworld in Japan, where he became the king of the underworld. They said that if Nergal went on a rampage, a thousand corpses would not be able to satisfy his bloodlust. That''s the real Nergal, the God of War." Irina was surprised when she heard that, she instantly fell silent. "As far as I know, Nergal traveled the world as a merchant and is looking for opponents to hone his skills. But after going on an adventure, he realized something. Making money is not what he likes, and he prefers to see the blood sttered on his face when he kills his opponent. After that, he continued on his way, leaving hundreds of thousands corpses in his tracks. He then built his empire in Japan and gathered his army there," "He got the name Nergal the God of War after killing a thousand people overnight!" "He once destroyed a military base for the American army with only swords and arrows." "You can''t count exactly how much lives are lost to his swords." Golge walked behind Irina and hugged her from behind. "Did you not know that you sleep next to the God of Death every day? Have you never smelled the blood sticking to his body? Or have you never heard the victim''s tragic scream while sleeping beside him?" Chapter 282: Saving The Demon’s Wife Chapter 282: Saving The Demon¡¯s Wife "Did you not realize that you have been having sex with the devil himself all this time?" Hearing all these things, Irina was shaking nonstop. Her eyes were wide, as if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing. "Even if he had killed a crowd before, I don''t believe that he''s a demon." Irina did not believe Golge''s words when she used Ryan of being a devil. His warm smile, even though he sometimes looked like a perverted old man, and his heart that cared about the troubled... The person who always reminded her to eat her meals couldn''t be the devil! "Stupid!" Golge snorted coldly. "When hees here, you will see it all with your own two eyes." "If he''s a devil then what are you?" Irina asked back. "I?" Golge yed with the knife in her hand. Suddenly, the knife floated and stabbed firmly in the wall. She took it out again and said to Irina. "I am just a shadow working for the demon. Now I want to be the devil itself and take the throne. Then I will be remembered as its strongest owner!" Her twisted grin would make anyone feel a terrifying chill. At the same time, the sound of tragic screams came from below. Golge then muttered to herself, "Soon..." Irina was silent, she just red at the stairs. If Ryan really did climb into this ce, what would happen? Would she die ording to Golge''s words? Or would she see Ryan die in front of her? Irina was silent, would this be the end of her love story? Not long after, the screams from below could no longer be heard. Golge walked towards Irina''s back while staring intently towards the stairs. She got the knife ready in front of Irina''s neck. "Do you think he came to save you? Too bad, he came to watch you die!" Golge stared intently at the stairs. When Ryan arrived on this floor, he would slit Irina''s throat. Even if her opponent was Nergal the God of war himself, that man couldn''t possibly prevent her from killing the woman he loved. Irina looked ahead and closed her eyes slowly, maybe her love story had already reached its final chapter. However, Golge frowned with her cold face. It''d been a minute since the sound from below stopped, but why wasn''t there any movement at all? ording to her analysis, Nergal was definitely running upstairs with the burning me of hatred and an intense murderous aura to save his woman. Still, why wasn''t there any movement at all? The atmosphere of the room became strange, even though Golge had the upper hand, this feeling made her ufortable. This difort came from her journey with Ryan many years before, she really understood how terrible that man''s strength was. At this time, Golge was still staring forward while breaking out in cold sweat, but suddenly a voice came from behind her. "Sorry to make you wait too long." When she heard the voiceing from behind, Irina opened her eyes and looked pleased. On the contrary, Golge''s back was already wet with sweat. Impossible, how could Ryan appear from behind her? Without thinking much, Golge responded quickly. The knife in her hand was pointing at Ryan. The sudden attack made her panic and deviated from her original n. She had forgotten Irina who was in front of her. Besides, what''s the point of killing Irina if she ended up losing her life too? Golge''s knife attacks were swift, but it was toote. In front of Nergal the God of War, no attack could kill him! After dodging Golge''s attack, Ryan hit her with a hand that''s already filled with his internal power, and he aimed his fist towards Golge''s chest. The hard blow made Golge vomit blood and float towards the wall. However, Ryan''s attacks didn''t just stop. When Golge stared at the wall, Ryan was in front of her and caught her wrist. He quickly twisted her hand. A tragic scream sounded from Golge''s mouth, the pain from her hand made her unable to stop screaming. She felt as if her bones were crushed. "ARGHHHHH!" While Golge was still screaming, she received another blow. The heavy blow created arge crack on the floor and buried her in it. The blood couldn''t stop pouring out of her mouth, it seemed that her internal organs were injured again. "You can run once, but there is no next chance," Ryan stood in front of her with a cold face. The horror she hadn''t felt for long returned to her and filled her face. How could Ryan attack her from behind? When Golge raised her head, she saw a hole in the wall, so Nergal must havee from there! Seeing her showing resistance still, Ryan raised his leg to break Golge''s legs. However, he felt Irina''s gaze. When Ryan lifted his leg, Irina''s heart was clenched. Her body was shaking and cold sweat couldn''t stop flowing, Golge''s words about him had affected her. Anyone who heard Golge''s story about Ryan must have felt a sense of disbelief and considered it an exaggeration. However, after seeing it with her own eyes, Irina began to hesitate. ''Is Ryan really a devil...?'' Even though Irina didn''t want to believe it, she couldn''t get the question out of her head. Golge coughed and let out a mouthful of fresh blood, but she still had the audacity to smile. "Looks like I miscalcted, I really underestimated you..." Ryan replied, "You''ve never had a chance to win from the start," Then, he clenched his fist that''s overflowing with his internal power and hit Golge with it! Ryan''s inner power rushed to the traitor''s body through his fist. If looked closely, a nuclear explosion took ce inside Golge''s body. All of her organs, cells, and muscles were affected by the inner force that Ryan forced in. Blood was already flowing from all the pores of her skin and her internal organs began to malfunction. Although this blow did not kill her immediately, Golge''s fate was definitely over. There was only one hour before her life ended! As she was convulsing, Golge finally regained herposure while her bloodied face smiled. "You didn''t kill me just because your woman is in front of you? Nergal, you''ve changed!" Ryan just stared coldly at what he considered as a walking corpse. Not replying to her words, the man then walked over to Irina. This time, Golge wouldn''t be able to bother him anymore. Starting today, her name would be on the list of victims of Nergal the God of War. A traitor''s destiny was death! Nothing felt more painful than being stabbed in the back by a trusted person. Staring at Ryan''s figure walking away from her, a button suddenly appeared in Golge''s hand. "Nergal, you think I can''t kill your woman?" Golgeughed loudly, then she pressed the button in her hand. When he heard Golge''s words, Ryan already felt a bad feeling. And sure enough, after the button was pressed, the chair that tied Irina suddenly sounded and darted rapidly towards arge hole in the wall. "KYAAAAAAA!!" It seemed that the chair was specially designed to slide quickly after the button was pressed. Since it was activated, the chair sped toward the bottom of the building! "Irina.!" Ryan drained his inner strength towards his feet, but the chair was going too fast. There was no other choice, the only way was to save her in the air. Without hesitation, Ryan followed Irina as she''s falling free. Seeing that the two people had left her, Golgeughed. "Nergal, will we have our breakfast together in hell?" After saying that, she couldn''t stop coughing and blood kepting out of her mouth. Golge tried to catch her breath but she couldn''t, it looked like her life would really end. Thens he pressed the button in her hand a second time. BANG! Suddenly, an explosive sound could be heard from the floor Golge was on. With this, she had activated all the bombs on each floor. Not just one, dozens of explosions on each floor also simultaneously happened. From the top to the bottom of the building, all the pirs of the foundation had been studded with bombs. It would only take one minute for this building to be ruins. When Ryan was in freefall following Irina, he could feel an explosion on Golge''s floor. But his focus this time was to save Irina, he didn''t care about Golge anymore. Luckily, Ryan fell faster and he caught up with Irina who was tied to the chair. It looked like the iron Golge used to bind Irina was made of special metal, it''s very difficult to open it! "Ryan, I think it''s toote. We''re going to die," Irina said, looking helpless. "Stupid! Don''t talk nonsense, I''m going to save us both so believe me!" Ryan was still busy trying to force the hook open. Chapter 283: Cold Brush With Death Chapter 283: Cold Brush With Death With their speed and altitude, they wouldn''t survive if theynded on the ground. Even if Ryan was one of the 12 Aesir Gods, he had absolutely no ability to survive this incident. He wasn''t an immortal being like the ones in novels. Seeing Ryan still busy trying to free her, Irina couldn''t stop crying. She initially did not believe that anyone could fill her cold heart with warmth. She felt very lucky to be able to meet Ryan in this life. Holding his hand, Irina said to him, "No matter how many times I am reborn, I will always be your wife..." As the words escaped his wife''s lips, he shed tears from his eyes. He really loved Irina. ''Damn, why is it so hard to open this lock!'' He cursed at the only one hook that binded Irina at the waist. "It seems that... During this marriage, I have never called you husband. So in ourst moments together, let me kiss you once again... My husband..." After that, Irina kissed Ryan right away! After some great effort, Ryan managed to remove all the hooks. His heart was really relieved, but at this moment, Irina lunged at him and kissed him! The two of them kissed under the moonlight, Irina''s tears seemed to leave traces in the air. Ryan himself enjoyed this kiss, his hand also began to move automatically to Irina''s chest. Ugh, but they weren''t safe yet! They still had to survive this! All of these events took ce quickly, both of them were already on the 4th floor and were still jumping fast. If Ryan failed to slow down their speed, it was certain that they would overtake Golge to the afterlife. Ryan let go of Irina''s lips and said to her, "Hold on to me!" He then took off the belt of his pants and tied them to the handle of the chair that he had broken. With full force, he threw it at the opposite building. The two of them then sped quickly towards the opposite building and the handle of the chair stuck into the wall. With his inner power flowing down his feet, Ryan managed to prevent him from hitting hard at the wall. The two of them were now hanging in the air. The incident this time really almost killed both him and his wife. If there were no chair, they would be finished. Hugging Ryan''s neck tightly while closing her eyes, Irina said to him, "Honey, are we safe?" "Hahaha it turns out that my wife can be stupidly cute. Of course we are safe, otherwise how could you see my handsome face right now?" If Ryan''s hands were not busy holding their life together, he would''ve flicked Irina''s forehead by now. Irina opened her eyes and realized that they were hanging from an iron stuck in the wall. ''Are we still alive?'' The tears from her eyes couldn''t stop flowing, her heart felt relieved when she found out that she survived after she had a cold brush with death. Ryan thenughed as he could feel Irina''s tears. "Can I have that kiss just one more time?" When she heard that, Irina blushed and whispered to him. "I''ll give you everything when we get home." But at this time, explosions from each floor began to sound. Even though they were on the opposite side of the building, the 20-story building that had begun to copse still possessed a grave danger. The iron rods, broken walls, and other construction tools were scattered everywhere. Ryan and Irina were still not safe from harm. The broken walls, construction tools and others lead to Ryan and Irina hanging in the air. There were even pieces of the wall ready to crush them above their heads. ''This is bad!'' Ryan frowned. At the same time, the belt that was tied to the handle of the chair started toe loose due to the vibrations from the explosion. Suddenly, the two of them slid back down. "Ah no!" At this time, Irina closed her eyes again and hugged Ryan tightly. Damn, why would his romantic moment always get interrupted? Unlike Irina, Ryan still had a calm face. After all, they only hung 3 floors from below. For him, this height was not a problem. Who was he again? He was Nergal, one of the 12 Aesirs Gods! Jumping from the 10th floor was not a problem for him. But it was definitely a problem if he had to jump from the 20th floor while saving someone. "Honey, stop screaming," Ryan said casually. "Ah?" Irina opened her eyes slowly and realized that they hadnded. Ryan was already running while carrying her. Even though theynded safely, they were still within the radius after the explosion so Ryan wasted no time to run away from the site. With his speed, Ryan managed to avoid danger. BOOM! At this moment, a charred corpse from a height fell onto the ground violently. It was Golge, finally the woman died at Ryan''s hand and was buried under the trap she made by herself. .... While carrying Irina on their way home, they both finally arrived safely at their house. Now that Golge had died, Ryan could breathe a sigh of relief. He hadn''t faced such a threat for a while. "We''re here," Ryan looked at Irina who was still in his arms. Irina nodded slowly, being carried by Ryan gave her a sense of security and she was alreadyfortable so she was a little disappointed when the man put her down. "Honey, take a shower first so you feel fresh," Ryan said, stroking Irina''s head. After that, Ryan started cooking for their dinner. From noon tote tonight, he hadn''t eaten at all. He was so worried about Irina that he couldn''t eat or drink. The second reason he cooked was because his wife''s cooking was more poisonous than Golge''s poison. Ryan preferred to cook instead of repeating his previous suffering. After the food was finished, Ryan also took a shower. When he finished, it happened that Irina had also finished. "Are you good? You don''t have to worry about that incident anymore," Ryan said, smiling and hugging Irina from behind. Irina nodded, actually she was still scared when she thought about what she experienced just now. Ryan devoured his food with gusto, while Irina didn''t have much appetite to eat. It seemed that she was still thinking about Golge''s words earlier. Ryan could see this clearly. When he wanted to joke around to lighten the mood, Irina suddenly said to him, "Ryan, the woman who kidnapped me earlier told me that you are Nergal, is that true?" The man''s body immediately stiffened. Ryan didn''t want Irina to know who he really was, so it''s not a good situation for him to bber about his real identity. This was just like when Irina did not want to tell him about her engagement with the Kruger family since she was worried that Ryan would be dragged into her family problems. Therefore, Ryan didn''t want Irina to know who he really was for that reason. Never think that life in Crimea would be far from danger. His pce in Japan alone was full of spies and the Eclipse rebellion was just one example of the dangers he had faced over the years. His troops had always been in constant battles, as if the wars that waged against them were endless. The underground world was always full of lurking dangers. After a few moments of silence, Ryan replied, "So it all started with me traveling the world..." When he decided to be honest with Irina, his lips were blocked by his wife''s hand. "No, I don''t want to hear everything. I just want to know who my husband really is, your past is not a problem for me." Hearing those words, Ryan''s eyes turned red. However, Irina just smiled sincerely at him. "I''m just curious. No matter how much you try to convince me that time, I knew you were not just a chicken noodle seller. I just want to know who you are right now. I want to make sure that you are still the same person I love," Irina said. Hearing these words, Ryan''s heart felt warm. He knew that Golge surely told Irina of the cruelty and tragedy in his life. However, Irina still believed in him and loved him very much even after she heard of his actions in the past. Ryan held Irina''s hand and hugged her from behind. "Honey, I can''t wait..." He kissed Irina''s neck and felt her chest. "Honey, how about the food?" Irina waspletely off guard, her erotic point had been attacked by Ryan. "I just want to eat you right now." "Hey, we still haven''t finished our meal, you know..." Irina gave herst fight. "Leave it, there''s no one in this house apart from us..." Chapter 284: Their Peaceful Days Chapter 284: Their Peaceful Days Ryan was impatient and started ying with his hands. While kissing, he quickly took off Irina''s clothes! Irina had closed her eyes and submitted herself to her husband. It didn''t take long for both of them to pour their love on the table. In this empty house, only the sound of hips pping against each other and pleasant moans could be heard. "Ryan, wait! I want toe!" "What? Do you want more? Let me rest for a bit Ah!!" .... The next day, Ryan opened his eyes and found Irina asleep in his arms. Seeing his wife sleeping peacefully, Ryan couldn''t help butpare her to a cat. Unable to stand her cuteness, Ryan stroked Irina''s hair and kissed her forehead. Irina didn''t wake up, she was still curling up around him. Then she hugged Ryan''s body tightly, his masculine scent made her feelfortable and safe. Ryan smiled bitterly, he couldn''t move now. All he could do now was return the hug. It looked like he''s stuck on the bed. Still, this atmosphere wasn''t bad at all. Of course, this moment would be more perfect if his left hand also hugged another girl. Irina was still fast asleep in his arms, Ryan herself didn''t want to wake her up. After all, this wife had a bad timest night so all he could do was let her rest. Therefore, he would force Irina to take time off from work for the next few days and have fun with him. Ryan lightly stroked his wife''s cheek, his heart filled with warmth. Next timeno, he would make sure that something like this never happened again. After 45 minutes had passed, Irina slowly opened her eyes. When she opened her eyes, she saw Ryan staring at her with a smile. "Why are you awake?" Ryan gave her a good morning kiss. "Hmm? What time is it now?" Irina rubbed her eyes. "Honey, don''t worry about work. I told you that you will not go to work for today and in the next few days, you will rest at home. Of course, I will always be here with you. Let people handle the matters in your office. Trust them, they''re not as weak as you think," Ryan said. Irina just nodded and returned to her husband''s arm. Ryan then whispered into her ear,ughing. "Unfortunately, since we have no work this morning, what if we ..." Before he could continue, Irina already understood Ryan''s meaning. Her face quickly turned red, she then asked Ryan, "Honey, are you still strong?" "How dare you underestimate your husband! I have to punish you!" "No.. I didn''t mean that! Ah!" Not long after, the sound of the bed rocking continued for a few moments followed by an erotic sigh from Irina. After 3 rounds, Irina came down and prepared breakfast while Ryan walked to his room. The man immediately turned on hisputer and soon Yasmin appeared on the screen. "Ryan, why do you call me so early?" Yasmin was still wearing her loose pajamas, her chest dangling freely. However, Ryan had just ''eaten'' Irina so his concentration level was very high now. "I got rid of Golge," Ryan said. "You got rid of her?" Yasmin looked confused. "Wasn''t Golge already dead before?" "She managed to survive," Ryan said. "You can now fully concentrate on the Eclipse. Scrape off the power slowly and immediately catch the traitor. Even though he is not a serious threat, we must fix this problem for good. You understand what I mean, right?" Ryan was still traumatized by Golge, the woman was not after him but the people around him. Ryan had to make sure this didn''t happen again, so the only way was to kill the Eclipse. Moreover, how did Golge manage toe to Crimea and understand how to catch ginseng dolls? Of course, she must be using the Eclipse''s power and resources. "Don''t worry, our troops are working hard. We have eliminated all the forces of the Eclipse in Japan. ording to the information I got, he had fled to America. Once the situation in Japan has stabilized, we will pursue him." Ryan nodded. "Team up with Yodai and Scarlett on the mission. If there''s anything, call me." "Understood." After turning off theputer, Ryan walked towards the first floor. At this time, Irina was wearing the apron and turned her head with a smile. "I''ve cooked for my beloved husband, quickly sit down and prepare the te," Ryan saw Irina''s sweet smile and didn''t know what to do. The fear he got while eating Irina''s food a few days ago still stuck in his mind. However, this breakfast was vored with the most precious thing in this world. Right, it was love! Nothing tasted better than love! When Ryan sat down and chewed the food, his heart was already crying. He wanted to take back his words just now. It looked like he better ate out with this wife. However, seeing Irina''s wide smile, Ryan could only surrender. The man then took back the ck side dish that''s supposed to be an omelette. When he took a bite, the extraordinary salty taste immediately exploded in his mouth, especially since there was still salt that didn''t dissolve in the egg. SALTY! Really salty! Did Irina put a whole block of salt? Ryan almost vomited, but when he lifted his head, he saw Irina''s smiling and happy face. GLUG! With difficulty, Ryan swallowed it while keeping the smile on his face. After that, he immediately drank one ss of milk in one sip. Thank goodness Irina did nothing about the milk,, otherwise he would have died by now. Seeing Ryan eating her food, Irina smiled. "Don''t eat it quickly, you''re choking, right? If you''re still hungry, I''ll make some more," Hearing these words, cold sweat started to flood Ryan''s back. He then smiled bitterly, "Honey, what will we eat tonight?" Irina thought for a moment then smiled. "What do you want? But we have to shop first. I''ll cook some food for you. Lately, I feel like cooking more and more, I feel that my ability is increasing by day," After saying that, Irina looked at Ryan as the man''s mouth dropped open. Was there something wrong with her words just now? "Honey, what''s wrong with you?" Irina''s beautiful face looked confused. Ryan answered immediately, "Honey, I don''t want you to tire yourself out cooking for me. Shall we go out and watch a movie? We can also go to the mall and shop. I also heard that a handsome lion from Africa has just arrived in our city zoo. We can also eat at a romantic fancy restaurant tonight," Ryan quickly changed the subject, no matter what happened he didn''t want to eat food like this anymore. "You don''t need to worry, I like to cook for a special person in my heart," Irina smiled. She and Ivanka werepletely different. Ivanka liked to y while Irina preferred to be at home and keep herself busy. "Then, I''ll apany you shoppingter. We can also get some snacks," Ryan couldn''t help it anymore. He feltplicated, he was overjoyed when he heard that Irina would cook for her loved one. But then, her cooking was just. After nodding her head, Irina was about to take her share. However, she realized that there was no food left on the dining table. She then red at Ryan who was eating all the side dishes she made. Her husband''s mouth was chewing rapidly, looking very greedy. "Honey, if you''re still hungry, I''ll cook it for you again. Next time don''t eat my share..." Irina said with a frown, but her own heart was still happy to see Ryan like her cooking. Ryan lifted his head then forced himself to smile. However, the corners of his eyes had already shed tears and his thighs were already red from his own pinch. He had to endure all this suffering just to see Irina happy. If Irina tasted her own food, wouldn''t that break her heart? Therefore, to make Irina believe that her cooking was delicious, Ryan could only endure this suffering by himself. Of course, he had also emptied all drinks served on the table. "Honey, how about we find something to eat for you when we go outter?" Ryan said. Irina nodded, she then walked upstairs to change clothes. Ryan also changed clothes after he sat down for a while and waited for Irina downstairs. When his wife came down, he waspletely blown away. Famous for her adult impression, Irina descended the stairs wearing a whitedress with a beach hat and sandals. Her mature impression turned into a fresh look,pletely different from the executive image she had everyday. It''s true that clothes could entuate a person''s beauty, but for beautiful women, this theory simply didn''t apply. No matter what kind of clothes they wore, they would still look beautiful. Chapter 285: Cooking Class With Husband Chapter 285: Cooking ss With Husband It''s true that clothes could entuate a person''s beauty, but for beautiful women, this theory simply didn''t apply. No matter what kind of clothes they wore, they would still look beautiful. "Really pretty..." Ryan looked at Irina as the woman came down the stairs. Without saying anything, he hugged her and gave her a very long kiss. Then, after the two of them finished kissing, they joined hands and walked out of the house. This action seemed to show the world that the most beautiful woman in the city of Avalerion had belonged to him. Along the way, the two of themughed and looked happy. When he saw some beggars on his way, Ryan even gave them 200 hundred thousand dors without thinking. Before long, they had arrived at a modern market. In this market, the vegetables, meat, and fish had their own areas. Not only that, the cleanliness of the product as well as the ce it''s stored in were very much maintained. Many people shopped to prepare their lunch and dinner. After all, one of the many precious moments of a family was eating together. Especially dinner, a moment where the whole family gathered after a day of work or school. Nothing could beat a family smiling over a meal together. Ryan looked around, it seemed like most of the people there were housewives and they were all pretty old. It seemed that no beautiful woman could be his prey this time. Irina went to the vegetable area first. Looking around, she hesitated to decide what to buy. Seeing that doubt, the seller began to promote his goods to her. "How about these bean sprouts? You can saut or cook it with beef. If you want to have children soon, this bean sprout is perfect for you," Irina smiled broadly. "Alright, I''ll take these bean sprouts." "For a wife as beautiful as you, you also have to take care of your skin so I rmend eating broli. They''re good for skin, you know." Irina''s face blushed, she nodded her head. "Then I''ll take the broli too." "Then this pumpkin, you also have to take care of your bones from an early age so thatter you don''t bend down like a granny." Irina nodded. "Okay, I''ll also take the pump." "Then for your husband, I suggest you buy him .." Ryan shook his head towards Irina, he really didn''t understand why Irina easily believed that. On the other hand, he also admired how great the seller was. The middle aged woman was able to make up sweet words and emphasize that all her sales were for the sake ofsting the rtionship. Irina wasn''t the one to be med in this, that woman''s abilities were truly extraordinary! After the seller sessfully lured his wife into buying many of their vegetables, Ryan had to carry two heavy stic bags now. The seller was happy when she saw the two, she then smiled at Irina. "Thank you for shopping here, I hope we can meet again," The two of them then left and headed for the fish. "Wee to our store, the fish are still fresh my boss!" "Ah! Beautiful sister over there, is there anything I can help you with? Take a look at the salmon first, it''s really fresh!" "This salmon looks delicious, I''ll take this slice," Irina said. Ryan looked confused, he then asked, "Why do you buy expensive fish? Why don''t you just buy tuna? They''re cheaper." "But that''s for you..." Irina turned at Ryan with a meaningful look. When she wanted to exin it, Irina couldn''t help but feel embarrassed. Ryan was not sensitive enough to read her moves. Didn''t they y too much yesterday and today too? Was his vitality not a problem? Come to think of it, Ryan finally understood why Irina was trying to buy salmon. But after seeing the priceparison, Ryan said to her, "But you''ve never cooked salmon before." "No problem, I''ll look it up on the inteter," Irina said with a smile. Hearing this, Ryan thought again. It looked like he would be used as an experiment again by his wife. Remembering the taste of the omelette this morning, he couldn''t imagine how the fish he was going to eatter would taste. No, he didn''t want to taste it anymore! Ryan''s head turned rapidly, but after a while, his eyes seemed to sparkle. Since he couldn''t shake Irina''s enthusiasm for cooking, wouldn''t it be better if he helped her secretly and monitor the taste of her cooking from close range? That way, he could eat calmly and not make Irina suspicious. Ryan thought he''s a genius, but he seemed to have forgotten that he couldn''t cook either. However, at least he knew whether the fish was still raw or not. After taking the salmon pieces, the two of them headed for the meat area. There they bought some chicken, ribs and many others. Now that all that was left were the kitchen ingredients, Irina began to rummage through. Meanwhile, Ryan''s hands were full of food ingredients. After buying soy sauce, salt, and the likes, they finally went home by taxi because the luggage was too heavy. Now that it was 12 o''clock in the noon, Irina''s face was already looking excited. "Honey, I''ll cook it first." "Ah! Let me help you, you can''t possibly cook all of this alone." Ryan quickly offered his help, he couldn''t let Irina cook alone anymore. If not, what kind of dark material would he eat for lunchter? For the sake of his stomach and his wife''s heart, Ryan must join in the cooking. Irina nodded and put the ingredients in the kitchen. When they got ready to cook, Irina suddenly said to Ryan, "Wait a minute." Irina then went up to her room and came down with aptop. Ryan stared at her looking confused. "Honey, why did you bring aptop?" Irina was looking embarrassed as she said, "I want to see ways to cut chicken." "....." Ryan sighed in his heart. His wife had never even cut a chicken before. It looked like this battle would go a long way. After the video was over, they started getting ready. For the vegetable dishes, Irina intended to make ck pepper beef with bean sprouts. As for the broli, she wanted to make stir fry vegetables. As for the salmon, she wanted to make it into salmon spaghetti aglio olio. For meat, Irina intended to make grilled chicken and short ribs soup. Of course, all of those dishes sounded good and tasted delicious but it all depended on how she''d prepare them. First, Ryan and Irina must wash each ingredient first and separate each ingredient based on each dish. They would save the excess of each ingredient for ater date. The vegetables had been washed and Irina was already wearing her apron, looking like a chef. "Honey, heat the pot until it boils," Irina then took a chicken and about to cut it. This was the first time she had cut a whole chicken. Therefore, she equipped herself by watching video tutorials on how to cut chicken properly beforehand. Irina was indeed a good learner, so before she did anything, she would definitely make preparations first. However, this was the third time she had cooked in her life. When she held the knife, it was as if she was about to stab someone. She holds the knife by cing her index finger on the knife. In fact, this actually made the knife unstable and made the pieces slip everywhere. Another disadvantage was that it made the wrists sore from the pressure it had on the muscles and joints. But the thing that scared Ryan the most was Irina''s hand position which was wide open. "Wait!" Ryan shouted. "Hmm?" Irina looked confused. "Honey, don''t cut with your fingers wide open. What if you cut itter? Let me show you how it is done." In order to avoid harm when cutting, we have to bend our fingers and make a w on the hand holding vegetables or meat. This way, the wall of the knife would bump into the knuckles so that the tip of the finger wouldn''t be cut off. However, Ryan realized something when he held the knife. "Honey, isn''t this knife too small?" The right tool in the cooking process would make the cooking process much easier. A sharp knife and the right type of knife would make the cutting process faster. The knife Irina used now was really small, not suitable for cutting whole chickens. The chicken she cut would fall apart and Irina would use up a long time. "Honey, how about handing over this chicken to me? The water you asked for is already boiling and how about you prepare the short ribs soup?" Cooking short ribs soup shouldn''t be that difficult because you just need to follow the existing recipe so there shouldn''t be any significant problems for his wife. Chapter 286: Love Can Change Anyone Chapter 286: Love Can Change Anyone Irina nodded. Even though she liked cooking, she didn''t really like to use knives because she cut her fingers a lot. Following the recipe, Irina started preparing the ingredients. But when she was about to blend it, Ryan stopped her again. "Wait! Why don''t you peel the garlic first!" "Hmm? The recipe says so, am I wrong?" "Alright it''s not your fault," Ryan forced a smile. "But you should have peeled it first." Irina nodded and started peeling the garlic and shallots. After that, the cooking process went smoothly until it was time for Irina to add salt without using a spoon. "Honey, how much salt do you want to put in?" "Usually, I just guess it. What''s wrong?" "It''s okay, it''s just that don''t make it too salty. Besides, if the food is too salty, people say that it is a sign that the one cooking must be dying to take their partner to bed, so are you really impatient waiting for the night?" Hearing this, Irina blushed hard then she shook her head quickly. The wrong thing most people did in cooking was not following a recipe properly. There should be the right dose to each ingredient so that the taste wouldn''t be disappointing. And the most crucial thing was tasting while cooking. So far, Irina must have never tasted her own cooking, so she never knew whether she failed or not. After preparing the short ribs soup, Irina continued her other cooking. Now''s the time to cook the spaghetti. Irina took the pot and heated the water. When the water started to get hot, she immediately opened the spaghetti''s package and was about to put it in. "Wait!" Ryan was enjoying his cooking when he realized Irina''s mistake. "Hmm?" "Unfortunately, the water is just boiling so don''t put it in right away. Wait 1 minute before you put it in. Also, have you put some salt in the water? " "Not yet, why?" "We need to give it a teaspoon of salt for every 1000 ml of water used for boiling so that it is not tasteless. Also put a little oil in it so that it doesn''t stick together when it''s drainedter." "Oh.. I see..." New knowledge always made Irina enthusiastic. After the spaghetti was ready, Irina was about to drain the water away. For the umpteenth time, Ryan had to tell her to stop. "Honey, don''t waste all the water. Leave a little to mix in the sauteing processter. And you don''t need to rinse it." Irina nodded and started sauteing the spaghetti. She used salmon marinated with a squeeze of lemon juice for the filling. When it was finished, Irina decided to taste some of her homemade spaghetti. Instantly, Irina was happy and was jumping around with joy. "Honey, look, look at the dishes I''ve made! It''s delicious, you know!" The grown-up woman looked exactly like a child. Ryan hugged her from behind and kissed her on the cheek. "Of course, none of my wife''s cooking is bad. Do you know why that is?" "Hmm? Why?" Irina couldn''t hide her joy as she enjoyed her husband''s embrace. "Because you cooked it with love for me," Ryan then kissed his wife again. "Ughh, what are you saying..." Irina blushed, but she was delighted by this warm and pleasant atmosphere. ''Is this what they call being happy?'' Irina then returned to take care of the short ribs soup she cooked while smiling broadly. Seeing the busy figure of his wife, a smile crossed Ryan''s lips. He did not think that Irina could change so drastically. This was not the same Irina Hagrim people knew as a cold and mature woman in front of him it was just a small girl getting overjoyed with her own cooking. Indeed, love can change anyone. Ryan''s heart warmed again, he felt lucky to have a wife like Irina. Even though their marriage was not the same as ordinary people, what matters was their present moment. Now they could be said to be real husband and wife. Ryan hugged her back, but Irina was still busy stirring her soup. However, they both suddenly smelled a burnt smell. "Ah!" Ryan immediately went to his ck pepper beef pot. He was so happy he saw Irina who acted like a child that he forgot he was sauting his ck pepper beef. But he was toote. "Damn, it''s not ck pepper beef anymore, it''s ck beef!" "Pfffttt...!" Irinaughed loudly hearing the joke. Meanwhile, Ryan was a little embarrassed when he heard his wife''sughter. "Honey, stopughing or I won''t let you sleep tonight." "Sorry, sorry, it''s your fault that you''re cute like that. We still have chicken to roast, right? How about we make it together?" "Okay then." At least, Ryan was able to shift the topic of his failed cooking. "But youe here first," Irina waved her hand. "Try to smell this soup, it smells so good, right?" Ryan kissed her as he was shocked. "You are right! My wife is great in cooking!" Hearing this, the pride in Irina''s heart began to grow. She was very happy with this kind of feeling. Seeing his proud wife, Ryan pinched her nose. The two of them then roasted the chicken together while continuing to joke. After 2 hours had passed, all the food was finally brought to the dining table. Seeing them on the table, Ryan couldn''t stop his saliva from dripping. His wife had a talent for cooking, it''s just that she needed to be taught about the basics of cooking first. What''s more, seeing these dishes made Ryan no longer have to worry about Irina''s previous cooking hell. The two of them then took their tes and ced their meals. When they were about to eat, Irina pped Ryan''s hand. "You haven''t washed your hands, right? Hurry up and wash first!" Reluctantly, Ryan walked over and washed his hands, then both of them ate the food they cooked together happily. ... .. These days, Ryan continued to stay with Irina at home. The news about Ivanka''s injury did not reach Irina''s ears. After all, Ivanka''s condition had improved a lot and she would soon be able to go home. Irina also didn''t suspect anything about Ivanka because her sister lived in her dormitory. Mrs. Susan also returned home several times. Ryan exined to Irina that he had ordered the old maid to take care of Kane while the big guy was sick. When Mrs. Susan arrived home, she was very happy to see Ryan and Irina looking happy. Finally, her daughter found her happiness. She could never ask for more. After 5 days of absence from work, Ryan finally allowed Irina to return to work. As they''d spent their days together making warm memories, Irina should be able to forget the bad memories she experienced from the incident with Golge. This morning, Ryan and Irina had breakfast together and then left for the office. In the car, Ryan noticed Irina wearing the light suit and make-up. The figure of a loving and childish wife had turned into a mature and firm woman again. But whatever appearance his wife had, Irina was still a perfect and beautiful woman in his eyes. During the trip, they never let go of each other''s hands. Arriving at the office, Irina immediately left Ryan after giving him a goodbye kiss. The piles of work was waiting for her in her room. Even though her secretary had been working on part of her duties during Irina''s absence, there were still many cases that needed her direct approval. Ryan on the other hand, walked towards Richard''s department. In this perfume department, everyone looked busy while Richard directed them. The people who helped Ryan to make potion X were also in this ce. However, Valerie was treated differently in this ce and Richard himself knew the great talent that the girl possessed. It could be said that Valerie was the favorite girl in this department. When Ryan entered the room, several people immediately noticed his presence. "Wow, Mr. Ryan finally makes an appearance!" "I thought you ran away with your savings hahaha." "Morning, Mr. Ryan." Ryan''s subordinates quickly greeted him, but they didn''t dare to chat for too long because a demon named Richard was watching them. If they left their jobs for excessive chat, they might get fired. "Mr. Ryan, good morning," Richard smiled when he saw Ryan. He really respected Ryan because of his knowledge of perfume, so he was always polite when the man was present. When Valerie saw Ryan''s figure, she looked surprised. She hadn''t seen him for almost a week. What lonely days she spent without him. "Sir, I have several forms that require your opinion," Richard smiled and exined. "We just made a sample a few days ago, we need your assessment," "No problem," Ryan nodded his head. After all, his only job was to judge the perfumes Richard made. Chapter 287: Please Don’t Be Mad Chapter 287: Please Don¡¯t Be Mad When Richard went to pick up a perfume sample, Ryan took this opportunity to steal a nce at Valerie. When their two eyes met, Valerie''s face immediately turned red and her heart became nervous. However, their reunion moment was ruined as Richard came in with several test tubes. Ryan then listened to his exnation before examining it. After getting Ryan''s assessment, Richard smiled. "You are really great. In just half an hour, you can find out the weaknesses in our perfume." "Don''t be like that, all your and your team''s efforts have been amazing. You must be proud of your performance," Ryan tapped Richard''s shoulder, then he walked out of the room. He also didn''t forget to ask Valerie toe with him. Right now, the two of them were in the deserted potion Xboratory. Since thest time they met, Ryan asked Valerie to wear sexy clothes for him. And now, Valerie fulfilled her promise by wearing a pretty tight shirt. Even though the clothes she wore were almost the same as the other girls, she gave off a sexy aura thanks to her cute body. "Ryan, where have you been these past few days? I haven''t seen you in a long time," even though she looked sullen and sad, Valerie''s heart was truly happy when she met the person she loved after a long time. "Valerie, I had some business a few days ago. If you continue to frown like this, we better end our rtionship." Valerie quickly shook her face. "No, no, please don''t be mad," "Hahaha looks like my bluff worked. After all, how could I possibly want to end our rtionship?" Ryan then hugged Valerie''s waist and whispered in her ear, "Valerie, you don''t need to worry, you are my woman. You can''t run away from me, let me know when your parents are no longer in your house," When she heard Ryan''s words, Valerie''s face turned red. The embarrassing incident returned to her mind. When she thought of herself sshing in front of her parents, Valerie was really embarrassed. Ryan then smiled. "For now, study and pay attention to Richard properly. I''m sure your career will take off if you follow him," "Okay..." Valerie nodded. Ryan then took this opportunity to squeeze his favorite ass. That soft and chewy taste really made him addicted. After making out a little, Ryan and Valerie separated. Now Ryan had no work to do. Potion X had also been handled by Yasmin so now he was pretty much free. Initially, he wanted to visit his wife''s room to make out, but when he got there, he saw Irina so busy with the mountain work on her desk. As a good husband, he could only let his wife finish it all. Ryan was really confused about what to do now. Since he had no work in this office, he was toozy to stay there. So he decided to go on a trip and maybe find some other pretty girls. Exiting the building, Ryan walked casually down the street. The sun was shining brightly, it was still 10 in the morning. Not many people were seen on the road, it''s only natural that it''s still working hours. However, Ryan found a crowd of people on the side of the road. There should be something going on, maybe there was something interesting that he could see. His figure swiftly passed through the crowd and he slowly stood at the front. When he was able to see the events that attracted the masses, Ryan was very surprised. Again, he knew the person who got involved in the problem, but he did not think that these old women would actually take it out in broad daylight. His eyes couldn''t y a trick on him, he really saw Irene, Megan''s mother! She was surrounded by several people wearing Grand Haven Salon uniforms. "Ouch, she better pay up than face such dangers!" The person next to Ryan was shaking his head, he didn''t dare to look again. Ryan was really confused, what was really going on? Feeling helpless, he finally asked the people around him. "So you see, the salon is known to be naughty and likes to ckmail people. When we enter, the price disyed is very cheap and attractive but when we want to pay it, the price can go up 10x from the original agreement," said the man standing beside him. "That''s right, that shop has been troubling this neighborhood for a long time. Many people have been trapped by their rotten ploy. But because they were threatened, no one has dared to do anything so far. The shop has also been reported to the authorities many times but still isn''t closed. Looks like they have strong insiders and backing so we can''t do anything," said another woman as she recorded this incident. Ryan finally understood the problem, he couldn''t help but snort coldly. In any country, it seemed like scammers were bound to exist. And unfortunately, the innocent citizens were always the victims. At this time, Irene red at the tall man while continuing to get angry. "You guys are so presumptuous to ckmail people!" She was really furious. When she first entered the salon, she chose a package worth 350 thousand. But when she was about to pay, the bill was already over 3.5 million. How could she not be angry? "You talk too much, you old hag! Hurry up and pay or you won''t be able to get together with your family anymore!" The man gave a cold snort and clenched his fists. Never before had a customer escaped his clutches. Even if he had to beat up this olddy, he would be squandering with this ckmailed money tonight. The big man looked at Irene cruelly and said with a serious face, "I wonder why an old hag like you doesn''t want to pay, didn''t I just make you look beautiful and young? Did you seriously think 350 thousand grands can really make you like that?" When she heard the harsh words, Irene was getting angry. But the man''s words were true, she had already received his services and this salon could also use the excuse that she didn''t pay attention to prices or ask for more services. People around them were disgusted by the words the man said earlier, how could he justify such a way to extort money? But they all did not dare to fight, they might be dragged into this problem. Not to mention if the salon called their backing, who would dare to defend the stranger it''d scammed? Therefore, they could only watch and pray the best for Irene. "If your parents were still there, they would be ashamed to have a child like you." Those words came from the very front row, everyone was shocked including the man from the salon. It was such a great insult but to be precise, no words could describe this incident better. Irene was very surprised when she saw Ryan standing at the front, she instantly felt happy. "Ryan!" She then turned to the man and said, "Now you are in trouble because my son-inw hase!" Ryan walked up to Irene with a cool walk and a serious expression, but hearing the word ''son-inw'' made him almost trip on his own feet. Damn, since when was he her son-inw? It seemed that whatever happened, Irene already considered Ryan as her son-inw. The man from the Grand Haven Salon snorted coldly when he saw Ryan. His blood boiled when he said to him, "Boy, do you want to die today? Don''t you see that your inws don''t want to pay for my services?" "Pay your services? Obviously you were ckmailing her. Your parents must have been very embarrassed when they saw their child ckmail an elderly!" Ryan said with a serious face. The people behind him nodded in agreement, finally someone dared to fight the salon. "Dudley, leave that person to us," his two underlings were also angry when his boss was insulted that way. Who could remain patient to see their role model getting mocked like that? Dudley nodded, his eyes were still sharp. His two subordinates clenched their fists as they grinned wickedly and walked over to Ryan. Finally, they were able to beat up people again. The two of them roared and lunged at Ryan, the people who saw this had already closed their eyes. Would that brave young man be okay? "ARGH!" Suddenly, a painful scream could be heard clearly. Their second fist attack could easily be caught by Ryan. The man then twisted their hands together until they were curled up in pain and fell on their knees. Both of them screamed in pain, their hands felt as if they would break at any moment. Ryan then mmed them on the ground. "Go for it!" "Do it!" The people behind him were cheering for Ryan. Irene was standing on the side, feeling that she grew to like her son-inw even more. Chapter 288: Friends With Benefits Chapter 288: Friends With Benefits Indeed, the guy did not make the wrong choice to save her. This son-inw was smart, kind, patient, and strong too! Now she could calmly hand over her child to a man like Ryan. Dudley nodded when he saw the two subordinates lying down. "It''s been a while since I found an opponent like you," But before he could even finish his words, Ryan''s figure suddenly disappeared. He was already behind him and kicked him hard. The attack was really simple but it contained a great strength. The big Dudley finally copsed and fell on the ground. Ryan then stepped over his body and approached Irene. The spectators were amazed to see the tall and big Dudley copsed in one attack. Ryan then took Irene''s hand and asked her to leave there. "What a sight!" The people were already cheering because justice had been given to the rotten man. They stared in amazement at Ryan''s figure that began to disappear from their sight. That person must be sent from the sky! On the other hand, Ryan apanied his ''mother-inw'' walking with an uneasy heart. Why did he feel that way? Apparently, it was because Irene scanned him from top to bottom then constantly nodded in approval. "Auntie, are you okay?" Ryan asked. "If that''s the case then I''ll take my leave. I still have some business." Ryan waspletely helpless towards this old woman. He couldn''t imagine the questions that she must have saved to ask himter. The numbers must''ve exceeded the stars in the sky, so he had to run away before that happened! "Ah, Ryan, auntie must thank you for your help. But why are you rushing away like that? Auntie has to give you a present first," Irene wanted to get to know her son-inw further. "Ugh I''m sorry auntie, I actually still have some work." Irene immediately caught Ryan''s hand and said to him, "Let me thank you properly. You also promised to drop by and have dinner at my house, right? I want you to fulfill that promise today. Ah, it''s a coincidence that Meggie will also eat at home today!" "Auntie, I have an appointment tonight," Ryan was helpless when Irene dragged him away. Thest time he ate at the Megan family''s house, he was bombarded with questions that led to marriage. He didn''t even have time to enjoy his meal just to reply to the questions. "Oh really? Just cancel it. You will eat at aunt''s house tonight!" Irene smiled and dragged Ryan back to her house. "..." It looked like Ryan was destined to have dinner with Megan and her mother. Seeing Ryan agreeing, Irene was getting excited. "This time, talk about your future with Meggie well, okay?" Ryan could only smile bitterly and nod his head. Her words were easy to understand, this woman wanted her daughter to get married to him soon. Ah. Why would she so eager to make him her son-inw? Not long after, Ryan and Irene finally arrived in front of the house. "Mom, howe you''re taking so long?" After the door was opened, Megan''s voice could be heard from inside. This time, she was wearing a white tank top and shorts as she came out to greet her mother who had just arrived. Seeing how her daughter dressed, Irene shook her head. Meanwhile, Ryan couldn''t stop ring at her. Megan''s body was really made of high quality, truly majestic. Since she didn''t wear a bra, her chest seemed to be spilling over from the side of her shirt. Moreover, the shorts she was wearing were almost the same as the underwear. Her long and smooth legspletely filled Ryan''s eyes. Megan was surprised when she saw Ryaning with her mother, she immediately ran to her room while covering her body. She really felt embarrassed! Today was her day off, so Megan just woke up without wearing any makeup with her messy hair. What''s more, she wore this skimpy outfit in front of Ryan! Megan''s face waspletely red. Seeing the smooth skin, long legs, and the chest that almost popped out from under her clothes, Ryan waspletely amazed by it. Such a beautiful sight, Ryan would never be bored to see it! Even though he had seen Megan''s body before, he had never felt it with all his heart. But it was only a matter of time before it happened. It''s a shame that such a beautiful body was not used properly. If only Megan were to be a model, Ryan was sure her photo would fill the entire magazine. But there was a distinct advantage for him Ryan could enjoy that beautiful body for himself! If a woman''s body was a work of art, then Megan''s body was already the equivalent of the Mona Lisa painting! Ryan felt a bit disappointed for losing a chance to seduce Megan. If Irene were not here, he might have lunged at Megan. Moreover, he had not seen her in a long time. Maybe Megan had already thought about his invitation to make grandchildren for her mother. To be honest, Ryan had had a lot of sex with women before but he only made his rtionship with Irina open. His harem n required an unbreakable bond, otherwise they were nothing more than friends with benefits. After years of traveling the world, many women had sumbed to his technique. With his prowess, he was able to conquer 7 women at once when he was still in North Europe. However, it was not sex that Ryan was looking for but an official bond that connected him with his woman. So to formalize their rtionship, Ryan wanted to make children with Megan! This embarrassing incident did notst long. After Megan ran like a rabbit, Irene and Ryan entered the house. "Sometimes I can''t understand my own child, she looks mature and polite on the outside but when she gets home, she immediately turnszy and careless," Irene shook her head remembering that one child. "Auntie, don''t worry, I''ve known her for a long time," Ryan knew that his words were a little ambiguous, it was like he was saying that he often saw Megan dressed like that in her house. Hearing those words, Irene smiled and said to him, "Good then, let''s go in already. You sit for a while, I will cook first. Soon Meggie should alsoe down so you two take it easy first while waiting for the food. You haven''t been to this house in a long time so you have a lot to catch up," Ryan was dragged back to Megan''s door by Irene. "Just rx, I want to cook first and I promise not to bother you anymore," after that, Irene walked into the kitchen with a smiling face. She already considered Ryan her own son-inw. For some reason, she really liked Ryan especially after today''s incident. Her son-inw was smart in traditional medicine, strong, caring and reliable, where else could she find such a perfect son-inw? Ryan stared at the closed bedroom door with a sigh, he then knocked on the door. "Just a moment," with Ryan''s hearing, she could hear Megan pacing back and forth. It seemed like she was busy looking for suitable clothes to meet her crush. Not long after, Megan opened the door and saw Ryan smiling at her. Despite her earlier embarrassment, she tried to forget about it. Megan already thought of Ryan as her own boyfriend. Over time, that guy would eventually see her body so there was nothing wrong with teasing him to speed things up. However, Megan still hadn''t prepared her heart. "Your mother asked me to apany you," Ryan said with a smile. Megan just nodded and invited him into her room. The wooden door was immediately shut tight. Irene could hear the door closed and could not help feeling happy. Finally, she could create a chance for her daughter to grow up and do what adults must do. Two hours should be enough for them right? If Ryan could hear Irene''s thoughts, he probably wouldn''t know whether he should cry or feel moved. How could a mother tell her daughter to have sex with her boyfriend while she was at home? On the other side, Ryan was looking around Megan''s room and took a deep breath. "How fragrant!" Megan looked confused, she also took a deep breath. But strangely, she didn''t really understand what smell Ryan meant. "What do you smell?" Megan was getting nervous, was this sarcasm? Ryan blinked, he walked over to Megan and said to her, "Of course this one..." Before finishing his words, Ryan hugged Megan''s waist and said to her with a smile, "Of course this is your body odor..." "So good I like your fragrant scent!" Ryan inhaled a breath against Megan''s neck and felt so high. "Stop it!" Megan turned her face and pushed Ryan lightly. "Let me smell it more..." Ryan still insisted. Chapter 289: We Only Have Two Hours Chapter 289: We Only Have Two Hours With a red face, Megan whispered in Ryan''s ear, "My mom is downstairs." Ryan then smiled at her. "Your mother told me toe into your room. If you don''t understand what that means then let me tell you. She told me to give her a grandson before the cooking is ready," His face was really serious while Megan''s face was already bright red. Given the nature of her mother towards Ryan, Megan couldn''t argue with that. Running out of ideas, she could only change the topic. "Why did you suddenlye to my family''s house?" "Just a coincidence," Ryan then told her about his meeting with Irene. Megan''s expression was really bad when she heard this story. "That man called my mother an old fart? How insolent! We have to report this incident to the police!" Ryan saw Megan holding her cellphone and intended to call the police. "I''ve contacted my acquaintance at the police department, that person should have been arrested by now," "By the way..." Ryan hugged Megan from behind. "Have you missed metely?" "It''s a secret," as a woman, Megan didn''t want to admit it. To be honest, she missed Ryan a lot and now that the guy hugged her, she didn''t want to part with him. "Secret?" Ryan stroked Megan''s cheek. "How about you? Do you miss me?" Megan said with a serious face. To be honest, Ryan was so busy dealing with Golge and Eclipse that he forgot about her. "Of course, not a single second passed without you in my mind," Ryan said, kissing Megan and feeling her chest. He had the courage to act while Megan hesitated because her mother was in the kitchen. "Ryan No My mom is downstairs..." Even though Megan refused, her lips seemed not to want to leave Ryan''s lips. She also did not refuse him nor push his hands away from exploring her chest. Instead, the stimtion Ryan gave her made her crazy. Hearing this, Ryanughed and did not dare to insist. Even though Irene signalled him to give her a grandchild soon, the final decision was still up to Megan. Ryan did not want to have sex if the other party did it half-heartedly. "Then, tell me your story," Ryan said, holding Megan''s hand. He then took her on the chair. When Megan told her story, Ryan could feel her butt sticking to his thigh. He had to put all his energy into forbidding his hands to squeeze it. "Where have you beentely? I could never find you..." Megan enjoyed Ryan''s hand stroking her hair from behind, she could only get this warm feeling from him. "I had to work out of town for a month, I was in a hurry so I didn''t have time to tell you," from stroking her hair, Ryan started lowering his hands and towards Megan''s buttocks. Feeling Ryan''s hand, Megan did not fight back. In fact, she seemed to be enjoying it! Since Megan was a lecturer, she had to maintain her image outside her house. But once she got home, she was free to express whatever was on her mind. Especially after Ryan saved her, her attitude towards that man changed drastically! After that incident, Megan was no longer the same. When the two of them first met, Megan would yell if Ryan made a perverted joke. Now, Ryan''s hands were swimming on her body and she didn''t fight back at all! Megan was different from Irina, it took Irina a very long time before finally her cold heart opened up to Ryan. Megan then told her about her school life, while Ryan was busy feeling her ass so he just pretended to listen to her. For a moment, the room suddenly fell silent. But Ryan''s hands didn''t stop working, they tried to get into Megan''s pants. "Don''t!" Megan prevented Ryan from going further, she was really worried about her mother''s presence in the house. "Don''t worry, I''ll take it slow," Ryan said in a low voice, he wanted to squeeze the ass directly. And of course, the sensation waspletely different! However, his appetite was not yet satisfied. Slowly, his hands began to grasp Megan''s thighs. "Why are you wearing trousers at home?" Ryan thought that her pants covered the softness of her thighs. When Ryan wanted to open Megan''s pants, suddenly there was a sound cellphone. In an instant, Megan stood up and took out her phone. When she was busy with her phone, Ryan looked around. However, he couldn''t find anything interesting until his eyes fell on a cupboard. It seemed like something was sticking out from inside. "Okay, I''ll be there," Megan was still busy on her phone. "Okay, I''ll bring the files too," after a while, Megan hung up on her call and turned to look at Ryan. She saw him holding an underwear. In an instant, Megan''s face turned red like a tomato. That underwear was the one she had just worn. Ryan looked at the underwear and was amazed. Moreover, his nose felt something fragrant sticking in the middle. Ryan obviously wanted to kiss that naughty-looking panties, he almost put it on his nose. Megan''s face was flushed red, she immediately snatched it from him. "No! Don''t touch it!" She managed to take it before Ryan did anything and quickly put it in a tub. Megan then turned to him and saw that the man was holding the bra she was wearing earlier. Megan couldn''t wait to process what the man was trying to do, she immediately lunged at Ryan. However, she was suddenly pulled and fell into Ryan''s arms. The smaller woman tried to grab Ryan''s hand that was raised up high. "Ah! Give it back!" Megan shouted loudly, she was really angry now. Having seen Megan loosely clothed, Ryan''s lust began to take over himself. After he touched the underwear she was wearing earlier, he suddenly couldn''t hold back his lust. Ryan didn''t know why he could be like this, had he changed? Since he married Irina, he fell in love more easily and his lust was getting harder to contain. Throwing the bra in his hand, Ryan quickly hugged Megan tightly. He forcefully kissed Megan as he began to lose his mind. The woman started to get a little scared when Ryan acted aggressively towards her. However, the man suddenly carried her to the bed. It didn''t take long for Ryan to crush Megan. Megan was worried that her mother was in the kitchen, so the only way out was to lock her mouth so as not to make a loud noise. Ryan then quickly locked Megan''s lips with his. Megan was initially hesitant and afraid, but she slowly dissolved into the pleasure and opened up more as time went by. Their lips couldn''t stop moving. When things started to heat up, Ryan had already taken off his clothes as was Megan. He had calcted Irene''s cooking time, there should still be half an hour for him to further this intimate rtionship. However, when the two of them were still busy kissing, the door suddenly opened. "Meggie, what''s the fuss?" Irene opened the door suddenly, she heard her daughter''s scream from the kitchen and was worried. The middle aged woman was very surprised when she saw her child was only wrapped in her underwear and was busy kissing. Irene waspletely speechless, she didn''t know what else to do. Megan herself was shivering and shoving Ryan off her when the door opened. She couldn''t believe her mother saw her kissing Ryan AGAIN! Both of them then froze while looking at Irene, what a shame! This was the third time Ryan had experienced such a super embarrassing incident, he felt that his fate was filled with many bad lucks. When he saved Megan once, Ryan was receiving a thank you kiss from her but suddenly Irene came out and ruined the atmosphere. The second was when he and Valerie made out and drowned in their lust for each other but then he made her spurt in front of her parents! And now, the awkward and embarrassing moment was repeated again. How could Irene burst into Megan''s room without knocking? Didn''t she tell him that she wouldn''t bother him? Megan''s face waspletely red, she didn''t dare look at her mother''s face. Irene was still staring nkly at the young couple in front of her, she still didn''t know what to say. As a good mother, she must not ruin her child''s intimate atmosphere with her future son-inw. Irene then quickly said to the two of them, "Meggie, I heard your scream earlier, so I''m worried if anything happened to you. Don''t worry, just continue. And Ryan, I hope that 1 hour is enough for you. Otherwise the food will get coldter," Then with a smiling face, Irene closed the door. While walking towards the kitchen, she couldn''t hide her happiness. Chapter 290: How Dare You Laugh At Your Boyfriend! Chapter 290: How Dare You Laugh At Your Boyfriend! It looked like the time for her to hold her grandchild woulde soon! On the other hand, Ryan and Megan were both silent. The two of them had no intention of doing it after being bullied like that. ... .. At therge dining table, various kinds of food were already served. This time, Irene didn''t ask any questions, instead she acted very nice and tried to get closer to Ryan. "Ryan, try this fish." "This chicken sd is my specialty, you know. Let''s try it." "Do you like duck or not? Just try it first, I''m sure you''ll like it." .... Ryan didn''t know whether to cry or be happy, he was utterly helpless. Seeing his te that was very full, Megan felt a little embarrassed. "Mom, that''s enough!" "Meggie, you take it easy. Ryan needs to eat a lot because he is a man. Hurry up and take your food," Irene couldn''t stop smiling. "Later, when you are married to him, you have to bring my grandchildren to y with me at home, you know." Ryan coughed non-stop, Megan''s mother couldn''t stop attacking him with the marriage matters. This could only mean that her purpose to fill his te with food was to give him the energy to build a rtionship with her child. Hearing the words married, Megan could only blush and took her food in silence. She had not even thought about it, let alone having children. "Eat slowly, how if youter choke?" Irene watched Ryan as the guy was eating. "Wait a minute, Mom will bring you the soup," Ryan was at a loss for words, since when did Irene call herself his mother? And did she not see that his te was still full like a mountain? Seeing Ryan helpless, Meganughed inwardly. With him, Megan could feel a little relieved when she was with her mother. If that man weren''t there with her, she would be the object of her mother''s scolding. Now that they were together, she was free from Irene''s lecture. From this, Megan understood how important it was to have a partner. But of course she didn''t want just anyone to be her partner. Only someone like Ryan met the criteria as her ideal partner. .... After eating, Megan intended to go to university for some sudden business. "Meggie, be careful on the road," Irene said. "Yes mom. Besides, Ryan is going with me, so you don''t need to worry," Megan said as she bid her goodbye to her mother. She then left with Ryan. On the way, Ryan breathed a sigh of relief many times. Noticing the look on the man''s face, Meganughed inwardly. "How''s my mom''s cooking?" "You... Why didn''t you help me? My stomach could explode at any time, you know!" "My mother put the side dishes on your te, not me. So it''s your fault for not trying to refuse her," Megan said with a smile. Since she was with Ryan, she felt that she had changed andughed more often. Ryan looked around and realized no one was around them. He then quickly embraced Megan in his arms. "Ah!" Megan''s face quickly turned red. She was worried that someone would see them. "How dare youugh at your boyfriend!" Ryan said while holding her chin. Megan could only blush when she was kissed by Ryan. She could only hope now that no one she knew saw her kissing her boyfriend. After they kissed, Ryan hailed a taxi and got in with Megan. "Aren''t you off today?" Ryan looked confused. "Yes, but there''s a problem at my campus and I was asked to help," Megan said as she leaned her head on Ryan''s shoulder. She really liked thisfortable feeling. Not long after, their taxi had arrived at the Avalerion university. "Call meter," Ryan said, kissing Megan''s head. Megan''s heart felt warm as she watched him with a gentle gaze. Nodding her head, she had to get away from thefortable shoulder to work. When she was about to close the door, Ryan caught her hand. "You forgot something." Megan looked confused when Ryan suddenly came down and embraced her. The man then stole a kiss from her! She didn''t know how many times she received this kiss in one day but what''s clear was that it gave her a pleasant sensation that she couldn''t find in anything else. Some students passing their vehicle were shocked, even the taxi driver was also ring at them both. "Wow, how dare you kiss in public!" A young man who had never dated grunted angrily. "You don''t know what it feels like to have a girlfriend though. I guess you should stop locking yourself in the dorms and start hanging out more! You need to muster up your courage to go after someone you like," his close friend immediately showered him with scathing words. The young man''s heart ached, what his friend said was true. With a heavy heart, he had decided to change. "Okay, I will confess my feelings today!" "Oi, rx! Take it easy first!" The young man had left his friend. "She doesn''t even know your name!" The two boys finally ran towards the campus, while the others who had just arrived could still see Ryan and Megan deeply kissing. They could not help but be jealous. "Bastard, how could you show off your rtionship out in public!" "Just say that you envy them bro, they didn''t bother anyone either. Come on let''s get in quickly or we''ll bete." "It''s a shame that someone as beautiful as her already has one." If Ryan could hear the jealous cries of these men, his head would be far above the clouds. Nothing felt more pleasant than flexing your girlfriend in front of others! Among those who saw them, several women alsomented on this hot scene. "So romantic!" Ryan originally noticed everyone''s gaze, he became a little ufortable. However, he didn''t want to let go of Megan''s lips that were still locking his. However, the students'' whispers grew louder. "Hey, hey, isn''t that person familiar?" "Yes, yes, after you say that, I thought I''ve seen that woman''s face somewhere!" One of the students said. After she saw it well, suddenly someone eximed, "Geez, isn''t that a pretty lecturer from the Psychology department?" After hearing the word ''beautiful lecturer'', the boys around them immediately woke up and were shocked. "Wow, it''s Miss Megan! Is that her new boyfriend? I heard she''s been single all this time. Damn! If only I had been born earlier, I could have confessed to her!" All the students immediately talked about the same topic, some even intended to take photos. By this time, the taxi driver Ryan was already a little annoyed and honked his horn. HONK HONK!!!! "Excuse me sir, if you want toe down here, can you pay first? I still need to catch up with my daily quota!" The taxi driver looked irritated. "I''m also tired of seeing you guys making love in my car, at least pay first so I can continue with my work again." Ryan immediately let Megan go, they were both a little embarrassed when they were reprimanded like this. The man then paid for the taxi. Megan realized that many people looked at her and Ryan, it seemed that their kiss had be the hottest topic. "Don''t worry," Ryan smiled at her. "I also want them to know that you are mine, I don''t want anyone to dare to think weird things about you." Megan''s face turned red, it seemed that she could no longer hide their rtionship from her students. "Crazy, crazy, isn''t Miss Megan very cold with boys? Her boyfriend easily made her blush, what a legend!" "Damn, if only I had the ability like that man..." Ryan then escorted Megan inside while catching people''s eyes. After escorting her inside, he intended to leave from here. But he forgot that he already paid for the taxi and now he had to wait for another taxi. While he was waiting, Ryan''s cell phone suddenly sounded. "Hello, second grandfather? What''s up?" "How are you my son?" The second grandfather''s voice sounded happy. "Thanks to your help, my life has be peaceful," Ryanughed. He recalled an incident in Batavia that involved the Kruger and the Lacroix. If it weren''t for his grandfather, he would have been killed on the spot. "You should never rely on the help of other people, I see you alsock training so you can be easily overwhelmed like that," the second grandpa sighed. "Wait, wait, that''s not what I want to say." "Hmm? What do you want to say?" "So you see,st month the third grandfather should have told you about us going out right? We found other ruins so we want to go immediately to investigate the ce." Ryan originally forgot about this problem, his grandfather''s departure coincided with him going to Japan so he didn''t pay much attention to it. Chapter 291: Nightmare In A Broad Daylight Chapter 291: Nightmare In A Broad Daylight Hearing the news from his second grandfather, Ryan just remembered his grandfather''s investigation in the rubble. There must be something valuable in the ruins, otherwise how could the elders want to leave the house? "Okay, I understand. You don''t need to worry about me, I''m fine here," Ryan said with a smile. "In fact, you have to be careful since you are no longer young." "Hahaha how could you say that about me. We are old, but who can refuse us? Ha ha ha!" The second grandfather was in a good mood, his investigation into the first ruins had already given him a lot of valuables so he couldn''t wait to go to the next ce. Then he briefly exchanged news with Ryan before hanging up the phone. Still waiting for the taxi, Ryan did not realize that he had walked away from Avalerion University. When he hung up the phone, suddenly there was a very loud scream. "Move outta the way!" The screaming was really loud, but it was followed by a car horn that never stopped. "Crazy, that police car is so fast!" The people on the side of the road immediately stepped aside one by one. The police car seemed to have lost control and could not slow down. In order to avoid a back-to-back collision with the car, it looked like the cop decided to swerve to the side of the road. "WATCH OUT!" The car was about to hit the crowds that were toote to get out of the way. In an instant, the police car made a sharp turn and crashed into a traffic light''s pole. People around it immediately felt their legs go limp when they realized they were still alive. Then, they went straight to the police car, trying to save anyone inside and see what was really going on. However, unexpectedly the traffic light slowly began to make a creaking sound. The pole was about to copse! In an instant, it copsed onto the road and closed itpletely. That loud sound made everyone on the sidewalk frightened. Ryan was just as shocked by this incident. What was the cop doing? Did they fail to pass the driving license''s exam? However, the car suddenly got back on the road! People quickly fled from the scene, they were afraid to be victims of the crazy cop. Mia was seen inside the car, already shedding blood and cold sweat. Somehow, the car suddenly went out of control and the brakes didn''t work. Luckily, she didn''t run into anyone, but now the car was suddenly moving again. "What''s with this car!" Mia really didn''t have any idea about it. At first, the car was fine but suddenly she couldn''t control it. It looked like this car was obeying someone else''s orders and Mia couldn''t do anything else. Seeing the car back on the side of the road, Mia could only close her eyes. People on the sidewalk were panicking and ran in all directions. Mia tried to hit the brakes with all her might but nothing changed. At this time, the car was speeding along the side of the road. Ryan watched the police car with super eyesight, he realized that Mia was driving the car. Seeing her face, Ryan seemed to understand what had happened. Something must have happened to the car. There was no way someone with such a strong sense of justice like Mia would go crazy like that. Mia''s car was driving on the side of the road with speeds reaching 50 km/hour. At this time, a child was seen ying without knowing that a car wasing his way. "Watch out!" When the mother realized themotion that was going on, she automatically ran towards her child. The surrounding people were immediately shocked when they realized what had happened. Instead of helping, they immediately ran to save themselves. Mia was already scared, cold sweat had flooded her back. She tried to change her direction but it''s all useless, the car would hit the little boy! Mia had given up. Her career as a policewoman would definitely end if she were to run over and kill the little boy. Not only that, she would also be jailed because of this incident. "Run!" "Oi son, run!" Finally, the people running away noticed the little boy. But it was toote, their position was too far away and the mother of the little boy was being held back by people running around her. Hearing the warning and seeing people running, the child innocently turned his head towards the car that was very close to him. Instead of running, the little boy cried and sat on the ground! "My child...!" The mother was about to pass out in the crowd. The distance between the child and the car was no more than 1 meter. The little boy would lose his life only in a matter of seconds. Mia was still trying to hit the brakes or change thene of her car, but it''s all useless. Seeing the little boy sitting crying, she could only surrender. It''s over! Everything''s over! Mia shut her eyes tight and the people had prepared for the worst. But at this time, someone was suddenly standing in front of the little boy! Ryan stood straight in front of the crying child, he then stretched his hands forward. "What is that person doing?" People were at their wits end, it''s useless for that man to do that because they would be crushed! Mia was shocked when she realized Ryan''s figure appeared in front of her, but it was toote. The car she drove was like a bull ready to attack whatever came in her way! "No...!!" The mother had fainted when she saw that the car was about to hit Ryan, people started to help her and had a moment of silence over her loss. Everyone thought that Ryan''s history was over, but there was absolutely no sound. "What...?" What happened? Everyone turned towards Ryan and their eyes widened when they saw what was really going on. "Impossible!" It seemed that even a hard p on the face wouldn''t bring them out of their daze since they saw a miracle that happened before them that day. Ryan managed to stop the police car with both hands! Some of them thought that their eyes might''ve yed some tricks with them but they were wrong. The car''s wheels were still moving and the engine sound was getting louder. Ryan was like an immovable mountain, he managed to hold the police car! And finally, after being lifted slightly by Ryan, the wheel stopped turning and the engine gradually started to calm down. Everyone stared confusedly at him, was he a superhero? Though it wasn''t a truck, Ryan still stopped a vehicle moving at a high speed. It would probably make more sense if the car were broken, but when it functioned well and was moving at high speed? Was that person still human? Some people saw Ryan like a ghost, or maybe they were watching a film shoot? Since when did the police drive their cars that wild? Right, this must be a movie! The mother who fainted earlier slowly regained her consciousness and was crying when she saw that her child was fine. She immediately ran to her son and saw Rya''s figuren while the guy lifted the police car with both hands. "I must be dreaming..." The mother fainted again. Mia was at a loss for words, she was very surprised by Ryan''s presence. Now, their two eyes met each other. "Could you maybe turn off the car?" Ryan said. Waking up from her daze, Mia immediately pulled the key. Finally, this incident ended without any casualties. The crowd watching the scene had already started pping. "That person is so strong!" "Hero, that person is a hero!" Some of the women looked at Ryan in awe. "Do you think he is a superhero?" "Hahaha take it easy, I''ve recorded this incident. Let theizens decide!" Everyone stared admiringly at Ryan. At this time, the mother of the child finally regained consciousness again. She then looked at Ryan and said thank you. Ryan just waved his hand with a smile. Mia then got out of her car, her clothes were wet with sweat. "I''m so lucky you came, otherwise that child''s life would be lost." The mother immediately cursed Mia for her dangerous driving. "Calm down ma''am, calm down, this is not her fault. Everything was just an ident, so please carry on and forget about this incident, alright?" Ryan said. "Fine then, I''m doing this because I owe you a debt of gratitude. But I remind you once again, the police should be there to protect and secure the people, not to kill them!" Then she turned to Ryan with a smile. "Can I have your phone number? I will send you a gift for saving my son," Chapter 292: Don’t Push Yourself Chapter 292: Don¡¯t Push Yourself After saying goodbye, the woman finally brought her child home. Mia didn''t care about the woman''s words, she was still curious about what happened this time. She tried to remember if anything suspicious happened. "I lost control and the brakes didn''t work." "Wait, I''ll move your car first so it doesn''t get in the way," then, under people''s eyes, Ryan casually dragged Mia''s car to the car park. This incident really caught their attention! Obviously, that man wasn''t human. "First of all, you must contact your headquarters regarding this incident. Not to mention that we''ve already made a traffic jam because the traffic lights copsed," Ryan said while dragging the car. Mia nodded, she almost forgot about the copsing traffic light in the street because of the incident. After putting the car down, Ryan went back to her. "Are you okay?" Mia''s face looked very serious. "Yeah, I''m fine. I''ve contacted headquarters and they''ll immediately fix it up," she then stared at the wrecked car. "Looks like the car is no longer suitable for use, howe it can pass the inspection?" It sounded like an internal problem so Ryan didn''t want to get involved in it. He immediately changed the topic of conversation. "Then why did youe to this area? Could it be that you want to be a student here? " "You think I''m unemployed like you? I came here because of a case at this university," Mia said. A case? Ryan was curious, and at this point, Mia continued her story. "There was a robbery in a gold shop in this area this morning. After investigating and checking surveince cameras, we found that one of the suspects was a student at the Avalerion university. I was sent to an undercover mission to this ce to investigate it first," Ryan nodded. "Alright, I will apany you." The two of them then walked towards the university building. At this time, Mia suddenly stopped walking and knelt down while checking her legs. "What''s wrong?" Ryan immediately stopped and turned to look at Mia, it seemed like she had sprained her leg. "Is your leg okay?" "Don''t worry, I''m fine," Mia tried to endure the pain. Her feet were constantly hurting, it seemed the adrenaline didn''t make her feel it at that time. "Don''t worry, I''ll carry you," Ryan did not hesitate to immediately carry Mia in both hands. Mia wanted to break free but Ryan didn''t let her. "Just shut up and don''t move too much, otherwise I''ll throw you," Ryan said with augh. Mia didn''t have thick skin like him, being carried like a princess obviously made her embarrassed, especially when people noticed them. All the women around them looked at Ryan and Mia with meaningful eyes. It had always been their dream to be carried like that by their prince on a white horse and then they would fight on the bed! Ah. They must be heading to a room to have sex! As long as no university officials knew, the female students would take their men to their rooms freely. They didn''t need to worry that someone would expose this matter, it''s like some kind of unwritten rule. As for the men, they were amazed when they saw Mia wearing that casual dress. What a beautiful woman! Her beauty was on par with their beautiful lecturer! It couldn''t be denied, some people looked enviously at Ryan while he was carrying the angel. It looked like they were on their way to their room for sexual intercourse. "I''ve called several students from this university. Seems like our suspect is named Willy from the faculty of economics," Mia said. Ryan himself did not hear it well, he was busy enjoying Mia''s thighs that he was holding and her chest against his abs. Maybe he''d give this one pretty cop a score of 80 today. Mia had absolutely no idea what Ryan was thinking, and if she had found out about it, she would''ve pped him right away. "Wait, how about we go to the Economics Faculty administration first? Who knows if Willy is still in ss so we can catch him quickly," Mia said with a serious face. After she stopped talking, she realized that Ryan was smiling while looking to the side. Intrigued, Mia turned to the side and realized that Ryan was smiling at a young student, even giving her a kiss bye! "Huh! All men are the same. Head''s filled with women," Mia said with a frown. Ryan then replied with a smile, "Not all men are the same. Look at me, where in the world will you find a good and handsome man as me who even helps his police friend in an active case? Or are you jealous because I teased other women?" "Why do you like to twist my words!?" Mia was getting confused. "Hahaha our opponent is just a naughty kid, is it that hard to catch him?" Ryan said with augh. Mia was really angry, when she was about to open her mouth, she suddenly closed it again. "Mia, since I promised to help you, I will apany you until this case is over. But there won''t be any prohibition for me to tease a girl while I''m with you, right?" During the trip, Mia scolded Ryan again. Fortunately, they had arrived at the administration of the economics faculty. After getting the information, the two of them finally went to one of their buildings. Not long after, the two of them had arrived at their destination. Mia couldn''t hold back her embarrassment when students watched her while she was still carried by Ryan. Of course they didn''t know she was a cop, but this kind of attention made her even more embarrassed. These students shook their heads when they saw Ryan and Mia. Did they think of this campus as some sort of love hotel? Until now, Mia had never experienced something called dating. Even though she and Ryan had been going through hard times together, they were just friends. Now that she was being carried in a bridal style and felt a sense of security that she had never felt, a mixed feeling started to develop within her heart. The stares of these students made Mia even more embarrassed. Then she said quietly to Ryan, "Ryan, please put me down..." "I can''t, I don''t want you to get hurt. If your feet are getting worse, how can we walk towards the altar together?" Ryan deliberately raised his voice because he knew that Mia was embarrassed by people''s stares. "Wow, how dare that couple show off their intimacy out in the open!" Great sess! They were paying attention to the two of them even more! Ryan couldn''t stopughing, he then whispered to Mia who was already blushing. "Don''t worry, I''ll make sure your suspect is caught. So rest assured and entrust this matter to me," Of course he was joking, he just wanted to feel Mia''s thighs for even longer! However, everyone''s gazes became even more intense since Ryan was deliberately joking about taking her to the altar. This made Mia even more determined. "Ryan, put me down!" "No, it is my job to protect you," Ryan did not want to quit enjoying these soft thighs. "I''ll count to three. If you don''t put me down then..." Mia''s face was really serious. "It''s useless, I won''t put you down," Ryan''s face was no less serious. When the count reached three, Ryan''s ear was suddenly bitten by Mia! It was not a light bite, she really did it with all her strength! ''Bastard!...'' Of course, Ryan just shouted it in his heart. He would never swear at a woman because he was a gentleman! The people who saw this were even more jealous, they thought Mia couldn''t wait to have sex and started attacking Ryan''s ears. Ah. Love birds were really oblivious to the ce around them. "Alright, alright, I''ll put you down! Please stop it!" Ryan felt like his ears were about to fall off, he then quickly put Mia down. But when her foot touched the floor, Mia could not hide the pain. "What did I say? Here let me carry you again," Ryan shook his head. Finally, both of them agreed that Mia would walk while leaning on his shoulder. Not long after that, the two then arrived at Willy''s ssroom. "Leave this task to me, you better sit here and I''ll catch the suspect," Ryan said. "What do you mean? Only the police have the right to arrest someone. You are not one of us." Ryan then answered, "Then, how about I represent you today? Or do you want me to bring that person here and you just have to catch him?" Mia thought for a moment, to be honest she wanted to catch Willy with her own hands. But when she tried to get back up, her right leg ached. "Don''t push yourself like that," Ryan said. Chapter 293: Are You A Real Cop? Chapter 293: Are You A Real Cop? Mia finally gave up and sighed. "Then I''ll leave that person to you. But don''t beat him up and add to my troubles," "Hahaha since when did I make trouble for you?" Ryan then took Mia''s handcuffs and walked into the room smiling. Finally, he could feel what it was like to be a cop. Seeing Ryan''s figure entering the room, Mia frowned. She prayed that Ryan wouldn''t mess up this arrest. After looking around, Ryan realized that Willy was sitting in the back row while ying with his cellphone. "Willy, want to have a drink tonight?" His friend next to him asked him to talk. "I heard there will be a lot of beautiful women, you know." Willy then lifted his head and showed his face. It was truly cruel and evil, as if he was the thug leader here. Everyone knew about this but they chose to stay away from him because they were afraid of dealing with Willy. "I have business tonight, go without me," Willy said while ying with his ne. This morning, he took the gold ne and had not sold it. This wasn''t his first act, it was just his first time doing it near her school. At this time, a man appeared to be looking around at the door. Everyone was shocked when Ryan stood on the lecturer''s table. ss had not yet started and these students were all still making noise and ying with their cellphones. However, they immediately stopped when they saw Ryan suddenly climb onto the table. Ryan then shouted loudly. "Is there someone named Willy in this ss? I''m looking for a person named Willy!" Everyone looked directly at each other, they were very confused by Ryan''s actions. "Who is he?" "A madman maybe." "I heard Willy''s gang got into a fight with some thugsst week, did that guye for revenge?" "Why is a thug like him in our ss? We will be dragged into their problems," Everyone started discussing, only a few people dared to look at Willy while the guy was still sitting in the back row. Finally, Ryan found Willy. He then walked over to him. "What is it?" However, a woman with thick sses suddenly stood up to intercept him. After paying attention to each other, Ryan felt that she was the ss leader. He then smiled at her, it seemed like he needed to exin why he came to this ss. "I''m from the Avalerion city police department, you can call me Officer Ryan," he then took out the handcuffs and smiled. This time, everyone was shocked again. A police? All eyes were now on Willy, had hemitted a crime? Willy''s heart clenched, he didn''t expect the police toe here this fast. He originally wanted to sell the ne he was wearing to pay off his debt, but it seemed that his n would not go that smoothly. This time would be harder than before. Ryan approached Willy and stood in front of him, but Willy still tried to look cool. He''s still busy ying with his cellphone. "Come with me, I have something to ask," Ryan red at Willy, he knew that this boy pretended not to see him. "What were your activities this morning?" Ryan asked. "Sleeping of course," Willy replied coldly. "So you didn''t go rob the gold shop?" Ryan asked again. "Hah? Why would I do that?" Willy kept trying to look calm. "So the ne around your neck is not from the robbery?" "What are you talking about, old man?" Willy suddenly stood up and mmed his desk. His big, tall figure immediately shadowed Ryan. Ryan was only 170 cm tall, while Willy exceeded 180 cm! But height was not the factor that determined the oue of the fight. "Crazy, does Willy want to fight him?" "How could he? That person is a cop, you know!" Then they started to worry. Even though that person was a cop, he was just alone and he looked weak. Willy could beat him up easily if he wanted it. Ryan sighed in his heart, he actually didn''t want to attract people''s attention. Willy red at Ryan and said in a cold tone, "I don''t care who you are. Even if you''re a cop, stay away from me and don''t interfere with my business," "So did you rob the gold shop this morning?" Ryan asked casually. "None of your business!" Willy was fed up and was about to leave the ssroom, but Ryan stopped him. "Move!" Willy snapped. "I don''t want to have anything to do with the police who use me without evidence. I know you just need a scapegoat to me." It seemed that watching American series helped Willy a little, he knew that he was untouchable unless there was solid evidence. Ryan tried to calm himself down, if it weren''t for his promise to Mia, he might have pped this clumsy boy. "We have evidence," Ryan said, forcing himself to smile. "We have checked the security cameras from the shop and managed to find a matching face. Therefore we would like to ask for information from you." Camera? Willy''s face immediately turned white, this immediately caught Ryan''s attention. It looked like the bluff worked, Willy was really the culprit! "I don''t care about your exnation.I was still sleeping in my room this morning. Now hurry and go or I''ll break your leg!" Willy said in a serious tone, while the other students were already holding their breath. His reputation as a delinquent was legendary at this university. He''s really good at fighting, and his opponent looked weak this time. "Sorry but you shouldn''t resist arrest, you have toe with me to the police station," Ryan shook his head. Willy was fed up, he then shouted, "Die, you bastard.!" At the same time, his fist had already flown onto Ryan''s face. However, Ryan easily caught the delinquent''s fist. Willy was really shocked, he tried to get away but he couldn''t move his hands. "Did your parents never teach you that the police are enforcers of justice?" Ryan said with a smile and in the next second, he lifted Willy with only one hand. Then, Ryan threw his body with ease as everyone watched them. People were immediately shocked. Willy hit the floor hard, while the other students'' eyes were already wide seeing their campus'' number one delinquent getting thrown so easily. The skinny cop turned out to be that strong? Did he really just lift someone with one hand and throw him as if he was a trash? While the others were still shocked, Ryan sighed. It looked like he went a little too far in throwing the boy. But it''s Willy''s fault that he didn''t cooperate with him, so don''t me Ryan when he used a little violence. As for his promise to Mia, it seemed like he had toe up with a pretty good excuse for this. After all, Mia wasn''t here so she could only believe what he would tell herter. Seeing Ryan walk over to Willy, the ss president suddenly stood up and said to him, "If you''re a real cop, you can''t hurt people for no apparent reason." Ryan did not answer, the other students began to support the ss president. "That''s right! Don''t think just because you have the power you can treat someone as you see fit!" Ryan sighed and kept walking towards Willy. The boy tried to get up and run away but he was caught before he could do so. "Let me go!" Willy said with a cold face. "Let you go?" Ryanughed, his right hand had snatched the golden ne. "Is this the item you stole this morning? Now that I have the proof, you can''t deny it anymore," Ryan said. When people were still busymenting, they all saw the ne Ryan was holding. Now they believed that Willy was involved in a robbery. "Crazy, he dared to steal now?" "Looks like this one natural born delinquent has turned into a full blown criminal." "Shhh don''t say it, we might get involvedter." Meanwhile, Willy was still trying to break free and struggled. "Ne? Your only proof is that ne? You can''t prove that I stole the ne, don''t trap innocent people!" "If you''re not at fault here then you don''t have to be afraid," Ryan shook his head. It seemed that this brat would continue to fight no matter what. Seeing Ryan''s focus diverted, Willy immediately broke free and ran out of the ssroom. However, his leg was suddenly caught and he was thrown again. The hard impact caused him great pain. "You have the right to remain silent and whatever you say can be used in court. You have the right to speak to awyer for advice before we ask you any questions. You have the right to be apanied by awyer during interrogation." Chapter 294: A New Drug Chapter 294: A New Drug "If you can''t afford awyer, someone will be appointed for you," Ryan said while handcuffing Willy. Finally, he could use some lines he memorized from a movie. It turned out being a cop for a day was fun! Everyone was already discussing with each other when Ryan and Willy walked out of the room. Suddenly, Ryan looked back and said with a smile, "Please don''tmit crimes, you definitely don''t want to have the same fate as your friend here," When Ryan closed the door, the whole room got excited. All students expressed their own opinions. This incident was really too sudden, they didn''t think that one of them was the criminal. They immediately reported this incident to the school. Handcuffed behind his back, Willy walked under Ryan''s escort. Willy waspletely absent-minded, why was a bigger and more muscr guy like him had to lose to this weak looking person?! Mia was happy when she saw Ryan''s figure. "As I promised you, this is the suspect and this is the evidence," Ryan showed the ne. Mia nodded and stood up. "How''s your leg?" Ryan asked. "Well, at least I can walk again now," Mia then tried to get to Willy but her legs were still unable to support her weight and she fell. However, instead of the cold floor, she fell on someone''s warm embrace. "Why are you pushing yourself?" Ryan really didn''t understand why the woman was still stubborn about it. "You have to take care of yourself more. Come on, let me bring this person to your office," Ryan''s left hand was still holding Willy while his right supported Mia. Willy saw this as an opportunity to escape. Then, he decided that now was the right time to escape. When he was about to run, his leg tripped and he hit the floor hard. "Don''t think you can run away, you brat. As long as I''m still breathing, you won''t be able to escape," Ryan said with a serious face. Then while helping Mia walk, the three of them walked towards the exit. Outside the university building, Mia''s car waspletely broken down. However, Mia had notified the headquarters and asked for help to bring the detainees to the police station. However, the help had not arrived and Ryan was impatient. The man then called a taxi and left for the police station. When he arrived, Mia''s subordinates helped them and brought Willy for further investigation. Even though he had escaped from Ryan''s death grip, Willy was no longer trying to escape. Now he was escorted by 2 policemen and put in a temporary prison cell. On the other hand, Mia breathed a sigh of relief when she saw that Willy was already behind bars. With this, the robbery case ended perfectly. Ryan didn''t stay long at the police station. ording to the rules, he had to make a statement and he didn''t want to get into this problem any further. After all, he only intended to help Mia. "I''ll walk you out," Mia said as she led Ryan out. "Thank you for your help," Mia said with a smile. Ryan was really helpful, many of her cases had been resolved thanks to his help. Thest time he helped was with the case of a woman about to jump from a tall building. If it weren''t for Ryan''s help, things would have gotten even moreplicated. Today, if Ryan didn''t stop the car, she would''ve killed a child and ruined her careers for her entire life. It looked like Ryan was her lucky star. "Mia, have you forgotten our agreement?" Ryan said with a smile. Mia''s face was already red when she heard those words. He was talking about the agreement between them regarding the prize that Ryan received. So far, Mia had tricked him many times. "Hmm, did I ask for your help earlier?" Mia looked away. "Weren''t you asking me for help?" Ryan smiles. This girl was really cunning, he had helped her many times and she''s still trying to dodge the deal? "Then where is the evidence?" Mia smiled and walked away from Ryan. "I will repay your kindness next time. Now I have business so I''ll go in first." Ryan couldn''t wait for the gift, then out of a sudden he had a brilliant idea. "Hey, isn''t that guy being robbed?" He said while looking towards the distance. Robbed? Mia turned her head and she couldn''t find anything. When she wanted to ask Ryan, the man was already locking her lips with his. Mia simply didn''t have time to react. After 3 seconds, Mia immediately pushed Ryan away. "...." Mia was at a loss for words. But when she saw Ryan''s smile, she could only blush. It seemed like she was already used to Ryan''s actions on this one. But even if she got used to it, this kind of forced action was still no good. Mia immediately scolded Ryan while hitting him softly. Ryanughed, he didn''t think that Mia would be fooled so easily. The woman couldn''t give him any more attention, she was about to leave for her office but she saw Ryan licking his own lips, as if enjoying the sensation he felt earlier. Mia''s face then immediately turned red. Stamping her feet, she walked into her office building. This was an expected result, but Ryan felt that something was wrong. Given Mia''s nature, shouldn''t he have been pped or reviled? When Ryan was about to leave, he found a pair of beautiful legs not far from him. While he was still admiring those legs, a voice suddenly called him. "Brother Ryan." Ryan lifted his head and it turned out that the owner of those pair of beautiful legs was Christa! "Christa, what a coincidence!" He then went to his younger sister. "Why are you here?" "I have some business here in this police station, but I never thought I could meet you here." Christa was really happy, she didn''t expect to meet her beloved brother. Seeing that sweet smile, Ryan couldn''t help but caress her cheek. "By the way, I visited the mountains not so long ago and the third grandfather gave me this for you," Christa took out a box. Ryan opened it and it turned out to be a white medicinal pill. "Initially, grandfather wanted to give you before he left but he did not have the time so he asked me for help." Ryan stared at the drug, he couldn''t find anything special about it. But he knew that the medicine his grandfather had concocted could not be judged by its cover alone. "Grandfather said these three drugs are the newest medicine especially for you," Christa said. Ryan then took one and drank it. When the medicine got into his body, a subtle energy started to spread over. Along the way, the energy flowed through his nerves, muscles and blood vessels and then rested in each of his internal organs. "What is this medicine?" Ryan started to worry why her grandfather suddenly gave him a new medicine. He hadn''t finished his previous medicine and he had absolutely no news about it. There must be a bigger picture he couldn''t see. "I don''t know either," Christa looked confused. "I was also surprised when my grandfather wanted me to go home at that time. After concocting the medicine, they immediately went to the ruins and entrusted me with this medicine to give it to you, brother." "Maybe it has something to do with the fourth grandfather. He said he had predicted your fate and the results said that there would be great dangers lurking. Looks like this drug is a weapon for you to face that danger." When he heard Christa''s words, Ryan''s heart clenched. The fourth grandfather''s prophecy made him a little afraid, what kind of danger would befall him? The fourth grandfather''s prediction ability deserved thumbs up, he had never heard that any of his grandfather''s predictions had ever been missed. And now that he heard his grandfather''s prophecy, Ryan must be prepared for any harm. But the biggest question was, what kind of danger and harm woulde to his doorstep? This problem had led to his famously cold third grandfather making him a new drug to deal with this danger. The frown on Ryan''s forehead got deeper, he couldn''t get this problem out of his mind at all. There shouldn''t be any major threat that could threaten him. Golge was dead, the Eclipse had fled to America and had no strength to fight him. Ryan had no idea which party could threaten him. What worried him the most was that his grandparents couldn''t help him when they were at work. "Brother Ryan doesn''t need to worry. The fourth grandfather also said that this problem is not as big as you thought," Christa understood what was on Ryan''s mind. Ryan''s heart immediately felt relieved, if his grandfather said that, it meant that it was true. Chapter 295: Youre Not Dead Yet? Chapter 295: You''re Not Dead Yet? "What business got you here, by the way?" Ryan immediately threw away his worries and changed the topic of conversation. "The ordo had just caught some terrorists so we are currently discussing the procedures for handing over suspects," Christa said with a smile, but her face suddenly looked sad. "Bro, I''m very busytely and I really miss you." "Christa, don''t be so sad. If you miss me, just call me and I''lle to your ce," Ryan said with augh. "Is it true?" Christa''s face immediately glowed. "Of course, why would I lie to you?" Ryan then stroked Christa''s cheek. "When it''s time for us to get married, we''ll be together forever," Christa''s face waspletely red, her eyes were filled with expectation. She and Ryan had promised to get married since they were young and their grandparents had blessed their rtionship. "Then what can I do? I''ll be Ryan''s wifeter..." Christa said as she lowered her head. Ryan then lifted her head and whispered in her ear, "Christa, before we get married, it looks like you should eat more papayas," Christa''s face looked confused. "Bro, what''s the connection of eating papaya and getting married?" "Because." Ryan whispered in Christa''s ear again, "I want your body to be more plump." This time, Christa''s face waspletely redder. She immediately turned her head towards her chest. It seemed that her assets were too small. "Hahaha I''m kidding," Ryan then stroked Christa''s hair. "I don''t care about the lump of fat in the chest, all I want is you," Are Ryan''s words true? Of course not! A man''s dream was having a big-chested wife! The first criterion for a man when he chose a partner was arge chest! The second criterion was arge chest! The third criterion was arge chest! This showed that big breasts were a dream for men. But of course, if your face is ugly and penniless then don''t expect to find a beautiful woman with big breasts. However, Christa''s chest was neither small nor toorge. It could be said that her chest was normal. ''Medium is premium!'' When her hair was stroked, Christa''s face showed as if she was floating. While in the Ordo, she was always cold and firm. But in front of Ryan, she seemed to be a girl who could not stand being treated gently. "Then go back to work, sorry I interrupted your time. If you''re not busyter, how about we go on a date? " Christa nodded. "Then I''ll go first. Brother, you also need to be careful. " "Hahaha, since when has anyone dared to fight your brother?" Ryan then pinched Christa''s cheek. When Christa returned to the building, Ryan walked towards the house. The day was full of surprises. First she was forced into Megan''s house by her mother and he also helped Mia catch criminals. Time was indeed so cruel, when he looked at the clock, it was already 4 in the afternoon. When Ryan was walking toward the house, he suddenly saw a familiar young woman about to enter the police station. Ryan was really shocked, wasn''t she the one who told him to watch himself out at the casino? He also had a fight with her female bodyguard. Her bodyguard, Audrey, was just as cold as her employer, both of which could give chills to anyone who turned against them. Marilyn herself was surprised when she saw Ryan''s figure, she then said in a cold tone, "You''re not dead?" "You''re not dead yet?" Hearing these words, Ryan almost vomited blood. They barely knew each other and the first words that came out of her mouth were asking if he wasn''t dead yet? Did her parents never teach her manners? ''Of course I''m not dead yet. If I die, this world will surely die with me!'' Ryan was really annoyed with how she greeted him. If only she wasn''t looking like a child, he might have beat her! Marilyn red at Ryan. "Looks like they haven''t moved yet, but it looks like your life will end soon," ''Hmm? Who hasn''t moved?'' He frowned at the statement. Ryan red at her and Marilyn didn''t want to talk anymore. After that, she walked into the Avalerion police station. "Wait!" Ryan ran towards her. "What do you mean just now?" Marilyn stopped walking and replied coldly, "Everything is just a matter of time, you will understand my words soon," Why was she acting mysterious? "Don''t act mysterious like that," Ryan''s face became serious. "Who hasn''t moved?" Marilyn did not answer, then she shook her head slowly. "You really don''t know anything, huh? You''re just wasting my time, get lost and don''t bother me anymore," After saying that, Marilyn walked past Ryan. The man immediately became angry. "Exin to me or I''ll kill you!" "My advice remains the same, be careful and try to survive," Marilyn said with a cold face. Then she entered the building together with Audrey. When he saw Marilyn''s figure leaving his sight, Ryan shuddered a little. Today, he received many nerve-striking news ranging from warnings from Marilyn as well as drugs and predictions from his grandfather. His brain was spinning hard as he grew alert of the dangers that lurked around him. It was not a coincidence that he met Marilyn, maybe this was thest warning for him. But the question still remained, what kind of danger that might threaten him? While frowning, Ryan kept thinking as he continued walking. Now his first destination was the hospital where Ivanka was treated. That girl was still not discharged from the hospital and he had never visited her himself. Moreover, Irina didn''t know about this and if Ryan didn''t visit her, he might receive a revenge attack from Ivanka when she got out of the hospital. Ryan then walked to the canteen first to buy snacks. When he was in the canteen, there was a scene in Ivanka''s room. "Mrs. Susan, I want to go home! Hurry up and take care of the files so I can go home!" "Mydy, the doctor said you are not fully recovered yet. What if something bad happens to you?" Mrs. Susan said from beside the bed. "I''m perfectly healthy, please try calling the doctor. I''m tired of sleeping all the time!" Ivanka really wanted to go home. At this time, the patient beside her suddenly said, "Sorry if I eavesdropped, but what this madam said is true. If you are in a hurry to get out then what will you do if your illness gets worse?" "My husband is right, you can hold on first. I know it''s boring in this ce but think about the feelings of the people you care about, they also want you toe out healthy," the patient''s wife added. Mrs. Susan did not chime in, she just sighed. She had understood Ivanka''s condition from the previous doctor. Ivanka looked fine from the outside, but her internal wounds still hadn''t healed. If she hurt herself after she got discharged, her life could be in danger. Hearing the advice from the couple, Ivanka''s rebellious spirit was stirred up. "Who says I''m still sick?" "What if you just ask your doctor again?" As adults, the couple next to her tried not to get angry with Ivanka''s rude reply. "Be patient, everyone also wants to recover soon, just like you," Seeing everyone trying to stop her, Ivanka grew even more annoyed and said to Mrs. Susan, "I don''t care, I have to go out today. Call the doctor to check on me!" Mrs. Susan could only stand helplessly. After all, Ivanka was her superior and she had toply with her request. At this time, Ryan came into the room smiling and putting down the snacks he bought in the canteen. "Ivy, how are you?" Hearing this familiar voice, Mrs. Susan immediately greeted him. "Ryan, son!" Ivanka looked at Ryan and gave a cold snort. Turning her face away, she said to him, "Huh, took you so long toe here. You must have forgotten me, right?" Ryan scratched the back of his head and looked embarrassed. He was so busytely so he had no time to visit Ivanka. "Ivy, the important thing is I''m already here," after he drove Ivanka to the hospital, he immediately tried to go after Golge. Then he spent a few days alone with Irina to get rid of the bad memories that his wife experienced. He hadpletely forgotten about Ivanka''s existence. Ivanka smiled and still pretended to be angry. "Bro, I will be discharged from the hospital today. I''ll go crazy if I have to spend another day in this room!" "Son, the wounds on Ivanka''s body are still notpletely healed. The doctor told me that she needed to stay another 10 to 20 days to fully recover," Mrs. Susan whispered to Ryan. Listening to the old maid''s exnation, Ryan breathed a little relieved. Chapter 296: Droplets Of Magic Chapter 296: Droplets Of Magic At least, Ivanka''s life wasn''t in danger though internal injuries were inevitable. Recovering from this would take both her time and patience so for a passionate person like Ivanka, her life would feel really boring. At this time, the patient beside Ivanka said to Ryan, "This kid really doesn''t want to listen, what if her injury gets worse?" Ivanka was offended. "What did you say???" "My husband said that because he cares about you, don''t make us angry," the patient''s wife spoke up. Feeling cornered, Ivanka shed tears and said to Ryan, "Bro, I don''t want to stay in this ce any longer. I want to go home!" "Yes, you wille home today. I will take you out," Ryan''s heart ached when he saw those tears. After all, Ivanka was lying in this ce because of him and that she had to suffer until she cried. How could his heart handle it? "Son, the doctor forbids Ivanka from doing heavy activities or the internal injuries will get worseter," Mrs. Susan said. "What she said is true, it might sound cruel to confine her here but it''s also for her own good," the patient beside Ivanka said. Ryan frowned, why did everyone like toment? "Are you doctors? Why are you guys judging my sister from there?" Ryan''s face looked irritated, he then turned to the patient. "You better take care of yourself and stop worrying about other people," Hearing this, the couple didn''t care anymore. They loudly closed the curtains. "Ryan, son, ..." Mrs. Susan looked at him with a worried face. The reason she didn''t let Ivanka out was that this youngdy would immediately want to y with her friends and do many things to make up for the time she lost. This was strictly forbidden by the doctor. "Ma''am, don''t worry," Ryan said with a smile. Then he took out a test tube filled with the ginseng doll''s blood from under his shirt. The droplet was given by the ginseng doll when he caught it at home, but Ryan had never used it so far. This time, he intended to give it to Ivanka. The blood of the ginseng doll could make Valerie''s grandmother recover and regress her age a few years younger. This blood should have been able to heal Ivanka''s internal wounds. "Ivy, drink this," Ryan gave her the blood of the ginseng doll in the form of beads. Ivanka was confused and hesitant. "Trust me, after you drink it, you can get out of this ce," Ryan said. Hearing that she would leave this ce for good, Ivanka''s eyes immediately lit up. She had lived in this boring ce for days so she did not hesitate to drink it. When it entered her body, the energy contained in the ginseng doll''s blood immediately fused with her blood and entered her internal organs. Without feeling pain, the energy worked quickly and effectively. Ivanka''splexion was getting better and her limp body quickly regained her strength. The magic of the doll''s blood could be felt right after she consumed it. "Bro, can I really go home with this?" Ivanka could feel her body bing light. Ryan smiled at her then checked Ivanka''s pulse. ording to his observations, Ivanka''s internal wounds hadpletely healed and it would not bring harm to her in the future. "Of course!" Ryan rubbed Ivanka''s head. "Yaaaay! Brother is the best!" Ivankaughed and smiled broadly, while the couple beside her shook their heads. Youngsters nowadays, they really underestimated the danger of having an injury. "Ryan, son..." Mrs. Susan''s face still looked worried. However, Ryan smiled at her and said, "You don''t have to worry anymore, please call the doctor." Mrs. Susan nodded and walked out to find the doctor. The couple beside Ivanka''s bed couldn''t wait tough at Ryan''s stupidity. They couldn''t wait to see the doctor scold the ruthless young man. "It''s none of my business, but it''s not toote if you want to save your face," the patient suddenly opened the curtain. If it weren''t for his respect for the elders, Ryan would have beaten him up. Not long after, a middle-aged doctor came into the room and looked at Ivanka. The doctor sighed. "How many times have you called me in a day?" "Doctor Watson, please check me again!" Ivanka said while sticking out her tongue. It looked like she had a pretty good rtionship with the doctor. "No matter how many times you want me to check you, it''ll still remain the same. Didn''t I check you this morning? If that''s the case then I can give you good news next week," Doctor Watson smiled bitterly. Every day Ivanka would force him to check on her and sign her discharge papers. "Doctor, you don''t need to worry. I''m sure I''m cured now." Under the gaze of Mrs. Susan and the two people on the side, Doctor Watson started examining Ivanka. When he checked her breathing, the doctor was shocked. It seemed like Ivanka''s internal organs were much better than this morning. Doctor Watson looked confused and checked one more time. Damn, apparently he didn''t see it wrong. He could still feel the internal wound this morning, but why couldn''t he feel it anymore now? Aside from that, Ivanka looked more powerful now than she was earlier. As he was a rational person, he didn''t really believe in miracles so Doctor Watson checked her over and over again. Then, with a bitter smile he said to Ivanka, "ording to my analysis, you can be discharged from the hospital after this. But what kind of miracle is this? It''s amazing how you suddenly change though the result of daily check-ups this morning says otherwise," "Told you!" Ivanka smiled broadly. She then stood up and gave doctor Watson and Ryan a warm hug. The two people on the side werepletely shocked, didn''t they say that the girl''s injuries were so bad? How could she be discharged today? "Doc, did you check her properly? Is it true that she can get out?" "You think I''m lying? I''ve checked her four times and they all showed the same results. I didn''t even know why it could be like this, it''s really magical," Doctor Watson said. "Then you''ll have to check on me too, who knows if I can also be discharged today?" The patient said. After examining her, Doctor Watson told him, "Sorry, but you still need 3 months in this hospital," Feeling so happy, Ivanka changed clothes in the toilet and didn''t care about the patient next to her. With a big smile on her face, she dragged Ryan out of the room. "Mrs. Susan, please cook delicious food for me today!" "Okay, I will cook your favorite chicken soup," Mrs. Susan said with a big smile, she was relieved that this one "daughter" was healed. "Bro, I''m going to sleep with Sister Irina tonight!" Ivanka said to Ryan. Ryan was about to nod as he walked casually before he finally realized what he had just heard. ''You mean... Are you telling me to sleep alone?'' ''No! I do not want to!'' He thought as he hissed softly. Seeing Ryan shaking his head, Ivanka became sullen. When they got home, it was already 7 pm. Irina also just came home. Seeing her big sister, Ivanka immediately ran and hugged her. "Sister Irina!" Turning around, Irina was suddenly hugged by her sister. Her face was filled with shock. "Ivy, howe you didn''t show up here? You haven''t been here in a long time." Seeing the siblings exchange news, Ryan decided to take a shower first while Mrs. Susan prepared their dinner. When Ryan finished taking a shower, he noticed that the siblings were still talking in the living room. "Sis, how is your rtionship with Brother Ryan?" Ivanka asked with a smile. Irina''s face turned red. "What do you mean?" "Sis, please don''t act innocent like that. You understand what I mean, don''t you?" Ivanka''s smile looked really wicked. "Come on sis, tell me! Brother Ryan is taking a shower now so there are only two of us here." Irina''s face had turned red, this sister wanted to hear about her sex life? "Come on, don''t be ashamed like that. I''ll do it with someer in my life anyway. I just want to know how it feels and. Does it hurt?" Ivanka was still trying to convince her sister. Irina was shaking her head. With her cheeks blushing hard, she said to Ivanka, "Do you really want to know?" "Of course!" Ivanka immediately sat up straight. "At first, it was hurt but Ryan made sure that my first experience was not painful. After doing it several times it started to feel good, but I can''t exin it in detail!" Irina said. "Are you pregnant now?" Ivanka''s face was serious. "Not yet," Irina buried her head on the sofa cushions. "We haven''t talked about that," Chapter 297: Riding On Top Chapter 297: Riding On Top At this time, Ryan had sneaked into the living room. Ivanka and Irina couldn''t hear his footsteps. Ivanka then lowered her head. "But when you have childrenter, can I stille to this house to y?" "Of course you can," Irina then hugged Ivanka. "No matter what, you will always be my sweet little sister and you are always wee in my house. I also hope that you will never get bored ying with me," "Hmmm... Then what can I do, I will be the best sister and aunt in the world!" Ivanka said as she hugged Irina tightly back. The two sistersughed, but at this time, a head suddenly popped out from behind them. "Don''t forget me, I also want to y with you." Irina and Ivanka were both shocked. When they turned around, they found that it was Ryan''s head. "Bro, can you stop surprising me like that? I''ll die young from a heart attack, you know!" Ivanka got angry. Ryan then walked over to them and sat between Ivanka and Irina. "Hey, what are you doing sitting in the middle?" Ivanka got even angrier. "I want to talk about important things with my sister, so you just wait in the room." "Never mind, I am your brother-inw. What kind of problem do you want to talk about that you don''t want me to join you guys like this?" Ryanughed. On his right was a mature and sexy woman named Irina while on his left was Ivanka, a young and vibrant girl. "This is a women''s problem, how can we talk about it if you''re still here?" Ivanka said. "Hahaha, why are you so angry? Are you in your period now?" Ryan then turned to Irina and stroked her hair. "If you feel sick, just tell your husband. I will make you not feel it anymore," Ivanka looked surprised, she then said to Ryan, "Bro, how could you speak vulgarly like that!" "Ah, I don''t mean something perverted!" Ryan realized that his words were ambiguous. "I mean I can relieve the symptoms with my acupuncture," Ivankaughed with satisfaction seeing Ryan confused while Irina was attracted by her husband''s words just now. "How to?" "Here, let me help," Ryan then took off Irina''s shirt and checked her waist. In an instant, Irina''s veins were clearly visible. Seeing Ryan''s serious face, Ivanka couldn''t help asking. "Bro, can you really cure period cramps?" "Ivy, it''s natural for some women to have cramps so I can''t make it disappear. All I can do is relieve the pain." "Besides, have you forgotten who cured your e?" Ryan added, he then smiled wickedly. Even though he didn''t study medicine from his third grandfather for too long, a trivial problem like this was certainly an easy thing for him. Ivanka quickly turned into a goody two-shoes. "Then, after you help sister Irina, can you help me too? I''m really in pain because of my period," "Didn''t you just want to kick me out? Why should I help you?" "Bro...." Ivanka immediately hugged Ryan from behind, she tried to beg him. "Come on bro, don''t you want your younger sister to always be healthy?" "Alright now, that''s enough," Irina said as she kept holding her shirt. She was actually a little jealous seeing the two of them so close. "Fine, fine. Now take off your clothes too," Ryan''s right hand was on Irina''s waist while the left was on Ivanka''s. After a while, Ryan said to Irina, "Honey, there should be nothing wrong with your body." Then Ryan turned to look at Ivanka with a serious face and shook his head. "Ivy, your body is in serious trouble." "HAH??!" Ivanka was really surprised when she heard it. Irina was also nervous when she heard it. "But take it easy, you will be fine if..." "If what?" Ivanka immediately tugged at Ryan. "Bro, am I going to die???" "You will be fine if you often give your brother a shoulder massage," Ryan said with a smile. Irina immediatelyughed at that then Ryan alsoughed with her. Ivanka was really angry and took the pillow on the sofa and mmed it on her brother-inw''s face. "Damn it, I was already worried just now!" "Yeah, sorry, I was wrong. I just want to tease you, I''ll make a medicinal potionter and you have to drink it." After this little quarrel was over, Ivanka spoke again, "Sister Irina, if you have a day off tomorrow, how about we go mountain climbing?" Mountain climbing? Irina thought about it for a moment and smiled at her. "Sounds fun. We haven''t climbed the mountain for a long time," Ivanka was immediately excited. "Lately, a lot of people have climbed Mount Barlegrad. How about we go there?" Irina nodded, but Ryan red at Ivanka. "You really want to go mountain climbing?" "Ah, I didn''t invite you, you know," Ivanka looked away. "I only invited my sister Irina," "Howe?" Ryan immediately panicked. "I just want to protect you and your sister, what if you meet bad guys who want to hurt you?" "We''ll be screaming for help. Besides, our destination is also full of visitors, so it doesn''t matter," Ivanka smiled at Ryan, it seemed that she still had a grudge against the man for not visiting her in the hospital. "There''s no need to make a fuss like that, you cane too," Irina said. The three then chatted for an hour, their topics varied greatly. After dinner, they went to sleep. Initially, Ivanka nned to sleep with her sister but after seeing Ryan''s serious face, she didn''t dare to do it. Finally, Ivanka stood up with a sullen face and said to her older siblings, "Okay, I''ll sleep alone tonight, make sure you won''t be too tired for tomorrow," "What do you mean?" Irina was confused at what she said. "Of course I was talking about what you and Brother Ryan are going to do after this. Your screams were so loudst time that I couldn''t sleep at all. This time, make sure you don''t scream too loudly!" Ivanka''s face waspletely irritated. Hearing her exnation, Irina''s face turned red. Ryan almost vomited his drink when he heard that. Since when did Ivanka turn into such a straightforward person? Irina''s face was really red, she could only nod slowly. Seeing her sister''s embarrassed face, Ivanka smiled. "Sis, don''t be shy. Moaning pleasantly when you do it is natural, but try not to make too much noise, I''m afraid I can''t sleep well," When Ivanka came into her room, Irina whispered in Ryan''s ear. "Am I really too loud?" When whispered, Irina thought about when she was in her favorite position riding her husband from the top. She thought maybe she was doing it too hard that she didn''t realize her moan was so loud. "Hahaha, don''t worry, she''s just bluffing. How could your moan be that loud?" Ryan then kissed Irina and whispered in her ear, "She''s just jealous of you." "Besides, I want to try a new style today. I hope you are ready not to sleep," Ryan said. Irina blushed, then they both entered their love nest. This night was destined to be a sleepless night. ...... The next day, suddenly the curtains in his room opened and the bright sunlight pierced his eyes. Ryan opened his eyes and saw Ivanka in his room. "Bro, wake up! Let''s get up quickly, we want to go mountain climbing today!" Though she said that in a thunderous voice, Ryan sank his head back into the pillow. Ivanka was really angry, she immediately shook Ryan''s body violently. However, all her efforts were in vain since her brother continued to sleep. Left with no other choice, Ivanka then took a deep breath and shouted in Ryan''s ear. "WAKE UP!" ''Bastard..!'' This wasn''t the level of waking people up anymore, it''s already like an assassination attempt! Ryan jumped down from the bed while covering his ears. Ivanka then said to him, "It''s your own fault that you don''t want to get up ande down. Come on get ready quickly, otherwise I''ll stay." Feeling helpless, Ryan could only stand while continuing to cover his buzzing ears. "What time is it?" "It''s 6 o''clock in the morning, Sister Irina has been getting ready since earlier. You''re the only one who''s not ready yet." Hearing it was still 6 am, Ryan was speechless. "It''s only 6 am, let me sleep again." "Don''t sleep anymore, brother!" Ivanka''s face was filled with anger, she really looked like the devil. Ryan didn''t dare to fight her again. "Yeah yeah, I was just kidding. I''m getting ready soon," Scratching his head, the man immediately got ready and washed his face. After breakfast, the three of them went to Mount Barlegrad At Mount Barlegrad Near the city of Avalerion, several mountains stood tall. Even though they were not high, each mountain had its own power. Chapter 298: Let’s Have Some Fun! Chapter 298: Let¡¯s Have Some Fun! The mountain leading to Los Santos where Ryan earned the title of the drift king before was known to be used as a racing track. This was just an example of their unique existence. Of all the mountains, the most popr right now was Mount Barlegrad. It was not too high and steep so it was suitable for junior climbers. When people reached the top, beautiful scenery weed them. Therefore, this mountain was very popr among those who wanted to climb casually. "Hahaha Sister Irina is really slow!" Ivanka was so excited as she ran with full strength. The three of them had reached the foot of the mountain by bus. Since today was a weekend, many people came to hike. After confirming their luggage, they were ready to climb this beautiful mountain. When they saw the mountain from below, the three of them let out a deep breath. No wonder this mountain was a popr destination. With an altitude of 1400 meters above sea level, this mountain was quite easy to conquer by beginners. However, there were also several danger points so climbers should not becent and should avoid areas that have danger signs. At this time, a rock climbingpetition was held near them. Climbing was known as an extreme sport because they were really dangerous. Even though there were security measures in ce, it still did not fully guarantee the safety of participants. If their rope was broken or they fell in the middle of apetition, they might lose their lives from falling off such heights. At the sloop of the mountain, many people were enjoying thepetition. Even some of them were cheering for their idol. Thepetition had been running halfway, the participants would soon reach the finish line. The cliff they used was quite high, about 40 meters tall. Moreover, this was a real cliff so it was difficult for them to find a safe footing. "Wow, looks like it''s really fun over there! Let''s see for a moment!" Ivanka became excited, she took out her cellphone to take a picture. Around them, people also took many photos with their cellphones. "Wow, that guy in the middle is really great, he''s leading a long way." "But look at the woman behind him, she''s also great. Her arms are really strong and she''s also pretty!" The spectators were divided into 2. One side was watching and enjoying this match while the other was busy recording and posting it on their social ounts. Ryan and Irina were among those who watched and enjoyed the show. In a tourist spot like this, there were many things that drew people''s attention and attracted them. Rock climbing was one of the many examples. Apetition would always be held every week. Tourists could alsopete if they paid a certain amount of money. Of course, there were already various kinds of security provided. Apart from rock climbing, there were still many other activities at the slope of this mountain, such as bouncy falls and flying fox. All these attractions were intended for tourists who didn''t want to climb, mainly families with small children. The hiking trail was secured and several safety measures had been considered so climbers only needed to follow the avable path. "Ivy, let''s climb right away. It''s going to be scorching hot in the afternoon, you know," Ryan said from the side, what''s the fun of seeing people climbing cliffs? If it''s just a cliff like that, he could finish it in just 1 minute. "Wait a moment, it will be finished soon. I want to see who the winner is!" Ivanka continued to cheer with the rest of the crowd. Irina smiled at Ryan. "It''s okay, let her have fun," Since his wife had said that, Ryanplied. At this moment, thepetition was almost over. The beautiful girl that people talked about started to fall behind the otherpetitors. After all, the opponent was a professional and a boy at that, of course this girl would encounter some difficulties. At this time, she was in the rearmost position and her speed was gradually decreasing. Her right hand tried to grasp the stone above but suddenly, the rock crumbled and the woman''s right hand fell too. After hanging for 5 seconds with her left hand, her grip was released and she fell free. "Watch out...!" Everyone screamed in fear when they saw the incident. Fortunately, the girl reacted quickly and managed to stand on one of the steps. "Hey, are you okay? Hold on!" One of the people from below said. She was clearly frightened, thinking that her life had already ended. If it weren''t for the rope on her body, she might really have died. However, when the staff below shouted at her, the girl realized something terrifying. It seemed that the rope wrapped around her was rubbing against the sharp rock and was about to break! Luckily, her hand had managed to grab a stone and now she was standing in the middle of this footing, trembling with fear. She didn''t know what else to do. "What''s wrong with her? Howe she''s shaking like that?" "Looks like something''s wrong with the equipment." "If she falls from such a height without straps, she will die on the spot." Everyone was giving their opinion, Ivanka also started to get anxious. "Howe she Hang in there! Help ising soon!" The girl started to break out in cold sweat, she didn''t have much experience in climbing especially real cliffs. This was the first time she entered thepetition, she was already nervous from the start. When she looked down, her head became dizzy. The steady footing suddenly began to shake and stones began to fall. Seeing this, everyone started to get scared. The participants on top also noticed this incident, they were all staring at her. The staff also panicked, the rope tied to her body finally broke. Now her life only depended on the strength of her grip. "Hold and take a deep breath, don''t look down!" The participants on top were very worried when they saw the rope that supported her broke. If that girl got scared and lost her grip strength, she would definitely fall! Hearing those words, the girl tried to calm down. The audience below could feel their hearts clenched hard, they were afraid that someone would die today. "Look at that! The rope''s broken!" "What? Then her story is over." "I can''t bear to see it." "This sport is too dangerous!" The staff on top of the cliff tried to give her a rope, but since this had never happened before, they did not have long enough rope for that. ''Looks like she''s really on the brink of death,'' a staff member thought. The girl was still trying to calm down, but at this time, when one of the participants wanted toe to save her, a stone fell again. The stones hit her and she panicked. Her footrest copsed and now she was just hanging off with both hands. In an instant, everyone screamed in fear. "Heymittee, quickly do something! That girl can die!" "I''ll call an ambnce and the police!" Amittee member then took a HT and said to his friend above, "Where''s the rope? Bring it fast! She won''tst much longer!" The staff above were still trying to tie several ropes together. If it was not strong enough, that would mean they''re killing the girl. "Hold on, hold on, help ising soon!" Themittee shouted through the loudspeaker. The girl struggled with all her strength to grasp the rock in both hands, but without a footstool, she wouldn''tst long. Ryan looked at the poor girl and frowned. If this situation continued like this, that girl would die. At the same time, amittee member got ready to climb up and rescue her. However, it took about 3 minutes to put on the necessary tools, they were not sure that the girl wouldst that long. At this moment, the girl noticed a rope sticking out from above. However, since there was no footing at all, she had to jump up and release both of her grasps to grab the rope. This bet was really too risky. "Damn, it looks like she has no footing. The only way out for her is to jump!" Themittee then said through the loudspeaker once again, "Don''t jump, just hold on! We will save you in a moment!" "Oh damn, how is she going to survive that..." Ivanka was scared too, but at this moment, she realized that Ryan was no longer there. When people were focused on looking up, a man suddenly came to the cliff and prepared to climb without equipment. "Who is it???!" "Hey security, it looks like someone is trying to be a hero." The security officers immediately shouted at Ryan. "Get out of here, it''s dangerous!" Chapter 299: Not All Hero Wears A Cap Chapter 299: Not All Hero Wears A Cap However, Ryan did not listen to him and jumped high like a kangaroo. After that, he climbed the cliff very fast. The organizer was surprised to see how high Ryan jumped. The audience was also surprised when they saw him climbing so easily. "Wow, that guy is fast!" "Not only fast, his movements look like a pro!" "Is that person a mountain hermit?" Even without equipment, Ryan quickly climbed up towards the girl who was still in danger. Everyone was amazed as they saw him climbing without any difficulty. Was that person the god of climbing? But of course they would ask something like that since they didn''t know Ryan''s true identity. Who was he again? He was Nergal the God of War! Ryan''s extraordinary action amazed everyone. It was as if he was walking over a t cliff, truly unbelievable. Several people immediately took out their cellphones to record it. "Look, that''s our local Spiderman!" "Absolutely incredible!" While the spectators were busy capturing this incident through their cell phones, Ryan was hanging beside the girl. By this time, the girl had closed her eyes and was on the verge of draining her strength. Her face and back were drenched in cold sweat and she was ready to face her death. She was so desperate that she did not realize that Ryan was at her side. "Don''t be afraid, open your eyes." At this time, the girl suddenly heard a soft voice. When she opened her eyes, she saw Ryan''s smiling face. Was she hallucinating? The girl was shocked, and at this moment, her hand was no longer strong and let go of her grip. In an instant, her whole body was falling down! Everyone screamed in fear. It''s finished, that girl was definitely dead! But at the crucial moment, Ryan jumped towards her. His left hand managed to grab the girl''s hand while his right hand managed to catch the new rope that was stretched from the top of the cliff. Everything took ce in just 1 second, Ryan managed to save the girl and himself by catching the rope. People watching around them couldn''t bear to see the tragedy, but then immediately shocked when they saw Ryan save the girl. "WOW, Brother Ryan is amazing!" Ivanka was already pping her hands happily, her brother-inw was really great! Irina also smiled with relief, it seemed that she was used to her husband''s reckless action. After their daze disappeared, the audience started cheering for Ryan. "Hero! That person is our hero!" "Look at his muscles, I''m sure his abs are just as sexy!" "Oh my God, I hope he''s still single!" Several women said as they were fascinated by Ryan''s action. "Mother, can I be as great as that person when I grow up? Can I?" A little boy asked to his mother. His mother then carried him and then said to her son, "Sure, the important thing is you eat healthy food." As people looked at him in awe, Ryan slowly descended while still holding the girl with one hand. What an incredible physical strength! After hended, Ryan walked over to themittee while carrying the girl with both hands. However, he suddenly stopped walking and his face was radiating with a broad, warm smile. He wanted to enjoy the audience''s cheers for a bit longer. In Ryan''s arms, the girl stared at his smile and her face became red. One of the man''s hands was right on her chest and gradually squeezed it. But she did not know whether her savior was doing it on purpose or just identally. Still, she was not angry at him, she enjoyed it very much instead. Ryan''s image really stuck in her heart now. A hero in times of despair and danger could easily conquer a girl''s heart. While he was standing still smiling, Ryan really enjoyed thepliments people gave him. At the same time, he felt a soft sensation in his right hand. Unconsciously, his grip was getting stronger and stronger. But ording to his experience, what he should be holding was ... In an instant, he turned to the girl he had saved and realized that her face was already bright red. "Sorry, I didn''t mean it!" Ryan said with a smile. The girl nodded and was not angry, instead she ventured to ask, "Thank you for helping me, may I know what your name is?" "My name is Ryan." At this time, everyone had already surrounded him. "Are you free tonight? My heart is lonely and I need someone to fill it!" "Hey, I''m interested in bing your manager when you be famous. We will be rich artists together!" "Can I get your autograph?" Their voice really made Ryan dizzy. ... .. But after he put down the girl he helped, his figure suddenly disappeared from the middle of the crowd. "Ah, where did he go? Wasn''t he in front of me just now?" "Where did he disappear?" By this time, Ryan already returned beside Ivanka and Irina while hiding his face. "Brother, you are truly amazing! You have to teach me cool stuff sometimes!" "Forget that first, let''s quickly get out of here and climb the mountain," Ryan said. "I don''t want to, you have to promise it first!" Ivanka said with a frown. "Ivy, do you think that practicing all that isn''t dangerous? Do you want to have many scars and wounds like mine?" When Ryan showed her the scars on his back, Ivanka was greatly frightened. "Howe you have that much, brother? No, I don''t want any of that! I still want to get married!" "Of course practicing up to this stage is very dangerous. If you want to practice martial arts, you must be prepared to receive a thousand wounds. These are worse than your pimples by any day. Though you might appear physically and mentally stronger, you still have to be willing to give up worldly things like shopping, watching TV etc. to get to my stage. Then. " "Alright, stop. I''ve heard enough so stop now! Okay, I won''t ask you to teach me," it was enough to make Ivanka give up learning something from Ryan when she heard that she couldn''t shop or y games. Irina pinched Ryan''s waist. "You really are.! You really love to scare your own sister, huh?" Ryanughed, Ivanka then immediately scolded him, "Bro, why are you always being ignorant!" She had already taken off her shoes and was ready to throw them. "Goodness Ivy, my goodness!" Ryan said as he ran and took cover behind Irina. The three of them climbed the mountain happily, they didn''t forget to enjoy the beautiful natural scenery. Along the way, they also joked and yed around. Ivanka was very excited though she had just been discharged from the hospital and constantly talked about many things. Many people had climbed this mountain with them, it was a weekend after all. They came to this mountain to rx and enjoy the natural scenery. After an hour and a half of walking, they finally reached the top. "Wow, the air here is really clean!" Ivanka took a deep breath while Irina stared at the sky that seemed to be in her grasp. In front of them, the city of Avalerionid bare, still looking busy and the view of the forest was truly amazing. "Brother Ryan, take a look at this statue!" Ivanka seemed to still have a lot of energy. Ryan then looked at the human statue which was quite damaged. It seemed that this stone was hundreds of years old. The man then walked towards the edge, and when he looked down, he could not see the slope of the mountain as it was covered by many trees. It seemed that he still hoped to meet the girl he saved earlier and wanted to feel her chest once again. The three of them then enjoyed the serene atmosphere at the peak of the mountain while taking some pictures. "Hey,e over here!" Ivanka dragged Ryan and Irina to pose with nature as their background. Then she asked someone to take a picture of the three of them. After taking a photo, the three of them sat on a nearby bench. Enjoying the mountain breeze, they sat downfortably. Ryan sat in the middle and was nked by the two beautiful angels. Slowly, Irina rested her head on Ryan''s shoulder and so did Ivanka. At first, Ryan wanted to embrace Irina but he canceled his intention as Ivanka was on the other side. He never thought that his shoulders would be a nest for two beautiful nymphs. Indeed, everyone had their own version of happiness, but the simplest thing was to enjoy this precious moment with loved ones. Ryan himself felt that he had changed a lot. When he traveled the world, he was never this calm and gentle. For his former self, power was everything. Chapter 300: Nothing Can Save You Today Chapter 300: Nothing Can Save You Today However, the most important thing for him now was to find himself in the heart of those he cared for. While people were enjoying the scenery and taking pictures, a group of people dressed all in ck suddenly appeared. Nothing was left to be seen other than their eyes, they looked like the ninja assassins on TV. Their arrival certainly took everyone by surprise, it was clear that they didn''te here to enjoy the scenery. "What are they going to do?" Everyone was wondering about what made these mysterious figures suddenlye. At the same time, some of them noticed the sharp weapons hidden under their clothes. Their menacing aura sent chills down everyone''s spines, it seemed that offending them would be tantamount to looking for death. Ryan was still enjoying this beautiful moment with Irina and Ivanka, then suddenly, he felt something strange. He turned his head and realized the people in all-ck. In an instant, Ryan''s heart clenched. "You two, get up quickly," Ryan said to Irina and Ivanka while the two were half asleep. When she heard her brother-inw''s loud voice, Ivanka was a little irritated. But when she saw Ryan''s serious face, the girl felt there was something wrong. Irina already gripped Ryan''s hand, the incident with her abduction returned to her mind. Ryan could feel the fighting power of his opponent this time was strong, almost as strong as the one in the O bar. However, he was sure that they were three times stronger than the one he faced at that bar. It could be said that they had nned this attack when he was alone with Irina and Ivanka. At this moment, the two opposing sides were engulfed in a powerful killing aura. The people around them already felt a heavy and critical atmosphere. Would they kill each other here? The number of people in ck was increasing every second, now they had more than 50 of them. Each was a martial artist and their killing aura was extremely dense. Everyone had their own unique weapon, and quite unfortunately for their opponent, they all had sharp weapons. Ryan just red at them, and at this moment, several people wearing shy clothes were seen in the very back row. One of them wore a bra shirt while chewing gum and picking his nose. Even though he looked like a fool, he had a very strong presence. ording to Ryan''s analysis, they were all the elite martial masters from the Gods and Half-blood list. But it seemed that there were some people who had not yet entered the ranking list of the world''s martial experts. Things like this were very natural, they did have strength but they hadn''t shown themselves to the world yet so they didn''t have a history of fighting. So apart from the four existing rankings, there were still many strong people who didn''t have any lunge in the martial world. The man named Father Raphael of the Vatican was an example. Since he was the Vatican''s secret weapon, he was not on any list. However, even someone like Ryan didn''t dare to face Father Raphael one on one. To be honest, Father Raphael was still holding back when he fought against Yodai. After all, this world was really wide and big and many of the surprises that dwelled in it were still yet to unfold. Apart from this list of martial arts masters, a list that''s a little more extreme existed the Assassin list. This list was judged by the ability of the assassin starting from their killing technique, removing their traces, trapping their targets, and many more. And that dumb-looking man was one of the top levels in the world of assassins, his code name was ''Stygian de''. Stygian de was ranked 10th in the world assassin, he took a job to kill Ryan none other than because of its prize. Not only him, a man in his 60s with a long white beard standing next to him also took part in this ambush for the same reason. Each breath he took was equal to inhaling and absorbing the essence of the earth. This way, his body became much younger and stronger. The third person with the same aura was a woman. She dressed like a pirate and even had a parrot on her shoulders. Obviously these three people had a different aura and energy from the ninjas in ck. However, Ryan could feel that there were 5 others who had the same aura as the three among those dressed in all-ck. All of his opponent''s gaze fell on him while he was sitting with Irina and Ivanka. "Brother, did theye to harm us?" Ivanka was truly terrified, she had never been in a situation like this. "No, they came to take my life," Ryan shook his head then stood up. "Ivy you and your sister need to get out of here quickly and hide." "I don''t want to! I want to be with you, brother!" Ivanka quickly caught Ryan''s hand. Irina herself felt that this situation was the same as the dreadful incident she had experienced before. Without realizing it, a tear fell from the corner of her eyes. Ryan then turned to Irina and said to her, "Darling, believe me, take Ivanka away from here. I''ll take care of them alone and meet with youter," After saying that, Ryan walked over to the crowd. The other climbers were already staring confused at this incident. Was this a movie shoot? But why didn''t they receive any prior notification? "Are you Ryan?" Stygian de was still chewing on his gum. "I am," Ryan replied casually. "I don''t know who you are, but if you mess around, be prepared to die." "Don''t take this personally," Stygian de then spat at him. "We are only working for our clients." Ryan then looked at everyone with the thick murderous aura around them, he then noticed a figure dressed in luxury at the very back. Seeing that figure, Ryan frowned. "So you''re behind all this?" He should have guessed it, but he thought that his opponent wouldn''t bother him anymore. Indeed, Ryan should have known that the man would not rest before avenging his dead son who died in his hand. The mastermind behind this was Nichs, the head of the Kruger family from Batavia. "Do you think you can hide behind that old freak all the time?" Nichs said in a cold tone. "I''ve been waiting for this moment for a long time to finish you off!" When she was about to run with Ivanka, Irina was surprised when she saw Nichs''s figure. "Uncle, what are you doing here? Aren''t our families friends?" Nichs'' cold eyes stared at her and then heughed. "Friends? How dare you guys still consider us friends after you killed my son? If we were friends, why did you kill him?" Irina gritted her teeth and stepped forward. "Uncle, this is all my fault so don''t involve Ryan in our family problems. Let him go," "Don''t worry, none of you will go away alive!" Nichs said in a cold tone. Ryan frowned. "You want to kill my wife?" "Kill her? No, it looks like you misunderstood. I just want to kill you. But her..." Nichs snorted coldly. "I''m going to make all my men rape her and make her nothing more than a lump of meat that even a dog won''t even want to touch!" All the climbers were already scared and started to leave this ce, the atmosphere at this mountain peak had turned heavy and ufortable. Not to mention that the shine from the swords and knives made them even more certain that there would be bloodshed. Both parties fell silent for a moment, then Ryan broke the silence. "Do you think your men are enough to kill me? You can try it," When he said that, everyone dressed in all-ck and the other killers frowned. Stygian de returned to chewing a piece of gum while smiling at Ryan. The pirate woman drew her sword and the old man with white beard rxed his muscles and was ready to attack. Nichs'' face was already smiling broadly. "I want to see if you can still smile like that when you''re turned into a corpse. And don''t hope that old man will help you again!" Ryan frowned, he knew what Nichs meant. Seeing his reaction, Nichs felt happy. He wanted to kill Ryan for a long time, and now was his best chance. "You know why I know that your grandfather couldn''t help you this time?" Nichs'' eyes werepletely cold. "Because I was the one who leaked the location of the ruins to them." At this time, Ryan was finally able to put together the puzzle that had been haunting him. "Nothing can save you today," Nichs'' killer gaze shot his foe like an arrow, he wanted his dead son to be in peace soon. Chapter 301: This Place Will Be Your Grave Chapter 301: This ce Will Be Your Grave At this time, the officer in charge of securing the tourist location arrived at the top of the mountain. Without a doubt, he went straight to Nichs. "This is a public ce, what are you doing here?" The panicked hikers breathed a sigh of relief, finally the security guards arrived. This problem should be resolved peacefully. However, everyone screamed in fear in the next second. Before the officer could get close to Nichs, Stygian de stopped chewing his game and lunged at him. With only one leg, he kicked the officer down a cliff. Considering they were at the top of the mountain, falling from there would be an immediate death sentence. Panicked and chaotic, those two words were very suitable to describe the situation on this mountain peak. Everyone was running around trying to save themselves and run away from this ce. "Hurry!" They immediately flocked back down. Ryan red at the Stygian de after he killed people with ease. It seemed that this problem would not end until he or Nichs were killed. There was only one choice either Nergal ended up getting killed or the head of the aristocratic family from Batavia died in his hands. The atmosphere around them was heating up, the cold wind that hit their face was unable to calm their blood that had boiled hard. Nichs then said to Ryan, "This ce will be your grave." Almost at the same time as Nichs'' death sentence, the men in ck lunged at their target. Ryan himself had lunged at them and killed anyone who dared to challenge him. Seeing the two sides fighting, the climbers who''d decided to stay behind prayed for Ryan. How could one person fight against so many people? "Poor guy." Everyone had expressed their condolences. Not to mention that Ryan''s opponent was carrying a weapon, it was certain that he would lose his life soon. But the ensuing incident left them gaping. Ryan alone lunged into the midst of his enemies. The people in ck had surrounded him and their weapons were already aimed at their sole opponent. They wanted to cut Ryan in half, but how could they be so sure? Did they really have Nergal cornered and surrounded? Ryan''s inner power began to flow throughout his body and it immediately enveloped him like a shield. Ryan was like a shadow, running around dodging attacks with elegance as if he was dancing. Not only that, Ryan also counterattacked. These people had intended to kill him so why would he hesitate to do the same? If he only tried to survive and put on a defensive stance all the time, he would eventually run out of steam and get cornered. The swords and knives used by his foes always cut through the empty air, thest thing they saw before their vision cked out was Ryan''s fist breaking their neck. At the same time, Ryan kicked to the right at his opponent who was trying to mp him down. He quickly snatched the sword that was left behind and opened a path full of blood. Every time he swung it, a life was lost. Not even 1000 corpses could calm Nergal''s murderous thirst! Even though he had killed many, Ryan was still under siege. Having no other choice, Ryan lunged forward and killed them one by one. "Brother Ryan is so great!" Hiding with Irina, Ivanka was very happy to see her brother-inw beat up the criminals one by one. All the climbers who took part in hiding were amazed, was he still human? No logic could exin how a single person could win against 50. Defeating 3 - 5 people at once was already god-tier skills in people''s eyes, let alone taking down 50 of them. But why did it seem like that man would actually win? If this continued this way, it might actually happen. Was he descended from the God of War? People tried to record this incident but they couldn''t find Ryan at all. Though they had prepared their eyes to keep up with his movement, that person was still so fast! Nichs stared at Ryan sharply, it seemed like his son''s killer hade a long way since theyst met. However, Nichs did not know anything about Ryan. After his trip to Japan, Ryan got a better understanding of the situation with his body. Moreover, the mysterious power residing in him was even stronger than his original internal power. Thanks to this mysterious power, he was able to defeat both Helos and Ashur at once. Seeing that his subordinates died or fainted one by one, Nichs''s face was getting gloomy. Of the 50 people, there were only 20 of them left. Ryan''s fighting power was really out of this world. Of course, those people dressed in all-ck were only small flies. To kill Ryan, Nichs had invited and contracted elite martial arts experts and brought in his team of assassins. From the start, the pawns'' job was to tire Ryan out and only then would the elites move. Once they saw a gap in his power, they''d immediately try to get him killed. And now was the perfect time to join the fight. As soon as the murderers and elite fighters joined the battle, Nichs'' face returned to calm. At this moment, Ryan was still swinging his sword, he drove it through his enemy''s chest who was trying to attack him from the front. Then he pulled it in a single swing and stabbed the person standing behind him. At the same time, Ryan released his grip and kicked him, blocking the attack that came from behind. He was getting outnumbered, his enemies took advantage of it. Coordinated attacks constantly came at him from all directions. One wrong move and he could be seriously injured! When Ryan repelled the attack from behind him, 4 people tried to kill him again. Ryan turned his head to assess the situation and stretched out his right hand. He seemed to have only 1 hand to face 4 people, but in no time, he threw 4 super hard fists at all four of them. The people around were already amazed by this supposedly one-sided fight. They were both amazed and excited to have met such a powerful martial artist. Great scenes like this could only be seen in movies, they did not think they could see it with their own two eyes. If they posted this video on the inte, they would surely make a lot of money! Ivanka was so excited to see Ryan, she joined in punching the air while cheering for him. "Eat that! Go get them brother, beat them! Eh, watch your right! No, on your left too! Watch your back...!" Irina''s eyes were also fixed on Ryan, but she tried to find an opening to leave. Previously, she had tried to run away with Ivanka but their efforts were thwarted by the people in ck. Finally, thanks to Ryan''s help, they hid behind a rock. Irina also realized that as long as they were here, they would be a burden to Ryan. The battle of life and death continued, Ryan stretched out both his palms and a burst of powerful energy blew his opponent straight away. His opponent was swept away by the strong wind and bounced off far from him. Great! Ivanka continued to cheer excitedly, while the crowd was confused about what had happened. Why were those people suddenly bouncing? Nichs'' face was gloomy again, he did not expect Ryan to be this strong. Now that they only had 10 people left, they did not dare toe forward. With his clothes tattered and covered in blood, Ryan looked at Nichs with a smile. "Is this all? Did you only bring this many people?" In other words, ''You can''t kill me with these small flies!'' Who was he again? He was one of the Gods of the 12 Aesirs. In this world, only 11 people could kill him! Initially, Nichs didn''t want to use the Stygian de and the others, but it looked like he had to use their services to kill this one person. The cost demanded by Stygian de was already unreasonable, therefore Nichs thought his assassination team and the people from the Gods list were enough to face Ryan. Still, the resultpletely betrayed his expectations. Seeing Ryan''s figure standing still, his murderous aura made anyone shudder in horror. The climbers who recorded this also felt their blood boil, it seemed they would see the new face of Crimean martial arts legend. As the situation went against his favor, Nichs would not have a chance to kill Ryan without the help of Stygian de and the others. Nichs'' eyes fell on Stygian de and his team, he ended up using their services. At this time, Stygian de and his team set off to the battlefield. Their faces were grim as they walked towards their target. Chapter 302: Roars Of The Fallen Warrior Chapter 302: Roars Of The Fallen Warrior After seeing Ryan''s fighting power, they understood how extraordinary their opponent was this time. In a 1 on 1 battle, of course they were no match for him. Stygian de and his team began to surround Ryan, while Nichs was only escorted by 3 people. After thinking about the amount of money he had already spent, Nichs decided to take a look at how Stygian de and his team would carry out his order before taking out hisst ace. Staring silently at Stygian de and his team, Ryan didn''t move at all. The female pirate red at Ryan, suddenly she drew her sword and took off her hat. She then bent down and said to him, "Pirate queen Hera salutes you, Nergal," As Hera bowed, several poisonous ck arrows shot towards Ryan. She used this attack as a signal to initiate an attack for herrades. ording to their n, the arrows would stop Ryan from moving. After that, Stygian de and the old man named Boreas would kill Ryan while he was unable to move freely. However, even though the arrow was about to hit him, Ryan still stood still. The face of Stygian de was already delighted, it seemed like their work would be done faster. But the next second, that smile immediately disappeared! Ryan easily caught the poisonous ck arrows using his hoes! "You think cheap tricks like this can kill me?" Ryan sighed while slowly wiggling his index finger. Then unexpectedly, he pulled out and threw the arrow at a faster speed than before. Both Stygian de and old man Boreas'' faces immediately changed when they saw the arrows'' speed. After dodging with great difficulty, Stygian de''s stupid face had turned serious. The opponent this time was really strong! He spatted out his gum, Stygian de had to put all his strength this time or else, he would die. Hera and old man Boreas also felt the same way as him. The two sides had not moved yet. Ivanka was already worried, the atmosphere at the top of this mountain suddenly became heavy and quiet. At this time, a water bottle suddenly fell on the ground. At the same time, the warring sides started to move! Stygian de and old man Boreas lunged at Ryan with swords and knives in their hands. Some of the fighters who had copsed also returned to fighting after regaining consciousness. At this time, the real war started. Stygian de was an expert at using knives, he considered a knife lighter and easier to control than a sword. As for Hera, she liked to use long-range attacks like a gun or arrows. Meanwhile, the old man Boreas was good at fighting barehanded. Ryan was still standing still, waiting for his opponent to attack him. When these 3 Nichs frontmen were close, Ryan didn''t hold back his strength. With one hand stretched out to the sky, Ryan then shot his energy towards old man Boreas when he was about to attack him. However, old man Boreas''s reaction was no less swift. Instead of defending or retreating, he used his body as a footing for the Stygian de. With 10 knives between his fingers, Stygian deunched his knife attack right at Ryan''s direction. Meanwhile, Hera delivered poisoned arrows at vital points where Ryan would use as his escape route. These three martial experts did everything withoutmunicating, they were moving really fast. Ordinary people simply couldn''t follow their movements. All they could see was Ryan suddenly cornered and his life was in danger. The climbers were already worried about Ryan, it seemed that the opponent this time was much stronger than before. Ryan, on the other hand, gave them answers through his actions. He unexpectedly hit the ground and made a hole under his leg. Everyone''s attacks passed through him and nothing hit him. Shortly after that, Ryan''s figure could not be seen in the hole. And suddenly, he was standing in front of old man Boreas and threw a fist towards the geezer''s stomach. Stygian de and Hera immediately realized Ryan''s position after the old man Boreas was sent flying high into the sky. But it was toote for the pirate queen, Ryan had arrived in front of her andunched a kick. His attack was really too sudden, Hera couldn''t react. "GUARGHH!" Receiving a hard kick right in the stomach, Hera vomited out a mouthful of blood as she fell on the ground. The only one standing right now was the Stygian de, his gaze filled with wariness. He didn''t think Ryan could beat his two friends in such a short time. Stygian de felt the air behind him change, he immediately got on alert and turned his head back. The hidden knife in his shoe came out and he tried to jab Ryan with it. But suddenly, Stygian de felt his chest crush and he was knocked far back. The Stygian de had lost! When faced with Nergal, not even a world top ss assassin like the Stygian de could match him! Everyone including Nichs and his subordinates were amazed by this final result, Ryan''s strength was indeed extraordinary. Ryan then looked at Nichs and said in a cold tone, "Is there more?" In other words, ''Is this all you can afford?'' Seeing Ryan''s calm face, Nichs was really angry. It looked like he had to y hisst card. Nichs nodded at the bodyguard beside him. Then the 3 bodyguards gave the people who were still unconscious a pill and swallowed it. Seeing this, Ryan frowned. At this time, the people who had swallowed the medicinal pill walked up to Ryan with eyes red as blood. The effects of the drugs seemed to be working. Ryan was surprised when he saw how they moved like zombies, but at this point, Nichs was already screaming at them. "Kill him!" Nichs didn''t care anymore, he just wanted Ryan to die today. Hearing Nichs'' scream, everyone who could still fight stood back up and lunged at Ryan. Of course, the people who took the medicinal pills also started running towards him. Ryan had a guess of the medicine they had taken, but he didn''t dare think about it. Therefore, he wanted to prove his theory and attack them first. Without hesitation, Ryan stuck the sword he got from the ground into an enemy''s shoulder. However, the person did not fall even though the blood was already pouring out of the part that got impaled. Even his face smiled broadly at Ryan as he pulled out the sword from his shoulder. Everyone who saw him was shocked. "Huh, is that person crazy? Can''t he feel pain?" Ivanka said. Ryan''s heart immediately clenched that he didn''t realize he was already surrounded. Stygian de and his team had returned to fight despite being injured. Ryan''s right hand attack managed to break his enemy''s leg but the man casually attacked back without paying attention to the pain. Ryan then attacked again and managed to break his enemy''s arm. But that didn''t stop the person from attacking him, it didn''t even seem like he could feel his broken arm. Zombie pills? After several attacks, Ryan''s guess was proven correct. The men had taken the same pills as the assassins of the Italian mafia envoy Igor Suhov. Even the effects of that medicinal pill were far crazier than they used to be. Nichs stared at Ryan, his face was already filled with hatred. Would he be able to kill the army that had abandoned their human side? The people he made to swallow the pills weren''t afraid of Ryan, they didn''t hesitate to exchange one of their bodies if they managed to injure Ryan. Coupled with the attack from Stygian de, Hera and old man Boreas, Ryan started to be cornered. Ryan was getting overwhelmed, the relentless attacks of Stygian de and other martial artists came from all directions. Not to mention the zombies who kepting back to him even though he had broken their legs. "Sister Irina, what should we do? He might die if it goes on like this!" Ivanka and Irina looked at Ryan while praying in their hearts. Despite being cornered, Ryan only received his first wound after fighting for 2 full minutes. The person who took the zombie pill managed to catch his hand though he had lost his legs. This opportunity was used by Stygian de to kill Ryan. Even though his knife missed its target, Ryan still received a heavy blow from old man Boreas. Ryan did not have time to catch his breath because the next attack had already arrived. It looked like he was really cornered this time! Nichs snorted coldly and smiled broadly, his son''s murderer would surely die this time. Ryan started to fend off the attacks one by one, but at this moment, the mysterious power within his body started to churn. "No, not now!" In an instant, he roared loudly while facing the sky. Chapter 303: A Pure Sacrifice Chapter 303: A Pure Sacrifice After that, he lunged forward like a wolf and killed anyone who dared to get in his way. Stygian de, old man Boreas and Hera immediately took a distance, they knew that there was a change in their opponent. However, it was all toote for Hera. In the midst of her retreating steps, Ryan caught her leg and mmed her down hard. Luckily, Heranded on one of the bodies of the unconscious person, otherwise she would have died. The pirate queen then fell unconscious. Ryan seemed to have turned into a beast, no one could keep up with him. He mercilessly killed his enemies one by one, nothing could stop him! When Nichs saw this change in the battlefield, his facial expression turned grim. If it continued like this then all of his subordinates would definitely die. Nobody would be left to protect him. When he hesitated, he noticed Irina and Ivanka in their hiding ce. In an instant, a brilliant idea came to his mind. In the middle of annihting his enemies, Ryan suddenly heard Nichs''s loud voice. "Stop it or I''ll kill them!" When Ryan turned around, he found that Nichs and his bodyguards were holding Irina and Ivanka hostage. Sharp des were ced right in front of their throats. Ryan''s mes of anger were actually getting bigger and bigger. "Bastard...! How dare you touch my woman!" Ignoring Ryan''s bluff, Nichs shed Ivanka''s waist without hesitation. In an instant, Ivanka''s painful scream filled with fear echoed throughout the battlefield. Ryan was distracted with the sight of Ivanka and Irina being held hostage that he didn''t notice the attacking from behind! In an instant, he took 2 hits right to the back of his head. His whole body fell to the ground from the impact. After trying to stand up, Ryan realized Nichs was staring at him while smiling broadly. "Give up and die or I''ll kill them both!" Nichs was not ying games. "Brother, run away from here! Don''t mind us!" Ivanka didn''t want to see her brother-inw get hurt. It was also her and her sister''s fault for not running away immediately even though they knew they could slip out from the enemy''s watch. Ryan had started to go crazy, his mysterious power wanted to take over his consciousness as time went by. pping the ground, Ryan stood up and red at Nichs while continuing to maintain his consciousness. "Don''t you want to kill me? Why did you do such a cowardly act? Are you afraid to die in my hands?!!!" Ryan shouted. "I know that these two are your weaknesses, that''s why," Nichs said in a cold tone. The two bodyguards gripped their knives tighter around Irina''s and Ivanka''s necks. Ryan almost ran out of patience when he saw the blood flowing down his wife''s neck. At this moment, a knife strike from the Stygian de aimed at his shoulder and Ryan didn''t dodge it. The knife stuck firmly and poured fresh blood from under his shirt. After that, Boreas suddenly kicked Ryan hard in the face. Seeing this golden opportunity, Stygian de and Boreas did not hesitate to take advantage of it. In an instant, they beat Ryan to the ground. The man could only take his enemy''s attack, he was almost at his limit. After fighting him once, Nichs knew that Ryan''s burst of energy would onlyst a short time. After that period passed, he would have nothing. Since Nichs had Irina and Ivanka in his hands, Ryan waspletely helpless. When he wanted to strike back, Nichs always threatened to kill Irina and Ivanka. He was fighting with his hands tied! Seeing this beating, Irina''s heart ached even more and tears couldn''t stop flowing from her eyes. She waspletely helpless when her husband was beaten so badly. As time went by, Ryan''s internal strength started to run out and he almost passed out. Nichs'' actions were straight up cowardly. Unable to stand this incident, Ivanka turned to Nichs and told him, "Uncle, I used to respect you but I did not think that you are just a bastard!" "I''m a bastard?" Nichsughed. "I have money and everything in this world can be bought with money. I only used my money to kill that one bastard who killed my son. Why am I the bastard here?" Irina also joined in trying to convince Nichs to stop his attack. "Uncle, I''m sorry for Gerard''s death, but we can''t turn back the clock. Why don''t we try to fix it? Our family is still good friends and we are also ready to providepensation as an apology!" "Compensation? What''s the point of that? Will it bring my son back to life?" Nichs became angry. "If it weren''t for you, Irina, my son would still be alive! Today, I will make the man you call husband die before your eyes!" Seeing her efforts were in vain, Irina had given up on persuading the head of the Kruger family. However, getting caught with her sister was still a problem. If they couldn''t break free, Ryan would eventually die. Thinking of that possibility, Irina''s tears grew heavier. Right, she had be Ryan''s weakness. If it weren''t for her, how could Ryan be in his current state? However, Ryan roared loudly again. Despite receiving repeated attacks, there was another explosion of power from within his body. His red eyes were like that of a murderous beast looking for prey. This explosion of power made the enemy stand alert again. When he saw this, Nichs just gave a cold snort and ordered his two bodyguards to tie Irina and Ivanka together. "Let me go!" Ivanka tried to escape but it was all useless. She couldn''t fight back nor did her sister. They were tied in a rope together and pushed to the edge of the cliff. The guards just had to push the two sisters and they would free fall down the mountain. "Ryan...!" Nichs yelled at Ryan while the man was still fighting. In the midst of the massacre, Ryan turned his head and saw Irina and Ivanka. In an instant, this God of War stopped moving. "Irina, Ivanka!" Ryan lost his focus and Stygian de and Boreas took this opportunity to injure him again. The climbers who recorded this incident could only feel sorry for him. They wanted to help him but a fight like this was not their stage, they would be killed easily. The ways of the criminals were very cunning. Ivanka tried to run away but the rope was really tight. Irina could only cry to see her husband beaten badly. If she weren''t a burden, Ryan wouldn''t have to suffer like that. Nichs was very satisfied when he saw Ryan vomit out a mouthful of fresh blood. Now he was in control of this fight. If Ryan dared to mess around then he had to say goodbye to his wife and sister-inw. Ryan''s body was covered in wounds and bruises, he couldn''t fight back at all. If he kept rebelling, Nichs would remind him that he held Irina and Ivanka''s lives in his hand. Irina could not stand to see this, she finally made up her mind. She then said to Ivanka. "Ivy, after this you have to run as hard as you can. I hope you can find happiness in life," Ivanka had a bad feeling when she heard that. "Sis, don''t think of anything stupid!" And of course, Irina managed to break free from her bonds and bite the hand of the guard who guarded them and pushed him down the cliff. Then, after confirming that Ivanka was free, Irina jumped off the cliff! "SISTER.!" Ivanka quickly tried to catch Irina''s hand. However, Ivanka fell with Irina and the two of them were falling to the mountain''s slope! "Ahhhhh!!" Irina and Ivanka could only scream. "Irina, Ivanka.!" Ryan realized Irina''s reckless action, but it was toote. His eyes were fixed on the edge of the cliff. Without hesitation, he channeled his inner strength into his legs and ran towards Irina and Ivanka. However, Stygian de and Boreas didn''t let him get away. He was lucky that the intense killing aura around him made them stop moving for a moment. They had never felt such a heavy, intimidating murderous aura! After waking up from their fear, they were both half a stepte. Stygian de immediately threw the knife while Boreas threw the sword he picked up from the ground. With the profound strength already flowing into his two hands, Ryan repelled all of the attacks with a burst of energy. Then without hesitation, he jumped at Irina and Ivanka. All of this happened so fast, ordinary people couldn''t process this incident at all. Seeing Ryan jumping off the cliff, Nichs'' face became gloomy. Meanwhile, the hikers who were busy recording did not know what to do. Did that man just jump down after the two women were thrown off the cliff? Did he want to join them and die together? Chapter 304: Seeking For A Revenge Chapter 304: Seeking For A Revenge After Ryan jumped down, the mountain peak was already filled with scattered corpses. The heavy and gripping atmosphere returned to calm. Stygian de and Boreas carried Hera who was still unconscious and left from there. If Nichs hadn''t intervened, the three of them might have died. The remaining guards then approached their master. The result of this fight waspletely beyond Nichs'' expectations. Ryan, Irina and Ivanka died from falling from the top of the mountain. Nichs'' face looked dissatisfied, he looked down from above but couldn''t find anything. The height of this mountain reached 1500 meters above sea level. Even if he used all his family''s power, the chances of him finding the three corpses would still be slim. What''s more, if people dared to jump from the top of this mountain, it was almost 99.99999% that they would die. "Sir, what''s the next step?" His subordinates were waiting for his orders. But Nichs himself didn''t know what to do. To be honest, an oue like this was not the result he wanted. He only wanted to kill Ryan, while he could use Irina and Ivanka he could to exploit the wealth of the Lacroix family. But to his surprise, Irina jumped off the cliff thinking that she was only a burden for Ryan! This incident must have reached the ears of the Lacroix family and of course Nichs would be the main culprit. If that happened, these two aristocratic families would be in an open war until one of them was destroyed! "Send some people to find their bodies," Nichs said. After his subordinates left to carry out his order, Nichs did not expect much. This vast mountain and leafy forest was too much for a search. In less than 15 minutes, someone ran towards Nichs in a hurry. "Sir, we found Miss Irina! She''s still alive!" Hearing this, Nichs quickly ran towards the location. What she saw was really a miracle, Irina was stuck unconscious in a tree without getting hurt at all. "Put her down!" At the top of the mountain, the climbers could finally breathe a sigh of relief after seeing Nichs and his subordinates leave this ce. What had happened at the top of this mountain was truly unforgettable. They did not think that there would be such a powerful person in Crimea. After getting Irina off the tree, Nichs'' subordinates returned to look for Ryan and Ivanka for a few moments. But they found no traces. It could be said that Ryan and Ivanka fell to the foot of the mountain while Irina was really lucky to get caught in a tree not far from where she jumped earlier. "Sir, we''ve checked the surroundings three times and found nothing." "I''m sure that person will definitely die at the foot of the mountain." Nichs didn''t answer. Even though he wanted to make sure Ryan was dead, searching for his body on this mountain was like looking for a needle in a haystack. In the end, Nichs could only believe that Ryan was dead. No human could survive falling from this height. "Get ready to return," Nichs said. People might not have thought that Nergal the God of War didn''t die in the hand of one of the 12 Aesir Gods, but a father seeking revenge for his dead son. "Irina, Ivanka...!" Ryan shouted loudly in mid-air, his face really looked worried when he saw the two people he loved falling fast. The mysterious power suddenly fused with him and spread throughout his body. With the help of this mysterious power, Ryan''s fall was even faster and managed to cut the distance from Irina and Ivanka quickly. Below them, there wererge trees with many branches. However, they couldn''t see what kind of shock they had after they broke through the trees. "Brother Ryan!" Ivanka was surprised to see Ryan holding her hand, Irina also didn''t think that her husband was also jumping. The couple''s eyes met. Ryan stared into Irina''s teary eyes, the man then knew in an instant what Irina''s reckless action meant. "Didn''t we promise to live together until we grow old?" Ryan then hugged Irina with one hand. "Ryan, I..." Irina wanted to apologize for her stupidity, but the three of them had almost hit the trees! "Promise you will stay alive for me!" Ryan said, smiling at Irina, his tone was really soothing. But, suddenly, with the help of his mysterious power, Ryan threw Irina to the branches! In an instant, Irina''s body darted towards therge tree and finallynded on one of its branches. The power and uracy of Ryan''s energy shots were just right, he managed to minimize the danger that could befall Irina andnd her perfectly. However, Irina still fainted because her head hit a branch. Ryan himself unconsciously stared hard at arge tree branch. DUAK! He received the thump right behind his head, it almost made him lose consciousness. Even the big tree branch broke and fell with him! At the same time, Ivanka was still in the air while screaming for help. "Brother Ryan, help me...!" Ivanka was scared to death and Ryan was still trying to stay awake before dashing back towards her. When the two of them made it through the shady trees, their views became clear. But this was not a good news because what awaited them down there were sharp rocks! Ivanka''s face was already wet with tears, she waved her hand trying to grab something. However, her attempts failed and she fell down fast. "Ivy, don''t panic!" Ryan shouted with all his might to Ivanka. At the same time, he was trying to find something that would reduce their falling speed. These two were like ck dots that drifted from the cliff to the foot of the mountain. The people below could not see them because they were so fast and small from a distance. What''s more, the gravity kept pulling them down. Ivanka continued to scream hysterically while in the air. ''Am I going to die...?'' A feeling of despair and helplessness filled the girl''s heart. "Ivy, hold my hand!" Ryan shouted with all his might. When she looked up, Ivanka found Ryan getting closer to her. The man''s face was getting closer as he tried to catch her. "Brother Ryan!" Ivanka was already crying happily, but at this point, Ryan''s eyes got smaller. Not far from Ivanka, a sharp rock was ready to greet the two of them. If they fell at this speed, it was certain that the rock would pierce them both. At the most crucial moment, Ryan caught Ivanka''s hand and pushed her aside. However, Ryan failed to save him and the stone heavily scratched his side abs. CRASSHHHH!! Blood flowed through the torn pieces of his clothes, but fortunately, Ryan''s intestines did note out of his body. However, he was still not free from danger. The mysterious power within his body was stirring up again and trying to take over its weakened host. UHUK! Ryan spat out a mouthful of fresh blood. Meanwhile, the wound on his stomach was throbbing more and more and it turned out that he had scrapped his flesh quite deep. In the midst of this pain, Ryan grasped Ivanka''s hand tightly. "Brother, hold on!" Ivanka waspletely terrified and was already in tears. Ryan felt such an excruciating pain from his stomach and blood couldn''t stoping out. What''s more, his inner power was battling with the mysterious power within his body. Enduring the pain, Ryan said to Ivanka, "Hold on tight to me." Ivanka quickly embraced Ryan tightly. In midair, Ryan adjusted his position so that Ivanka could embrace him on his back. As they were still falling, Ryan tried to find the right ce tond. However, only sharp rocks would wee them. Ryan tried to stretch out his hand and hang off the cliff, hoping to slow down his fall. But all that was useless. When his hand grabbed a stone, it couldn''t withstand the force because Ryan''s momentum was too fast. At this time, Ryan realized a tree that''s quiterge nearby and this made him happy. "Ivy, hold on tight." In an instant, Ivanka hugged Ryan''s neck tightly. Both of her big breasts immediately pressed on Ryan''s back, but Ryan didn''t have time to enjoy the soft sensation. His life was still in danger, if he let his lust take over then they both would die today. Falling from this cliff was the most dangerous incident Ryan had ever experienced. Seeing he was getting closer to the tree, Ryan''s eyes stared at it sharply. In an instant, he was trying to catch the branch! Their speed suddenly became zero, if this wasn''t Ryan then that person''s hand would have been broken and torn from his shoulder joint. At the same time, the tree received the wave of energy Ryan channelled and continuously vibrated. However, the branch he was holding began to break. Chapter 305: Path Of Survival Chapter 305: Path Of Survival Ryan didn''t realize the sound of the branches cracking, he was still enjoying the air he was breathing. Meanwhile, Ivanka closed her eyes while continuing to hug her brother-inw''s neck. After calming himself down, Ryan looked up and realized the bad thing. He ran out of words with this bad luck. Even if he survived thanks to this tree, falling back down would mean death. It seemed that his freefalling adventure was far from over. "Bro, are we safe?" Ivanka started to open her eyes little by little. Seeing the branch that was about to break, she panicked. Her clothes were also tattered, but luckily, she was not seriously injured and only had a few bruises. "Brother will not let you die, believe me," Ryan smiled at Ivanka. However, that smile also contained bitterness and hatred. He would definitely get his revenge on Nichs and his family. Just as Ryan vowed to take his revenge in his heart, the sound of the cracks in the branch suddenly grew louder. It seemed that the cracking branch was no longer able to hold their weights. Slowly, Ryan and Ivanka got lower then suddenly, the branch broke and they both returned to fall! When she slumped down, Ivanka had closed her eyes tightly and hugged Ryan''s neck. "KYAAAAAA!!!" Ryan didn''t know what to do, if they kept falling at this speed, it''s over. After looking down, Ryan''s heart got clenched even more. The sharp rocks were sticking out and couldn''t wait for them toe. There was no other choice, Ryan put all the energy in his body into his hands. And like a w, he stuck his hand on the cliff. SRAAAKKKKKK! He used all of his ten fingers to support their weights while continuing to slide downward. Even the nails on the man''s fingers had started to crack and break. Fortunately, Ryan''s smart action was very effective. Their speed had decreased and they ended up hanging off the cliff. Ryan breathed a sigh of relief, at least he depended on his own inner strength now. Ivanka still closed her eyes and didn''t dare to open them. Ryan looked down and found there was no suitable ce tond safely. However, he suddenly found a stonerge enough to fit as a footrest. With a relieved heart, Ryan took one of his grips and began to climb down towards the rock. He was doing it like a spiderman, although his movement was slower, he descended down the cliff at a stable speed. If not, he could fall and there was no way to save himself. However, he suddenly started to run out of his inner power. At this time, Ryan felt his whole body turn cold as the blood on his torn stomach was still pouring out. He himself felt his hands had begun to go limp. ''This is bad!'' If it weren''t for the mysterious power helping him, he might have fallen down by now. "Bro, why did you stop?" Ivanka swallowed her saliva, she had another bad feeling. "It''s okay, I just want to rest a bit," Ryan said in a soothing tone. But his face was getting paler and the anxiety he felt could no longer be hidden. While descending slowly towards the boulder, Ryan had to endure the pain by biting his lip. After a while, he finally managed to get himself and Ivanka to the rock safely. While catching his breath, Ryan was surprised when he realized there was a cave behind him. Cave? There''s a cave! Ryan was really happy, he then took Ivanka inside. When they were inside, Ryan put Ivanka down and in an instant, his sister-inw fainted. This incident must have been too frightening for her so Ryan could understand her. No woman should experience such a frightening incident. But Ryan himself also needed to rest for a moment and stop the bleeding. After stopping the bleeding with his acupuncture needle, Ryan felt that he was very lucky to survive this catastrophe. He didn''t expect Nichs to use such cowardly tactics. After a short break and the bleeding had stopped, Ryan returned to carrying Ivanka in both hands and walked deeper into the cave. He didn''t see anything after walking for a moment, but then he saw an orange light ahead. Seeing the scene in front of him, Ryan was shocked. This cave looked like a sacred ce. In the middle of this cave was a pool with a diameter of 10 meters. It was enveloped in white smoke, and it seemed the water was much cooler than normal water. After putting Ivanka down, Ryan intended to inspect the water. But suddenly, his eyes went nk. His whole body went limp and he fell. Even he couldn''t feel a single part of his body. What was going on? Ryan felt that his body now was not much different from an empty shell,pletely devoid of strength. His mysterious power seeping out like a waterfall suddenly receded and disappeared without a trace. What remained of his body now was only his subconsciousness. But he could feel that it was unstable, as if someone wanted to put him to sleep. Ryan was really limp. In order to save Ivanka and Irina, he used all his inner strength to the very end and relied on the mysterious power within his body. With his current condition, he couldn''t control this powerpletely yet. Today, he had used it twice when fighting and when he jumped down to save Irina and Ivanka. Using it this way was really dangerous for him. At the same time, his side abs that was torn apart made him lose some blood. This was further exacerbated by the pain he felt in his joints, bones, nerves and muscles. It was as if he had been bitten by ten thousand red ants on his body. The pain made him sweat profusely. When he wanted to scream out to vent his pain, no sound came out of his mouth. The excruciating pain made Ryan feel like he just wanted to die, he couldn''t stand this kind of torture. At the same time, the ck figure that had suddenly appeared in this cave was getting darker every second. He could not only feel the emptiness in his body now, he could also feel the same things around him. The ck figure suddenly turned into Nichs, then with his mouth wide open baring his sharp teeth, he lunged at Ryan! It was as if the man was a beast about to devour him all at once! Ryan wanted to dodge it, but he couldn''t move his body. He had surrendered to the mysterious ck figure attacking him, but it turned out that it only pierced his body! Now, many mysterious ghost-like ck figures were swarming around him. Meanwhile, when Nichs reached the middle of the mountain, he ordered his men to stop looking for Ryan and Ivanka''s bodies. In his heart, he already thought that his son''s killer was dead. Starting from today, Ryan''s name no longer existed in this world. And with this, his child could finally rest in peace. Jumping down from such a height was like falling into the arms of the god of death. For him, Irina was very lucky to be caught in a tree without hurting herself. Before Nichs and his subordinates walked down the mountain, they had gathered the bodies of their deadrades and threw them to the same slope where Ryan had jumped off to. In Mount Barlegrad, the cliffs were very steep and rocky. Trees often grew from its crevices while the base of the mountain was only filled with rocks. To be honest, this was not normal. From the top of the mountain, the vast and shady forest could be seen. In the middle, there were tworge stones protruding out. And behind them was a mysterious cave. People would not be able to see it from a distance because the rock seemed to cover the cave. Anyone entering the cave could see nothing but darkness. They couldn''t even see their own fingers because it''s so dark. But after walking about 100 meters, a shining light suddenly weed them. The light was not from the sun but an orange light. If looked carefully, the light came from the crevice on the cave''s wall. In the middle of this area, there was a pond with a diameter of 10 meters. The water in the pool was very clear and calm, with absolutely no ripples. However, nobody could see the bottom of the pool even though the water was clear. At the same time, white smoke seeped out the surface of the water and it could be seen with naked eyes. Ryan was lying helpless with a tattered shirt and a torn stomach there. Not to mention the cuts and bruises he received when he fought earlier. The scratches on his body were still fresh, he got them when he fell through the trees. Chapter 306: Echoes Of Eternity Chapter 306: Echoes Of Eternity His dry lips were already bleeding, and his fingers were just in ugly. Cracked and broken nails decorated Ryan''s hand. At the same time, Ivanka was sleeping peacefully not far from him. Not long after that, Ivanka finally woke up from her sleep. She looked around and didn''t know where she was and what time it was. Suddenly, she noticed her brother-inw was lying in front of her. "Brother Ryan!" Ivanka quickly walked over to him and checked on Ryan. The man''s eyes werepletely red and the blood in his mouth kept flowing. "Bro, hold on! I''m already here!" Ivanka then leaned Ryan''s body on her thigh. In the midst of his awareness, Ryan felt that the world was spinning. When he saw Ivanka''s worried face, he somehow saw his own body. Strange, why could he see his own body? Ryan started to worry, he was about to tell Ivanka that he was fine but his body didn''t respond at all. Was he dead? Ivanka was crying uncontrobly when she saw that Ryan didn''t move. She couldn''t stomach all of these terrifying incidents. Ryan had always been protecting her but now the man was lying helplessly on herp. "Bro, open your eyes! Brother please, I''m scared to be alone here ... I promise I won''t make a fool of you again so wake up! Hic hic." Ivanka started shedding tears again. Her efforts were useless, Ryan was still unconscious. The man could only see that his face was full of Ivanka''s teardrops, but he couldn''t make his body move. In this deste cave, only Ivanka''s crying voice could be heard. As her cries grew louder, Ivanka''s voice echoed! "Hics... Hics... Hics" Ivanka was instantly terrified. She looked around and found nothing. With a brave heart she said aloud, "Who is there?" "Who is there.? Who is there.!" However, she didn''t get an answer but her question repeated. In an instant, Ivanka understood that the terrifying voice earlier was echoing her own. Seeing Ryan still lying limply on her thighs, Ivanka hugged him. "Bro, what should I do?" Seeing that there was still no response, Ivanka decided to let her brother-inw rest. After putting him back to sleep, Ivanka looked around. Even though there was lighting out from the cracks in the walls, the cave was still very dark. Ivanka was a little scared but she had to face this situation gracefully. After a long time, Ivanka finally regained herposure. At this moment, she felt thirsty. Today she climbed the mountain together with her sister and brother-inw. Arriving at the top, Ivanka didn''t have time to drink because she was busy taking photos of the scenery. After that, she watched her brother-inw''s fight and fell off a cliff. She did not know how long she had not drunk any water, her throat waspletely dry now. At the same time, Ivanka felt her stomach growl. She was so excited to go up the mountain that she got up early and only ate a piece of bread before leaving. And now the bread was gone and her stomach demanded her some food. Looking around, Ivanka could find nothing but the pool in the middle of this cave. As she approached the pool, Ivanka noticed a group of small white fish swimming on the surface of the water. They were very small, maybe only the size of a thumb. It was the first time she saw such a fish so she instantly became curious. She stretched out her hand and tried to catch one of them. But when her hand touched the water, Ivanka immediately pulled it back. "COLD!" After looking around, it turned out that there was white smokeing out of the water''s surface. Why was the water in this pool so cold? The weather on the mountain could change for sure, but it should have been the dry season and this morning was really sunny and warm. Even if this cave was in the middle of a mountain, it shouldn''t be this cold. But the cold water had no effect on the white fish, they were swimming around happily. At the same time, several fish jumped into the air and started swimming again. Ivanka swallowed her saliva, then realized that she was thirsty. Without hesitation, she dipped her hands again and took some water in them. She then drank it at once. Even though her hands seemed to want to freeze, she had no other choice because she could not possibly stick her head into the cold pool. The cold water immediately drenched her dry throat. In an instant, Ivanka''s body shuddered continuously, the water she drank was simply too cold. Ivanka felt that today was the worst day in her life. As a daughter of the Lacroix family, she had only known a well-off life. The girl had never felt such misery. After calming herself down, she wiped back the tears that somehow fell by itself. She Shouldn''t act like a weak girl now. Ivanka then took the cold water back in her hand and approached Ryan. "Brother, drink this water." While enduring the painful chill, Ivanka poured the water into Ryan''s mouth. Ryan could see Ivanka trying to make him drink the water though he was only a spirit, but he couldn''t open her lips at all. Seeing that Ryan did not open his lips, the water that she bothered to carry was wasted. Ivanka did not expect that her brother-inw would be so exhausted that he couldn''t move his lips. She then moved Ryan''s body a little so as not to hit the puddle on the ground. Seeing herpletely motionless brother-inw, Ivanka shed tears again. "No, no... I can''t go on like this!" After taking a deep breath, Ivanka tried to calm herself back down. Then she got up and walked towards the pool again. "You shitty brother-inw! What can you do if you don''t have me?" Ivanka then took the water with both hands and drank it. Then she walked over to Ryan and gave him water through her mouth. At this time, Ryan was fighting with the ghosts from earlier in his spirit form. Each of these ghosts had a familiar face. He could see Golge who died by his hand and his enemies that he killed when he traveled the world. There were even bears that he killed for his emergency food. All the ghosts were trying to devour Ryan''s spirit. However, Ryan suddenly felt his spirit being sucked into his body and could feel the warmth returning to him. Aside from that, he also felt a stream of cold water passing through his throat. But he still couldn''t open his eyes so it seemed like he wasn''t fully conscious yet. Just like Ivanka, Ryan did not drink water when he was at the top of the mountain. The cold water that entered his body woke his consciousness too. But, what was this soft sensation on his lips? Was that Ivanka''s lips? His instinct made his lips thirsted for the cold water and the softness that grasped it. But since he was still not fully conscious, Ryan couldn''t move himself. Then suddenly, the soft lips parted with him. Ivanka noticed that Ryan''s lips moved slightly after giving him some water. As if doing it was the right decision, Ivanka''s heart grew happy. But after waiting about 10 minutes, Ryan still didn''t make any move. Ivanka''s heart shrank into sadness again. Getting up once again, Ivanka returned to give water to Ryan through her mouth. This time, Ryan gave more reaction than before. When Ivanka''s lips were about to leave, the man''s lips were biting hers slowly. As if they didn''t want to part and asked for more kisses! Ryan began to move his ugly finger, it seemed his instinct was telling him that a kiss would be iplete if he didn''t touch his sister-inw''s soft chest. Seeing that moving finger, Ivanka was shocked. She then said to Ryan. "Brother, are you awake?" At this time, Ivanka was pping Ryan''s face without stopping to make sure her brother didn''t pretend to be asleep. If this brother-inw woke up, she would be able to take him away from this ce. But after 10 minutes, there was no sign that her brother had woken up, it seemed that he fell back asleep again. Ivanka became sad again. "Brother, you don''t need to worry. So far, brother has always looked after me, now it''s my turn to take care of you. " Ivanka said while stroking Ryan''s head gently. For some reason, stroking Ryan''s head made her feel calm and safe. Ivanka returned to the pond and tore off her sleeve. Since the air around this cave was cold, she could only tear off her sleeve. She didn''t want to die from freezing. After she wetted it with water, Ivanka then squeezed it and walked over to Ryan. The girl then slowly wiped Ryan''s body that was covered in blood. Chapter 307: On The Verge Of Death Chapter 307: On The Verge Of Death The dirt on his face, the pebbles stuck to his nails, the dust on his cheeks and the dried blood on his side abs were gently washed. Ivanka carefully wiped her brother-inw''s body clean. "Brother, I hope that you will get better after I clean your wounds," Ivanka said to Ryan, who was still unconscious. Her face smiled warmly at the man who had been helping her a lot. Ryan could hear Ivanka''s sincere words but his body still couldn''t move. Ivanka then continued washing his wounds. "Brother, do you remember when we first met?" She recalled their first meeting, making a warm smile bloom on her beautiful face. Ryan''s arrival in her life had given her many precious memories, especially when she threatened to sleep with her sister, nothing could beat Ryan''s defeated face. Thinking of these precious memories, Ivanka could only smile broadly. Looking at her brother-inw''s face now, she couldn''t imagine her life without Ryan in it. After washing Ryan''s wound, Ivanka walked back to the pool again. Even though her stomach had been growling since earlier, Ivanka didn''t know how to feed herself. The only food source she knew was the thumb-sized fish. Looking into the pond, the fish were swimming casually. Sometimes they would jump to mid air and dive back into the pool. This cold pool was 10 meters in diameter, big enough for these small fishes to make as a home. Ivanka tried to find out how deep the pool was but she couldn''t see anything. The girl then decided to catch the fish, but she couldn''t get into the pond so she had to wait for the fish toe near and wait for an opportunity to catch them. Moreover, she could only rely on her hands because she did not have the tools to lure them. Ivanka waited patiently. Since this pond wasrge, there should be a lot of fish, so it was only a matter of time for the fish to swim towards her. Not long after, a fish swam toward the shore. Ivanka was instantly delighted, her hands slowly sinking into the water. But the moment her hand went into the water, the fish became afraid and immediately swam away towards the middle of the pond. Seeing this, Ivanka realized that she needed to hurry to catch it. Armed with her previous experience, Ivanka dipped her hand in the water again. Her task was to wait for the fish toe within her reach. As time went on, a chill began to envelop her hands. The coldness was prickling her bones. At the same time, several fish swam to shore. Ivanka was fully concentrated and in an instant, she closed her palms. But the fish''s swimming speed was really fast. After Ivanka took her hand out of the water, she realized that she had not caught a single fish. Damn it! Her third attempt also failed. Her Fourth? Failed again. Ivanka had no idea how many times she tried to catch these little fish. Moreover, she was getting more and more frustrated and her body was getting colder. Frustration mixed with hunger made her lose her temper, tears began to trickle back from her eyes. "For brother Ryan, I can''t give up!" Ivanka forcefully wiped her tears away. True, her brother-inw had always helped her all this time and she had never repaid his kindness. Now was the perfect time for her to return the favor. After all, she shouldn''t give up because if she did, her brother-inw would die. Ivanka brushed off the unnecessary emotions and focused herself on catching the fish. Her hand that was underwater started to hurt, she could even barely feel it. However, a bunch of fish suddenly swam into her hand. Ivanka red at the fish, she was really nervous. Her hand slowly rose upwards and when the fish did not suspect anything, she closed her palms and grabbed the fish! Gotcha! When her hand came out of the water, Ivanka could see a fish from the gaps in her hand. "Hooray I got it!" The girl was so happy, she finally caught them. She then quickly ran towards Ryan. Even though she was starving, this brother-inw definitely needed the fish more than she did. After all, this Ryan was the man of her heart, how could Ivanka let him suffer? She had to feed Ryan this fish first. "Brother, I got some fish for you." When she arrived near Ryan, Ivanka opened her hands and held the thumb-sized fish in her palms. The fish tried to escape but it was useless. Now the problem was how she should feed it to Ryan. Seeing the little fish in her hand, Ivanka made up her mind. With closed eyes, Ivanka stuffed the fish and chewed on it. She had to put it and then give it to Ryan through her mouth. Otherwise, the man wouldn''t be able to eat it. Ivanka had never eaten raw food before, she had never eaten Japanese food and didn''t really like it raw. She was trying her best for Ryan. When she bit the fish, a fishy smell began to fill her mouth and nose. It almost made Ivanka vomit. However, she managed to endure it. In order to save Ryan, she had to chew this fish alive. Closing her eyes, Ivanka chewed the fish slowly. The urge to vomit was in every bite, but she managed to endure it to the end. After chewing the fish for a while, she could feel its texture was like mush. Then, Ivanka opened Ryan''s mouth with both hands and slowly fed him with her mouth! When Ivanka''s lips met his again, Ryan''s consciousness seemed to return to normal. When the girl fed him with water earlier, his lips could not move. Almost at the same time when Ivanka was feeding her the ''fish porridge'', Ryan''s lips could feel the softness of Ivanka''s lips. Very delicious! He could feel Ivanka''s warmth through his consciousness that seemed to go on and off. The man knew what his sister-inw was doing right now. What a troublesome little sister. Ryan''s heart felt warm, but unconsciously, his tongue started to lock the girl''s tongue. Her soft lips made him not willing to be separated from her. Although her lips weren''t that different from Irina''s, he had to admit that Ivanka''s were more flexible. Ivanka was surprised when she felt her tongue was getting sucked, but this brother-inw should still be unconscious! After she finished feeding off the fish to him, Ivanka took off her lips and her face was bright red. "Brother, do you know that this is the second kiss I''ve ever had in my life? How dare you make me French Kiss you, I''ll definitely tell my sister Irina!" Ivanka red at Ryan, but her brother-inw''s face didn''t change. However, she felt that her brother was more responsive than before even though he wasn''t fully conscious yet. If this brother-inw really did, he would act like a fool and swore he didn''t do it on purpose. Seeing Ryan still motionless, the light in Ivanka''s heart dimmed. "Brother, if you wake up now I will give you more. Come on, hurry up and get up!" When he heard this, Ryan could feel a sharp pain in his heart. ''You stupid girl! Who wouldn''t be attracted if you said that?'' But he still couldn''t move his body and his consciousness wasn''t stable. When he heard Ivanka''s words just now, he seemed to want to scream out loud and made that girl fulfill her promise. However, when the ''fish porridge'' entered Ryan''s throat, something strange unexpectedly entered his body. It was as if the cold air spread throughout Ryan''s organs and gave an injection of energy to his body. This felt a little strange, it looked like the fish had a mysterious energy that helped him recover. Thanks to that, Ryan felt a very warm energy begin to dominate his body. It had been around for a long time and seemed to be waiting for the right time toe out. That energy came from the third grandfather''s medicinal pill that Christa gave him a few days ago. At that time, Ryan immediately drank it, but he did not expect that he could only feel the effect just now. The cold energy from the fish stimted the warm energy from his grandfather''s medicinal pill. The warm energy immediately coborated with the cold energy and achieved a bncing harmony. The two energies began to work and spread throughout Ryan''s body, healing all kinds of wounds. The mysterious power that he still hadn''t fully controlled made him suffer some internal injuries. There were cracks in some of his bones and not to mention bleeding that almost happened all over his body. It wouldn''t be a lie to say that Ryan was on the verge of death. Thanks to the mysterious energy that the fish carried and medicine from his third grandfather, his body slowly recovered and his life was no longer in danger. Chapter 308: The Mysterious Power Rebelled Chapter 308: The Mysterious Power Rebelled The only problem now was that he was very hungry. He was still a human after all, though he possessed a fighting power befitting a God. When the two energies tried to heal Ryan''s body, suddenly the mysterious power in his body started to rebel again. The power seemed to reject the arrival of the new ones. Hence, it attacked the two energies in an attempt to destroy them. By this time, Ryan was almostpletely conscious. He could feel his body getting better and he was very happy. But when his mysterious, aggressive power attacked the energy that was trying to help him recover, his heart clenched again. Why was his mysterious power acting like that? Feeling the fierce battle within his body, Ryan could only surrender. His mysterious power was like a double-edged sword, its arrogant attitude made it impossible to cooperate with other energies. If it weren''t for his training with his grandfathers since he was a kid, Ryan might''ve lost control over his body a long time ago. But his internal strength alone was not enough to withstand his mysterious power, so he developed the potion X to help himself. Although this power was useful in a crucial time, like when he was trapped in the dungeon that Golge prepared for him and his battles with Helos and Ashur, the energy weighed heavily on his body and tried to take it over every time. Ryan was really worried, with his current condition, he couldn''t do anything. But suddenly, he realized something surprising. There was something wrong! As far as he knew, this mysterious power was extremely powerful and domineering. That''s why foreign energy would be easily defeated and forced out of its host. But this time was different, the bncing energy sucked that mysterious power in! Right, that power was sucked in! Thebination of the energy generated by the medicinal pill and the fish he ate magically sucked the mysterious power in his body. Wait, could he absorb the mysterious power with this? Though he was still unconscious, Ryan was truly delighted. He had been suffering all this time with that mysterious power. If he could absorb and use it, his strength must have risen to a terrifying level. If he really seeded, he could confidently attack the White House by himself and destroy Area 51. No force on earth could stop him! But maybe he was too much, his main focus now was to survive. Still, his suffering was truly a blessing. If he managed to survive this, it''s certain that he would be reborn with extraordinary strength. At this moment, thebined energy was still slowly absorbing the mysterious power. But the mysterious power was still trying to fight back and force the foreign energy out of Ryan''s body. But all that was useless. It continued to get absorbed even though the whole thing happened very slowly. After that, it would channel his energy into Ryan''s body and heal his wounds. After a while, Ryan could feel that his body was starting to regain consciousness. But unfortunately, the new energy that the fish brought him wasn''t enough. Ryan could feel that the absorbing slowly stopped. What a shame. However, Ryan suddenly felt something soft on his lips. Almost simultaneously, his mouth was forced open and the ''fish porridge'' was put into his mouth again. Ivanka was worried that such a small fish would be enough for Ryan, so she chewed another fish and gave it to him. In an instant, the new energy added the strength to the existing one. Ryan could feel that the absorbing power was slightly greater than before. His heart returned to feel happy again. Ivanka was really his hero today. When he woke upter, he had to sincerely thank that girl. But now his mouth was busy, his tongue was fighting with Ivanka''s. Ivanka could feel Ryan''s moving tongue and thought that her brother-inw was awake. But when she saw that the man was still unconscious, she became sad again. "Brother hang on, I''ll catch another fish again!" Ivanka said in a low voice. Her little hands had changed color from the cold. But she knew that 2 small fish wouldn''t be enough to fill her brother-inw''s stomach so she had to catch a few more fish. Thanks to her help, the absorbing power within Ryan''s body worked even faster. Seeing Ryan still motionless after feeding him three times, Ivanka decided to catch some fish for herself. Even though each bite nearly made her vomit, she waspletely hungry and devoid of energy. So while closing her eyes and pinching her thighs, Ivanka swallowed the raw fish she chewed. After eating a few fish, Ivanka could no longer bear to dip her hand into the cold water again. Even though her stomach was still hungry, she couldn''t stand the taste and smell of a raw fish. Ivanka then looked at Ryan nkly. She stroked the man''s cheek and said in a soft tone, "Brother, you have to wake up soon Don''t you see I''m lonely here? Please..." After saying that, Ivanka felt tired. Then sheid down beside Ryan, hugged him and fell asleep. Meanwhile, Ryan felt his consciousness bing blurry again. However, his body was experiencing very good progress. Facing thebined energy of the fish and his grandfather''s medicinal pill, the mysterious power was constantly suppressed. The mysterious power had no choice but to be sucked in and fused with the foreign energy and then spread to Ryan''s body. Gradually, the man recovered and his internal injuries had also miraculously recovered. Since Ivanka gave him a few more fish, thebined energy was enough tost for a day. Ryan''s consciousness started to disappear, it looked like he would return to the dreand. After all, he just fought and fell off a cliff so he needed to regain his stamina. During his sleep, the energy never stopped working. ....... Time was running fast, the day had changed in just a few moments. Ivanka finally woke up to the sound of jumping fish. She then rubbed her eyes and looked around. Her heart clenched, she wished she could wake up from that nightmare but unfortunately, this was her reality. Seeing Ryan still lying unconscious, Ivanka said aloud, "Brother Ryan, you don''t need to worry! Today, I will take care of you again and I will make you wake up!" At this moment, Ryan almost came to his senses and thebined energy within him had stopped absorbing. However, the energy that came from the fish he consumed was very limited. Most of the wounds on his body had been healed and his health had greatly improved. Ivanka waspletely unaware of this. When she wiped Ryan''s body yesterday, she couldn''t bear to see the man''s torn stomach and the scratches on his back. But today, all those wounds had dried. Thanks to thebined energy brought by the fish and his grandfather''s medicinal pills, his body had sessfully passed a critical period and he could feel his internal strength recharged even better than before. When Ivanka walked towards the pond again, she saw her reflection for a moment then jumped inside. The clothes she was wearing were really full of holes, especially after she tore a part of it to wipe Ryan''s body, so a lot of dirt stuck to her body now. For a girl who paid really great attention to her body, Ivanka felt she was so dirty and wanted to take a shower. At first, she only washed her face before she plunged in, but over time, she took off her clothes and pants then jumped into the pool because she felt the need to soak in. Now, Ivanka waspletely naked in the cold water pool. She was recognized as a beautiful and healthy woman, so it''s no wonder that Ivanka had a world ss shape. Even though her body was dirty all over with sand and gravel, it could not cover her majestic curve. Her skin was white as snow and her waist was slim, she had absolutely no excess fat on her body. What''s more, her long white back made all the men in this world stunned when they saw her. Her bathing figure was like an angel descending from heaven. But what stood out the most about Ivanka wasn''t all of the above. Any men would probably fall for the twin mountains in her chest. Her pink nipples and big breasts that were not inferior to Irina and Valerie were really pleasing to the eye. While washing herself, Ivanka realized that there was sand under her chest. In an instant, she lifted her breast with her hand and washed it. If any men were to witness this, they would probably faint from nosebleeds. There''s just no way they wouldn''t get excited from seeing it. Ivanka was already getting cold, she didn''t think much before soaking herself into this pool beforehand. Chapter 309: A Work Of Art Chapter 309: A Work Of Art But as she was meticulous in keeping her appearance and cleanliness, Ivanka couldn''t stop herself from washing herself there. Behind the naked Ivanka, Ryan slowly opened his eyes. Due to using his mysterious power too much at once, Ryan almost died and he waspletely paralyzed for the whole day. After his inner strength recovered with the help of thebined energy from the fish and his grandfather''s medicinal pills, he waspletely revived. What''s more, if he didn''t wake up today then his physical condition would worsen. Ryan opened his eyes and sat down, almost everything from yesterday returned to fill his mind again. When he looked around, he didn''t find Ivanka. But when his eyes fell on the pond, they almost fell out. He saw Ivanka sitting by the pool and wearing no clothes or pants while washing her feet! Ivanka initially soaked herself in, but then she felt cold from the chill and immediately climbed up and sat on the edge of the pool. She then decided to wash her body with the cold water from the pool slowly. When Ryan noticed this, Ivanka''s white and smooth body almost made himself lose control. Fortunately, his current state didn''t allow him to act as he wished, otherwise his eyes would''ve darkened and he''d jump the girl right away. He couldn''t imagine himself making out with his own sister-inw. ''No, no, she''s your sister-inw!'' Ryan tried to reject his carnal instinct. Even when he was healthy, he promised himself that he wouldn''t touch her! In an instant, Ryan threw all the dirty thoughts away. He''s not a pervert, why could he have such an idea? But this incredible sight likely wouldn''t happen again, therefore Ryan must enjoy the beautiful view and record it in his mind. However, on second thought, there was no one else in this ce and his sister-inw was naked. Wasn''t this a hidden invitation? If he seeded in making Ivanka a member of his harem, he could y with her alongside Irina. When thinking about this, Ryan couldn''t help but get excited. What a dream pleasure! But the question was, would he do it? Ryan was still thinking, but her eyes were still focused on Ivanka''s body. At this time, the girl''s position changed slightly and Ryan could only see her back. The man''s breathing was getting heavier and he really liked the view in front of him. It''s precisely because he couldn''t see her entire body that Ryan couldn''t hold back himself anymore. He already made up his mind. Attack! If he didn''t take this opportunity, he would regret it forever. Since there were no other people and only the two of them remained in this ce, he had to be brave and make Ivanka a member of his harem. Luck always sided with those who dared to take a step! Now was the right time to make Ivanka his woman so that the girl couldn''t be separated from him. Then the rest would be to convince Irina. Thinking of this, Ryan couldn''t hold back his saliva from dripping. He then walked towards Ivanka who was still busy washing her body. The cave waspletely quiet, the sound of footsteps could be heard clearly. When Ivanka heard someone walking towards her, she turned her head and found that Ryan was heading her way. ''Damn, I got caught!'' The man cursed, he was nning to sneak on her. Ryan was a little embarrassed by this, why did Ivanka suddenly turn to him? If she hadn''t turned around, he would have attacked her from behind. Ryan initially wanted toe up with an excuse, but suddenly, Ivanka''s eyes flooded with tears. The sadness and loneliness that haunted her all this time came out with her tears, she then ran to Ryan and wanted to hug him. "Brother Ryan? Brother Ryan!" Ivanka couldn''t stop crying, Ryan himself didn''t know what to do. He was distracted by the girl''s big breasts jiggling and bouncing that incessantly when she ran towards him. That chewy knockers was a sign that Ivanka was growing healthy. Why were women created to seduce men''s faith like this? Why did a pretty girl like Ivanka have such a world-ss body? How could a man hold back when he was hugged like this? A rare beauty like Ivanka was truly an invaluable work of art. Although she acted tough for the past two days, she was actually terrified. She had never experienced anything like this before and she was truly afraid that Ryan would die in front of her. So when she saw Ryan standing on his two feet, Ivanka couldn''t stop herself from running towards him. She didn''t even notice that she was stillpletely naked when she lunged at Ryan. "Thank goodness, I''ve been really scared and lonely without you!" At this time, Ryan swallowed his saliva again. Ivanka hugged him tightly as she poured out her feelings. Ryan could feel her two hardened nipples against his chest. He really could not hold himself anymore. Unable to stop his own lust, both of his hands unconsciously tried to squeeze Ivanka''s chest and round butt. But Ivanka''s tears thwarted his intentions. If only she had been more mature and paid more attention to her style, her level as a beautiful woman would already reach that of her sister. Ryan believed many people would chase after Ivanka as those who were after Irina. "No need to cry like that, I''m fine," Ryan held back his evil intentions. Seeing Ivanka sobbing in his sarms, his heart also softened. The man then remembered Ivanka''s extraordinary efforts in order to save him. If it weren''t for her catching the fish from the extremely cold pond, he would have died. Ryan hugged Ivanka''s naked back, the sensation was just as good as the one up front. "Bro, this isn''t a dream, right? Are you really awake now?" After crying for a while, Ivanka raised her head and looked at Ryan. "Yes, this is real. I''ve been revived," Ryan then pinched Ivanka''s cheek and smiled at her. "Thank you for looking after me all this time, I''m a lot better now." Ivanka blushed when she saw Ryan''s smile, she just nodded slightly. After crying out all her feelings, the girl felt much better. "How are your wounds?" Ivanka asked anxiously. "Thanks to your help, the wounds on my body are slowly healing like they used to," Ryan smiled broadly and stroked her hair. If it weren''t for his sister-inw''s efforts yesterday, he really would have died on the spot. "My help?" Ivanka showed a confused look. What did she have to do with the wounds on Ryan''s body? What kind of help she could''ve given him? "If it weren''t for the food you gave me, I would never wake up again. It was so delicious that I searched for it with my tongue," Ryan''s face smiled broadly, while Ivanka blushed from hearing his words. For her, the French Kiss from yesterday was her first time, so now that Ryan had discussed it, she didn''t dare look at his face. "Ivy, those fish are really helping me with my body. What if you feed me again like yesterday?" Ryan asked. Ivanka''s face was getting redder. Indeed, she''d kissed Ryan numerous times but she did it because the man needed her help. Now that Ryan was fully conscious, he should be able to eat by himself, right? When Ivanka shyly wanted to nod in agreement, she suddenly realized that her brother-inw was just teasing her. "Brother, how could you be joking at a time like this!" Ivanka said with a frown, then she pouted her lips. When her pair of red eyes stared at him pitifully, Ryan couldn''t help but kiss Ivanka. At this time, Ivanka was still hugging Ryan tightly. As they were about to kiss, Ryan could feel Ivanka''s soft breasts arouse him even more. But since his current state still didn''t allow him to do more, he decided to justnd a soft kiss on the girl''s forehead. While separating himself, Ryan said to Ivanka with a smile. "Ivy, don''t move too much. You are not wearing clothes. If you move again, you''ll wake something up and I won''t be able to stop it," Hearing this, Ivanka waspletely shocked. She was so happy after she found out that Ryan had woken up from his sleep that shepletely forgot she was not wearing anything. "Ah! Don''t look at me! Close your eyes no, turn over and don''t peek!" Ivanka immediately let go of her embrace and covered her body with both hands. Ryan just stood still and watched her, didn''t she realize that her chest was pushing against him a while ago? Why was she still embarrassed to show her body now? But Ryan couldn''t really me her. Ivanka herself didn''t expect him to suddenly get up and walk over to her. When Ivanka saw him, she immediately ran towards her brother-inw without thinking. Chapter 310: The Force Of Nature Chapter 310: The Force Of Nature Ivanka was so relieved that the man had woken up from his deep sleep, she almost lost her hope. The girl then hugged her brother-inw tight and cried in his arms. She didn''t even realize that she was naked. "Bro! Don''t keep on peeking, turn around now!" Seeing Ryan still staring at her, Ivanka became angry. "I''ll put on my clothes first so don''t you dare to peek!" Ivanka said as she continued to cover her body with both hands. "Don''t worry, we''re family after all, right? Why should you be shy, hurry up and put your clothes on." Ivanka quickly ran towards the edge of the pool and grabbed her clothes. Every now and then she would peek at Ryan and realize that her brother-inw didn''t even try to peek at her. Only then she felt relieved. Ryan himself didn''t need to peek at her anymore because he had already engraved the image of her naked body in his memory when she washed her body earlier. The scene would forever stay in his mind. Not long after, Ivanka said to him, "Alright, you may turn around now," Ryan turned and saw Ivanka then said, "You are really pretty." "Don''t joke like that," Hearing thepliment, Ivanka''s heart felt a little happy. Seeing that her brother-inw had not changed, Ivanka was truly delighted. She immediately went over to him and chatted. When the two of them talked, Ryan''s gaze wandered around and examined this cave once again. Yesterday, he had only briefly examined this cave before he passed out. Now he''s trying to make sense of this environment. "Bro, the fish that you ate came from that pond," Ivanka said while pointing at the pool. Ryan then fixed his sight on the pool. Almost immediately, several fish jumped excitedly from the water. The two of them then walked over to the pool. After that, Ryan dipped his hands in it. His hand was like a and he quickly caught a fish with it. Ivanka stared at him, lookingpletely amazed. She knew how hard it was to catch the fish so she immediately pped her hands. "Brother Ryan, you''re really amazing!" She had to be patient when she tried to catch the fish yesterday, but now her brother-inw could catch them with one hand and in no time. Ryan then looked at the fish closely, was this the fish he ate yesterday? After looking around, this fish was different from the fish he had ever seen. It looked like their habitat was only in this cold pond. After holding it for a while, Ryan put the fish alive into his mouth and began to chew it. Each bite he did, an energy began to enter his body. When he swallowed it, the energy that had previously stopped absorbing the mysterious power within his body started to move again. The man''s eyes sparkled. When he saw that cold pool, his heart was truly delighted. That mysterious power within his body had really bothered him all this time but he could control it better thanks to the energy that came from these fish and his grandfather''s medicinal pill. Ryan did not think that these fish had the power to absorb the mysterious power residing in him. ''Is this a force of nature?'' Yin and Yang was a concept from eastern world philosophy that described the nature of two interconnected and opposing forces, and how they built on one another. The mysterious power in his body was strong, rough and dominating. This could be said to be the ''Yang''. While the energy contained in this fish was more gentle like ''Yin''. The two then created harmony and unity. This seemed to be the most reasonable exnation for Ryan. "Hmm? What''s wrong, brother?" Ivanka was worried when Ryan suddenly fell silent after eating the fish he caught. "It''s okay, but I think I need to get in the pool and soak in it," Ryan said with augh. Then, under Ivanka''s gaze, he actually took off his shirt and pants. "Bro!" Ivanka was shocked when she saw that, wasn''t this sexual harassment? When Ryan was naked, he put his clothes some distance away from the pool before throwing himself in itl. Meanwhile, Ivanka was trying to peek at her brother-inw from between her fingers. She wondered how big Ryan was down there. Then, with her stealthy eyes, Ivanka saw Ryan jumping and plunging into the cold pool. Since these fish helped him with controlling the mysterious power within his body, Ryan couldn''t let go of this opportunity. The pool in the middle of this remote cave was a strange phenomenon itself, Ryan considered the site as sacred as it had been around for a long time. There were also living things in this pool which made their existence questionable. ording to Ryan''s analysis, since the fish had been living in this sacred pond for a long time, they had absorbed the energy contained in it. That''s why it was Ryan''s best chance to control the mysterious power within his body. If he ate a lot of fish from this ce, he should be able to control them perfectly. Given how powerful his mysterious power was, Ryan was clearly tempted to use it. So with his naked body, he immediately threw himself into the pool. At this moment, water was sshed in all directions and, at the same time, Ryan was immediately shivering with cold. The water in this pool was so cold that his junior shrank and got smaller. However, Ryan didn''t really care about it. As long as he could control the mysterious power within his body, a sacrifice like this was worth it. Ifpared to his life''s experiences, this cold water was nothing to him. When its calm surface suddenly filled with ripples, the fish were shocked and ran all over the ce. Unfortunately, a fish was caught in the whirlpool and Ryan scooped it with his palm. Without hesitation, the man immediately ate it. After he swallowed the fish, that cold energy instantly fused with the previousbined energy. At this time, Ryan was already swimming towards the bottom of the pool. After a while, he opened his eyes to check on his surroundings. He was really shocked when he learned about something. The depth of this pool was truly surprising, it''s estimated to be around 15 meters deep. What''s more, this pool was much bigger than when he saw it from above. Seeing this amazing pool, Ryan couldn''t stop his heart from praising the greatness of mother nature. While he was diving further, he found a group of fish happily swimming together. Ryan was beaming with joy in his eyes, those fish were like a hidden treasure for him. Without thinking, he immediately dashed towards the fish and managed to catch 4 of them with both hands. Ivanka was still closing her eyes while waiting for Ryan by the side of the pool. At this time, the man suddenly appeared from the water and carried four fish in his hand. After giving it to Ivanka, he returned to divingpletely naked into the pool. After a while, he re-emerged to the surface and he made the water overflow. "Bro, be careful," Ivanka was a bit shocked and immediately covered her eyes with her hand. Without saying anything, Ryan devoured the 4 fish he gave to the girl earlier and some other fish he had just caught. By eating several fish at once, the energy that entered his body immediately formed a prettyrge energy ball. It immediately worked and absorbed Ryan''s mysterious power. When he dived again, Ryan was surprised. It seemed like there was a cold aura enveloping him in the water. It seemed to be helping him suppress the mysterious power within his body, so he guessed that this pool was the source of the fish''s energy. There was no other exnation that Ryan could think of, it seemed like he had found a sacred pool that had been around for hundreds of years. After reappearing on the top, Ryan chewed the fish again. He didn''t mind the fish struggling in his mouth, this was for his own safety so he wouldn''t hesitate to chew on them all. "Ivy, are you hungry?" Ryan smiled and gave some fish to Ivanka. Eyes closed, Ivanka quickly shook her head. The fishy smell and sensation of the fish she chewedst night still haunted her mind. If it weren''t for Ryan in a critical condition, she wouldn''t want to chew it raw. Seeing Ivanka refusing, Ryan did not hesitate. He went back to eating the fish and returned to diving. There were a lot of thumb-sized fish in this pond, but Ryan could not find any other species besides them. He didn''t care though, he only cared about these fish. While swimming towards the target, Ryan managed to catch several fish with both hands. Chapter 311: Trapped In A Cave Chapter 311: Trapped In A Cave Ivanka was tired of closing her eyes and sitting in the distance, her brother-inw only surfaced to chew some fish and threw himself back into the pool. She was secretly amazed, Ryan must be so hungry that he didn''t hesitate to do something like that. The man himself was very satisfied with the result, thebined energy from the fish and his medicinal pill had managed to absorb the mysterious power in his body much faster than yesterday. As long as he managed to absorb and use that mysterious power, who would dare to fight him in this world? Even if he had to fight against 2 or 3 Aesirs Gods at once, he was sure he could beat them single-handedly! Ryan dived into the pool again and surfaced just to eat his catch. If he could eat underwater, he probably wouldn''te out at all. The fish in the pond were confused, they felt that their friends were missing one by one. When Ryan swam toward their flock, these fish could not do anything about it and could only surrender when they were caught. Ryan didn''t know how many fish he had eaten, he lost count of them. But when he was about to dive back in, he felt his stomach was full. The man then shook his head and smiled bitterly. He almost forgot that his stomach had a limited capacity, otherwise he would eat all the fish in this pond. However, since his stomach was full and the energy in his body was working, Ryan decided to take a look at what was in this cold pool of water. Looking around, there was nothing that stood out. Apart from the aquatic nts at the side of the pond, no other animals lived there apart from the small fish. Ryan started diving even further. As he got further down, the temperature of the water grew colder. Miraculously, he felt that the cold aura from earlier helped absorb the mysterious power in his body. He was surprised when he noticed it, did this mean the further he dived down, the faster the absorption process would be? ''Isn''t this a good thing...?'' Without hesitation, Ryan dived deeper. Now he was in the middle of the pool. However, he suddenly frowned. The temperature around it had already reached 3 degrees. If he dived further down, the temperature could reach 0 or lower. Not that the freezing point of water was 0 degrees, so the water below it should freeze. What''s more, someone could freeze to death because the naked human body could not withstand such extreme temperatures. But Ryan was not just anyone. With the help of his inner strength he could warm himself and proceed to go further. Ryan continued his dive even though the water temperature slowly dropped. Before long, the surrounding temperature had already reached 0 degrees. And yet it was a wonder how the water at this depth did not freeze. Ryan looked confused, then he finally realized that this pool was indeed different from the others. It looked like the water in this pool was overflowing and contained a little salt so the water at the bottom wasn''t frozen. After diving for a while, Ryan felt that the absorption of the strength in his body was much faster than before. Now he didn''t dare to dive any further because the temperature kept dropping. He was also worried that his body would suffer from a respiratory failure even though his inner strength protected him. So Ryan just floated for a while. After a while, he activated a mysterious power within his body. It immediately rebelled and tried to take over his consciousness. But its efforts were in vain since thebined energy aided by the cold aura of the pool melted it into one with the inner power he possessed beforehand. Feeling an abundance of strength, Ryan felt more energetic than before. He had not experienced aplete breakthrough of his mysterious power so far, and thanks toing to this cave, he had now surpassed it. Thest time he tried was when he was meditating in the room and suddenly Ivanka came to pester him. In an instant, his body could not bear his strength and he had to lie down in the hospital. Ryan just closed eyes while continuing to float. The fish were curious about a mysterious figure who suddenly came to their pond. Then the little swimmers came to him and swam around him. These fish were the same as the thumb-sized fish found on the surface, only difference was they''re slightly darker than them. Ryan didn''t care about these fish, he felt that his inner power circted faster and he felt much more energized than before. The mysterious power was constantly getting sucked and forced to merge into one! His profound energy began to rush to vital points in his body. Finally, the dots could not bear the rush and exploded into pieces! When the dots opened, the energy that felt like a whirlwind inside Ryan shot off and made him full of energy. Ryan then opened his eyes and felt that the pores in his body were open. Even the water around the pores seemed to be blown away. The man could feel that his strength, reaction, senses were much stronger than before. Hisbat power had already increased 2 times bigger than before! Ryan was very strong from the beginning. If his strength were to be twice as strong, who could beat him? He wanted tough, but when his mouth opened, the pool water immediately entered his mouth. He forgot that he was still in the water. Without thinking, Ryan swam to the surface of the pool. While sitting quite a distance from the pool, Ivanka was worried. Why wasn''t her brother-inw showing up? Did he find a crocodile in the pond? Ivanka came to the pool once again. When she was trying to look at the surface, water suddenly sshed everywhere. Then she saw Ryaning out. Ivanka did not expect it, the water immediately soaked her entire body and clothes. The girl herself was already wearing thin, tattered clothes, and now her clothes were stuck to her shape. "BROTHER! Put on your clothes!" Ivanka was really angry while Ryan immediately put on his clothes and continued to pay attention to the girl''s sexy body, especially her two big breasts. The man really wanted to feel it. Ivanka noticed that her brother-inw''s gaze was on her. When she realized it, she immediately covered herself with her hands. "Brother, why are you so perverted!" "Ivy, is there something wrong with me seeing you? Besides, I''ve also seen something much more vulgar than this, haven''t I?" Ryan said with a smile. Since his body was still wet, Ryan took off his shirt and only wore his pants. His six pack abs immediately filled Ivanka''s eyes. "Brother, look what you are doing, I have no clothes other than this one," Ivanka said as she blushed. "Don''t worry, I''ll make a bonfire for you." Make a bonfire? Ivanka looked confused, how did you make a fire? Nothing could be used as a source of fire in this cave. Ryan didn''t exin anything and just walked out of the cave. After checking his surroundings, he found a tree that had fallen with him earlier. Without hesitation, he immediately brought the tree into the cave. But what Ryan didn''t know was that someone had identally photographed him dragging the tree. Even though the photo was not very clear, it was quite appalling. A Gori on this mountain? What a surprising discovery! This photo would shock scientists in Crimea, especially when they saw them dragging a tree, which was a very questionable behavior itself. Ryan walked slowly towards the middle of the cave with only long trousers. Even though he could actually dry his clothes with his inner strength, he couldn''t do it in front of Ivanka. If not, she might ask him to put on all his clothes and dry them. What''s more, Ivanka couldn''t eat raw fish so they needed to make a bonfire. "Ivy, just wait a bit and I''ll make delicious food for you," Ryan said with a smile. Then he dived back into the pool. This time, Ryan managed to catch several fish at once and put them on the edge of the pond. After 3 dives, he managed to catch about 15 fish. After drying himself off, Ryan broke the branches and skewed his catches on it. After lighting the bonfire, he grilled the fish. Seeing this incident, Ivanka pped her hands happily. "Brother Ryan is amazing!" At this moment, Ryan looked truly handsome in Ivanka''s eyes. She didn''t expect that her brother-inw could cook in a ce like this. "Then take off your clothes," Ryan said casually. "But don''t you dare to peek or I''ll report it to sister Irina!" Ivanka said with a mischievous smile. Chapter 312: Dead Man Skull Chapter 312: Dead Man Skull Then she took off her clothes and her breasts were only wrapped in bras again. Ryan swallowed his saliva, this sister-inw is truly extraordinary. When she put her shirt and pants near the fire, Ivanka''s words echoed in Ryan''s mind. He realized that he shouldn''t be in this ce too long. He didn''t know if Irina had managed to escape or was caught. Ivanka sat by the fire while covering her body because the water was slightly cold. Given Ryan''s nature, if he didn''t take advantage of this opportunity then he wouldn''t be a man. But Ivanka blocked her body perfectly, so Ryan couldn''t see anything. While the girl was still focused on the grilled fish, she couldn''t wait to eat them. Ryanughed a little at Ivanka''s childlike face. Not long after, the fish were finally cooked. Even though it wasn''t seasoned, Ivanka was already really hungry. Her stomach couldn''t wait to eat it. She immediately took 2 skews and ate them greedily. However, her reckless way of eating made her lips burn. "Ah!" Ryan stared at Ivanka''s hungry smile, he then remembered her effort while struggling to catch fish and chewing them to feed him. Ryan then said softly, "Ivy, eat slowly. No need to worry, now it''s my turn to take care of you. " Ivanka saw the softness in Ryan''s eyes, and her heart really moved. She just nodded slowly and started blowing the food first. They didn''t speak at all, one was eating and the other was enjoying the beautiful mountain scenery. This cave finally regained its silence. Since Ivanka ate the fish with both hands, Ryan was able to enjoy the beautiful scenery in silence. Slowly, the fish ran out, fueling Ivanka''s energy. Ryan himself felt so full, so Ivanka ate all of his catch. After they finished eating, the clothes also dried up. Ivanka then put on her clothes and stood up. "Brother, I want to go out and tour around the area," Ivanka said with a smile. Ryan then nodded and stood up. Ivanka walked out of the cave and greeted the blinding sunshine, but her heart clenched as she looked around. Even though she felt lucky to be alive, this kind of helplessness made her sigh. How would they get out of this ce? If they couldn''t get out then they had to stay in this ce and wait for help that they didn''t even know when they''d arrive. But their food resources were very limited, would a miracle happen? Ivanka fell silent, she seemed to be thinking really hard. "Ivy, what''s wrong with you?" Ryan''s voice made here back from her daze. "Brother, can we get out of this ce?" Ivanka turned to Ryan. Both of her eyes stared at him closely. If they wanted to get out, it''s up to Ryan. Even though Ivanka knew the odds were slim, she still had high hopes for Ryan. As long as the man nodded, she believed they could do it! Ryan smiled and said with a serious face, "No matter what, I''ll take you out of here!" Even if he had to climb or jump again, his wife was still waiting for him. So Ryan had to get out of this ce. If this was the old him, maybe he wouldn''t believe he could do it. But after absorbing his mysterious power, he was 100% sure he could do it. What made this a little difficult was the terrain from the cliffs. Since there was no footrest, Ryan had to rely on his hand to grip on the cliff. If he moved alone then he might be able to rise to the top alone. The problem was, he had to take Ivanka with him. This was not only a matter of stamina but also a mental problem. If that person was feeling tired and not strong anymore, then they would fall. As he was going to carry Ivanka with him, the trip was already a physical and mental test. It should be imaginable of how difficult it was to climb this mountain. However, if Ryan was able to absorb all of his mysterious power, he was 100% sure he could do it. Ryan really understood how terrifying that mysterious power was. If he could absorb it 100% then he was sure he could conquer this mountain while carrying Ivanka. The girl looked at Ryan''s serious expression, she then smiled. "I believe in you." Ivanka walked towards Ryan with a slightly red face and Ryan returned her gaze. At this moment, it seemed like they were trapped by a mysterious atmosphere. Ivanka''s face approached Ryan''s slowly, her soft lips already locked onto her target. Ryan didn''t want to lose either, he was already hugging Ivanka''s waist. No doubt, this one kiss would make their rtionship moreplicated than just a brother and sister-inw. But just as their lips were about to touch, Ivanka''s consciousness seemed to have been struck by something and she suddenly stopped. Her face was still red and her eyes were sparkling. "Forgive me." Ivanka then ran towards the cave alone. Seeing her figure disappear, a smile crossed Ryan''s face. It seemed that his dream of making Ivanka a member of his harem coulde true. Ryan then looked at the extraordinary majestic mountain scenery. He also enjoyed the warm sunshine as his body felt in good spirits. If he could sing then he would definitely sing aloud. When Ryan was engrossed in enjoying the scenery, suddenly there was a scream from within. "Brother Ryan help!" Ivanka? Ryan''s heart clenched, he immediately ran towards the cave where the scream came from. "Ivy, where are you?" His voice echoed loudly in the cave but there was no answer at all. Luckily, Ivanka ran into him in the middle of the cave. "Brother, look! There is a human skull inside!" Ivanka said with a pale face. She was scared to death, the girl hugged Ryan tightly and was almost crying. Ryan then tried to calm Ivanka down while looking in the direction his sister-inw was pointing. Previously, he did not have time to pay close attention to this cave because it was dark and he was also too preupied with the cold pool of water. He didn''t think that this cave had any inhabitants. With his super vision, he could see the skull just lying on the ground. Frowning, Ryan slowly approached the skull. It was seen leaning against the cave wall and was already covered in dust. ording to his observations, Ryan estimated that the skull was at least decades old. Then he saw that there was a broken sword next to it. Ryan walked closer and took the sword. But what surprised him were the objects behind the skull. When he saw the rock, Ryan was shocked because he found that it was simr to a diamond! Not to mention that it gave off light and shone brightly. Was the source of the light he saw near the pool? Seeing the broken skull and sword, Ryan concluded that this person seemed to know the secret of this cave and intended to retrieve it by himself. With his sword, he tried to take the diamond as much as possible. But since he wanted to monopolize all the diamonds for himself, he was trapped and couldn''t get out of this cave when the rope he had attached to the top was cut. "What is it, brother? Is there something strange?" Ivanka was still terrified to see what she''d just found. "Nothing, it''s just an ordinary human skull," Ryan said, trying to calm down. After that, he found a short knife on the ground. After he cleaned the dust, Ryan flicked it softly. The knife then gave a loud clink, showing that it was still strong and hadn''t been worn by time. With the help of this knife, Ryan was sure he could use it to try to get out of this cave. Ryan then sighed when he took a ne lying next to the skull. It''s sad to see someone die from chasing treasure like this. When he made it out of here, he would bury the ne in honor of the deceased human. After calming Ivanka one more time, Ryan then returned to the pool to cultivate once more. He spent several days in this cave to absorb his mysterious power and strengthen his rtionship with Ivanka. After he soaked in, Ryan dived back to the bottom of the pool. Thanks to his power that''s getting stronger, Ryan managed to dive deeper than before. Previously, cold temperatures made him hesitate to continue his journey. Judging from the pattern, the temperature of this pool water would get colder as he dived deeper. But the water didn''t freeze. The deeper he dived, the faster his body absorbed the energy. It seemed that the cold aura contained in this pool could suppress the mysterious power within his body. Chapter 313: Planning Her Revenge Chapter 313: nning Her Revenge After 10 days of living in this cave, Ryan had continuously absorbed the energy of his mysterious power. Now he had managed to absorb 1/10 of the total. However, no matter how many fish he ate or how deep he dived, this energy absorption stopped at 1/10. Ryan could only give up to absorb all the strength. But thanks to this 1/10, Ryan''s strength was iparable to the old one. Moreover, if he seeded in absorbing all these mysterious powers in the future then he would clearly be number 1 in the world. "Ivy, it''s time. Prepare to leave this ce," Ryan said with a smile. Hearing Ryan''s words, Ivanka''s eyes lit up. Finally she could leave this ce. ... .. At the same time in Batavia, at the Kruger family residence... Renault''s face was gloomy as he stared at the door in front of him. It seemed that he didn''t have the courage to push it open. At this moment, his heart was not only filled with doubts, but also a feeling of helplessness. "Father,e in if you want." At this time, a voice sounded from inside the door. Although the voice sounded calm, it contained a cold tone. Renault opened the door and looked at Irina, who was sitting still. There was a very luxurious wedding dress on the table. Renault was silent for a few moments. Even though he wanted this one child to marry into the Kruger family, this was not what he wanted. However, even if this method tarnished his name, it was enough to assuage the anger of Krugers. He inevitably had to ept this decision. In other words, he had no room to refuse. A few days ago, the Krugers brought Irina back to Batavia. Irina was then detained at their main house so that she could not escape again. Renault knew about this incident of course, but what made him pale were Nichs'' words. The Kruger family sent a message that even though Gerard had died, Irina would still have to marry him. This meant Irina would perform a Ghost Marriage, where she would be betrothed to the spirit of the deceased in order to maintain the family''s lineage. The news of this marriage spread all over the country, the Kruger family really didn''t tolerate Irina. However, the Lacroix family really had no other choice. Renault hade to Nichs'' residence to discuss this but Nichs responded with a deration of war. "If your family dares to avoid it once again then don''t expect us to live in peace!" In the instant, Renault''s cold sweat poured down, he could only be silent. If war really broke out between their two families, then the Lacroix family was destined to fall. Now, Renault was standing in front of Irina and didn''t know what to say to this daughter. Even though he would force Irina to fulfill their wedding vows, Renault didn''t expect the Kruger family to perform Ghost Marriage. This also severed the rtionship between the two families. After a moment''s silence, Renault said to Irina, "Take a rest, tomorrow is your wedding day. Don''t mess it up," "I understand," Irina was still as cold as before and her expression didn''t change at all. However, her gaze was nk and dead. Renault took a deep breath and closed the door. Not long after, Nichs came in and looked at the ''dead'' Irina and gave a cold snort. "You will marry my son whom you killed tomorrow. With this, you will always be the property of the Kruger family," Irina didn''t reply to him. Nichs looked at her and said in a cold tone. "If it weren''t for you, that guy would still be alive. An eye for an eye and a life for a life, that person is destined to die for his courage to fight my family!" Hearing those words, Irina trembled wildly. But that still didn''t make her speak. Seeing that the girl didn''t want to speak at all, Nichs spat on the floor and left the room. This marriage tarnished the Lacroix and tied Irina to the Kruger family. Even if she decided to abandon her initial surname, Irina couldn''t get rid of the fact that she was a descendant of the Lacroix family. It was a pity that Renault didn''t dare to fight harder, he allowed himself to be trampled like that. As Nichs walked outside, the two guards in charge of watching Irina began talking. "Feel your suffering, it''s your own fault to dare to fight our family!" "But isn''t it really a shame? The woman is really beautiful," the guard said while licking his lips. "Never think of anything weird. You dare to go against our master''s orders? He will skin you alive! Be patient, we will go to the red light district together after we finish this work," "Really?" That one perverted guard couldn''t wait to vent his lust that had umted. Irina still didn''t let out a sound, she just stood and stared at the mirror. She looked at her own reflection, the face of a beautiful woman once proimed to have made men from all over Crimea willing to go to the city of Avalerion, and try to win her heart. But now that beautiful face looked gloomy, helpless, almost the same as a dead person. Seeing her pale face, Irina shed tears. Her tears symbolized the frustration and regret she had been harboring for all this time. "Ryan. Ivanka "Irina''s crying was getting worse. "Why didn''t you let me die at that time?" When she thought of those two people, Irina''s heart really hurt. Ryan was the only person she loved in this world and Ivanka was her most precious sister. Both of them were like her own family, a family even closer than the family that raised her in the past. Her tears soaked her clothes and ruined her makeup. Her mind never ceased to imagine that Ryan woulde and save her from this cage. But unfortunately, her hopes wouldn''te true this time. "No matter how many times I am reborn, I will always be your wife..." Irina repeated the words she said to Ryan when the man saved her from Golge. From the moment Ryan freed her from the clutch of the Kruger family, she had made up her mind. Since then, Irina promised to go through everything with Ryan. It didn''t matter if Ryan took her to the ends of the earth or dragged her to hell, her love would never die. But now that Ryan was gone, what was the point in her still breathing? A future without Ryan was like walking on the moon alone. Irina was crying uncontrobly but she could not hide the anger in her heart. Before she died, she vowed to kill Nichs to get revenge on Ryan and Ivanka. She nned to kill Nichs beforemitting suicide. Irina stared at the knife she was hiding. Tomorrow she would kill Nichs with her own two hands. The woman then smiled and said to her heart. "You don''t have to worry, we will be together again tomorrow." Irina then hid the knife back and wiped her tears. Meanwhile, inside the cave, Ryan and Ivanka had finished preparing everything that was needed. "Bro, are you sure? I''m not going to fall right?" Ivanka said in a worried tone. "Don''t worry, close your eyes and we''ll be out of here in a moment," Ryan said with a smile. When Ryan intended to take a diamond, he was surprised to see a worn rope beside the skull in the cave. Even though it was worn, the rope was still strong enough. After their preparations wereplete, Ryan made Ivanka stand in front of him and tied their hips together with the rope. Feeling the muscles in front of her, Ivanka blushed in embarrassment. Since they were so tightly bound, she couldn''t help but let her breasts squeezed against her brother-inw''s hardened chest. However, Ivanka didn''t mind this as they were in a difficult situation. The two of them stood at the entrance to the cave, above them was a mountain cliff that they had to conquer. Now that he had gained more strength from his training, Ryan was ready to take Ivanka out of this mountain. The man took a deep breath then looked at Ivanka and said with a smiling face. "Are you ready?" "Ready!" Ivanka then hugged Ryan''s waist with both hands. At this time, Ryan''s internal power was working and spreading throughout his body. But his inner power concentrated on his hands. In his right hand, the knife he had previously obtained was also filled with energy from within. One snap and the knife perfectly stabbed into the cliff. After making sure the grip was firm, Ryan started climbing. His feet started to leave the ground and his left hand, which formed like a w, also started to jab into the cliff. Ryan returned to climb this mountain but in a different way. However, it got even more challenging with Ivanka hanging in front of him with her eyes closed. Chapter 314: Climbing Without Gears Chapter 314: Climbing Without Gears This woman was really afraid that she wouldn''t survive until they reached the top even if she was tightly bound to Ryan''s body. The man used his right hand for a knife and his left forming a w to gip on the cliff. Thanks to his abundant profound strength, this climb couldn''t stop him at all. Slowly, Ryan and Ivanka started climbing to the top. Judging from his current position, he still couldn''t see the peak. Ivanka continued to hug Ryan tightly. Her head rested on his chest and she could hear his heartbeat. She was cheering for this brother-inw inside her heart but she didn''t dare to make the slightest sound. If Ryan lost his focus, they might find each other in the afterlife tonight. In the middle of this cliff, the wind was blowing strong and the scenery below was like a bottomless abyss ready to swallow them. The white cloud approached them, looking like a big cotton candy. Ryan''s climbing speed was initially stable but gradually became faster. Meanwhile, at one point of the mountain where the climbers were resting and enjoying the view, several climbers were seen taking a break. Among them was a middle-aged man, staring at the distant mountain peak. "I never get tired of seeing it." Once a month, he would climb this mountain and enjoy the natural scenery while trying to forget the hardships he faced in his life. He was always in awe of the sight of this majestic mountain, making him climb it many times. Together with his friends, they took advantage of their day off to climb together. "Hahaha you sound like an old geezer," his friendughed at him. "Or are you tired? I have warned you many times not to get drunk the day before climbing." Although this mountain was suitable for beginner hikers, at some points, there was still some steep and difficult terrain. Old people might have a little trouble getting through it. At this time, a woman joined in their conversation. "Don''t me him, he''s just a sryman so it''s okay if he gets tired easily." Hearing this joke, everyoneughed too. But suddenly, someone among them slipped and almost fell into a cliff. "Watch out!" His friends were immediately alert and tried to catch him. "Hold on tight!" After several people held his hand, they managed to lift his friend. "You bastard, don''t shock me like that!" "Sorry, suddenly my foot just slipped. I''m so lucky you guys are here, otherwise I would have died. " "Yes, you''d have died if we didn''t catch you. Don''t you see how high above the ground we are?" When they were busy scolding their friend who nearly fell, someone noticed something strange on the opposite cliff. ''Eh? Is that person climbing the cliff?'' That person was clearly shocked because how could that be? That cliff was so steep, wouldn''t be the same as seeking death? As if seeing a ghost, the person pointed towards the miracle that he found by ident. "Hey, look!" "Oi, what are you doing screaming like that? Don''t you see I''m busy advising our friend?" "Look over there! He''s climbing the cliff!" When he pointed at Ryan, his face turned pale white. He couldn''t possibly see the wrong thing again, the sight in front of him was really real! This mountain was great for climbing for all people but to climb the cliffs? Impossible! Steep cliffs were the biggest obstacle for extreme sports lovers. When his friends heard this, everyoneughed and mocked him. "Did you drink liquor before climbing? What kind of fool dares to climb this mountain''s cliff?" His friend also added, "Looks like you have to listen to your own words, didn''t you forbid us to drink before climbing?" Seeing that his friends did not believe him, the person pointed at Ryan. "If you don''t believe it, look that way. That person is really climbing this mountain''s cliff!" "Ohe on! Are you hallucinating because of the medicine?" His friends thenughed once again. It looked like their rtionship was very good since they could joke off like that. When he was about to get angry, suddenly one of his friends turned to the direction he was pointing. At that moment, his eyes instantly froze as if they had discovered something extraordinary. Across from them was a small ck shape moving upwards. It looked like a human and the climbing speed was really fast! He quickly took his binocrs and saw what he was seeing. His eyes widened when he saw what was really going on. In the binocrs, he could see Ryan climbing up while hugging Ivanka. Amazingly, that person seemed to be climbing up without using any proper gears. However, his climbing speed was extremely fast. His binocrs fell off as he was amazed at what he saw. "Hmm? Why?" The person then pointed at Ryan and said in a serious tone, "Th They really climb it!" "Are you crazy too? Why would someone dare to climb this steep cliff?" His other friends still didn''t believe him at all. One of them shook his head and took the binocrs and looked at them. When he saw it, he was really surprised too. What? He too was shocked and screamed. "Oi, oi, what those two said is true!" "Hah? Gimme the binocrs! You must''ve seen a bird." At the same time, his friend handed over his binocrs while pointing at Ryan. One by one, they could see Ryan climbing up with Ivanka at such great speed. "Wow that guy is fast!" "Did I see it wrong? Is that person really climbing the cliff without equipment while carrying his friend?" "Ah? Really! How crazy!" Their eyes were now filled with admiration. As the climbers scrambled to see him from their binocrs, Ryan continued to climb rapidly. After sessfully absorbing 1/10 of his mysterious power, he had managed to obtain an extremely powerful power. He was very confident that he could climb this cliff to the top. He was climbing so fast, it didn''t take him long to arrive at the tree which branches he had broken earlier. Looking at it, Ryan estimated that the top of the mountain would be visible soon. What had happened at the top of the mountain at that time didn''t really cause much trouble. The power of the Kruger family allowed for this incident to be fully silenced. Initially, the climbers who recorded the incident had posted the video on the inte. The video went viral and made everyone excited. But for unknown reasons, it suddenly disappeared without a trace. On the top of a mountain, some people were seen ying chess. "Ah! Damn, I didn''t expect you to take down my horse. I didn''t see your queen there." "You have to be careful when you''re trapped." A man in his 50s replied. "Hahaha as expected of the former chess champion," his young opponent answered. "Then, I better just give up," the young man raised his hands. "Don''t be like that. If you go the right way you still have a chance to fight back." Finally, after being persuaded by the old man, the young man sat back down. "Okay then, let me think for a moment." He looked at the chessboard very seriously and wondered, what kind of move should he make this time? If he forced his fortress to move, his king would be cornered in 3 steps. He still wanted to fight to get out of this desperate situation. From the start, their skills were simply far different. The young man only liked to y chess and y with his instincts, while his opponent was a former chess champion in his vige and had memorized all kinds of tactics. "Don''t give up, just think with a cool head," when the old man was smoking, suddenly a hand appeared from the edge of the cliff. With a strong grip, Ryan appeared with Ivanka. However, no one noticed them. Even though the ce was crowded, it seemed like everyone was enjoying themselves. Ryan walked past the two people who were ying chess and moved the young man''s queen to check. Now their situation was reversed! The old man was surprised when someone suddenly helped his opponent, but as he was about to get angry, Ryan and Ivanka had walked away from there. "Wow, that''s right! Now it''s your turn sir!" The young man was excited again, now he was in the seeded position. "Hahaha don''t run away yet." ... After going down the mountain for 2 hours and taking a taxi to the house, Ryan and Ivanka finally made it back safely. When he returned home, Ryan immediately ran to Irina''s room. After seeing that his wife was not there, his heart immediately clenched. At that time, Ryan threw Irina into a tree to save her life. Therefore Irina should be able to get off safely because she was carrying her phone in her bag at that time. But if she wasn''t here, there was only one possibility. Chapter 315: Hunting Down His Wife’s Captors Chapter 315: Hunting Down His Wife¡¯s Captors Ryan frowned, he felt that his wife had been caught by the Kruger family. Without thinking, Ryan walked straight to Mrs. Susan''s room. Unfortunately, the room was also empty. With a bad feeling looming in his heart, Ryan immediately called Irina''s office. And yet, no one picked up. Shouldn''t her secretary be there? His bad feelings were getting worse by the second. After bathing and changing clothes, Ryan immediately went to the Avalerionpany. Unexpectedly, thepany was closed and there were no people at all. When Ryan entered the building, the frown on his forehead deepened. The receptionist who usually greeted him was not there and the whole building looked empty. What was really happening? Ryan started searching all over the floor. And still there was not a single person. When he arrived at hisboratory, he found a shadow. Ryan immediately felt happy and approached closer. At this time, Valerie was seen tidying her belongings. While she was busy tidying up, she heard the sound of footsteps behind her. She was very surprised to see that person''s figure after she turned around. "Ryan!" Seeing the man''s figure, Valerie looked both relieved and surprised. She immediately threw herself into Ryan''s arms. "Ryan, I thought you were dead." Ryan hugged her as she cried, then Valerie calmed down again after a while. With a serious face, Ryan asked, "Valerie, please exin what happened." "Ryan, don''t you know?" Hearing Ryan''s question, Valerie was a little surprised. The man shook his head and when he saw Valerie''s reaction, his bad feeling got worse. "Thispany was closed on Mrs. Irina''s order but since she was not in town, she conveyed this decision through her secretary," Valerie''s words were tinged with sorrow. After all, thispany had brought her many precious memories. Closed? Ryan was greatly shocked, so he immediately asked again, "Why did thispany have to be closed?" "Because Mrs. Irina is getting married," Valerie said. Married? When Ryan heard this, his head was struck by lightning. Who would marry her? But deep down inside, he already knew the answer. Irina must have been forced to marry the Kruger family. But who would be the groom? Nheless, he would kill anyone who dared to kidnap his wife! At this time, Ryan''s face was really gloomy and his hands were clenched into fists. He felt that the me of anger in his heart waspletely overflowing. Seeing Ryan''s expression, Valerie couldn''t help but think of something. "Do you know where she is getting married?" Ryan looked at Valerie once again while trying to calm himself down. Valerie nodded. "Mrs. Irina''s secretary said that she will get married in Batavia today. The wedding should take ce this afternoon," Batavia? Surely the culprit was none other than the Kruger family! Interesting, this was really interesting indeed. Now he had the reason to exterminate this rotten family for good! Ryan''s burning anger could no longer be extinguished. No one ever dared to steal from him, were they ready to die for what''sing? Not to mention, they kidnapped his wife and forced her to marry one of their family members? Just imagining this has made Ryan''s killing aura burst out profusely. With a serious face, he said to Valerie. "Valerie, I''ll be gone for a few days." After saying that, the man walked towards the door and went out of the room. Seeing Ryan''s disappearing figure, Valerie''s heart became sad. From the man''s reactions, she could see that Irina had a special ce in the heart of the person she loved. But the man wasn''t to me for this, her rtionship with him was reallyplicated. It could be said that they were more than friends but not yet lovers, and seeing Ryan care about another woman clearly made Valerie feel uneasy. While she was busy with her own thoughts, Ryan suddenly walked back into the room. He then approached Valerie and kissed her forehead. "Wait for me, I''ll be back," he said in a gentle voice. "Okay," Valerie''s face was already blushing. When she saw Ryan''s back slowly leaving, her heart was already warm. After he found out about Irina''s situation, Ryan immediately rushed to the airport. Was his wife really taken away and forced to marry someone else? Even if he ended up dying, he would still kill anyone who dared touch Irina. Ryan''s thoughts of killing every member of the Kruger family were resolute, today he would eliminate that one aristocratic family. The man ran towards the airport without waiting for anything else. His feet, flooded by his inner force, stepped quickly and made his speed befitting that of a racing car. It didn''t take long for him to arrive at the airport. "One ticket to Batavia," Ryan pushed the person in front of him and talked to the receptionist. The person he pushed was angry and rolled up his sleeves. "Are you looking to die huh?" Ryan didn''t answer, he just red at him. The man had raised his hand and was about to hit, but suddenly, Ryan''s eyes were like a wild animal. The person immediately shivered with fear. Under Ryan''s intimidating gaze, the man seemed to be having trouble breathing. It was as if Ryan was telling him he could kill him in a heartbeat if he wanted to! This sense of danger was so great, and the threat also felt so real! When Ryan looked away, the man finally breathed a sigh of relief and stepped back with a wet back. "Sorry sir, the ne to Batavia has taken off. The next ne to Batavia will be avable at 4 in the afternoon," the receptionist said. Ryan frowned. He managed to get down from the mountain and arrived at the city of Avalerion at 11 am. If he had to wait until 4 pm and arrive at night, Irina would have been forced to marry the Kruger family. In other words, he couldn''t wait for the next ne! But the ne had already taken off, what could he do? Ryan''s face looked serious, his brain was spinning fast. Suddenly, he had a good idea. Who said he had missed the flight to Batavia? Shouldn''t he just steal one of the nes and fly it himself? Simple isn''t it? Ryan then bought a ne ticket with the fastest departure. After that, he immediately got into it. Not long after, the ne he boarded finally took off. After missing the seat belt sign, Ryan immediately stood up and walked towards the cockpit. "Sir, can you please sit down quietly? If you need something, you just have to say it," said a stewardess to him. But Ryan ignored her and kept walking forward. The other passengers did not pay attention to Ryan at all, they were busy with their own business. "Sir? Sir!" The flight attendant began to worry when she saw the man did not answer her. She could only let out a heavy sigh. When Ryan arrived at the front of the ne, the undercover air police were seen chatting with each other. People might not be aware that every ne they boarded was patrolled by some undercoverw enforcers on board. Their job was to make sure that no crime urred on the ne. But for Ryan, these people were nothing more than insects. Ignoring them, he continued to move towards the cockpit of the ne. However, the police were aware of his movements. "Excuse me sir, where are you going? The front area is prohibited for passengers so it is better for you to sit back down," one of them said while showing his emblem. The three policemen actually had the pistols on their waists. ne hijacking had been rampanttely, so they had to be ready for any threat. The other passengers also realized this incident and became curious. Ryan didn''t care, he still walked towards the cockpit. At this time, one of the three policemen was pointing his gun and shouting at him, "Don''t move or I''ll shoot you!" This time, the passengers were panicking as they looked fearfully at Ryan. The man, however, didn''t look back as he didn''t have time to waste his time on these dogs. His mind was only filled with Irina. As long as he made it to Batavia on time, he would be able to save her. However, one of the cops suddenly fired his gun either out of nervousness or something else. The echoing gunshot made everyone panic. Everyone immediately ducked in their seats. After the gunshot disappeared, the police were surprised to see that Ryan was still standing unharmed. Impossible! The cop couldn''t possibly miss his shot! The three policemen looked at each other then finally lunged at Ryan. Under everyone''s gaze, the cops were extremely fast and coordinated. They charged towards Ryan to catch the man they thought as a terrorist. But at this time, Ryan only turned around briefly then walked back to the cockpit. Chapter 316: Dont Make Me Repeat My Words Chapter 316: Don''t Make Me Repeat My Words The cops who were about to attack him suddenly stopped and stayed in ce. After one second, the three of them fell down and passed out! In one second, these armed cops were easily defeated by Ryan. The passengers were all shocked, that person was so strong! But another question immediately ran into their hearts what was that person going to do? Was he going to hijack this ne? In an instant, the question filled all the passengers who saw Ryan''s previous action. "Stop!" A foreigner stood up and red at Ryan. Just like the police earlier, Ryan ignored him and continued walking towards the cockpit. In one pull, he managed to open the special door. All the passengers who saw him had resigned themselves, it seemed that they had chosen the wrong ne. The cockpit''s door was specially designed by the airline so that the ne was not easily hijacked. When the door was locked from the inside, it was 100% impossible to open it from the outside. However, Ryan easily opened the door with only one hand. Seeing this action, the foreigner immediately sat down while hiding. He felt so relieved not to run and prevent Ryan because if that really happened, he didn''t know what would happen to him next. "Oh my God, thank you for saving my life!" Ryan didn''t care about the passengers at all because his thoughts were now on the pilots! The flight attendants were already scared, they couldn''t possibly stop the terrorist. Their only savior was the three policemen who were still lying unconscious. Ryan walked casually towards the cockpit where the two pilots were controlling the ne. The captain of the ne and his deputy had stared at Ryan sharply ever since their door opened. They could only be stunned and suppress their fear. Ryan then said in a serious tone, "Take this ne to Batavia." "Who are you? How did you get into this ce? Do you." Before the vice-captain finished speaking, Ryan had already knocked him unconscious. The captain''s heart immediately clenched, he didn''t know what to do. Ryan then broke the silence by saying, "Change the route to Batavia and don''t make me repeat my words. If you continue to disobey my order, I will bring down this ne." Under Ryan''s threat, the captain had no choice but to change the route. He did look calm but he had already given a hidden danger signal to the center of the Tower. At the same time, the center of the Avalerion airport tower received it. After getting the danger signal, the air traffic information center immediately fell into chaos. "What? Has our ne been hijacked again?" A middle-aged man looked as if he was about to vomit blood. The flight to Japan not long ago was hijacked and now another case happened again? He might be fired for letting the terrorists into his airport. He had never been so pressured in his entire career as he was at this moment. "How are things now?" The middle aged man approached his subordinates. Things were in chaos now, everyone was panicking and nervous. "We have locked the ne''s location and are still monitoring it," one of his subordinates said. "Is there a way tomunicate with the pilot?" The middle-aged man asked. "No, it looks like the pilot is being held hostage. Hmm? This route The ne is changing its course towards Batavia!" After hearing these words, everyone was shocked. Batavia? All important personnel were in this room. Hearing the word Batavia, their hearts were clenching hard. Would the World Trade Center incident happen again in Indonesia? Did the terrorist target the presidential pce? "Contact the police force in Batavia at once!" The middle-aged man immediately threw away his bad thoughts and calmed himself down. At the same time, he also ordered that the presidential pce be informed about the hijacking of this ne. To deal with a problem like this, especially if it potentially threatened the safety of the president, this middle-aged man chose to y it safe. On the ne, the passengers were still sitting tense. They only knew that the cockpit of their ne was not controlled by the pilot. Meanwhile, Ryan had no intention of endangering these passengers from the start, his focus was on the Kruger family in Batavia. Once he set his foot there, he would massacre all those rotten bastards! At the Khrushchev International Airport The police received information about the arrival of this ne and immediately evacuated the entire airport. Hundreds of cops had packed the airport,plete with their assault rifles. They received confirmation that the hijacked ne wouldnd at this airport. Hearing this, most people were relieved that the terrorist didn''t target the presidential pce. The airport was quickly surrounded by the police and one of the Crimean special forces the Scorpion. Airport employees also felt the tension when they heard this shocking news. Wasn''t this like an action movie? "Hey, what the heck is all this fuss about?" An employee who just came out of the toilet asked. Next to him was his friend who had heard the news of the hijacking. "Where have you been? It was announced that an airne was hijacked and soon they willnd at this airport!" "Seriously?" He forgot to close his zipper as his jaw dropped to the floor, this was the first time he had experienced such a thing. However, seeing the number of units guarding his workce, it seemed that this was not a dream. Outside, the passengers who were about to leave werepletely helpless. Without any exnation, dozens of police cars suddenly arrived and they immediately evacuated them all. At the same time, all flight departures and arrivals were dyed. "What is really happening?" A passenger looked confused. This kind of total evacuation was extremely rare. Seeing the many cops on guard at this airport, everyone was curious. Moreover, the media had started to arrive one by one. But when the reporters intended to find out what happened, they were immediately chased away by the police manning the entrance. At the same time, one of the forces'' leaders prohibited a recording of this incident. No matter what theories or guesses the media tried to use, the police didn''t care. The situation inside the airport was still tense and they did not know what the terrorist wanted. But despite being in the midst of a dangerous situation, a person was seen yawning because he was bored. "Tch, the headquarters sent me to this ce and no media is allowed to record my actionter?" The well-built and burly person was armed withbat gears and weapons. His face, which was covered by a ck cloth, only showed his eyes. However, all of that could not shut down his intense killing aura. The person beside him immediately rebuked him. "Mr. Guido, don''t be like that. The headquarters is also being pressured by many parties. Moreover, the most important thing is the lives of 100 people on board. We also don''t know what their condition is up until now. We were sent today to eliminate all terrorists who dare to set foot in this capital city, but we hope we can catch him so we can interrogate him." "Yeah, yeah, you don''t have to grumble like that," Guido was one of the spearheads of the Alkonost Ordo. Since he joined, no terrorist had ever been able to escape his grasp. Apart from the Scorpion, the president ordered the Alkonost Ordo to participate in this mission. Guido prided himself on his arrogance because he thought his ability earned him the right to do so. He had fought with many international terrorists and got countless experiences. After being abroad for a long time, he just returned to Crimeast week and was already assigned with a mission as important as this. Of course he didn''t know who Ryan was. The only people who knew him were Christa, Elizabeth and their subordinates, especially since their influence did not reach Batavia. However, Crimea was indeed too big for the Alkonost Ordo to only monitor Ryan''s activities. Therefore, they were spread throughout the country. At the same time, the airport tower gave a signal and all the personnel looked up at the sky. Beneath their gaze, an airne could be seen and ready tond. Everyone became tense, the personnel immediately took their positions and the snipers were already aiming for the ne. The nes took out their wheels and begannding on the runway. Theirnding was smooth and finally came to a perfect stop. Seeing this incident, everyone held their breath. They looked forward to the terrorists'' next action. The most difficult thing was when the terrorists mingled among the passengers, unwanted victims might''ve fallen because of it. All the weapons were now pointing at the ne as the cops were staring at it warily. "For everyone on the ne, we have surrounded you. As long as you don''t hurt the passengers, we will listen to your requests." Chapter 317: Terror on Batavia Chapter 317: Terror on Batavia One of the policemen took out a loudspeaker. At the same time, the passengers on the ne could hear his words. Guido stared intently at the ne, not a single fly could escape his eyes. At this time, a man suddenly appeared at the open door of the ne. "The target is seen, a young man about 24 years old wearing blue clothes and short hair." A sniper alerted about their target. All the personnels held their breath, they didn''t know if this man was a terrorist or a ne passenger. The police officers asked an airport staff member to prepare adder so that the person could get off. When the staff took thedder, everyone saw Ryan jumping down! Ryan casually jumped down almost 3 meters high to the ground. Guido was surprised when he saw this incident. "He definitely did it!" In an instant, Guido''s instinct told him that his opponent was not just anyone and the other policemen were also on alert against Ryan. "Stop or we''ll shoot!" The policeman who brought the loudspeaker shouted at Ryan again. But the man remained cool and walked to the side! The cop did not hesitate, he immediately ordered his men to shoot. In an instant, all the personnel including the snipers opened their fire at Ryan! Their target raised his head and saw the dense rain of bullets. This scene was not as terrifying as when Ryan had to fight 1000 people ordered by the Italian mafia. At that time, he had to face missiles, bullets, mine bombs etc. After he managed to absorb the mysterious power within his body, did they expect these bullets to hit him? The most useless weapon someone could use with the hope to take down one of the 12 Aesirs was bullets. Why? Because the velocity of the bullets was predictable and all they had to do was drain the power within them and prevent the bullets from prating their skin. It might sound absurd, but those martial arts experts did possess speed and strength that no ordinary person could imagine. Even the elites from the God list were impossible to kill with bullets. Therefore, when high level martial artists fought, they never used a firearm. Because their strength was their own body! Facing this rain of bullets, Ryan''s expression remained calm. But suddenly, his figure multiplied into 2 and then 4 and so on in an instant. Ryan was seen splitting himself when the bullet rained at him. But miraculously, not a single bullet could hit him. Guido''s gaze had turned serious, no wonder his headquarters sent him away. His opponent this time was really strong! If this person set foot in this capital city, then this country could be destroyed in just a week! Guido had made up his mind that he was going to kill the criminal. Meanwhile, the cops who rained him with bullets were already amazed, why was the criminal still standing? They had never seen anyone move like a ninja and split apart like that. The officer holding the loudspeaker was shocked, he refused to believe what was happening before his eyes. He then said to himself. "We''ve shot him with many bullets but not a single one hit? That person is definitely the devil himself!" Ryan''s shadow had reached 10 people. When the bullet hit his shadow, they would just go through. At this time, the sound of the gunfire suddenly stopped altogether, it turned out that all the weapons had run out of bullets. Everyone holding their weapon was already shocked. After being bombarded with so many bullets, how could that person still stand up straight? At the same time, the 10 shadows suddenly disappeared and a ck shadow charged towards them. It was the real Ryan. "Hurry and kill him!" Their captain immediately brought his subordinates out of their daze. But how could these cops be able to stop Ryan who had experienced way more battles than them? After absorbing 1/10 of the mysterious power in his body, Ryan was not a figure we knew anymore. Those who were busy reloading their guns were suddenly shocked when they realized that Ryan''s figure had disappeared. However, some of them screamed in pain. They only had time to feel a fist that hit their face or chest before finally falling and lying on the ground. Ryan did not intend to kill them. After all, they were just doing what the country needed of them. He did not stop running, he was trying to find an opening so he could escape from this ce. Irina''s wedding would take ce soon, he must save his beloved wife! But when he was still busy making a way out, Guido appeared on the battlefield. "Guido of the Alkonost Ordo will be your opponent, be ready to die!" Guido stood in front of Ryan and immediately lunged at him. In the Ordo, Guido had the same ability as Elizabeth. Not to mention he had just been on a mission abroad for several years so his ability was definitely getting stronger. That''s why he was sure he could face Ryan alone! Ryan frowned when he was intercepted by Guido. He then said to his new opponent, "You think you can stop me? Don''t be sorry if you get killed." Guido ignored his words and lunged at him. But the current Ryan did not have time to serve him. When Guido was about to attack him, Ryan jumped up and made Guido his foothold. "Too bad I don''t have time to serve you," Ryan said, making it to the airport lobby. Guido fell on his back but did not suffer any injuries. Hearing the man''s words earlier, he became angry and chased after Ryan. Whatever happened today, he would bring that criminal''s head back with him! The cops also came after Ryan, they didn''t think that the man would make it past their line of defense. "The suspect managed to escape! Other personnel please be ready!" One of the police leaders immediately broadcast the shocking news on their HT, making the guards on the exit and other important points fully alerted. Ryan forced his way out to the parking lot. Now he needed a vehicle to escape from this ce. Before the police could catch up with him, Ryan managed to steal one of their cars at the exit of the airport. The cop inside could only scream in pain when he was kicked out of the broken ss window. Ryan wasted no time and sped up fast, showing his mad driving skills! The cops were toote when they realized that Ryan had run away. "Get in the car quickly, chase him!" Everyone looked panicked, the police immediately got into their car and chased Ryan. The members of Scorpion Special Forces had been trained to face dire situations like this. Their members didn''t panic at all and got into their car quickly. It didn''t take long before they finally saw the car Ryan was driving. One of them began to aim at Ryan''s car. Once they blew up the vehicle, the perpetrator would die in the st. Guido himself also managed to catch up with Ryan. As long as the SSF member tried to target Ryan''s car from the roof, Guido did not hesitate to shoot his gun while driving his car. For him, shooting while driving was as easy as turning his palm! But when the bullet almost hit his car, the back of Ryan''s car suddenly turned around. And the man behind the wheel was still drifting at full speed. All the bullets fired by Guido and SSF members failed to hit him. They didn''t even scratch the car at all. Seeing this incident, everyone who was chasing him was shocked. The passersby who saw themotion were just as surprised. As the cars passed them, the pedestrians were busymenting on what they had seen. It looked like a professional racer was showing off his skill when viewed from its driving ability. That guy also managed to outwit the police with ease! "Too bad he uses it for crime. He could''ve made this nation proud by bing a pro." A middle aged man shook his head. Batavia, the capital city of Crimea, was always peaceful and calm, but the city turned into a huge mess because of one person. "The target is on Rollingstone Street, I repeat, the target is on Rollingstone Street!" One of the members of Scorpion Forces immediately reported their current situation while following Ryan. "Send someone over there and block him!" One of the cops shouted. "The headquarters has set traps, all personnel please be ready to catch the target." ... .. The cops continued tomunicate via their HT while continuing to chase Ryan. Meanwhile, the passengers previously driven out of the airport looked confused when the area was cleared. They saw that someone had the courage to steal a police car and ran away. Chapter 318: Mad Skilled Criminal Chapter 318: Mad Skilled Criminal Not long after that, all the police cars at the airport immediately chased him. Wasn''t this like a Hollywood action movie? Something as surprising as this could only happen in American movies. But this was Batavia, the capital of crimea. The city was tightly secured considering that higher ranks running the country were in this city. In fact, it was not umon for fully armed police to patrol to prevent crimes. "Who was it? How could he do that?" "Did that mean all those police only came here to arrest one person?" The passengers stuck outside were still wondering what was going on. However, a young man seemed to have posted the incident on his social media. Meanwhile, Ryan was still driving at full speed on the other side. He didn''t care about traffic signs at all. Hearing the sound of the sirens catching up, most of the cars did not dare to drive in front of him and had already made way for him. When Ryan took the sidewalk as hisne, everyone immediately stepped aside even without the police warning them. They all also wanted to curse the car but since it was a police car, they could only harbor their frustration. At this time, dozens of police cars were chasing him from the side. Their speed was no less fast, and they also ignored traffic signs. Everyone immediatelymented on this strange day, why did these cops look as if they were in a rush? Did they forget to bring their lunch? "Tch, they are always doing whatever they want. It''s our road too, why do we have to pull aside?" One of the riders grumbled in his heart. Pedestrians could not help but be curious when they saw dozens of police cars speeding away at high speed. But at this time, someone was suddenly crossing thene! This was bad! Everyone had closed their eyes and was terrified, that person would definitely die. But one secondter, all of their eyes widened. Just as they were about to hit the person, Ryan''s four tires changed direction and slid past the pedestrian perfectly. The wader was already shaking with fear while wetting his pants when Ryan''s car passed him. His limp legs made him dare not to take another step. This incident, along with the video at the airport, had already been posted to social media by dozens of people. In an instant, the city of Batavia went viral because of today''s incident. "Wow, it turns out that a car can do something like that, huh!" "Hey, hey, isn''t that car the same as the one stolen at the airport? It means that the one driving it is the criminal who was chased by the police, right? " That''s right, the criminal was Ryan. "Wow, doesn''t that mean the criminal is mad skilled? How could he escape that many police?" Comments began to pile up under the post on social media, their discussions varied. "We have to admit that the guy is good at driving." "This video has a hidden message for singles chasing their crush just give up!" "#PrayforBatavia." Various kinds ofments began to fill both videos. They were most amazed by the video that showed Ryan managed to avoid the passerby by rushing. On the other hand, the cars that were chasing him could not approach him. They wanted to shoot at Ryan but the man always hid between cars. Seeing his opponent''s driving ability, Guido frowned. His opponent this time was really good at driving, so if he let his guard down even a little then he would definitely lose track of him. But if this kept going on, they would eventually lose track of them and the opponent would escape. Moreover, the criminal was very dangerous! When the road was blockaded, Ryan did not hesitate to hit the barricades and immediately drove back quickly. Seeing that the situation was getting more and more unfavorable, Guido contacted the ordo''s headquarters. At the Batavia police center, the director stared at Ryan''s speeding car through a camera attached to one of the cars. His anger had burned the entire room. "Deploy all the remaining personnel to chase after that one criminal! And call those on vacation to be back on duty! Hurry up and get them to catch up with theirrades!" The police director was really angry, he had already broken 2 sses because of his annoyance. He wanted to catch Ryan right away. In an instant, this order was immediately disseminated and all the police forces in Batavia immediately went to arrest Ryan. However, even if 100 or 1000 people were sent, Ryan didn''t care at all. He came today for his wife''s sake and his goal was clearly the Kruger family residence! Ryan confirmed the location for the wedding after contacting Irina''s secretary. ording to the information he got, the wedding would take ce in the courtyard of the Kruger family''s residence. He headed straight to their residence without thinking of anything else! However, Batavia was a big city in Indonesia. It took 40 minutes for him to finally get to the residence. What''s more, he brought a horde of police behind him. Even though Ryan managed to outwit them, there were always other cars that followed. It seemed that he had turned all the police in Batavia into his enemies. All the pedestrians who saw their city surrounded by armed forces were starting to get scared. What was really happening? They could see that one police car that was speeding up while being chased by dozens of other police cars. On social media, the news about the crazy police car had gone viral. Most of them already knew about the situation in Batavia and raced to upload their video when Ryan''s car passed them. In an instant, the topic of police in Batavia hunting down a criminal went viral across the country. Thements kepting, people never stopped reposting the incidents that it got re-shared more than hundreds of thousands times. The inte was broken with the chasing incident, it even made world wide trending on some social media tforms. Guido finally caught up with Ryan''s car after he contacted his headquarters. He tried to aim at the tires, but the car was moving like a snake, making it hard for him to execute his n. What''s more, Ryan''s speed didn''t drop even when he turned on an intersection. Guido couldn''t keep up with him, so he could only guess where the man was going. When Ryan turned, 2 police cars suddenly sped toward him. But at this time, a boisterous voice came from the sky and everyone who looked up was immediately shocked. The police also used helicopters! People immediately apuded for the fugitive criminal, he managed to get the police to use a helicopter to arrest him. But what all these people didn''t know was that this helicopter was not assigned to oversee where Ryan was going. It was deployed to take out the number 1 criminal. A cop was seen pointing his machine gun at Ryan from the helicopter''s door. Ryan did not hesitate, he immediately stepped on the gas pedal deeply. Now the car was driving down the sidewalk, and it shocked all of the pedestrians nearby. When Ryan managed to escape from the helicopter attack, people around the area were drenched in cold sweat. Fortunately, this incident did not cause any casualties. The chase between the police and Ryan started again, the police were on the disadvantaged side. Their radio station was filled with news about Ryan driving towards the Mountain Oaks area, a ce where Batavia''s luxury housing was located. "Quickly cut the suspect''s path!" One of the police said. But the director at the Batavia police center was still very angry. He already mobilized all the personnel avable and yet they were still having trouble catching one person? "Deploy 10 more helicopters! Whatever happens I want that person to be immediately arrested!" The director threw down his hat to show his frustration. As he escaped from the police''s chase, Ryan had be viral on social media. The whole city of Batavia became excited because of his action. The man then looked at the map he was holding, he would soon arrive at the Kruger family''s residence. But at this moment, he saw 2 helicopters appear above him. Ryan immediately tried to outwit them, he could not let his car get bombarded by the machine guns. And when he got away, he realized that there were still several helicopters waiting for him. The Batavia police had put all their resources into it, but there was one question that needed to be asked before. Was all that enough to capture Nergal, the God of War? The answer was no! When Ryan started driving again, the police cars behind him continued to follow. When he looked through the side mirror, he realized that more and more cars were chasing him. Chapter 319: All Hell Breaks Loose Chapter 319: All Hell Breaks Loose In the end, there were already hundreds of cars chasing him and dozens of helicopters lurking from above! This incident was recorded by several people and posted on social media. The inte was once again in an uproar. "Bet he used to chew his gum in ss. Criminal since day one." "Hopefully they catch him quickly. #PrayforBatavia." "Just because he stole the neighbor''s chicken he was chased like that? Great!" "Crazy, this is like a 5 star in the GTA series!" "Bro, not even in GTA I got chased with that many cops hahaha. This has already surpassed GTA!" Many joked and many others prayed that Batavia would quickly be peaceful as before. Meanwhile, at the Kruger family residence... Today was supposed to be a joyful day, but no smiles were seen from the faces attending this wedding ceremony. The Lacroix family was just as sullen. The Ghost Marriage had really hurt the rtionship between these 2 families. At this wedding ceremony, the Kruger family invited all aristocratic families in Batavia. The more that came, the better the results. This was the punishment for the Lacroix family! In the middle of the house, Irina stood silently wearing a red wedding dress and a red handkerchief tied around her forehead. All members of the Kruger family stare coldly at her. "Even if Gerard was dead, does she think she can escape her destiny?" "Really, they''re so embarrassing. I hope the Lacroix family can reflect on their daughter''s insolent attitude with this Ghost Marriage." The Kruger family started to ridicule the bride. Gerard''s death was still fresh as yesterday in their minds. But Irina didn''t care about them, she was already immune to any kind of insults people ever threw on her. After all, her heart was dead so why should she care about them? Remembering her father''s cowardice and her family who did not defend her, Irina''s heart grew cold. The only warmth of her heart was wasted. When she remembered the incident with Ryan and Ivanka falling off a cliff, Irina''s hands suddenly clenched. Her nails stuck tightly and her hands started bleeding. She bit her lip so that her anger did not overflow. Irina always wanted to burst into tears whenever the awful memories of that day returned to her. But on this particr day, she''d sworn she wouldn''t cry. She had to kill Nichs to get revenge on her lover. Only then would she cry happily for setting herself free, embracing death to reunite with her lover in the afterlife. If the knife she hid under her sleeve had its own life, it''d be her hatred that gave life to it. Irina just stood still and waited for this wedding ceremony to begin. Renault sat on the front seat, sighing. Although their rtionship was not very good, Irina was still his daughter. He didn''t want this to happen but he had no power to change it. Mrs. Susan stood in the back row and looked sadly at Irina. She had considered Irina as her own child since she was little, she did not expect that her child would look so dead on her wedding day. With a cold face, Nichs said to his subordinates, "Get them started." Listening to this order, a servant carrying a paper doll came out. The paper doll represented Gerard and had a red handkerchief tied around his forehead. Seeing the servante out, everyone stood up and the wedding ceremony began. The servant then walked over to Irina and stood level with her. The first was the sance ceremony. The priest would pray and call the spirit of the groom. The second was a ceremony to honor parents. This was it! Irina gripped tightly the knife she was hiding. This was her golden opportunity! When Nichs walked over to her, she would kill the head of the Kruger family! However, Nichs suddenly said in a serious tone, "There is no need for it, I don''t want to ept a savage like her as my daughter-inw. She will only be my son''s friend in his grave." Renault broke out in a cold sweat when he heard that. Irina was already fuming, her body couldn''t stop trembling with rage. Mrs. Susan couldn''t help but feel sadder seeing her. "Get straight to the pledge of allegiance," Nichs said. The priest did not dare go against Nichs''s order. He then continued the ceremony asmanded. "Now the ring exchange and the pledge of allegiance ceremony." After that, the servant who brought the paper doll stood in front of Irina. Gerard was dead so he didn''t have to put the ring on Irina''s finger and take her oath of loyalty. The one who needed to do it was Irina. However, the bride didn''t move. "Please, you have to do the ring exchange ceremony and recite your oath of loyalty," the priest once again reminded Irina what to do. Nichs pped the back of his chair and said in a cold tone, "If you dare to run away, I will destroy your entire family!" This threat was real, the Kruger family was certainly capable of doing it. "Irina, you can do it," Renault encouraged his teary daughter. Irina felt that her life had always been arranged, she had never had her own freedom. The bride then smiled while holding the knife. "Ryan, Ivanka, wait for me..." When she was about tomit suicide, the sound of police sirens suddenly boomed. "Hmm?" Everyone was shocked, the sound was really loud. It didn''t stop at that, it felt like hundreds of police cars were sounding their sirens at the same time. What was really happening? Everyone present at the ceremony became worried, was there a raid? Their fear was reasonable, because no residence other than the Kruger family could possibly invite the police here. But why did the police dare to challenge them? Irina fell silent, the knife she was grabbing slowly left her throat. There was no such thing as a coincidence, could this be.?! Ryan''s face appeared in her mind again. There was no mistaking it, this must be Ryan''s doing. But how could that be? She saw him fall down the cliff that day. Nichs then said to Renault with a worried face, "Is this your doing?" Renault was immediately confused. "No, it can''t be! How dare I call the police!" Everyone present was about to run away, they didn''t want anything to do with the police. Mrs. Susan sighed. At this time, the sound of helicopters flying could be heard. Everyone was immediately shocked, why were there helicopters? What happened? All of the guests werepletely clueless. The sound of the police sirens became clearer and the helicopter sounded closer and closer. But suddenly, there was a sound of explosion at the front gate. Everyone turned their heads but fragments of rocks flew around and made them duck their heads quick. Not long after that, a half-crushed police car appeared before them. "Who is that?" They were both curious and scared. Seeing the police car, Nichs'' face was already grim. If the police dared to offend his family, this was tantamount of calling for a war. Irina quickly left the altar and looked at the police car with hopeful eyes. Somehow, her heart was expecting a lot even though it seemed impossible. Was that Ryan? In her heart, she believed that the person who hade to save her was the man she loved. At this time, the car''s door was suddenly flung out and a male figure came out of it. Seeing that familiar figure, Irina''s tears couldn''t stop flowing. That''s really Ryan... It was really him! Seeing the man''s figure, all of the Kruger family members became angry. "Boy, how dare you break into this ce!" But when Nichs noticed the man''s figure, his eyes widened and his heart immediately shrank. "You''re still alive!?" Ryan stood tall in the middle of the courtyard and red at every single one of them. His thick killing aura made the atmosphere heavy and people began to have difficulty breathing. He was chased by hundreds of police cars, dozens of helicopters and was now under siege by those in the Kruger family residence. The boisterous atmosphere had suddenly calmed down. What an awkward feeling. Nichs'' face was already sweating cold when he saw Ryan''s figure. Didn''t that bastard fall off the cliff? Why was he still alive? But since he still dared toe after the incident on the mountain, Nichs could not let him go alive. Did he think he coulde over to his house and get out after barging in like that? A deep hatred shone from his eyes. His wish to kill him could no longer be hidden. The person who killed his child couldn''t be left alive he must die! At the same time, his bodyguards had already drawn their weapons and surrounded Ryan. Even the assassins who used to fight against Ryan also surrounded him. Chapter 320: The Uninvited Guest Chapter 320: The Uninvited Guest Though this was only Ghost Marriage, almost all core family members attended except those who were currently abroad. Not to mention the aristocratic families and all prominent figures in Batavia had also been gathered in this ce! Therefore, when Ryan''s figure got out of the car, many people stood up from among the guests. They had the aura of martial artists. Since their safety was also under threat, they happily lent their strength to Nichs. It was a good thing to make him owe them a favor, after all. Surrounded by these people, Ryan''s face did not change at all. It was clear because he could easily win this battle. When he traveled around the world long ago and met Rayden, he was once trapped in a city. Hundreds of people were after him and he single-handedly obliterated them! When he was in Japan, all people, be it police, politicians, other martial artists, did not dare to walk in front of him. When they saw Ryan, everyone would turn and run from his sight! When he was in Europe, everyone was subject to his abilities. Not to mention the women they were all defeated by Ryan''s abilities! Of course the ability in question was his skill in bed. Whenpared to all that, what he faced now was nothing. These people were roughly the same as those of the martial masters on the God list, whereas Ryan had never been defeated by anyone of the lower ranks like them. This was proven when he fought 5 people at the same time at the O Bar. And now that Ryan''s strength was no longer what it used to be, he could see himself annihting his enemies in a blink of eyes. "Anyone who dares to enter this house uninvited will never make it out alive." A bodyguard shook his head and gave Ryan a disgusted look. The Kruger family had their roots in Batavia for a long time. Never before had anyone as brave as Ryan barged into the residence of this aristocratic family. "Whatever your reason foring here, death will be the only way out for you." Seeing the arrival of the uninvited guest, everyone seemed to whisper to their sides. "It looks like that person has strong support, but the problem is which family dares to challenge the Kruger family so openly like this?" "Looks like this is also the interference of the global elite, what kind of person dares to challenge Nichs?" If Ryan decided to fight them, he''d have to face the power of the Kruger family. Coupled with the bodyguards from their guests, hundreds of people had surrounded him, including the elite assassination team privately owned by the host family. Even so, Ryan''s expression remained calm. His eyes were staring at Nichs whose face was grim, then looked at Renault who seemed surprised. His gaze then moved to the joyful face of Mrs. Susan and the guests who were disgusted by his presence. And in the end, his eyes fell on Irina who was wearing a bridal gown. He saw his wife in tears when their eyes met. Ryan was still alive, her husband was still alive! Colors returned to Irina''s monochrome world, her dead heart also bloomed when she saw Ryan. She thought that she would never be able to see her prince on horseback again in this life. At this time, Irina wanted to jump into Ryan''s arms but the man suddenly said to her while smiling, "You stupid girl, why are you crying like that? Didn''t I say that you look beautiful when you smile?" When the guests heard Ryan''s words, everyone had their own guess. "Interesting, it looks like that kid has a rtionship with Irina. The Lacroix family deserved to fall." "Hahaha this is his fault for forcing Irina to marry his dead son, now the boy hase to take revenge." "But that brat is definitely crazy, how could he possibly get out of here alive?" The guests could only sigh. "Looks like this world has gone crazy." When the people looked at Ryan, their eyes were already filled with condolence. After all, the enemy of the Kruger family was also their enemy. However, Ryan didn''t care about them. His eyes were only on Irina. When his wife heard his words, her crying intensified and she couldn''t stop her tears from falling down. "My husband..." Irina said in a soft tone. With a warm smile, Ryan replied, "Leave this matter to your husband, we will return home together tonight." Nichs stood up and stared at Ryan closely, his heart couldn''t take it anymore. How presumptuous of that damn boy thinking he could run away with Irina! Nichs would surely kill his son''s killer. As the head of the family, Nichs must eliminate enemies before they harmed his family. And now, Ryan was his number one enemy and he must immediately eliminate him. Nichs kicked his chair and made it hit the table. "Since you dare to show up to this ce, be prepared to die!" Nichs shouted. Hearing these words, everyone who surrounded Ryan prepared to attack. After all, their enemy was only one person, so there should be enough of them to kill him. But those who''d witnessed Ryan''s rage beforehand had traces of fear in their eyes. They could vividly remember the man''s strength that day. If they attacked rashly, they would definitely die in an instant. When everyone was expecting the blood to start falling, suddenly the sound of police sirens came back. As they turned their heads together, they were all shocked. Why were there so many police? The police had blockaded the gate to the house with their cars. Hundreds of cops were already aiming at Ryan, and at the same time, more than 15 helicopters were already in the air and aimed their machine guns at jhim. Not far from there, dozens of snipers were already in position and ready to shoot. What kind of situation was this? These guests were already terrified, they had never seen this many police forces. Would they also be destroyed with the Kruger family? However, they immediately breathed a sigh of relief when they learned that these cops hade for Ryan. Hundreds of red dots were pinned all over the man''s body. Seeing this, everyone immediately stepped aside and hid themselves. Irina also went into hiding under Ryan''s order. The cops were ready to fire at any moment, and at this point, one of them picked up the loudspeaker and said to Ryan, "You are surrounded! Surrender or we will shoot." However, Ryan didn''t care about them. His eyes were still on Nichs. His thick killing aura was all directed towards Nichs, and it certainly made the man''s guts shrink. It was clear that Ryan hade to take his life. The policeman frowned and said again, "Calm down, we won''t shoot you as long as you don''t fight. Raise your hands and kneel on the ground. " Nichs suddenly had an idea, why didn''t he use these cops to kill Ryan? "You were arrested on charges of breaking thew for hijacking a ne, injuring dozens ofw enforcement officers, stealing police cars and causing chaos in the city. And now that you''ve broken into someone''s house, you better give up now before we have more victims and casualties," the cop then snorted coldly. "Don''t think you can run away again." "Diavolo, is it true that this person hasmitted that many crimes?" Nichs suddenly shouted. This policeman named Diavolo looked at Nichs and was immediately shocked. Then the expression on his face immediately changed. "I didn''t expect that this criminal was hiding in your house," Diavolo quickly walked over to Nichs, they seemed to have a close rtionship. Nichs nodded, Diavolo was one of the Kruger family''s allies in the police force. "Such a criminal does not deserve to go to jail, it is better to kill him in this ce!" Nichs said casually. Diavolo hesitated, then he finally nodded and smiled. "Looks like you are right." At this point, Diavolo knew that if he seeded in killing this man, the Kruger family would be indebted to him. What''s more, Ryan hadmitted so many crimes, so it was okay to kill him right now. Guido frowned as he watched the situation, he had been chasing Ryan from the airport but he knew that the man was not a terrorist. Since he knew that Ryan was not a dangerous person, Guido was reluctant to intervene. His job was to protect his country, not a rich family. Nichs looked at Ryan with a smile. However, Ryan suddenly said to Diavolo, "This matter is my problem with the Kruger family. Don''t interfere or don''t me me if I use violence." When he heard Ryan''s words, Diavolo was immediately angry. He did not expect that this person would still dare to speak presumptuously. With his hand raised, all the police were ready to fire and the helicopter machine guns were pointing at Ryan. Chapter 321: Revenge The Undying Soul Chapter 321: Revenge The Undying Soul "Give up or we''ll start shooting!" Diavolo shouted, warning Ryan once again. "If that''s what you really want then I guess you should die with those useless dogs." In an instant, Ryan''s inner strength flowed throughout his body. After his power was spread out, Ryan roared so loudly that the helicopters above him could no longer be heard. It didn''t stop there, his roar still echoed all over the ce. His deafening scream immediately made everyone cover their ears. It seeded in making the police remove their fingers from the trigger and cover their ears. Ryan had shown them his strength without even moving an inch. His entire body was enveloped in his profound energy and his killing aura was radiating violently. The name Nergal was not achieved through achievements but by the thousands of people he had killed indiscriminately. At first, Ryan was reluctant to kill the police because they werepatriots and people of the same origin as him. But if they got in his way, it would be a whole different story. Now that Diavolo understood why Nichs had asked him to kill this man, a huge reward would definitely fall into his hands if he managed to kill him. Seeing that one corrupt cop, Ryan''s doubts had disappeared and he would not hesitate to kill those who dared to get in his way. When his scream was no longer heard, everyone including the martial arts experts were already shocked. "What kind of technique is that? Since when has there been such a person in Crimea?" "Stupid, are you not aware of that ring roar? It must be the lion''s roar technique from Cathay!" "Who is he exactly?" .... People began to specte about Ryan, while Nichs himself was dead pale when the man''s roar entered his ears. He felt that Ryan''s current strength was more terrifying than before. Fortunately, his roar did not make everyone bounce off the ce. The police then came back on guard again. Diavolo was really angry and said in a cold tone, "This is thest warning, give up or we will kill you!" He was a little surprised by Ryan''s roar but he wasn''t afraid of him. After all, his opponent was only one person. He came here with his subordinates fully-armed, so why would he be afraid? He would definitely crush that one jackass! What''s more, among the subordinates he brought today, he also got help from Scorpion Special Forces and the Alkonost Ordo. The manpower he brought with him today was simply terrifying, there was no way he could lose. Looking at the young man in front of him, Diavolo gave a cold snort and ordered an attack. Several people from Scorpion came forward and prepared to arrest Ryan. When the men stepped forward, Ryan knew that they were no ordinary cops. However, would there be really a difference? He had experienced the prowess of the American army, which was known as the most powerful in the world. Each soldier was equivalent to 100 ordinary soldiers. Their expertise was the greatest in the world and their thinking skills were also world ss. And yet they were nothing in front of Ryan. Let alone the troops who were moving to capture him now. With a military knife in hand, someone lunged forward towards Ryan while his 4 other peers attacked the man''s right and left. They also coordinated with sniper rifles to block their target''s escaping route. Ryan suddenly moved. While the military knife was aimed at his leg, he only gave his attacker a fist to his face. He did look like he wasn''t moving, but that was because the punch was so fast. An instinct to sense danger that had been honed by years of rigorous training made the soldier raise his hand but it was toote. Ryan''s fist was lodged in his face hard. Under the eyes of the people, the soldier drifted into the middle of the police car and was immediately knocked unconscious. With just one blow, Ryan could defeat the Crimean anti-terror special unit! Diavolo waspletely shocked, but now several people lunged at Ryan at the same time. They took advantage of this moment of silence to catch him. When they cast their punches, they were already greeted by a hard kick on their stomach. Nobody could see when exactly Ryanunched this attack. The soldier who fell victim immediately bounced off. Likewise, the 2 soldiers who attacked Ryan from the side immediately fell unconscious as soon as they received the same attack. The same thing happened to the soldiers who lunged at him. In just 1 minute, the special unit had lost their strength to fight back. Everyone witnessing this incident held their breath. Nichs'' invited guests were surprised, as was Diavolo. The aristocratic families there really didn''t believe that anyone could take Ryan down at this point. As the man stood firmly, he directed his cold gaze at Diavolo. "Is that all your people are capable of?" Diavolo became angry and so did his subordinates. But they had no choice since even the Scorpion unit was helpless to fight him. "I''ll give you one more chance to step aside. The Kruger family will be destroyed today, nothing can prevent me from annihting them," Ryan said with a serious face. Hearing these words, everyone was shocked. This young man came to destroy the entire Kruger family? Crazy. He''s crazy! "If anyone dares to get in my way, I will kill them!" Ryan said while emphasizing his words. The Krugers turned pale, would this really be the beginning of their family''s fall? Nichs'' face was cold when he said to Ryan, "1000 years too early before you could even dream of destroying my family." Diavolo''s blood also boiled. "How could you threaten the Krugers like that? Don''t you care about thew?" Simultaneously with this, Diavolo motioned to prepare to fire at his subordinates. Hundreds of rifles were now aimed at Ryan and ready to fire anytime! No matter how great the opponent was, that man couldn''t possibly dodge this many weapons. "Do you still not want to step aside?" Ryan snorted coldly. When everyone focused on him, he suddenly turned into smoke. His figure waspletely lost and no one could find him. Suddenly, he was standing in the middle of the guests and strangled one of the Kruger family members. CRACK! The sound of a neck breaking echoed. This incident was really fast. Diavolo had not had time to give his orders, Nichs'' gaze and the hundreds of gun muzzles were still aimed at where Ryan had previously been. The man then threw the corpse in his hand in front of Nichs. "You dared to try to kill me at the top of the mountain, do you think I won''t dare to do the same to your family?" Diavolo was really angry, he shouted loudly at his subordinates. "Fire!" In an instant, all the guests were scattering while the cops did not hesitate to shoot their guns. BANG! BANG! BANG! Lines of weapons began to fire simultaneously. Assisted by the machine guns from the helicopter and long-range rifles, all bullets now rushed towards Ryan. The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!